ã€ŠMarrying Her Was Easy, Losing Her Was Hellã€‹


 Chapter 1

    ?Chapter 1:

    A message lit up Ste Russell¡¯s phone, apanied by several photos. Clothes scattered carelessly, two people holding each other tightly, messy bedsheets, and a hazy reflection in a fogged-up mirror¡­ Ste had seen this kind of thing before. It wasn¡¯t new to her.

    One hundred thousand dors at the big hand holding that woman¡¯s wrist, and Ste knew it was Marc¡¯s. Her husband. The same man she¡¯d been married to for four years. Then her eyes caught the date on the pictures, and her stomach sank. It was the same day as their wedding anniversary.

    Marc had promised they¡¯d spend the evening together, but he¡¯d vanished for three days. All she got was a message from his assistant, saying he had some urgent business to handle.

    ¡°Urgent, huh?¡± Ste let out a cold chuckle. Clearly urgent¡ªin someone else¡¯s bed. She closed the message and called someone from her contact list.

    The person picked up almost immediately.

    ¡°Ste,¡± came the voice on the other end.

    ¡°I¡¯ve made my decision about the ssified research project,¡± she said calmly.

    ¡°Who¡¯s the candidate?¡± they asked.

    A heavy silence stretched on the other end of the line, then came a sharp, unwavering voice. ¡°Don¡¯t joke around, Ste. You know what this means! Once you¡¯re in the ssified research project, there¡¯s no turning back. No outside contact, no personal ties. You¡¯ll be officially listed as missing, and everything about your past will be wiped clean. A new identity will be created for you. So ask yourself¡ªare you really ready to walk away from your family? From Marc?¡±

    Ste¡¯s eyes fell on the framed wedding photo hanging nearby. The smiles in it once made her feel warm, but now they only made her heart ache.

    Marc¡¯s promises, which used to sound sweet, now felt cold and empty.

    ¡°I¡¯ve made my decision,¡± she said quietly. ¡°I¡¯lle by tomorrow to fill out the forms.¡±

    Discover updates g?l¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    She ended the call before the person on the other end could say anything else. She didn¡¯t want to hear more. Her mind was already made up.

    At that moment, a car pulled up outside. Momentster, Marc Walsh walked in, tall as ever, loosening his ck tie while heading straight for the bathroom. His jacket, tossedzily on the hook, still carried the suggestive scent of FIRE2, thetest.

    Women¡¯s perfume from the brand Vlexoot. Bold, heated¡ªeverything she apparently wasn¡¯t anymore.

    Marc came out minutester, dripping from a quick shower, wearing a gray bathrobe. The robe hung loosely, showcasing his chest and abs. Damp hair fell around his face, and the steam only made him look colder, sharper.

    Being the heir to the powerful Walsh family, Marc had everything¡ªlooks, status, and money. Once, she¡¯d been drawn to all of that. Now, it only made her sick.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that look?¡± Marc chuckled, sliding an arm around her waist, his voice low and teasing. ¡°Miss me, babe?¡±

    His hand slid down her side, but his touch made her skin crawl. She quickly pulled away.

    Marc¡¯s hand stopped mid-motion, his eyebrows knitting together. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are you mad at me?¡±

    Ste took a breath, steadying herself. She wasn¡¯t going to waste energy on another fight. Pushing down the ache in her heart, she leaned over and picked up a locked box from the drawer, handing it to him.

    ¡°Here. A gift.¡±

    Inside? The divorce papers she¡¯d already signed. Her final present.

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to guess the password to open it,¡± she said tly.

    Marc gave it azy look, thinking it was just another one of her odd little games, and tossed it onto the table. Then he pulled her close again, resting his chin on her shoulder.

    ¡°You¡¯re the only gift I want.¡±

    Ste stiffened without meaning to. Marc noticed and gave a low chuckle. ¡°Still pouting because I missed our anniversary? Work¡¯s been nuts,¡± he said while brushing a kiss on her cheek.

    Then he let go, pulled a small box from his coat, and handed it to her.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    Inside was a hairpin¡ªdelicate and gold-ted, clearly custom-made with careful detail.

    ¡°I got this made just for you. You¡¯ve always liked things like this, haven¡¯t you? Try it on.¡±

    His voice held that familiar mix of control and affection.

    That tone had once been enough to melt her resolve.

    People in Choria all believed Marc doted on his wife. Ste had believed it as well.

    If it weren¡¯t for the photos saved in her phone, she might have really been touched by the gift.

    The girl in the pictures was in her twenties, pretty and confident, with flirtatious eyes and long, wavy hair pinned up using the same hairpin that nowy in front of Ste. The loose style revealed her smooth neck¡ªmarked with hickeys.

    ¡°There¡¯s only one like it in the world. You like it, don¡¯t you?¡± Marc gently lifted her hair, his rough fingers brushing against her skin in a way that was both familiar and far too intimate.

    Ste¡¯s patience was wearing thin¡ªshe nearly stabbed the damn thing straight into his chest.

    She looked up at him, her eyes colder than usual. ¡°The only one in the world, huh?¡±

    Something about her felt off. Marc sensed it in his gut. But the moment she smiled, that familiar softness returning, his doubt vanished.

    ¡°If it¡¯s truly one of a kind, then yes, I love it.¡± Ste calmly closed the box. ¡°Got work to do tonight. You go ahead and sleep.¡±

    She stepped out of his arms, holding the box tightly, not sparing him a single nce.

    A cool draft slipped into his open robe, and for some reason, it left Marc feeling strangely hollow. Tonight, she seemed colder than usual.

    He nced at the locked box on the table, and a strange calm returned to him. After all, no one understood Ste¡¯s feelings better than he did. She loved him deeply¡­ so deeply that no matter what he did, she¡¯d never truly walk away.

    Not now, not ever.

    His phone buzzed repeatedly in his robe pocket.

    When he finally checked it, bold, flirty messages lit up the screen, tightening his throat.

    He gave a short reply, deleted everything, and carelessly tossed the phone aside before sinking into bed.

    The soft, familiar scent lingering on the sheets eased his nerves, and before long, he was fast asleep.

    Meanwhile, in the study, Ste quietly snapped a picture of the hairpin and sent it to a luxury resale boutique. ¡°Sell this. ASAP.¡± She attached a bank ount number. ¡°Send the money here.¡± It was the institute¡¯s official ount. Even something stained could still be put to good use.

    By morning, when Marc opened his eyes, Ste was already fully dressed.

    He leaned up on his elbows and motioned for her toe over.

    His voice was husky and soft with sleep. ¡°Come here. Give me a hug.¡±

    Ste¡¯s fingers paused on her blouse buttons. She drew in a breath, her gaze clear andposed. ¡°Something urgent came up at the institute. I¡¯ve got to leave now. Didn¡¯t have time to make breakfast¡ªyou¡¯ll have to sort it out yourself today.¡±

    She grabbed her bag and walked out, just likest night¡ªno nce, no hesitation.

    Marc¡¯s hands froze mid-motion, a hollow feeling creeping back into his chest. He slowly rubbed his brows, trying to shake it off.

    No matter how packed her schedule was, Ste never missed a morning. She always made sure breakfast was ready just in time. Then she¡¯d gently wake him, coax a hug, and offer a morning kiss with that sweet smile. But not today.

    Just as she opened the door, she heard his voice behind her. It felt like something ripped through her chest¡ªsharp and deep. She turned slowly, her eyes steady. ¡°Yes?¡±

    Marc looked at her for a long moment. She seemed normal. Maybe it was just in his head. ¡°Make sure you eat, even if things get hectic. And don¡¯t stay up toote. The Marina Horizon deal hit a snag, so I¡¯ll be workingte this week. Don¡¯t wait up.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Ste smiled.

    With sunlight on her face, that warm smile and sparkling eyes reminded him of the girl who¡¯d once taken his breath away.

    Marc¡¯s heart skipped a beat. His voice turned even softer. ¡°Once work calms down, let¡¯s go to Midstream Isle. Make up for the honeymoon we missed.¡±

    Her heart, already aching, felt like it was breaking all over again.

    Back when they were nning the wedding, she¡¯d carefully listed out ces they¡¯d travel to together¡ªone for every anniversary as another honeymoon. She¡¯d believed they¡¯d stay in love forever.

    But this year, Marc had taken another woman to that very ce. The photos of them together were still in her phone. Ste lowered her eyes and answered quietly, ¡°Sure¡­ when things settle down.¡± With that, she turned and walked out.

    Not a flicker of warmth remained in her eyes.

    And sadly for him, that chance would nevere.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 2

    ?Chapter 2:

    Ste drove her modest ck Volkswagen straight through the gates of the Hookwood Research Institute.

    The moment she stepped inside the main office building, Lainey Lewis, her senior colleague, marched up and grabbed her by the wrist.

    ¡°You¡¯re seriously here to submit the application? What¡¯s going on, Ste? You didn¡¯t reply to my messages. You can¡¯t just make a decision like this on a whim. This project isn¡¯t some experiment, and you should¡¯ve at least discussed it with Marc.¡±

    A sharp ache rose in Ste¡¯s chest, but she remained silent. Instead, she unlocked her phone, scrolled to a WhatsApp conversation, and handed it over.

    Dozens of provocative messages and suggestive images stared back¡ªsent more than once. One photo in particr left nothing to the imagination.

    Lainey nced at the screen, then immediately shoved the phone back into Ste¡¯s hands, her eyes zing.

    ¡°That bastard! If it weren¡¯t for your patents back then, hispany wouldn¡¯t have even made it pastunch. And now he¡¯s cheating on you? Come on, we¡¯re going back. I swear I¡¯ll make him crawl on his knees begging for mercy.¡±

    Ste quickly caught her arm. ¡°No. That won¡¯t be necessary.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, not necessary? After what he¡¯s done? You¡¯re just going to stand there and let him get away with it?¡±

    Her voice was shaking, but Ste¡¯s was cool and even.

    ¡°Let him off? Never.¡± She slid her phone back into her coat pocket. ¡°Facing him head-on would be far too easy. I want him to suffer¡­ to truly regret everything.¡±

    Lainey said nothing more. She knew exactly the kind of person Ste was. Brilliant in theb. Honest to a fault. But if someone pushed her beyond her limits, she¡¯d never let it go quietly. She¡¯d bounce back when they least expected it¡ªwith precision and force.

    They walked together toward the administrative office, and the form submission went smoothly. A few steps, a couple of stamps, and everything was nearly finalized¡ªjust awaiting the final review.

    Before she left, Ste volunteered to attend an academic seminar on behalf of the institute and gather the necessary materials.

    Discover more content at ?¦Áln¦Ò¦Íe?s

    By 3:30 p.m., the event at the Grace Hotel had wrapped up. Holding a folder against her chest, Ste stepped out of the lobby, making her way toward the parking lot when a familiar,zy chuckle reached her ears.

    ¡°Come on now, be good.¡±

    Her body stiffened at once. The moment she heard that voice, she slowly turned around. A wave of betrayal crashed over her, as if the ground beneath her had shifted without warning.

    Marc had his arm wrapped around a long-haired woman with a slim waist, guiding her through the entrance of the hotel. The woman chirped, ¡°I miss you¡­ miss you so much,¡± her voice syrupy and intimate.

    As she said it, she leaned into Marc, her lips trailing from his earlobe down his neck, her red lipstick smudging along his skin.

    Marcughed, low and fond, drawing her even closer, his palm firmly resting at the curve of her waist.

    Ste¡¯s vision blurred for a second, her chest tightening.

    So this was where the woman had followed him¡ªto this very hotel¡ªand they couldn¡¯t even wait until nightfall.

    Then, through the slowly spinning ss of the revolving door, their eyes met. Marc¡¯s gaze was dark and full of desire, while Ste¡¯s eyes were calm and distant, with a hint of mockery.

    The air between them suddenly felt heavy.

    The woman noticed Ste too. But instead of looking startled, she simply smiled smugly, then turned and kissed Marc again¡ªthis time deeper, more deliberate, as if marking her territory.

    A bitter taste rose in Ste¡¯s throat. Her stomach churned with nausea. She turned away, refusing to witness the spectacle any longer.

    She reached for her car door, but before she could get inside, a hand stopped her from behind. Marc had chased after her, a little breathless, and the smell of that woman¡¯s bold perfume still clung to him¡ªstrong enough to make her sick.

    ¡°Let go!¡± Ste tried to shake him off, but the door wouldn¡¯t budge.

    Marc didn¡¯t say a word¡ªhe just grabbed her waist and pushed her into the back seat, sliding in right after. His sharp features looked tense, and his eyes flickered with a strange mix of anxiety and impatience.

    ¡°Ste, please, let me exin.¡±

    With nowhere to run, Ste shifted away and spoke in a frozen tone. ¡°Wipe that lipstick off your mouth before you start talking.¡±

    Marc¡¯s face fell. His hand flew to his mouth without thinking, eyes shing with a hint of panic.

    ¡°The Marina Horizon deal¡¯s in trouble. I¡¯ve been stressing over the funding and reached out to Nova Holdings. Haley Smith¡ªshe¡¯s the daughter of a board member at Nova Holdings. She doesn¡¯t speak ournguage well and had been drinking. I was just making sure she got back to the hotel.¡±

    His tone was gentle, and he leaned in the way he always did when he wanted to charm her. ¡°She¡¯s from Achury. People in her country are pretty rxed, you know that. I swear I¡¯ll be more careful. Don¡¯t be upset, okay? I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡±

    Ste looked at him, her eyes sharp and cold. ¡°So¡­ is that how you secure investments? By getting that close to their daughters?¡± There was no shouting, no tears.

    Ste spoke with a chilling calm, tooposed to be angry. Her quiet words stripped every excuse from Marc¡¯s mouth, leaving them meaningless.

    That same heavy emptiness crashed into him again. Frustrated, he pulled at his tie, trying to breathe. ¡°Ste,e on. It¡¯s for work. Can you not blow this out of proportion?¡±

    Ste almostughed.

    She hadn¡¯t even raised her voice.

    Did he want her to throw the photos in his face to make it count as drama?

    The love she¡¯d held onto all these years now burned like a de in her chest. ¡°If you¡¯re done with me, Marc, just be honest. I won¡¯t hold on¡ªI¡¯ll give you the divorce you want.¡±

    Why did he have to y games? Why lie?

    Right after those words left her mouth, Marc grabbed her shoulder¡ªhard. His eyes were ice. ¡°Don¡¯t ever say that. We promised¡ªno matter what, we¡¯d work through it. Divorce is not an option. Don¡¯t even mention it.¡±

    Work it out?

    He had already slept with someone else. What was left to fix now?

    It felt like she was trapped in a web of thorns. Every breath, every movement cut deeper.

    Suddenly, Marc¡¯s phone rang. He checked it, frowned, and declined the call.

    But Ste caught the name on the screen. ¡°Sweetheart Wild Thing.¡±

    Before he could tuck it away, the phone lit up again¡ªthis time, WhatsApp messages popping up. The sender¡¯s name? ¡°Sizzling Baby.¡±

    ¡°Baby, I¡¯m in pain.¡±

    ¡°I need you. Come now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m bleeding¡­ am I going to die?¡±

    Three texts, all in Achury, one after another.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 3

    ?Chapter 3:

    It was as if Marc believed she couldn¡¯t read Achury at all¡ªhe didn¡¯t bother hiding the screen and typed a swift ¡°On my way¡± before shutting off his phone without a word of hesitation.

    ¡°Ste, I¡¯ve got something urgent to handle. If you can¡¯t help, at least stay out of the way. Be good, alright?¡± he said softly, brushing her hair as if she were a child.

    Then he turned and walked away without once looking back. She just sat there and let him go. It felt like something inside her had been torn to pieces¡ªtoo much pain to feel anything at all.

    She dropped the conference materials off at the institute for recordkeeping, then quietly headed home without another word.

    Marc didn¡¯t return for the next three days, and she didn¡¯t call. Not even once. There was nothing left to say.

    While waiting for her final approval, she kept herself upied by sorting through her things¡ªanything to keep her mind from copsing.

    The storage room was a shrine to their years together¡ªhandwritten notes from their first confession, the lopsided pottery they made on their first date, a small heart-shaped stone from a mountain night sky, and rows of framed photos bundled by year. Even the Proid cameras were neatly arranged from oldest to newest.

    Ste had always been sentimental¡ªshe kept these things, hoping one day they¡¯d sit together as old souls,ughing over the past.

    But now, it all felt like some cruel joke. Without hesitation, she tossed the keepsakes into the firece and watched them burn.

    As for the expensive gifts¡ªdiamonds, luxury watches, delicate nes, and even the wedding ring¡ªshe lined them up, took photos, and messaged her contact at the resale boutique. She told him to clear them all out.

    When she saw the empty jewelry box, it finally sank in¡ªlove, no matter how glittering, was worthless once tainted by betrayal.

    After another two days, she got the news that her application for joining the closed-door research project had been approved. She had ten quiet days before the project would begin.

    L?t??t ch¦Ápt?rs ¦Én g??lnov?l??.???m

    Wanting to stock up on essentials, she changed clothes and headed to the mall. But as she came down the esctor with her shopping bags, she caught sight of a scene that stopped her in her tracks.

    There stood Jazlyn Walsh¡ªher always-critical mother-inw¡ªsmiling warmly and clinging to that Haley woman¡¯s arm like they were old friends. The affection on Jazlyn¡¯s face was a stab to the gut.

    And next to them was Marc, the same man who¡¯d disappeared for days, carefully slipping a glittering diamond bracelet onto Haley¡¯s wrist with all the tenderness he used to reserve for her.

    They lookedplete¡ªlike a picture-perfect family. One that didn¡¯t include her. When Haley nodded with delight, Jazlyn praised her taste with a sparkle in her eye and casually handed over a ck card for payment. But to Ste, the moment was soaked in bitter irony.

    That ck card belonged to her. It was her money being spent.

    She had earned those privileges¡­ deep discounts, first picks from new collections, all because of her close friendship with the brand¡¯s director. What was meant as a thoughtful gesture to bring her and Jazlyn closer was now being used to tter Marc¡¯s mistress.

    Without hesitation, Ste marched up to the counter, yanked the card from the stunned saleswoman¡¯s hand, and said calmly, ¡°Sorry. This card¡¯s no longer valid.¡±

    The employee blinked in confusion. ¡°Ma¡¯am, that¡¯s a premium card. It doesn¡¯t expire, and it can¡¯t be canceled¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Ste broke the card clean in half and tossed it into the nearby trash without blinking. ¡°It¡¯s canceled now.¡±

    Jazlyn¡¯s fury exploded. She pped Ste hard across the cheek and hissed, ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you? Do you even realize how disgraceful you¡¯re being?¡±

    The Walsh family carried a spotless reputation, and Marc had always been praised as a prodigy in finance.

    From the very beginning, when Ste and Marc had only just started dating, Jazlyn had treated her with indifference. And after the wedding, that coldness only grew. No matter how hard Ste tried to earn her approval, a warm smile never came.

    She had always kept quiet, not wanting to put Marc in a tough spot.

    But that patience¡ªbuilt on love¡ªhad finally run dry.

    She had no reason to tolerate it anymore.

    Then, suddenly, two crisp ps rang out,nding squarely on Marc¡¯s face.

    The noise silenced everyone around them.

    This was Marc Walsh¡ªthe man hailed in financial circles like a legend¡ªand now he stood, red-cheeked, pped in broad daylight.

    ¡°Ste!¡± Jazlyn shouted, livid. She rolled up her sleeves as if ready to storm forward and retaliate.

    However, Ste stood her ground, her chin lifted high. ¡°Youy a hand on me again, and I¡¯ll hit him twice as hard. Want to test me?¡±

    ¡°You! You¡­¡± Jazlyn was so furious she clutched her chest for breath. ¡°Marc! Look at her! How can you let her act like such a shrew?¡±

    Ste turned toward Marc with a cold smirk. ¡°Tell me, Marc¡ªdidn¡¯t I have every reason to p you?¡±

    Marc¡¯s expression hardened, his jaw clenched. He stepped forward and seized her wrist, muttering under his breath, ¡°Ste, that¡¯s enough. Just calm down. You¡¯re making a scene.¡±

    Suddenly, Haley rushed into Marc¡¯s arms, dragging his hand to her waist and whining in Achury about Ste¡¯s outrageous behavior.

    She clung to him like ivy, calling him ¡°darling¡± again and again, as if she wanted to dissolve into his skin.

    Marc murmured soft reassurances in Achury, speaking to her gently.

    The sight of them, so close and cozy, made Steugh in disbelief.

    Then, out of nowhere, Ste spoke¡ªher Achury fluent, her tone sharp.

    ¡°If you¡¯re bold enough to be someone¡¯s mistress, at least have the decency not to y the innocent. You¡¯re sleeping with another woman¡¯s husband¡ªdon¡¯t even think about denying it. If Achury¡¯s not working for you, we can switch. I speak sixteennguages. You pick one, and I¡¯ll keep up. If I lose the argument, I¡¯ll admit defeat.¡±

    Haley¡¯s face turned a deep red.

    She had clearly never imagined Ste could speak Achury so perfectly. Hadn¡¯t Marc said his wife was just some regr office employee?

    Marc¡¯s face darkened, his tone rigid. ¡°Ste¡­ when did you learn Achury?¡± The moment hit her like a knife twisting deeper into an open wound.

    Her lips curled into a bitter smile.

    ¡°Ah, Marc, you must really love me, huh?¡± The sarcasm in her voice was razor-sharp. ¡°Go on, enjoy your little shopping spree. I won¡¯t get in your way.¡± And with that, she turned on her heel and walked away.

    Marc quickly moved to follow, but Jazlyn and Haley eachtched onto one of his arms, stopping him.

    ¡°Marc, just divorce that shameless woman already! How dare shey a hand on you?¡± Jazlyn snapped.

    She had said those exact words countless times before, and Marc had always ignored them. But for some reason, this time, they felt different. They got under his skin.

    ¡°That¡¯s between me and her,¡± he muttered, shaking them off and hurrying after Ste.

    Luckily, he managed to catch her just as she reached her car.

    ¡°Ste.¡±

    The second his fingers touched her wrist, a wave of nausea hit her, and she shook it off in disgust.

    ¡°What is it, Mr. Walsh? Done ying house with your wild little darling?¡±

    Marc¡¯s face twisted in frustration. ¡°Haley¡¯s just a friend. Why are you being so jealous? Can¡¯t you be mature for once? Do you have to humiliate us in public?¡±

    Ste let out a dry, disbelievingugh.

    Of course. Somehow, in the end, it always circled back to being her fault. How convenient.

    ¡°So let me get this straight,¡± she snapped. ¡°Even if I walk in on you and your side piece in bed, I should smile, close the curtains, and stand outside to protect the family name?¡±

    His grip on her wrist tightened, his eyes shing. ¡°How many times do I have to say it? She¡¯s just a friend!¡±

    ¡°A friend, is it?¡± Ste¡¯s tone dripped with irony as she looked him up and down. Then her gaze turned yful,ced with something sharper¡ªlike seduction or maybe vengeance.

    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll go find myself a friend too. And I¡¯ll make sure to do everything you and Haley have done¡ªeveryst thing.¡± She leaned in slightly, her voice a whisper dipped in venom. ¡°And you, dear husband¡­ don¡¯t get jealous. That wouldn¡¯t be fair, now would it?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 4

    ?Chapter 4:

    Ste¡¯s final words hit harder than any p. The way she called him ¡°husband¡± carried weight. It wasn¡¯t just to remind him of their rtionship but more like a warning. As if she really might walk out and find someone else¡­ just like that.

    Marc¡¯s hand mped tighter around her wrist, his voice low and livid. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare.¡±

    His grip was so tight it felt like he might snap a bone.

    But that was nothingpared to the ache in her chest. Ste felt as if something had pierced right through her heart, each heartbeat twisting the knife deeper.

    She met his eyes, pain and disbelief swimming in hers. ¡°So you do know you¡¯ve gone too far,¡± she whispered.

    Marc froze for a second, then shoved her away like her words had burned him. ¡°I told you, Haley and I didn¡¯t cross any line. But if you want to go and get yourself a malepanion¡ªdo what you want.¡±

    Her wrist throbbed, the ache spreading through her arm. But it was her heart that hurt more.

    She gave him a slow, mocking smile. ¡°You said it, so when it happens, don¡¯t you dare y the victim.¡±

    Without another nce, she turned, got into the car, and mmed the door. Marc ran after her, banging on the window. ¡°Ste!¡± But before he could pull the door open, Jazlyn and Haley caught up, each grabbing an arm to hold him back.

    The moment passed, and Ste didn¡¯t wait around. She stepped on the gas and left them behind in a roar of tires.

    The bar was drenched in neon lights and thick smoke, packed with people trying to escape their loneliness.

    Ste sat slouched in a booth tucked in the corner, already tipsy from drinking too much.

    She had seen the betrayal with her own eyes. Now, every bitter truth crashed into her, cutting through her like des, mixed with memories that used to be beautiful.

    Let your imagination soar with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®?¦Ï??

    ¡°Excuse me.¡± A deep, smooth voice pulled her out of her thoughts, and her mind returned to the present in an instant.

    She blinked, lifting her head. There he was¡ªtall andposed, his legs long and poised in tailored ck trousers.

    His jacket was open, revealing a crisp ck shirt tucked neatly into his belt, highlighting a slim, well-toned waist. His frame was strong, his chest broad. A sharp jawline, well-shaped lips, and eyes that seemed to see right through her. He was dangerously attractive.

    Without a second thought, she pulled him down onto the sofa, climbed onto hisp, and yed with his tie, her breath warm and sweet.

    ¡°Wanna be my one-night stand?¡± she whispered boldly.

    Her fingers lightly brushed his chest. Her eyes sparkled, yful and seductive. ¡°Trust me, we¡¯d enjoy ourselves.¡±

    She sat up and swayed slightly, tempting like a me dancing in the dark, teasing him.

    She could feel herself losing control, letting her pain take over. But the man just stared at her with an unreadable expression, not even slightly tempted. It made her feel ridiculous, like she was performing alone on a stage. Whatever heat had been building inside her vanished in an instant.

    What if he was already with someone? Was she really about to be another Haley?

    The thought made her sick.

    A bitter smile curved her lips. She let her head rest lightly against his chest, trying to pull herself together.

    Because of Marc, she had nearly turned into the very kind of woman she couldn¡¯t stand.

    ¡°Sorry¡­ I drank too much,¡± she murmured, retreating into her seat. She curled up in the corner and finished another ss in a single gulp. She didn¡¯t move until the man stood and walked away. Only then did she get up unsteadily and vanish into the night.

    That night, Marc didn¡¯te home.

    As for Ste, she embraced the quiet and the peace it brought.

    The following morning, she went straight to the research center.

    Even though her participation had already been approved, she still needed toplete some paperwork.

    Lainey, who was sorting project files nearby, suddenly looked up with a cheeky grin on her face.

    ¡°Hey Ste, did you hear? This project¡¯s getting serious attention from the higher-ups. There¡¯s a VIP joining us¡ªsuper rich,es from a powerful family, and still single. Aren¡¯t you even a little curious?¡±

    ¡°Why would I be?¡± Ste replied tly, still looking at her research notes, not the least bit interested.

    The Hookwood Research Institute had a strong reputation, and she¡¯d seen plenty of wealthy heirse around just to boost their image.

    ¡°But this guy¡¯s on another level,¡± Lainey said, leaning over Ste¡¯s desk. ¡°Come on, with your looks and charm? You could have any man eating out of the palm of your hand. Once the research kicks off, your records vanish, your marriage to Marc wiped clean like it never happened. Just picture it¡ªwalking in with someone powerful and drop-dead gorgeous, letting Marc see exactly what he lost. Tell me that wouldn¡¯t feel amazing.¡±

    Ste finally looked up. Her eyes were clear but cold. ¡°That¡¯s petty. Marc will lose much more than that.¡±

    Just then, there was a knock at the door.

    It was an administrative coordinator, letting them know it was time to head to the meeting room and meet the rest of the project team.

    ¡°Do you think the VIP¡¯s here already?¡± Lainey said excitedly, grabbing Ste and rushing toward the meeting room.

    ¡°Wait, I haven¡¯t even packed my stuff,¡± Ste said, holding her folder close as she tried to keep up. When they got there, she quietly took a seat in a corner and focused on her files.

    She didn¡¯t look up until a round of apuse echoed through the room. Then, slowly lifting her head, she locked eyes with a man whose gaze was intense and powerful.

    Her heart gave a sudden jolt. She nced down and saw the same soft lips she remembered from the night before¡ªlips that looked far too tempting. How could it be him?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 5

    ?Chapter 5:

    Just the memory of what she¡¯d done at the bar made Ste drop her head in a hurry. She could almost feel the man¡¯s intense gaze burning into her, leaving her flustered and ufortable.

    ¡°He¡¯s ridiculously good-looking, right?¡± Lainey nudged her with a grin. ¡°What¡¯s going on with you? You¡¯re blushing like crazy. Did you fall for him already? And to think, you were the one saying you weren¡¯t interested just a minute ago!¡±

    Ste¡¯s cheeks burned from the teasing, and her ears felt hot. ¡°Cut it out,¡± she muttered.

    ¡°Good morning, everyone. I¡¯m William Briggs. It¡¯s an honor to join this project, and I look forward to working with all of you to see it through,¡± the man said in a deep, smooth voice that drew another round of apuse.

    Ste was caught off guard, her embarrassment fading as she looked up again. William Briggs?

    Could it really be that William Briggs¡ªthe genius who co-founded the institute and had joined a top-tierb at just fifteen?

    Her surprised gaze met his calm, unreadable eyes. William sat down casually, his sharp fingers tapping lightly on the table. ¡°Mr. Gibson, you may start,¡± he said coolly.

    Although the meeting was supposed to be just an introduction, everyone was expected to present their thoughts on how the project could be developed further.

    They began on the left side of the room, and each person shared their ideas in turn.

    Ste pushed aside her earlier emotions and forced herself to concentrate.

    Being the youngest on the team, Ste¡¯s ideas stood out for their creativity.

    After her ten-minute presentation, the room responded with apuse.

    William¡¯s gaze briefly flickered with approval.

    Mr. Gibson, seated next to William, leaned over and said softly, ¡°All those patent projects you¡¯ve been following? Ste either led or helped develop them. She¡¯s extremely gifted. Originally, she wasn¡¯t going to take part in this project due to family issues, but she submitted her application at thest minute. I think she¡¯s going to surprise us.¡±

    The meeting continued for more than an hour.

    ????t£å??t ???????????????? ???? g¦Álnovels.£ã¦Ïm

    Just as the meeting wrapped up, Ste felt a sharp cramp in her lower belly, followed by a warm, unwee gush she couldn¡¯t control.

    She knew immediately what had happened. Frozen in ce by embarrassment, she waited until the room emptied out before rushing to the restroom across the hall.

    And just as she feared, there was a visible bloodstain on her white trousers. Her periods were never regr, and after everything she¡¯d been through emotionally, this one hade in strong.

    In her rush to the meeting room earlier, she hadn¡¯t even grabbed her phone¡ªso now, she couldn¡¯t call anyone for help.

    Letting out a frustrated sigh, she blew gently at her bangs, then gathered herself and stepped out, hoping she could slip into the underground parking lot unnoticed.

    But the moment she looked up, she froze. William was at the sink, calmly washing his hands.

    Caught off guard, Ste pressed herself against the wall. Her face flushed with heat.

    She couldn¡¯t go forward, and turning back wasn¡¯t an option either.

    The situation was awkward enough, and now it was ten times worse. She wished the floor would just open up and swallow her whole.

    Meanwhile, William dried his long fingers slowly with a paper towel. Then he nced at her and said in a calm, low voice, ¡°How long are you nning to stand there, Ms. Russell?¡±

    Ste forced a tight smile and mumbled, ¡°You go ahead.¡±

    His eyes flicked down to the blue folder she was using to hide her back. He paused for a moment, then casually took off his suit jacket and handed it to her. ¡°Would this help?¡±

    She was stunned. Her face flushed even deeper.

    Did he¡­ notice? Did he see the stain?

    The embarrassment was overwhelming, but there was no time to overthink it. She quickly epted the jacket and put it on.

    Thanks to the nearly eight-inch height difference between them, the jacket hung down just right, covering everything she wanted to hide.

    It was still warm from his body and carried that cool, clean scent unique to him¡ªreminding her of what happenedst night at the bar.

    She gave a stiff smile. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Briggs. And sorry¡­ this is kind of embarrassing.¡±

    William stared at her face, still a little pink. Her eyes were clearly flustered, though she was trying her best to act calm. Then, without warning, he stepped closer.

    His tall frame and quiet authority made the air around them feel heavy. The pressure was almost too much, and Ste feltpletely surrounded.

    ¡°Last night,¡± he said slowly, his voice low and unhurried. ¡°When you were pulling on my tie and inviting me to your bed, you didn¡¯t seem this shy.¡±

    Ah¡ªthere it was.

    Ste¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Her mind went nk, and she instinctively took a few steps back, rattled.

    Why was he being so blunt? So shamelessly direct? He didn¡¯t even try to ease into it¡ªjust hit her with the truth, leaving her nowhere to hide.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 6

    ?Chapter 6:

    Caught between irritation and embarrassment, Ste shot him a look, her flushed face only making her more striking. ¡°Mr. Briggs, I already apologized for itst night.¡±

    William¡¯s throat moved as he swallowed, almost involuntarily.

    The memory of her on hisp¡ªmoving the way she did¡ªshed vividly through his mind. His fingers twitched slightly by his side, rubbing together as if recalling the sensation.

    ¡°Still out clubbing at a time like this, Ms. Russell? You really ought to start taking better care of yourself.¡± Without waiting for a reply, he turned on his heel and walked off.

    Ste stood frozen, mortified and seething. Watching him walk away so casually made her want tosh out, but all she could do was tighten her grip on the coat and storm back to her office.

    Thankfully, Lainey had been pulled into a meeting with Mr. Gibson and wasn¡¯t around. Without wasting another second, Ste grabbed her phone and bag and hurried out of the institute.

    She found a mall nearby, bought a set of casual clothes, and finally got out of her ruined pants.

    It wasn¡¯t until she¡¯d changed and calmed down a bit that she noticed¡ªWilliam¡¯s coat had blood on it too.

    Even if it hadn¡¯t been stained, she knew she couldn¡¯t clean and return it properly. There was no question¡ªshe¡¯d just rece it with a new one. She checked thebel for the brand and drove straight to the gship store in the city.

    But the moment she parked, her phone lit up¡ªit was Marc calling.

    She rejected the call, but he kept calling again and again. It was clear he wasn¡¯t nning to stop until she picked up.

    Not wanting to be dragged into another pointless argument, Ste blocked his number without hesitation.

    Inside the store, she asked one of the staff about the coat and was told that it was custom-made. There weren¡¯t any off-the-rack versions.

    She had no idea what his exact measurements were, and a custom piece would take at least two weeks¡ªtime she didn¡¯t have. ¡°Please find me something close in style and price,¡± she said.

    Explore the world of fiction at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Once she got the recement, she headed home, thinking Marc was probably still off with Haley. But the moment she stepped into the living room, she froze. There he was¡ªsitting on the couch, looking stormy and tense. His ck shirt was half undone, exposing the sharp line of his corbone, and the moment his eyesnded on her, that cold, piercing stare weighed down on her like a storm ready to break.

    ¡°Why weren¡¯t you answering my calls?¡±

    His ming tone actually made herugh.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you off charming the heiress for investment deals? I wouldn¡¯t dare interrupt such an important moment.¡±

    ¡°When did you start talking like this?¡± Marc snapped, clearly annoyed, as he got up and moved toward her¡ªmaybe to calm her down. But then his eyesnded on the coat she was carrying. It was obviously a man¡¯s¡ªoversized and not hers. The fury in Marc¡¯s eyes red up without warning. ¡°Who does that coat belong to?¡±

    When she got back earlier, Ste had noticed that the shopping bag was far too big and shy¡ªbringing it to the institute would only raise unnecessary questions. So, she tossed it.

    But now, she stood there holding the coat inly in her arms.

    She didn¡¯t feel like exining.

    ¡°Why does it matter to you whose coat this is? You¡¯ve got your woman¡ªso I can have my man. Everything you did with Haley, I¡¯m allowed to do too, right? Isn¡¯t that fair?¡±

    ¡°Ste!¡± The mere idea of her in another man¡¯s arms sent rage boiling through him. His hand shot out, gripping her wrist tightly, his knuckles pale, and veins straining across his forehead. ¡°I don¡¯t care how angry or hurt you are! Don¡¯t you dare say that to provoke me.¡±

    Having known him for nearly a decade, Ste hade to believe she knew him better than anyone.

    And in this moment, through his fury and jealousy, she could clearly feel it¡ªhis love for her.

    But that so-called love felt twisted and filthy¡ªsomething that made her sick to her stomach.

    ¡°I¡¯m not joking,¡± she said coldly. ¡°Whatever you did with Haley, I¡¯ve done with someone else too.¡±

    Her wrist throbbed in pain as Marc¡¯s grip tightened, like he meant to crush the bones.

    She winced from the pain but didn¡¯t pull away.

    Her heart had already been crushed¡ªthere was nothing left to protect. So why should Marc and Haley get to move on as if nothing happened?

    Just a few sharp words, and he was already losing control?

    Had he ever once stopped to think what it felt like for her to find out about him and Haley?

    Marc locked eyes with her, desperate to find a crack in her words, something to prove she was lying.

    But he found nothing.

    Her gaze was so unnervingly calm that it rattled him to the core.

    ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me, Ste,¡± he muttered, beforepletely losing control and yanking her onto the sofa, pressing her down beneath him.

    His kisses burned against her neck, but the scent of someone else¡¯s perfume clung to him, and it wasn¡¯t hers.

    Ste felt as if something slimy and cold was wrapping around her, making her skin crawl.

    Marc seemed to have lost control. His movements were harsh and forceful. Infuriated by her resistance, he gripped her chin and bit her lips roughly. ¡°Did that man kiss you? Touch you? Ste, you¡¯re mine. If you ever let someone else put a hand on you, I swear, I¡¯ll make you regret it.¡±

    The sharp clink of a belt buckle being unfastened rang in her ears like a siren.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 7

    ?Chapter 7:

    Ste had had enough. In one swift motion, she brought her knee up sharply,nding a brutal blow between Marc¡¯s legs.

    Marc let out a low, pained groan as his body gave out, folding onto the carpet. He clung to her with one trembling hand, refusing to let go. His breath came in sharp, uneven bursts, and beads of cold sweat slid down the sides of his face, soaking into his hairline.

    Ste yanked a tissue from her bag and scrubbed her lips with disgust. Her gaze burned down at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say nothing happened with your precious friend? Then why are you acting guilty? What exactly are you so afraid of?¡±

    The veins on his forehead pulsed like they might burst, and for a second, it looked like he might lose controlpletely.

    But then, the coat she had been holding slipped from her grasp,nding in front of him with the tag still dangling¡ªbrand new, untouched.

    Marc froze. Then, to her surprise, a darkugh rolled from his throat. He got up slowly and slid his arms around her waist like she was already his again. ¡°Ste, this is all an act to make me jealous, right? You bought a new coat and pretended it was some other man¡¯s. I know you too well¡ªyou can¡¯t stay mad at me for long.¡±

    He buried his face against her waist, nuzzling her like a child seeking forgiveness, his domineering edge melting into tender pleading. ¡°Don¡¯t pull something like this again, okay? You¡¯re everything to me. If I lost you, I¡¯d lose my mind.¡±

    His voice trembled with emotion¡ªobsessive, desperate, and, for a brief moment, it stirred something deep in Ste¡¯s heart.

    During the first two years they were together, all they had ever shared were gentle kisses and warm, lingering hugs.

    Whenever things grew intense, Marc would simply hold her like this¡ªpressing close, murmuring in a raspy voice how he couldn¡¯t survive without her. Back then, Ste had truly believed that what they had would never break. That it was real. Unshakable.

    After a long stretch of silence with no reply from her, Marc finally lifted his gaze. His eyes, faintly reddened, held a touch of quiet hurt.

    ¡°Ste¡­ please don¡¯t stay mad at me, alright? There¡¯s nothing between me and her. My heart, my body¡ªit¡¯s always been yours. Only yours.¡±

    Read it all on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    He gently took her hand and ced it over his chest, looking at her with heartfelt intensity. ¡°I made a promise. I¡¯d never break that. Never.¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t withdraw her hand. Her fingers rested over his chest, where his heartbeat pounded steadily beneath her palm.

    Her voice, however, was ice-cold. ¡°Do you remember the consequences of breaking that vow?¡±

    The moment she said it, the chest beneath her hand tensed instantly.

    She watched panic flicker in his eyes as she recited it slowly, word for word. ¡°If you break this vow, Marc¡­ may you be cursed with infertility, die a painful and untimely death, lose everything and everyone you love, and be left in ruin and despair.¡±

    Marc couldn¡¯t hold her gaze anymore. He turned away, sat up beside her, and muttered while holding her hand, ¡°If it means you¡¯ll stop being angry, I¡¯ll agree to whatever you say.¡±

    And just like that, Ste felt a bitter emptiness settle in. What was the point of all this?

    A man who could lie without blinking wasn¡¯t going to be shaken by a curse, not even one that damned his soul.

    She calmly pulled her hand away. ¡°You¡¯ve been busytely¡ªI get it. I believe you. No more fights. Didn¡¯t you say something about Midstream Isle? Let¡¯s go next weekend.¡±

    Marc exhaled in visible relief, drawing her into his embrace and pressing a kiss to the crown of her head. ¡°Next weekend, then. I¡¯ll n everything.¡±

    With her soft figure in his arms and that familiar scent clouding his senses, he knew this was only a temporary peace. He had to find a way to make her truly his again.

    Ste buried her revulsion deep down, her eyes turning to frost.

    Next weekend, Marc would finally receive the ¡°surprise¡± she¡¯d been preparing for him.

    Night had fallen, and the sky was heavy with dark clouds, hinting at an approaching storm.

    Marc walked out of the bathroom, a towel loosely tied around his waist, steam still clinging to his skin. His toned body was fully on disy.

    He climbed into bed and leaned in close, resting against Ste¡¯s neck. ncing at the book she was holding, he murmured, ¡°Ste, a friend of mine brought back a box of ultra-thin condoms from Raskait. Want to give them a try tonight?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 8

    ?Chapter 8:

    Marc¡¯s voice was gentle, almost teasing, and the ends of his damp hair brushed lightly against Ste¡¯s cheek. But instead of stirring any warmth in her heart, the touch made her skin prickle with unease.

    After discovering the affair with Haley, Ste had drawn a line. Whenever Marc reached for her, she always had a reason¡ªany reason¡ªnot to let him near. His hands wandered aimlessly, never crossing the boundary she hadn¡¯t allowed.

    He was careful not to touch the ces that would really make her react.

    He was holding back¡ªwaiting for her to say yes.

    There was a time when that kind of restraint meant everything to her. It had felt like love¡ªthat no matter how much he wanted her, he would never push her beyond her will.

    She used to believe it was his way of loving her. But now she understood¡ªwhen he didn¡¯t get what he wanted, he simply turned to someone else. That was his idea of love. What a joke.

    ¡°Ste, don¡¯t be like this. You know you¡¯re the only one I care about,¡± he whispered, the words sliding off his lips with the ease of someone who¡¯d said them a hundred times before.

    The taste of bile crept up her throat, but she kept it down. Gently cing a hand on his chest, she said, ¡°Let me freshen up first, okay?¡±

    Her response caught him off guard. His eyes lit up, hopeful. He leaned in, brushed a kiss by the edge of her lips, and murmured, ¡°No need. I don¡¯t mind.¡± Inside, sheughed bitterly. She knew this game well. If she pushed him away now, he¡¯d only get more insistent.

    With a soft, almost sweet smile, she whispered, ¡°I want tonight to feel special, something to remember. I won¡¯t take long.¡±

    The fake tenderness in her eyes was all he needed. It puffed up his pride. To him, all her anger was just an emotional phase¡ªnothing serious. She still loved him. He was sure of it.

    In the bathroom, she stared at her reflection¡ªcold,posed, emotionless. None of the softness she¡¯d just shown remained.

    She¡¯d made sure to bring her phone. Turning on the rear camera, she snapped a mirror shot.

    The kiss he left on her neck had stained her skin like a bruise¡ªfaint but noticeable in the picture.

    She perched on the toilet seat and calmly sent the photo, along with the earlier bed shots, to Haley. Then she sat still and began to count.

    Check out the newest chapters g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Í?ls

    Sure enough, just a few secondster, Marc¡¯s phone lit up with a call from outside the bathroom.

    Ste twisted the faucet open, letting the sound of rushing water drown out any voicesing from the bedroom. A few minutes passed before Marc¡¯s knock sounded lightly against the bathroom door.

    ¡°Ste, something urgent came up at the office. I¡¯ve got to go. Don¡¯t wait up¡ªjust get some rest after your shower.¡±

    A faint smile tugged at her lips,ced with irony and quiet disbelief. So eager to leave, huh? She hadn¡¯t even stepped out of the bathroom, and he was already halfway out the door.

    She stood still, listening as the bedroom door clicked shut. Then, with a steady breath, she opened the bathroom door and looked around. The room was quiet and empty. Her heart sank a little more at the sight.

    She had nned this from the start¡ªsending those photos to Haley, knowing full well that Haley¡¯s jealousy would spark an immediate reaction. And it had worked. Like clockwork.

    Yet, deep inside, a tiny voice¡ªfaint and foolish¡ªhad hoped Marc would hesitate. That he might stay. That he¡¯d choose her, just once.

    But once again, reality proved crueler than hope. Marc, who swore he loved her, had dropped everything and run to Haley without a second thought.

    Was it really possible to share love like that¡ªhalf for a wife, half for another woman?

    Ste had already packed the things she cared about. Her suitcase sat quietly in the corner of the room, waiting.

    If Marc had really meant all those words, he would¡¯ve seen that most of her things were already gone from the bedroom.

    But he didn¡¯t. He noticed nothing, too sure of himself, thinking she would never actually walk away.

    The only thing left in that room that still connected them was the wedding photo on the wall. She looked at their smiling faces in that picture, and her eyes filled with tears she hadn¡¯t let fall.

    It only took a few short years for their shared dreams to fall apart and turn into two separate lives.

    She once thought marrying Marc was the best thing that ever happened to her.

    Now she knew how badly she had been mistaken.

    Ste took the photo out of its frame and quietly walked to the backyard. There, she found an old metal basin, tucked near the shed. She ced the photo inside, doused it in gasoline, and lit a match.

    The mes red up, lighting her face in a warm glow. The heat wrapped around her like a final goodbye to everything she and Marc once had.

    Just as the photo burned halfway through, she heard the front door creak open. Her heart skipped a beat as she turned and saw Marc walking in.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 9

    ?Chapter 9:

    Ste frowned slightly, confused by how quickly Marc had returned.

    Half of the photo in the metal basin was still burning, the past literally curling into ash before her eyes. On instinct, she shifted her stance, subtly cing herself between Marc and the basin, trying to block his view.

    His steps halted as he noticed the flickering mes. ¡°What are you burning?¡± he asked with a mild frown.

    ¡°Nothing important. Just tossing out some old junk,¡± she replied casually. ¡°What brings you back?¡±

    He didn¡¯t press further. With a tired look, he said, ¡°Forgot something. Just came to grab it,¡± and walked upstairs.

    As he climbed the stairs, he stayed glued to his phone, his fingers tapping away at something urgent.

    Forgot something?

    Ste¡¯s lips tugged into a wry smile. She stayed still, quietly watching as he disappeared upstairs and returned minutester.

    By the time he returned, the mes had died, leaving behind only ash. He walked over, gave her a quick hug, and brushed a kiss against her cheek, all too routine. ¡°Ste, I¡¯m sorry. Work¡¯s been nonstoptely. Once it eases up, I¡¯ll make it up to you,¡± he said with a sigh. ¡°If only I could spend more time here with you.¡± How painfully insincere.

    His phone buzzed again. Without even checking the screen, he pulled away. ¡°I¡¯ve got to run,¡± he said, already halfway out the door.

    And just like that, he was gone again¡ªno nce back. But Ste didn¡¯t hurt anymore. Her heart had long gone numb.

    Marc hadn¡¯t noticed, but she had. The phone screen had lit up while he stood next to her, and it was Haley¡¯s message, in as day. ¡°Bring the ultra-thin condoms. If you forget, don¡¯t even think about touching me tonight!¡±

    She went upstairs, opened the bedside drawer, and sure enough¡ªthe box of ultra-thin condoms was gone.

    She had never agreed to use them, but he¡¯d found someone who would. Not a single one left behind.

    He¡¯d been in the room minutes ago and hadn¡¯t even noticed the missing wedding photo.

    Did he really think she wouldn¡¯t catch on? Or was he just that shameless?

    Marc didn¡¯te home that night. There was a time when Ste would¡¯ve stayed awake, clinging to her phone, waiting for a text that never came.

    But tonight, after burning their memories and cleaning up, she climbed into bed. The sheets felt soft, and the room was quiet.

    She fell asleep quickly, without a single dream.

    The next morning, Ste stretched slowly. For the first time in a while, she felt well-rested.

    As she blinked up at the soft morning light, something suddenly popped into her head¡ªthe coat. The one she had bought for William. It was still hanging in the closet, and she¡¯d meant to give it to him today.

    Later, at the research center, she went up to William¡¯s office, only to find the room empty.

    Just then, Lainey emerged from the break room. Ste stopped her.

    ¡°Is Mr. Briggs not in today?¡± she asked, puzzled.

    Lainey arched an eyebrow, her eyes filled with quiet amusement.

    Catching the teasing glint in Lainey¡¯s narrowed eyes, Ste hurried to exin, ¡°I¡¯m only here to return his jacket. Last time, I had an ident¡ªmy period started, and I messed up my pants. Mr. Briggs lent me his coat, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Laineyughed, shaking her head. ¡°Rx, I never said a word. He¡¯s in meetings all day. Don¡¯t think you¡¯ll catch him around here.¡±

    A meeting made sense. William held a senior position¡ªof course he was busy.

    Lainey returned to her workstation. Ste nced around, then borrowed a sticky note from her desk.

    On the note, she scribbled, ¡°Mr. Briggs, the jacket you lent me was custom-made, so I bought another of equal value to return. If you¡¯re not satisfied, feel free to contact me.¡±

    Then she hesitated briefly before adding her number at the bottom.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 10

    ?Chapter 10:

    Even if it didn¡¯t look that way on the surface, Ste truly had no hidden intentions; she simply didn¡¯t want to owe William anything.

    After slipping the note into the shopping bag, she quietly made her way to William¡¯s office.

    The space was spotless, everything lined up perfectly as if untouched by time. She didn¡¯t linger. With a respectful pause, she set the bag on his desk and quietly backed out, making sure not to nce at anything that wasn¡¯t hers to see.

    Once outside the office, Ste let out a soft breath. With that task done, she turned her thoughts to the uing research project and how she might begin getting more involved. But just as she reached the corridor, her phone buzzed in her bag.

    She pulled it out, her brows drawing together when she saw the caller ID.

    After a pause, she epted the call.

    ¡°Mrs. Walsh, the patent contract has expired,¡± said Marc¡¯s assistant, his tone all business,pletely detached. ¡°We¡¯ll be sending someone to your vi with the new documents for you to sign.¡±

    For years, Ste had let Marc use her patents without asking for a cent. The contract had always listed a price, but she never collected it. Back then, she believed they were one family, and Marc had said nothing to make her think otherwise.

    He probably assumed that being married gave him ownership over everything she had.

    And now, instead of calling her himself, he had his assistant handle it like she was just another supplier.

    Ste¡¯s grip tightened around the phone.

    Maybe she was never anything more than a convenient source of free profit.

    No pay required. Just empty promises she¡¯d swallowed whole.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯m free today anyway, so don¡¯t trouble your people,¡± she said calmly, then ended the call before the assistant could say anything more.

    In the early days of their marriage, she¡¯d visited Marc¡¯s office often, especially when her inventions needed adjusting. She used to know everyone in the building. Lately, though, she hadn¡¯t stepped foot inside. But even if their marriage was falling apart, she was still his partner. Showing up wasn¡¯t just her right¡ªit was long overdue.

    Explore fresh tales at g aln ov el s ;

    Ste tucked her phone away and took a taxi to thepany.

    The moment she walked through the front doors, heads turned. Everyone knew who she was. The receptionist stood up quickly, offering a polite but slightly stunned smile. ¡°Mrs. Walsh! It¡¯s been a while¡ªwhat brings you in today?¡±

    Ste smiled politely, unfazed by the subtle nervousness in the girl¡¯s voice. ¡°Just here to sign a contract. Is Marc in?¡±

    The two receptionists exchanged nces. ¡°Mr. Walsh¡­ should be.¡± Without another word, Ste made her way to the elevator.

    As the doors began to close, she caught a glimpse of the receptionist picking up the phone in a rush, but she didn¡¯t care enough to stop and wonder why.

    The elevator opened on the top floor¡ªthe executive level. Marc¡¯s office was there, along with the legal department.

    Ste was nning to head straight to legal when Marc¡¯s assistant, Kody, came rushing around the corner. ¡°Mrs. Walsh! You¡¯re here!¡± he eximed, breathless and jittery.

    His face was tight with unease, though he tried to ster on a calm smile. The result was painfully awkward.

    ¡°I know where the legal department is,¡± Ste replied coolly, stepping forward. But Kody quickly moved to her side, almost too obviously trying to block her view down the corridor.

    Marc¡¯s office was just a short walk away, separated from the legal wing by a narrow passage.

    Even though Kody tried to block her line of sight, Ste still managed to catch a glimpse inside Marc¡¯s office, and sure enough, she let out a quiet, sarcastic scoff. Who else could it be but Haley?

    From where she stood, she could clearly see Haley sitting on the edge of Marc¡¯s desk, leaning in toward him. The two were whispering back and forth, smiling as if no one else existed.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 11

    ?Chapter 11:

    Without giving Marc¡¯s office a second nce, Steposed herself and walked toward the legal department, as if she hadn¡¯t seen a thing.

    Inside, Marc happened to nce toward the hallway mid-flirt. His heart skipped a beat when he caught sight of Ste walking past.

    A sharp breath lodged in his throat, and his smile instantly vanished, reced by a grim scowl.

    ¡°You need to leave. Now,¡± he said curtly, the warmth in his voice gone.

    Haley blinked in confusion, lips still curved in a teasing smile. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you?¡±

    His grip on her wrist tightened unintentionally, making her flinch in difort. But before she could press further, Marc stormed out of the room, his steps purposeful and tense.

    He caught up to Ste, softening his voice. ¡°Ste, why are you here? What you saw back there¡­ it wasn¡¯t what it seemed.¡±

    Ste cut him off with a calm flick of her wrist. ¡°Rx. I get it¡ªjust work, right? You two enjoy yourselves. I¡¯m just here to handle the paperwork and go.¡± Her tone was so casual it almost sounded like indifference, but the message was clear¡ªshe hadn¡¯te to spy.

    Still, Marc stood stiffly, the tension in his body betraying his guilt.

    From the doorway, Haley peeked out and noticed their strained exchange. Her manicured fingers curled into fists, while her eyes narrowed with suspicion and irritation.

    With deliberate elegance, she strutted toward them with a syrupy smile on her face. Tossing her curls, she purred in Achure, ¡°Marc, you were amazingst time. I haven¡¯t stopped thinking about it. Honestly, working with you is the best decision I¡¯ve ever made.¡±

    Then, shooting Ste a smug nce, she added with a wink, ¡°Sweetheart, I¡¯ll be waiting at the hotel. Got a surprise for you¡ªbrand-new lingerie, just how you like it.¡±

    Of course, Ste knew Haley was being deliberately provocative.

    She knew full well Ste spoke Achure, and yet she unted it right there, loud enough for anyone nearby to hear.

    Truly, the woman had no shame.

    Marc¡¯s jaw tightened, his expression darkening as he turned to respond¡ªbut Ste cut in again.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s offers tales worth telling

    ¡°Really, Ms. Smith? Aren¡¯t you bold? Maybe I should remind you that Mr. Walsh and I are still legally married, and yet here you are, shamelessly throwing yourself at him. Where Ie from, women like you have a name¡ªhomewrecker, or worse, a tramp.¡±

    She spoke in clear Ushainese, loud enough for everyone to hear. The moment the words left her lips, the room fell silent, and all eyes turned toward her in shock.

    Everyone already knew Marc and Haley were close, but no one expected them to unt it so openly, right under Ste¡¯s nose. And Haley trying to stir things up in Achure, thinking Ste wouldn¡¯t understand? That level of arrogance was almostughable.

    Haley, fluent in Ushainese despite her act, hadn¡¯t anticipated Ste firing back so sharply and so publicly.

    Her face flushed deep red. With everyone staring, she wished she could melt into the floor.

    She stumbled over a feeble lie. ¡°Sorry, didn¡¯t catch what you said.¡±

    Ste chuckled coldly. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s no problem. I¡¯ll be happy to say it again¡ªin Achure this time.¡±

    Then, without blinking, she pronounced ¡°homewrecker¡± and ¡°tramp¡± in perfect Achure.

    Ste¡¯s calm demeanor only made Haley¡¯s humiliation feel more severe.

    Surrounded by stares, Haley felt like the ground was slipping beneath her. She had always been spoiled, used to being adored and protected, never once enduring this kind of public embarrassment.

    Her face twisted with rage, and with a shrill voice, she screamed, ¡°You frumpy old bitch! Who do you think you are? I¡¯ll kill you¡ª¡± She lunged forward, her hand raised to p Ste.

    But before she couldnd the hit, Ste caught it mid-air with a grip of steel, and without hesitation, pped her¡ªonce, twice. Then she yanked Haley¡¯s hair and didn¡¯t stop.

    ps rang through the hallway, mingling with Haley¡¯s high-pitched shrieks, shattering the stunned silence of the office floor.

    Meanwhile, Marc¡¯s face contorted in panic. ¡°Ste! What the hell are you doing?¡± He charged forward and shoved her with force.

    The sudden push caught her off guard. She stumbled, and her head mmed into the wall with a sickening thud. Pain exploded across her skull as the world tilted slightly around her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 12

    ?Chapter 12:

    Startled, Kody rushed forward, steadying Ste before she could fall. ¡°Mrs. Walsh, are you okay?¡±

    Marc blinked, surprised by how hard he had pushed her. Even with one arm wrapped protectively around Haley, a flicker of regret shed through his eyes. His lips parted slightly, as if he wanted to say something, but he hesitated and swallowed the words.

    Ste, having calmed herself, brushed off Kody¡¯s supporting arm. Her eyes shifted to Marc, and in that quiet stare was a coldness sharper than any p¡ªicy, detached, and distant, just like the way her heart now felt toward him.

    Marc winced beneath her frostbitten gaze but forced his voice steady. ¡°Ste, enough with the drama. I¡¯ve already told you, this isn¡¯t what you think. Why do you keep putting Haley down? You even crossed the line with violence. This is a workce, you should leave.¡±

    Then he softened his tone as he faced Haley. ¡°Ms. Smith, don¡¯t take what she said personally. She didn¡¯t mean it. I¡¯m sorry on her behalf.¡±

    Haley¡¯s anger melted into smug satisfaction as Marc defended her. She slid her arms around his neck, batting hershes. ¡°For you, I¡¯ll let it slide. But she better stay away from thepany. Tell her to get lost.¡±

    Marc¡¯s face tightened at Haley¡¯s harsh words. Turning back to Ste, concern shadowed his features. ¡°Ste, this is thepany. Can we not make a scene? It won¡¯t look good if this gets out.¡±

    But Ste stood tall, her posture firm and unwavering. She threw the two of them a cold, scornful nce, her voice steady and cutting. ¡°Save the fake politeness. I¡¯ll leave as soon as I¡¯m done. But Marc, you¡¯re truly disgusting.¡± Without another word, she spun on her heel and strode toward the legal department, leaving the pair locked in their own world behind her.

    Marc watched her retreating figure, and a strange knot tightened in his chest. Maybe he had been too rough earlier.

    Letting go of Haley, he massaged his temples wearily and asked Kody, ¡°Where did she go?¡±

    Kody lowered his voice. ¡°Legal department. And, um¡­ Mr. Walsh, Mrs. Walsh hit herself harder than we thought.¡±

    Marc paused for a moment, pushing aside Haley¡¯s continued protests as he moved quickly toward the legal department.

    In the quiet legal office, Ste sank into a leather armchair. ¡°I¡¯m done selling that patent. Now that the contract¡¯s expired, our partnership is over.¡± The legal staff exchanged confused looks.

    This patent had been a cornerstone of their coboration¡ªwhy was it suddenly being withdrawn?

    One of them finally spoke up, trying to keep their tone respectful. ¡°Mrs. Walsh, is there a problem with the contract?¡±

    Ste shook her head firmly. ¡°No issues with the contract. I¡¯ve simply found a new buyer.¡±

    Marc walked in just in time to catch the tail end of Ste¡¯s words. His brows drew together, his voice firm but not unkind.

    ¡°Ste, if you¡¯re upset, take it out on me. Yell at me, hit me¡ªwhatever you want. But don¡¯t mess around with the patent. That¡¯s serious business. Let¡¯s talk about this at home, alright?¡±

    So that was it? He still thought she was being emotional? That she was just throwing a fit, and all it would take was a little coaxing to get her back in line?

    The thought almost made Steugh. Her expression didn¡¯t change, but the coldness in her eyes deepened. ¡°I¡¯m not joking, Marc. The deal is off. I¡¯m not renewing the contract. And if yourpany continues using my patent without permission, I¡¯ll have mywyer file forpensation.¡±

    She picked up her bag with a calm, final motion, turned, and walked out without sparing him even a nce.

    ¡°Ste!¡± Marc called after her, stepping forward, but someone from the legal team intercepted him.

    ¡°Mr. Walsh, what¡¯s going on?¡± the man asked in rm. ¡°If she pulls the patent, we¡¯re in trouble. We¡¯ve got multiple active projects riding on that technology. This could hit our bottom line hard.¡±

    Marc¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it.¡±

    And with that, he rushed after Ste.

    She had to be acting out of anger. That had to be it. Ste wasn¡¯t reckless¡ªshe wouldn¡¯t tank thepany over a personal fight.

    If he could just talk to her, exin things properly, she¡¯d understand. She always did.

    Meanwhile, Ste stepped into the elevator and called for a ride.

    When she reached the building¡¯s entrance, a sleek ck car glided to a stop right before her.

    Without a second thought, she opened the passenger door and slid inside. It wasn¡¯t until she¡¯d settled in her seat that she noticed someone else already inside¡ªsitting in the back, wearing a serious, unreadable expression. Their eyes met in the rearview mirror. The energy in the car shifted immediately.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 13

    ?Chapter 13:

    It was William!

    Ste blinked in surprise. What were the odds? How did he end up in the very car she thought she¡¯d booked?

    Even William looked mildly taken aback, his one brow lifting with quiet curiosity.

    Without thinking, she blurted out, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    William raised a brow, his tone dry and just slightly amused. ¡°Ms. Russell, if you needed a ride, my driver would¡¯ve been happy to take you. But climbing into my car like this? A bit bold, don¡¯t you think? Or is this a habit of yours¡ªconfusing cars¡­ or people?¡±

    Meeting his deep, unreadable gaze, Ste finally realized her mistake¡ªshe¡¯d entered the wrong car.

    She hadn¡¯t checked the te¡ªjust saw the same model and color as the one she¡¯d booked and got in without thinking. She never expected to mess up like this.

    Still, did he have to be so sharp-tongued about it? Then again, thinking back, she did owe him an apology.

    Taking a breath, sheposed herself. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Briggs. I didn¡¯t realize this was your car. My mistake. I¡¯ll get out.¡±

    But just as her hand touched the door handle, William¡¯s voice stopped her.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    She turned, puzzled. ¡°Yes, Mr. Briggs?¡±

    She¡¯d already apologized. Surely he wouldn¡¯t dwell on something this minor? His gaze carried a quiet weight¡ªso intense it felt suffocating, even though he hadn¡¯t raised his voice.

    Was he actually upset? Just because of this? Or was it something more?

    William spoke in his usual calm, deliberate tone. ¡°I saw the note in the jacket you returned. Frankly, since I gave it to you, I wasn¡¯t expecting it back. Ms. Russell, I¡¯d rather you focus on your responsibilities. The least you can do is show some professionalism.¡±

    His words caught her off guard. Did he really think she¡¯d left her number in some desperate attempt to flirt? That she got into his car today on purpose? She opened¡­

    She opened her mouth to exin, but he had already stepped out of the car, leaving her in silence.

    Heat rose to Ste¡¯s cheeks. How could she even begin to exin that night? It was impulsive, thoughtless. Better left forgotten. Some things just couldn¡¯t be talked away. She slipped into the correct car this time and slumped into the back seat with a heavy sigh.

    When she arrived at the research institute, she got straight to work, sorting through her things.

    Lainey, who was helping nearby, swung a cab door open and identally whacked the back of Ste¡¯s head.

    Ste let out a cry, instinctively holding her head as dizziness swept over her.

    rmed, Lainey gently pulled her hand aside to take a look.

    The area was red, already swelling, with a few spots of blood seeping out¡ªit looked worse than she expected.

    Lainey gasped. ¡°Oh no, Ste! That looks bad. We have to get you to a hospital now.¡±

    Ste winced but waved her off. ¡°It¡¯s okay, really. No need for the hospital. I¡¯ll be fine. And it¡¯s not your fault.¡±

    Not her fault? Lainey hesitated, then remembered Ste had said she was going to see Marc earlier.

    Her expression darkened. She grabbed Ste¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Tell me the truth. Did that scumbag Marcy a hand on you?¡±

    Once Ste had regained her bnce, she quietly exined what had gone down at Marc¡¯spany. ¡°Lainey, don¡¯t stress. I promise it¡¯s not serious. I¡¯ll be fine in a few days.¡±

    But Lainey wasn¡¯t pacified. She was fuming. ¡°Unbelievable! You¡¯re his wife¡ªhow dare he hit you over some other woman?¡±

    Watching Lainey rage, Ste¡¯s lips tightened.

    Yes, over another woman, her own husband had shoved her.

    When had he turned into this kind of man?

    Or maybe¡­ he¡¯d always been like this, and she¡¯d just been too blind to see it.

    While she stood lost in thought, her phone suddenly rang. Lainey nced at the screen and scowled. It was Marc.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 14

    ?Chapter 14:

    ¡°Unbelievable. He actually dares to call you? Don¡¯t answer, Ste¡ªit¡¯ll only make you feel worse.¡±

    Ste silently agreed. Lainey had a point. She wasn¡¯t nning on answering in the first ce, so she calmly hit the reject button.

    But barely a few seconds passed before the phone lit up again, buzzing with the same name¡ªrelentless, like he couldn¡¯t take a hint.

    Lainey¡¯s patience snapped. As the phone buzzed again, she mmed her finger on the answer button before Ste could stop her.

    ¡°How dare you keep calling her? You¡¯re her husband, yet you¡¯re out there messing around with someone else, and now you raise your hand at her too? Just stop. She doesn¡¯t want to hear your voice ever again.¡±

    Marc was caught off guard¡ªhe hadn¡¯t expected anyone else to pick up her phone.

    Hearing Lainey¡¯s words, his expression darkened. So Ste had told her? He wasn¡¯t thrilled.

    This was between husband and wife¡ªwhat business did others have meddling?

    ¡°This is between me and Ste. I called her. I don¡¯t see how it involves you.¡±

    Lainey bristled, her voice sharp with fury. ¡°How is it not my business? I¡¯m her friend¡ªher real friend. If something affects her, it is my business.¡±

    Marc¡¯s tone dropped, sharp and icy. ¡°You must be incredibly free if you¡¯ve got time to stick your nose where it doesn¡¯t belong. But if you want to meddle, fine by me¡ª¡±

    The phone was still on speaker, and every word Marc said echoed in the room, clear for Ste to hear.

    She knew that tone all too well. When Marc started talking like this, calm but cutting, it meant he was angry, trying to intimidate.

    Not wanting Lainey to be dragged into this any further, Ste quietly reached for the phone and took it from her.

    Her voice carried a hint of coldness. ¡°Marc, she¡¯s my friend. The least you can do is show her some respect. You¡¯re the one cheating and still trying to have it all. I¡¯m not answering because just hearing your voice disgusts me.¡±

    It was rare for her to speak to Marc with such open contempt. But today, she couldn¡¯t hold it back.

    Marc¡¯s tone shifted immediately, his voice softening. ¡°Ste, I know I messed up. I¡¯m really sorry. Please don¡¯t be angry anymore. Let¡¯s talk calmly when you get home, okay?¡±

    ?????????v?????.co?? for more reading

    ¡°You honestly make me sick,¡± Ste snapped. ¡°You want both sides, both women¡ªdo you even hear how pathetic that sounds?¡± There was no point in pretending anymore.

    What she felt now wasn¡¯t just anger¡ªit was a gut-deep disgust.

    Marc paused, then spoke again in a lower and more deliberate voice. ¡°Ste, I¡¯ll wait for you at home. Just give me one chance to exin; that¡¯s all I¡¯m asking. You wouldn¡¯t want me showing up at your institute, right? If your coworkers and boss see me, that won¡¯t be good for you, so please¡­ just do the smart thing. Come home.¡±

    Ste¡¯s chest tightened. That same suffocating grip of Marc¡¯s control wrapped around her again.

    It wasn¡¯t an empty threat¡ªshe knew him too well.

    If he decided to show up at the institute, he wouldn¡¯t just cause a stir¡ªhe¡¯d dig until he found something, and that would ruin everything she had quietly nned for.

    After a pause, she forced herself to breathe, swallowed the fire rising in her throat, and softened her voice. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll go back after I finish up here.¡±

    On the other end, Marc¡¯s voice rxed instantly, even carrying a hint of satisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s my girl. It¡¯s been a while since we had a nice dinner together. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    As the call ended, Ste felt her whole body go rigid.

    Her hand, still wrapped around the phone, had turned pale from how tightly she was holding it.

    Lainey looked at Ste with concern. ¡°Ste¡­ what if he hits you again when you go back? Let mee with you¡­¡±

    But before she could finish, Ste met her gaze and gave a small, reassuring smile. ¡°He won¡¯t. Trust me, he wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±

    Lainey didn¡¯t look convinced. Her eyes searched Ste¡¯s face for any sign of doubt, but after a long moment, she gave in with a reluctant nod.

    Later that evening, after wrapping things up at the institute, Ste returned to the vi.

    As she stepped inside, Marc was already waiting for her on the living room sofa. He¡¯d changed into rxed clothes and looked calm, as if the events of earlier had¡­

    Never happened. The moment he saw her, he stood and reached for her hand with easy familiarity. ¡°I had the chef make all your favorites tonight. Come on, let¡¯s eat.¡±

    Ste forced down the queasy feeling swirling in her stomach, took her seat in silence, and barely touched her food. She kept her head down, saying almost nothing throughout the entire meal.

    Later, back in the bedroom, she stood in front of the mirror, staring at her reflection¡ªat the exhaustion behind her eyes, at the woman she barely recognized.

    Momentster, Marc stepped out of the bathroom and slowly walked over. He leaned forward, trying to kiss her cheek.

    But as if on instinct, Ste shifted away, putting space between them.

    He froze for a second, a flicker of impatience tightening his jaw.

    Still, he kept his tone even.

    ¡°Ste, about what happened earlier¡­ I didn¡¯t mean for it to blow up like that. You know how things are, right? Haley¡¯s family has deep ties to ourpany. I can¡¯t afford to upset them. But I get it, I went too far with you.¡± He let out a sigh and continued, ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m giving you full admin ess to the security system. You¡¯ll be able to check any footage, any time you want. Thispany is yours too. You¡¯re practically half the boss here. So¡­ don¡¯t stay mad at me, okay?¡±

    He was trying¡ªpretending, perhaps¡ªto make peace.

    Seeing her unresponsive, he reached for her hand and gently rubbed his thumb along her fingers. ¡°I promise, this won¡¯t happen again. Today was thest time. Just trust me, please.¡±

    But Ste pulled her hand back, her voice low andced with irony. ¡°Half the boss, huh? Is that your way of saying you¡¯ll keep using my patent without paying a cent?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 15

    ?Chapter 15:

    Marc stared at Ste quietly, choosing his words carefully. ¡°Stel, please don¡¯t stay upset. You know I can¡¯t stand it when you¡¯re cold with me or when you pull away like this. Haley¡¯s about to finish school, and her parents are nervous about her joining another firm. Our partnership with them means a lot for thepany. I only see her as a friend¡ªnothing beyond that, really.¡±

    But the more he exined, the more it felt like he was trying to cover something up.

    If he genuinely thought he¡¯d done nothing wrong, why keep repeating himself?

    Deep down, even he knew that what happened with Haley had gone too far.

    Ste¡¯s voice turned sharp, her eyes distant. ¡°Would you kiss a friend like that?

    Hold her in your arms, like you did in your office?¡±

    Marc¡¯s expression wavered briefly, but he quickly changed the subject.

    ¡°Ste¡¯, let¡¯s have a baby,¡± he said instead. ¡°Didn¡¯t you always say you wanted one?

    If we have a child, you¡¯ll always be my wife. You won¡¯t feel so insecure anymore.¡±

    A cold shiver passed through her. Yes, once upon a time, she had wanted that¡ªa child with him.

    But that was back when she believed she was the only one in his heart. Back when having a child felt like the most natural thing¡ªa piece of the love they shared, a future built together.

    And now, after what he did with Haley, right in front of everyone, how could he still have the audacity to talk about having a baby?

    Did he think a child was some kind of bargaining chip? Just a way for her to hold on to the title of Mrs. Walsh?

    Was she supposed to ept being humiliated, sharing him with another woman, just for that?

    Was being Mrs. Walsh even something she cared about anymore?

    At that moment, it hit her¡ªMarc never really understood her at all. Everything they had, all those years, now felt like some tragic joke.

    Without a word, she shut her eyes and quietly slipped under the covers.

    Marc, however, took her silence as a green light. Smiling faintly, he switched off the light and wrapped his arms around her like everything between them was just fine.

    As his breath brushed against her ear, Ste¡¯s stomach turned. She kept her voice steady and muttered, ¡°I¡¯ve got a headache. Maybe some other time.¡±

    Marc paused, caught off guard. He finally remembered the injury she sustained earlier. ¡°Maybe the wound didn¡¯t get handled right. Let me grab the first aid kit¡ªif it gets infected, that¡¯s serious! I¡¯m sorry, Ste. I should¡¯ve paid attention.¡±

    Chapters live now at ??????¦Ò????????.c§àm

    Ste let out a short, bitterugh. She shoved his hand away and stepped aside.

    ¡°Lainey already took care of it. No need for your concern.¡±

    Marc¡¯s face sank, the rejection hitting him like a ssh of cold water.

    Ste couldn¡¯t take another moment beside him. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep in the study,¡± she said quietly, slipping on her shoes and walking out without looking back. Marc didn¡¯t stop her and watched her go.

    He had to admit, Ste had always been stunning. From her graceful figure to her wless looks, she effortlessly drew every eye in the room.

    She wasn¡¯t just beautiful¡ªshe was unforgettable.

    And yes, he did love her. He loved the way she stood by him all these years, unwavering in her loyalty. He loved the stability she brought to his life, the way her presence grounded him.

    As for the women outside? They were just passing flings, brief moments of thrill. None of them could ever rece Ste. He¡¯d never let anyone take her ce as Mrs. Walsh.

    He just wanted some variety, that¡¯s all¡ªit was a mistake any man could make.

    It didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t care for her.

    She was just angry now, but he was sure she¡¯de around.

    The following morning, Ste had already left for the research institute by the time Marc even opened his eyes. She didn¡¯t bother waiting for him.

    As soon as she arrived, Lainey rushed over and pulled her aside. ¡°Ste, something¡¯s changed. They¡¯ve made adjustments to the team for the closed project.¡±

    Ste¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Her voice shook. ¡°What do you mean? I thought the list was final. Why would it change now?¡±

    Lainey frowned, clearly just as frustrated. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. They said they¡¯ll release the updated listter. William¡¯s on the project too now. Because of his position, he has to personally review every name on the team.¡±

    A wave of unease hit Ste.

    If everyone was being reviewed again, that meant even those who had already been selected could lose their spot¡ªhers included!

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 16

    ?Chapter 16:

    Ste wasn¡¯t sure why the rule had been changed so suddenly, but given how awkward herst exchange with William had been, she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that he had changed the rule because of it.

    Still, this was her one shot at changing her current life, and she wasn¡¯t about to let it go to waste. If William had misunderstood her, she¡¯d clear things up¡ªno matter what it took.

    ¡°William¡¯s brilliant when ites to research,¡± Lainey gushed. ¡°But let¡¯s be real. The Briggs family basically owns half of Briset. He¡¯s their only heir, so I figure he¡¯s just here enjoying some freedom before heading back to take over the empire.¡±

    Whether it was admiration or fascination, Lainey clearly loved talking about him. Ste said nothing, her expression unreadable and her thoughts tucked far away.

    William¡¯s family wealth didn¡¯t impress her. In her eyes, he was simply a fellow researcher¡ªnothing more, nothing less.

    What his family owned or controlled had absolutely nothing to do with her goals.

    All she wanted was this opportunity¡ªto get her foot in the door and never look back.

    Lainey, mid-ramble, suddenly lit up with a mischievous grin and elbowed Ste. ¡°Hey, imagine if you actually won over William. Wouldn¡¯t that drive your pathetic husband crazy? Just picture it¡ªonce this project wraps up, you¡¯d have both a thriving career and a man who¡¯s way better than Marc. Sounds like a win-win, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    Ste let out a softugh. Lainey¡¯s imagination never failed to amaze her.

    Right now, her mind wasser-focused on research. Men, love, or revenge¡ªnone of that had a ce in her current world. Getting into the team was all that mattered.

    So, if William was truly the one rechecking the list, then she needed to speak with him directly.

    But then, this wasn¡¯t the right ce¡ªnot here at the research institute with so many people watching. She needed a better time and a more private setting to approach him.

    Ste looked up and asked calmly, ¡°Lainey, can you help me get a moment alone with Mr. Briggs?¡±

    Lainey¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. ¡°Of course! Leave it to me!¡± A private meeting?

    She was already daydreaming about being their matchmaker.

    With that settled, Ste felt a small sense of relief and threw herself back into her work.

    Fresh updates avable at ?@ln¦Ò¦Íe?s

    That afternoon, when she got home, she didn¡¯t expectpany, but Marc was there, sitting on the sofa like he belonged.

    He lounged casually, flipping through a magazine while she silently changed out of her shoes by the door.

    The moment he saw her, he stood up with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re home. Are you hungry? I can ask the kitchen to make something.¡±

    He wore that same warm, attentive mask, acting like there had never been betrayal, never been distance.

    Ste couldn¡¯t help but find his act utterly ridiculousughable, even. Marc used to tell her he was swamped with work, iming he couldn¡¯t make it home regrly. And she had believed him.

    Back then, before she learned the truth about him and Haley, she had trusted his every word. She never once questioned why he stayed outte or didn¡¯t show up at all.

    But now that everything hade to light, now that the illusion had shattered, he suddenly had all this free time toe back and y house?

    If work had really kept him so busy before, then how was he finding the time now?

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. Eat by yourself.¡± Her voice was cold, detached. She didn¡¯t have the strength or desire to sit across from him and pretend things were normal. Even his smile made her sick.

    She headed upstairs without sparing him another nce, but Marc¡¯s brows knitted together, clearly displeased.

    ¡°Ste, skipping meals isn¡¯t good for your health. Just tell me what you want, and I¡¯ll have my assistant bring it.¡±

    Ste paused at the bottom of the staircase, turned back slightly, and lifted an eyebrow. ¡°Looking at you ruins my appetite.¡±

    That shut him up. He nced at the fading bruise on her head and knew she was saying it to humiliate him. Still, her words stung more than he expected. After a brief silence, he took a deep breath and tried again, ¡°Didn¡¯t you once say you wanted to visit Hoxphis for a vacation? I¡¯ll be free next month. Let¡¯s go together.¡±

    Her brows lifted again. She had brought up the idea of visiting Hoxphis more than once after they got married, but Marc always brushed it aside, either ming work or promising he¡¯d ¡°arrange itter.¡±

    Now, out of nowhere, he was eager for a trip? If she hadn¡¯t pulled the plug on thepany¡¯s coboration, she knew full well he wouldn¡¯t have even considered taking time off during such a crucial phase.

    His efforts to please her now were painfully obvious. Anyone could see right through it. It wasn¡¯t about love or reconciliation¡ªit was about the patent she controlled.

    Just for that patent, he was now magically clearing his schedule and pretending to be the devoted husband again.

    To Marc, both she and Haley were just stepping stones to power, and nothing more.

    Ste let out a dryugh. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to Hoxphis anymore. I¡¯ve got better things to do. If you¡¯re still set on that trip, why don¡¯t you take Haley instead?¡±

    Marc¡¯s expression turned stormy the moment she said that. ¡°Ste, don¡¯t talk to me like that. I hate it.¡±

    Her bluntness annoyed him. He had apologized, hadn¡¯t he? Why couldn¡¯t she just move on?

    He really did want to take her to Hoxphis.

    It wasn¡¯t like he ever held back when it came to making her happy, so what more did she want from him?

    ¡°Then how exactly am I supposed to talk to you?¡± she said sharply. ¡°Should I just sit down and have a pleasant little heart-to-heart?¡±

    Her sarcasm dripped like acid, but Marc missed the jabpletely. ¡°Yeah, we should definitely talk,¡± he replied seriously.

    That made Steugh¡ªnot from amusement, but disbelief.

    Fine. If he wanted to talk, they would talk. She was curious anyway.

    Was it just about the patent, or was he after something else too? Either way, she was done ying along.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 17

    ?Chapter 17:

    Ste walked over and sat down on an armchair, keeping a noticeable distance between them. Marc¡¯s eyes stayed on her.

    ¡°Alright, what is it you wanted to say?¡± she asked tly.

    Marc¡¯s tone turned serious.

    ¡°Ste, there¡¯s nothing going on between me and Haley beyond work. You¡¯re getting the wrong idea. This coboration with the Smith family could really take ourpany to the next level. Mr. Smith himself suggested that Haley should gain some hands-on experience by working here. And honestly, with her background in internationalw and her n to stay here long-term, I can¡¯t think of a more fitting role for her than the legal department.¡±

    The moment he started talking about Haley, Ste silently scoffed.

    ¡°What does her joining legal have to do with me?¡± she thought to herself.

    So that trip to Hoxphis¡ªof course, it wasn¡¯t about her at all. It was for Haley.

    Marc leaned a little closer, trying to soften the gap between them.

    ¡°This is why I brought it up. If your patent stays with us, it¡¯ll be the first project Haley takes on after joining. She¡¯ll be pleased, her family will be impressed, and it helps ourpany in the long run.¡±

    As far as Marc was concerned, he hadid everything out inly.

    This was about business.

    They needed the Smith family on their side, and if Haley was happy, things would go smoothly.

    As for Ste? All she had to do was sign a document¡ªit wasn¡¯t anything new. She¡¯d always sold her patents to him without much fuss. Today was probably just one of her rare moments of defiance.

    Once she calmed down, she¡¯d go back to doing what she always did.

    When he finished, he looked at her with that familiar, gentle expression.

    ¡°You won¡¯t turn me down, will you, Ste? It¡¯s just a renewal¡ªnothing changes for you.¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t feel moved¡ªshe felt sick.

    Her gaze was cold as she spoke slowly, each word deliberate.

    ¡°So this whole talk¡­ is about using my patent to make Haley happy?¡±

    What kind of twisted logic was that? How could he say something so absurd with a straight face?

    Seeing her frustration, Marc frowned. ¡°I¡¯m just being honest. A strongpany benefits both of us. We¡¯re married, Ste. Isn¡¯t it normal for a couple to support each other?¡±

    Find your next read at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Normal? The word echoed in her head, and suddenly, she had nothing more to say.

    Every time he spoke, he somehow managed to make himself even more pathetic.

    She rose to her feet, towering over Marc with a piercing gaze.

    ¡°This is my patent,¡± she said icily. ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind. I¡¯m not selling. And no one, not even you, has the right to force me.¡±

    Marc hadn¡¯t expected her to be this uncooperative. He had already swallowed his pride, offered a vacation, and even put work aside.

    Why was she being so unreasonable?

    Losing his patience, he got up with a hardened look. ¡°Enough. This conversation is over. Go to the office tomorrow and sign the renewal. Don¡¯t act like a child.¡±

    Without waiting for her reply, he turned and walked upstairs.

    Ste stared after him, and her lips curled into a bitter smile.

    Maybe the truth was simple¡ªthey were never meant for each other. There was no use arguing anymore. It was a waste of breath.

    Despite this, her emotions didn¡¯t settle.

    Her eyes rested on the coffee table, but her chest felt tight¡ªso tight she could barely take a proper breath.

    He really had the nerve to say it was only normal for her to help him¡ªlike it was expected, like she owed him.

    The thought made her let out a bitter, hollowugh. The sound echoed through the quiet living room, soaked in loneliness and disbelief.

    Her head throbbed again, the pain from yesterday¡¯s injury creeping back as if in sync with her heartache.

    That night, she stayed in the study, curling up alone.

    But deep into the night, she was jolted awake by the sound of someone trying to open the door from the outside.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 18

    ?Chapter 18:

    Before going to bed, Ste made sure to lock the door from the inside. Not only that, she even took the spare key from the storeroom with her. So when someone tried to open the door in the middle of the night, it didn¡¯t budge. After a few moments of struggle, the person outside finally gave up. The noise had woken her, and lying in the quiet darkness, she stared at the ceiling, unable to fall back asleep. Curiosity got the better of her, so she checked the surveince footage, and as expected¡ªit was Marc.

    But by then, he was gone.

    Knowing she had a full day ahead, Ste made herself close her eyes and tried to fall back asleep.

    The next morning, she got ready and headed straight to the research institute, brushing off everything Marc had said the night before.

    She wasn¡¯t the same wife he used to manipte so easily. That version of her was long gone.

    From the moment she made up her mind, their marriage was over in her heart.

    Once at the institute, she threw herself into work and pushed everything aboutst night far from her mind.

    It wasn¡¯t until her phone rang that she paused her work and looked at the screen.

    The name shing on the screen was from Marc¡¯s legal department.

    Allegra had once helped Ste when thetter was at Marc¡¯spany, and Ste had always been polite and thankful for it.

    Seeing her name pop up now caught Ste off guard.

    They¡¯d only ever spoken for work, never anything personal, unless something unusual had happened¡­

    With a few uneasy guesses forming, Ste picked up the call.

    ¡°Hey Allegra, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Allegra¡¯s voice cracked when she heard Ste. After a pause, she steadied herself and said, ¡°Ms. Russell, Mr. Walsh asked me to inform you that you need toe to the office today.¡±

    Her voice wavered. She already knew Ste didn¡¯t want toe, and there had been talk around the office about her turning down the renewal offer.

    But it was a direct order from Marc, and Allegra had no choice but to follow it.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Allegra. But I¡¯ve decided not to work with yourpany anymore, so I won¡¯t being in.¡±

    Allegra had guessed this might happen, but hearing it directly still left her feeling defeated.

    ¡°Ms. Russell, I know you¡¯ve made up your mind, but Mr. Walsh said if you don¡¯te, it would be considered my error, and I could lose my job.¡±

    More updates uploaded to g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls

    Ste frowned, stunned.

    ¡°Wait¡ªare you saying Marc would fire you just because I refuse toe?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Russell, I know you don¡¯t want toe, and I understand. But I really have no choice. He said he¡¯d make sure no one else in the industry hires me. I know this is emotional ckmail¡­ but it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll find a way somehow.¡±

    Allegra choked on her sobs. She didn¡¯t want to make things worse for Ste, but she was stuck between loyalty and survival.

    Ste¡¯s hands trembled with fury.

    Marc must¡¯ve figured out that she and Allegra got along and used that connection to trap her.

    He really would stoop to anything just to get his way. It was so shameless that it almost made herugh.

    Hearing Allegra¡¯s shaky sobs, Ste squeezed her eyes shut and said firmly,

    ¡°I¡¯lle. Don¡¯t worry, Allegra. This isn¡¯t your fault¡ªhe¡¯s targeting me, not you. I won¡¯t let you lose your job over this.¡±

    Allegra¡¯s heart clenched at Ste¡¯s words. Her panic faded, reced by gratitude, guilt, and a deep sense of unfairness on Ste¡¯s behalf.

    ¡°Thank you¡­ thank you so much, Ms. Russell!¡±

    Ste almost said there was no need for thanks¡ªafter all, Allegra had once helped her too.

    Besides, she wasn¡¯t someone who forgot a kindness, no matter how small. If Marc wanted her there so badly, then fine. She¡¯d go. She wanted to see for herself exactly what kind of game he was ying now.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 19

    ?Chapter 19:

    After collecting her things, Ste said goodbye to Lainey, mentioning that she had to head out early.

    Lainey gave her a casual nod. ¡°Go on ahead. There¡¯s nothing urgent here today anyway.¡±

    When Ste reached Marc¡¯spany, Haley¡¯s sharp, entitled voice was already echoing from inside the legal department.

    Just as she was about to step in, Evie¡ªa familiar face from the past¡ªhurried over and tugged Ste aside. ¡°Mrs. Walsh, what are you doing here? That Haley girl is clearly targeting you. You really shouldn¡¯t go in.¡±

    Everyone knew how much losing the patent would hurt thepany, but Haley¡¯s arrogance had rubbed them all the wrong way.

    And on top of that, they all knew Ste was Marc¡¯s legal wife, and Haley was nothing more than a mistress, yet she strutted around like she owned the ce.

    Not sure what she¡¯d walked into, Ste raised a brow. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Evie pulled a face. ¡°What do you think? First day here, and she¡¯s already scolding the whole legal team, calling them useless for notnding the deal.

    Mrs. Walsh, seriously¡ªbetter not walk in there.¡±

    Ste gave her a calm smile, silently letting her know it was alright.

    As she walked in, Haley nced up and spotted her. Reclining on the sofa with her chin lifted high, she wore the smug look of a cat that had justpped up a bowl of cream.

    ¡°Well, look who finally decided to show up,¡± Haley sneered. ¡°You were all high and mighty yesterday, acting like you didn¡¯t need the contract. And now? You¡¯re back to sign it like nothing happened. If this was where you¡¯d end up anyway, what was all that drama for?¡±

    Haley¡¯s eyes were filled with contempt. To her, Ste was nothing inparison. She was the dignified daughter of the prestigious Smith family from Achury. What did Ste have? Just Marc as a husband¡ªand even that, she believed, was temporary. In her mind, Marc¡¯s affections had already shifted. Ste had no right to challenge her.

    Ste stood in the legal department¡¯s office, listening in silence as Haley rambled on and on. She didn¡¯t bother replying.

    Her expression was calm, almost indifferent, like none of it mattered.

    Eventually, when Haley realized she was the only one speaking, her smug smile disappeared. Her face darkened with frustration, and she snapped, ¡°What the hell are you pretending for?¡±

    Ste finally looked her way and let out a quiet chuckle. ¡°If Marc hadn¡¯t dragged innocent people into this, I wouldn¡¯t be here. So, this is your talent? Manipting people who have nothing to do with your feud? Impressive.¡±

    Haley¡¯s face turned red with rage. Ste had hit a nerve. It had been Haley¡¯s idea to pressure Ste into showing up by having Marc involve the legal department.

    ¡°Ste, all¡¯s fair in love and war! If it works, then it works. Now sign the damn contract¡ªright now!¡± Haley barked.

    But Ste just smiled faintly, unbothered. ¡°No. I¡¯m not signing anything.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Before the argument could spiral further, Theo Haynes, the vice head of legal, let out a silent sigh. His temples were already starting to throb. He stepped in quickly, trying to defuse the growing tension. ¡°Mrs. Walsh, if something¡¯s bothering you, let¡¯s talk it through. You are Mr. Walsh¡¯s wife, after all. Just let us know what you need, and we¡¯ll work something out.¡±

    Ste shifted her eyes back to Haley and gave a small smile, calm but cutting. ¡°The reason I¡¯m not renewing the contract? Simple. It¡¯s her. If you want my signature, tell your Mr. Walsh to show me some sincerity. And by that, I mean start by kicking Haley out of thepany and make sure she leaves humiliated.¡±

    .

    Your source for updates g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls

    .

    .

 Chapter 20

    ?Chapter 20:

    A heavy silence fell over the room as everyone stared at Ste and Haley, shocked by what they had just heard.

    Though most of the staff didn¡¯t care much for Haley, they knew better than to cross her. She held an influential position, and even Marc treated her with care. For Ste to tell her to leave thepany like that? It sounded impossible.

    The employees nced at one another, utterly lost, while Haley, overwhelmed by humiliation, snatched a cup from the desk and hurled it to the floor with a loud crash.

    ¡°Who do you think you are, Ste?¡± Haley snapped. ¡°It¡¯s just a damn patent! You think this entirepany revolves around you? Well, guess what? I¡¯m not going anywhere! Sign the contract or don¡¯t, I really don¡¯t give a fuck. But me, walking away? Keep dreaming!¡±

    Theo nearly lost hisposure. Just one damn patent? Did Haley even know what she was talking about? Ste¡¯s patent brought in massive revenue every year. The entirepany practically stood on it. If she walked away, everything could crumble.

    But Haley, blinded by rage, couldn¡¯t see past her bruised ego and even dared to tell Ste to get lost.

    Meanwhile, Ste had no interest in arguing anymore. Without a word, she turned and walked away.

    As she neared the door, Theo, realizing they had crossed a line that couldn¡¯t be taken back, hurried after her. ¡°Mrs. Walsh, allow me to walk you out.¡±

    It was clear this whole mess was thepany¡¯s doing, and no one could fault Ste for walking away.

    Just before she stepped into the elevator, Theo hesitated, then spoke. ¡°Mrs. Walsh, if you don¡¯t mind me saying¡­ would you consider having a word with Mr. Walsh? Haley clearly isn¡¯t fit for this role¡ªkeeping her around will only create more problems.¡±

    No matter what, Ste was still Marc¡¯s wife, and anything she said would carry far more weight than what the employees could express.

    And besides, it wasn¡¯t exactly a secret¡ªeveryone could tell Marc still had feelings for her.

    Ste gave a faint press of her lips but stayed silent.

    Before leaving, she made her way to Allegra¡¯s desk for a quick goodbye. ¡°Choria¡¯s a big city, Allegra,¡± she said calmly. ¡°There¡¯s no shortage ofpanies here that would value someone like you.¡±

    Allegra was clever. She knew exactly what Ste was hinting at.

    After all, Marc¡¯s firm wasn¡¯t the only ce worth working at¡ªChoria was full of opportunities.

    Allegra¡¯s eyes brightened, and a knowing smile passed between them. As Ste stepped into the elevator, Allegra called out warmly, ¡°Take care, Mrs. Walsh!¡±

    By the time Ste walked outside, the sun had disappeared behind thick clouds. It had been bright and sunny when she came in, but now the sky looked heavy and gray.

    She let out a quiet sigh, thinking it might start raining soon.

    Standing by the roadside, watching cars rush past, she quietly reminded herself, ¡°Just five more days, Ste. Only five more. Then all of this would finally be behind her. Gone in the blink of an eye.¡±

    Meanwhile, back at thepany, Haley wasted no time storming into Marc¡¯s office, unloading everything that had happened.

    ¡°Marc, you should¡¯ve seen her! She waspletely out of line. I was only doing what you told me¡ªtrying to get her to renew the deal, and she turned around and told me to get lost!¡±

    Marc was just wrapping up a meeting when Haley started venting. He looked mildly annoyed but kept his expressionposed. He then reached out and gently patted her back in an attempt to calm her down.

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t get too worked up. I understand you¡¯re angry,¡± he said softly. ¡°Why don¡¯t I take you to your favorite ce for dinner tonight?¡±

    Hearing that, Haley felt a little less angry, but she still wasn¡¯t ready to let it go. Pouting, she clung to his arm and said, ¡°No. I want Ste to kneel and apologize to me!¡±

    She pressed her body against his, making sure he felt every curve.

    Marc didn¡¯t push her away.

    He simply brushed her hair back with deliberate gentleness, like he was indulging her.

    Just when she thought he¡¯d cave to her whims, his next words came like a p. ¡°You really think you¡¯re that important?¡± he said, his tone chillingly indifferent.

    .

    .

    For updates, visit ?¦Ál?ov??s.co?

    .

 Chapter 21

    ?Chapter 21:

    Haley froze, her eyes wide with disbelief. ¡°Wait¡­ What did you just say?¡± Had she misunderstood him?

    Marc¡¯s mouth curved into a familiar smile, but his eyes were cold and unyielding. ¡°Ste is my wife¡ªand always will be. I¡¯ve told you before, what¡¯s between us is just a fling. Isn¡¯t this kind of thing normal where you¡¯re from? You didn¡¯t really think it meant something¡­ did you?¡±

    To Marc, the position of a wife belonged solely to Ste. Haley, on the other hand, was simply someone to pass the time with¡ªnothing more, nothing less. He didn¡¯t mind keeping her close, as long as she knew her ce.

    For a moment, Haley just stared at him, trying to process what he¡¯d said. What was that supposed to mean?

    Marc¡¯s recent attention had made her believe he was starting to fall for her. But now he was iming that she¡¯d misinterpreted everything?

    Did that worthless woman mean more to him than she did?

    Haley stiffened, her smile fading. ¡°Marc, what are you even talking about right now?¡±

    ¡°Exactly what it sounds like,¡± Marc replied, his tone t. ¡°If you don¡¯t like how things are, you¡¯re free to walk away.¡± A shadow flickered in his eyes. He couldn¡¯t afford to offend the Smith family, but no matter the cost, he¡¯d never rece Ste.

    Haley felt a sharp sting in her chest as she watched the finality in his face. He wasn¡¯t joking after all.

    Still, she wasn¡¯t someone who gave up easily. If she wanted something, she chased it until it was hers. Marc only clung to Ste because they hadn¡¯t spent real time together yet. But once they did, he¡¯d see that he belonged with her.

    With that thought anchoring her, Haley straightened up and forced a lightugh. ¡°Come on, I was just messing around. I got carried away¡ªdon¡¯t be mad. For you, I¡¯ll let it slide. I won¡¯t pick on her anymore. But¡­ you owe me for that.¡±

    Marc watched her, his expression unreadable. ¡°Fine. Whatever you ask for, I¡¯ll grant it. Just keep your promise¡ªleave Ste alone.¡±

    After leaving Marc¡¯s office, Ste didn¡¯t head back to the research institute. With only five days left until the project kicked off, she had to get everything in order before then.

    Find your adventure at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§àm (uso de ¡°?¡± y ¡°§à¡± cir¨ªlica)

    Ste returned to the vi and copsed onto the couch, massaging her tired eyes.

    Her phone began to ring. Without checking the screen, she answered and held it to her ear. ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Ste, there¡¯s a party tonight. I managed to snag an invite. You should get dressed ande with me.¡±

    Ste blinked slowly, still not quite processing. ¡°Lainey, I¡¯m really wiped out. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve got the energy for a party tonight.¡±

    ¡°William¡¯s attending,¡± Lainey added casually. ¡°It¡¯s his friend¡¯s event. Weren¡¯t you hoping for a chance to talk to him in private?¡±

    That snapped her out of her haze. Ste bolted upright. ¡°Wait¡ªWilliam¡¯s going to be there?¡±

    ¡°Yep! And since I¡¯m on the guest list, I can bring you. A rxed setting like that is perfect for getting closer to him.¡±

    Lainey had clearly misunderstood her intentions again, but Ste didn¡¯t bother correcting her this time. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there. Just send me the details.¡±

    As soon as the call ended, Ste raced upstairs to get ready.

    By the time she came back down, her phone buzzed with a new message. Expecting it to be from Lainey, she tapped on it, only to realize it was from Haley instead.

    Ste scowled as she stared at the one-minute voice note. Her thumb hesitated for a moment before finally pressing y.

    Almost immediately, a sultry voice spilled from the speaker, sending a chill down her spine. ¡°Oh, Marc, you¡¯re incredible¡­ God¡­¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 22

    ?Chapter 22:

    Ste fumbled to hit pause, another surge of nausea churning in her gut. She lurched over the sink and vomited, her stomach empty except for the sour burn of bile. Nothing but acid came up¡ªshe hadn¡¯t managed more than a few bites all day. It made her skin crawl with pure revulsion.

    Never in her wildest nightmares had Ste imagined Haley would send her an audio recording like this¡ªaudio of her and Marc having sex. What kind of sick person not only made something like that but sent it out on purpose?

    Ste stared at her reflection, pressing a hand to her chest. This wasn¡¯t the reaction she¡¯d imagined. No heart pounding, no crushing weight of emotion¡ªjust a vague nausea and a strange emptiness.

    Somehow, she¡¯d always suspected Marc could sink this low¡ªnothing about him managed to shock her anymore. The only thing that truly grated on her was listening to that revolting recording. After a few steadying breaths, Ste smoothed down her hair, slung her bag over her shoulder, and walked out of the vi.

    Outside, under the soft glow of the entrance lights, Lainey waited, her figure striking in a stunning evening gown.

    As soon as Ste climbed out of the taxi, Lainey spotted her and waved with unrestrained enthusiasm. Dressed in a neat white blouse and faded jeans, Ste looked more ready for a business meeting than a night out drinking.

    Lainey¡¯s lips twitched with disapproval as she looped her arm through Ste¡¯s. ¡°Ste, what¡¯s with this outfit?¡±

    Ste blinked and nced at herself, genuinely puzzled. ¡°Is there something wrong with what I¡¯m wearing?¡±

    She¡¯d picked these clothes on purpose¡ªclean lines, nothing shy, just right for the asion.

    ¡°We came out to have drinks, not sign contracts. You look like you¡¯re about to pitch a business deal!¡±

    Ste exhaled, resigned. ¡°Fine. Lainey, can we just head inside?¡±

    L?t??¦Ó ch¨»¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?????.??????

    But Lainey dug in her heels, tugging Ste back. ¡°Absolutely not. You¡¯re already here, so you need to look the part. Otherwise, how do you expect William to pay any attention to you?¡± She grinned, triumphant, and held up a garment bag. ¡°Good thing I nned ahead. You¡¯re changing¡ªno arguments.¡±

    Before Ste could utter another word, Lainey swept her straight into the restroom at Light Story. Chatting animatedly, Lainey rummaged through her bag and produced a dark red slip dress, thrusting it into Ste¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Lainey, is this honestly necessary?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely! Come on, try it. You¡¯re gorgeous¡ªlet everyone see it for once!¡±

    Left with no room to argue, Ste ducked into a stall and reluctantly changed clothes. Stepping out in the new outfit, she felt like she¡¯d borrowed someone else¡¯s skin¡ªufortable and unsure.

    ¡°Lainey, isn¡¯t this dress a little¡­ too daring?¡± She tugged self-consciously at the hem, certain the dress barely concealed anything front or back.

    Lainey surveyed her, beaming with approval. ¡°It¡¯s perfect¡ªdefinitely not too short. You look absolutely gorgeous!¡±

    With her striking curves, smooth skin, and a face made for trouble, Ste belonged in a dress that broadcasted boldness, not hidden away in something dull. What she wore before? A style disaster begging for a makeover.

    Scooping up Ste¡¯s discarded shirt and jeans, Lainey crammed them into her bag and steered Ste down the hall toward the private room.

    ¡°It¡¯s William¡¯s childhood friend¡¯s birthday tonight. Everyone¡¯s here to unwind¡ªso make sure you give William something to look at.¡±

    Unsure how to say she wasn¡¯t there to impress William, Ste stayed quiet and trailed after Lainey into the room.

    Light flooded thergest private room as the doors swung open, revealing a lively crowd of well over a hundred, clustered in animated groups. The air thrummed with the energy and confidence of the city¡¯s young elite.

    Lainey guided Ste through the crowd, stopping before a tall man with gleaming gold-rimmed sses.

    ¡°Grady, meet Ste Russell¡ªshe was a few grades behind me back in school. And Ste, this is my friend, Grady Martel.¡±

    Ste had never seen Grady before, but out of courtesy, she offered a gentle smile. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Martel.¡±

    Grady, ustomed to people fawning over William, pegged Ste as just another face in the crowd, one of the many hoping for an introduction. Nearly everyone in the city, after all, was desperate to win William¡¯s favor. But the moment heid eyes on Ste, Grady faltered. Her striking beauty caught himpletely off guard.

    He cleared his throat and casually grabbed a cocktail from the bar, lifting the ss in Ste¡¯s direction. ¡°Ms. Russell, here¡¯s a bit of advice¡ªtake your time. Plenty of people try to cozy up to William, but he doesn¡¯t make it easy for just anyone.¡±

    Ste could tell exactly what he was implying, but her only concern was settling the list situation as fast as possible. She offered a stiff nod, feeling her difort creeping into her expression.

    After a few more polite exchanges, Lainey hooked her arm around Ste and guided her straight toward William.

    A noisy crowd had gathered around him, and Lainey had to nudge her way through before they finally made it to the sofa where William lounged.

    Raising her ss in greeting, Lainey called out, ¡°Mr. Briggs, what a shock running into you here! This is Ste¡ªshe¡¯s a colleague of mine at the institute. I think you two might¡¯ve crossed paths before. She¡¯s actually got some questions about a project and would really appreciate your insights.¡±

    Lainey gave her a light nudge before she could brace herself.

    The nudge wasn¡¯t forceful, but Ste was already off-bnce¡ªshe tripped forward and toppled straight toward William.

    She braced for impact, but the sting of a fall never came. Blinking in surprise, she realized she¡¯dnded squarely in William¡¯sp¡ªand the position was far too intimate forfort.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 23

    ?Chapter 23:

    The onlookers gasped, their surprise echoing through the room at the abrupt shift in atmosphere. Even with William sitting right there, no one had ever witnessed anyone so daring¡ªthis woman had taken a leap without a hint of hesitation.

    Everyone understood William¡¯s reputation: cold, detached, and wholly uninterested in romantic entanglements. Was she destined to be dismissed as abruptly as all the others?

    But before anyone could draw another breath, William¡¯s voice cut through the tension¡ªsteady and calm, threaded with annoyance rather than anger. ¡°Exactly how long were you thinking of sitting like that?¡±

    For a heartbeat, Ste froze, realization crashing over her as a hot flush swept up her cheeks. She started to rise, only to feel an abrupt resistance that sent a jolt of dread straight through her.

    Panic prickled her skin as she realized her dress had somehow snagged on something, trapping her in ce. Any sudden movement risked making things even worse for her.

    William arched a brow, the shift in weight on his legs drawing his attention.

    Ste¡¯s entire face flushed with mortification. Even if her position wasn¡¯t as outrageous as before, it was still painfully awkward¡ªall the more so because she¡¯de to have a serious conversation with him.

    Struggling to regain herposure, she blurted out, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Mr. Briggs. This really wasn¡¯t intentional¡ªmy dress is caught. Just give me a second, please.¡±

    She fumbled to free the tangled fabric, but a mockingugh sounded from above.

    ¡°Ms. Russell, you¡¯ll have to do better than that. If you¡¯re going to stage an act like this, at least put some effort into subtlety.¡±

    Irritation and embarrassment churned inside Ste. ¡°That¡¯s not what you think, Mr. Briggs. I didn¡¯t do any of this on purpose. I came here today because I wanted to talk to you about the exclusive project roster. You¡¯ve insisted on reviewing every candidate yourself, and I¡¯m hoping you¡¯ll consider giving me a shot.¡±

    I@te$t ¡é#@pter$ In g@!novel$.c0m

    Her plea made William¡¯s gaze drift to her cleavage. His eyebrows arched, dry amusement flickering in his eyes. ¡°Is this your way of earning a spot on the team?¡±

    Ste faltered, realizing just how condescending he was being. She squared her shoulders, lips drawn into a thin line as determination shed in her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious about joining the project. I¡¯ve published papers in national journals, and I have patents to my name. I¡¯ve even conducted research on this project before¡ªthere¡¯s real value I can bring. And, Mr. Briggs, if you let me join the team, you¡¯ll have nothing to worry about. My focus will be on the work itself. I have the skills you¡¯re looking for, and¡­¡±

    For the first time, her words seemed to stumble and fall t.

    Why did every encounter with this man spiral into confusion?

    As soon as she tried to list her credentials, William¡¯s gaze flicked down to the woman perched awkwardly on hisp. Ste¡¯s long legs stretched across his, sleek and ufortably exposed. He gave a faint, cutting smile. ¡°Clearly, your talents stretch past what you let slip, Ms. Russell.¡±

    Before Ste could even process the jab, he rose smoothly to his feet, leaving her to slip from hisp in a graceless heap.

    Flustered, she mped a hand over her dress, heart thudding.

    Yet the moment he stood, the supposed knot between their clothing unraveled easily, as if the whole ordeal had been a trick of the light.

    With icyposure, William strode from the room, leaving Ste alone in the awkward silence.

    Ste lingered for a moment, a sense of injustice prickling beneath her calm exterior. She hadn¡¯t orchestrated the mishap, yet his usation hinted she¡¯d tried to leverage her appearance for a spot on the project.

    Her jaw tightened as she debated her next move, then strode after him, refusing to back down.

    William¡¯s long strides ate up the hallway, forcing Ste to pick up her pace, practically trotting to stay close.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs, those earlier incidents weren¡¯t what you think. I¡¯m not after anything else¡ªI just really want to be part of the project team. I hope you¡¯ll let me prove myself. I¡­¡±

    She barely got the words out before William stopped short. Ste crashed right into his solid arm, thrown off-bnce by the sudden halt¡ªher sexy outfit doing nothing to disguise the impact or her embarrassment.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 24

    ?Chapter 24:

    This situation had spiraled out of control, and attempting to exin it now would only make things worse. That was the only thought pounding in Ste¡¯s head.

    William turned just enough to nce at her, his face nk. His eyes lingered for a moment¡ªsliding downward, deliberately slow¡ªtaking in her bold curves before he turned away and continued walking, not bothering to stop.

    Marc stepped out from the bend in the Light Story hallway just as a familiar voice reached his ears. He turned instinctively, drawn by the sound, and spotted a figure that seemed familiar yet somehow different. Narrowing his eyes, he took a step forward, intending to get a better look. But before he could move far, Haley came rushing out of the corridor and flung herself at him, clutching his arm tightly.

    ¡°Marc, what are you staring at?¡±

    Marc¡¯s jaw tightened slightly, irritation flickering in his eyes. ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Ste trailed behind William, but he made no effort to acknowledge her presence. Frustrated and desperate, she moved ahead of him, blocking his path by spreading her arms wide.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs, I meant every word I said. Please, just give it some thought.¡±

    William tilted his head and studied her, his gaze driftingzily across her frame. ¡°You do make quite the impression. But throwing yourself at me in front of everyone? If I add you to the team now, won¡¯t people assume I¡¯m ying favorites?¡±

    Ste¡¯s cheeks burned with embarrassment¡ªhe had misunderstood everything. A wave of frustration hit her, and the irritation showed clearly on her face.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t what you think! That happened by mistake!¡±

    From where he stood, William couldn¡¯t help but notice her curves. His throat moved as he swallowed hard and quickly looked away.

    ¡°Ms. Russell, you¡¯re very skilled at leaving a mark on a man. But I¡¯m not fond of women who are too forward.¡±

    Every tale finds a home at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    William didn¡¯t care to understand who Ste truly was. Yet, in just two encounters, she had left an impression on him that he couldn¡¯t quite shake. One thing was certain¡ªSte Russell was a clever woman who knew how to attract a man.

    At those words, Ste¡¯s hands curled into fists at her sides, her body rigid.

    When she finally spoke again, her voice had lost all warmth. ¡°Mr. Briggs, I take pride in what I do. I¡¯ve worked hard to get here¡ªI¡¯m not the kind of woman you¡¯re trying to make me out to be.¡±

    Ste had given it her all, done everything expected of her, but no matter how much she tried, William¡¯s assumptions about her refused to change.

    She exhaled slowly, steadying her breath as she fought to preserve her dignity. That, too, had value.

    ¡°I won¡¯t bother you again.¡± She turned and walked away without looking back.

    William¡¯s eyes followed her retreating figure, narrowing faintly, before he turned and stepped back into the private lounge.

    The moment he re-entered, Lainey turned toward him. ¡°Where¡¯s Ste? Didn¡¯t she leave with you?¡±

    They had exited almost at the same time¡ªyet now Ste was nowhere to be seen.

    William shrugged off the question. ¡°Not sure. Looks like she decided to go.¡±

    Lainey blinked, slightly puzzled, then leaned closer to speak in a low voice. ¡°Mr. Briggs, Ste¡¯s not just talented; she was once at the top of her field. If she hadn¡¯t stepped back for family reasons, she¡¯d be on par with you today. One of thepany¡¯s most reliable core patents is still hers.¡±

    William shot her a dry look. ¡°Really? I thought her specialties were tight dresses and hanging on to powerful men.¡±

    There was clear mockery in his tone, and Lainey quickly caught on to the misunderstanding.

    Lainey¡¯s face turned solemn as she spoke hurriedly. ¡°Mr. Briggs, Ste only wore those clothes because I insisted. She came dressed in a white shirt and jeans.¡±

    To prove it, she rummaged through her bag and pulled out the clothes, offering them for him to see.

    William¡¯s thoughts drifted to the first time he saw Ste¡ªdressed modestly, confident but understated. Compared to that version of her, the sultry dress had seemedpletely out of ce.

    And now he realized that the outfit hadn¡¯t been Ste¡¯s.

    Still, he couldn¡¯t deny that she had looked stunning.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 25

    ?Chapter 25:

    After failing to sway William, Ste left the gathering defeated, heading home with heavy steps. As soon as she walked in, she spotted a new message from Lainey lighting up her phone.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Ste. I never should have pushed you to change. If it weren¡¯t for me, William wouldn¡¯t have misunderstood everything. This is on me. I handled it all wrong and ended up making things worse for you.¡±

    Ste read the message and let out a weary sigh. It wasn¡¯t just the clothes¡ªWilliam had always viewed her through a lens of suspicion.

    She began typing a response. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lainey. None of this is on you.¡± If William doubted her, then she¡¯d make damn sure he saw what she was capable of. She¡¯d prove herself with the same grit and honesty she¡¯d relied on all along.

    Lainey¡¯s reply came quickly, weighted with guilt. ¡°Ste, I only thought maybe if you dressed differently, William might actually notice your efforts¡­¡± Now, looking back, she felt like an idiot.

    William¡¯s logic was impossible to pin down.

    ¡°No, really, it¡¯s all right, Lainey. I know you had the best intentions. I appreciate you helping arrange my meeting with Mr. Briggs today,¡± Ste typed back. Whatever happened, she couldn¡¯t hold it against Lainey; the girl had only wanted to help.

    Seeing Ste¡¯s patient reply, Lainey finally let herself rx, though a hint of guilt still gnawed at her. She silently vowed to exin the situation if William¡¯s impression of Ste had soured because of her.

    Once the messages were sent, Ste set her phone aside and began getting ready for bed.

    Right then, the vi¡¯s front door swung open, and Marc stepped inside, trailing a sharp wave of alcohol.

    Ste¡¯s brow creased automatically. It was sote¡ªshe hadn¡¯t expected him home tonight.

    Marc¡¯s head hung low, messy bangs nearly obscuring his face.

    Let your mind wander with g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??????

    Without a word, he fumbled the door shut and lurched across the room, each stride loose and unsteady as he headed straight for her.

    When he drew near, a vivid smear of red lipstick caught her eye on his cor.

    Now standing this close, Ste couldn¡¯t ignore the harsh mix of alcohol and some stinging perfume wafting off him, making her nose prickle ufortably. She stepped back instinctively, trying not to sneeze, but Marc¡¯s hand shot out and mped down on her arm, his fingers digging in.

    He leaned close, invading her space. ¡°All day gone without a trace, Ste¡ªwhat were you up to?¡±

    She answered promptly, her voice cold and steady. ¡°I was in the researchb. Is there a problem? Honestly, the way you smell right now is making me feel sick.¡±

    Marc held her gaze, his expression unreadable.

    She kept herposure, showing no trace of rm. Nothing in her expression betrayed a lie, and Marc, rubbing his forehead, finally let go of her arm.

    ¡°Alright, then.¡± Maybe he¡¯d been overthinking things.

    Ste slipped from his grasp and made her way upstairs to the study.

    Across town, William lounged in the heart of the lively gathering, a ss of champagne bnced in his hand as he sank into the sofa, quietly surveying the room like an outsider.

    Samuel Acosta, the head of a researchb, spotted William alone and wandered over, swirling his own wine. ¡°Mr. Briggs, I heard you¡¯re handpicking people for the new project. I¡¯ve been around the institute a long time¡ªwould you like me to introduce a few candidates?¡±

    William regarded Samuel for a moment, then dipped his head in a slow nod. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    With an easy smile, Samuelunched into introductions, breezing through the first few team members with polished, bite-sized summaries.

    The name ¡°Ste Russell¡± seemed to flip a switch¡ªsuddenly, he was all enthusiasm.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs, Ste¡¯s the standout here¡ªno contest. She¡¯s picked up a shelf of awards since college, and her academic work pops up all over the web. Having her on the team is a real asset. She¡¯s the one behind that award-winning paper on biologically active factors.¡±

    William paused with his champagne halfway to his lips, caught off guard by the revtion.

    He remembered the paper well¡ªit had made waves across several fields, with results that spoke for themselves.

    Back then, he¡¯d scoured the journal, but the author¡¯s identity had been left out. So, she¡¯d been the one to write it all along?

    His mind wandered, recalling the unexpected softness of her touch earlier. Maybe he¡¯d gone too far in how he¡¯d treated her today.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 26

    ?Chapter 26:

    Ste had been determined to earn her spot on the project team through her skills, not by relying on her looks to take an easier path.

    When Samuel finished introducing everyone in theb, William said nothing, but a subtle shift in his expression hinted at a change of mind.

    The next morning arrived with golden sunlight spilling across the study. Ste stirred on the stiff bed, stretched, and checked her phone. There was a new assignment from the institute.

    She quickly washed up and nced at the dress she¡¯d worn the night before, mentally noting tounder it before passing it along to Lainey.

    By the time she reached the institute, William¡¯s assistant, Luca Chadwick, was already waiting. As the elevator doors slid open, he stepped forward to greet her.

    ¡°Good morning, Ms. Russell. I¡¯m Mr. Briggs¡¯ assistant. You can call me Luca,¡± he said with a warm tone. ¡°The project kicks off in five days, and we¡¯re forming groups so the team members can get familiar with each other. There¡¯s an opening to assist Mr. Briggs with document handling, and I think you¡¯d be great at it.¡±

    Document handling?

    Ste¡¯s brow furrowed faintly. Wasn¡¯t that usually an assistant¡¯s job or something a secretary handled?

    Why offer her a task that didn¡¯t align with her field of study?

    After pausing to consider, she asked, ¡°Will I only be organizing documents, or are there additional responsibilities involved?¡±

    Luca gave a reassuring smile. ¡°You¡¯ll also support Mr. Briggs directly, helping him with whatever taskse up.¡±

    That would mean spending more time around William.

    Given how things had gone yesterday, she wasn¡¯t sure that was a good idea. Who knew what he might assume if she agreed?

    So after a few seconds of thought, Ste politely declined. ¡°Thanks, but I don¡¯t think this position suits me. I¡¯d rather be assigned to another group with my peers.¡±

    Luca was caught off guard.

    The role was low-pressure, and working beside William came with advantages. Most people would have epted instantly, but Ste had declined.

    ¡°I really think this role matches your strengths, Ms. Russell. You could try it out, and if it¡¯s not working, we¡¯ll make a change,¡± he said, hoping she¡¯d reconsider.

    Ste simply smiled and shook her head. ¡°I appreciate it, but I¡¯d prefer someone else take the role¡ªsomeone better suited for it.¡±

    With that, she turned and walked off in the direction of the other workgroups.

    Luca stood there, watching her retreat,pletely at a loss.

    As he stood there, unsure how to break the news to William, a tall silhouette drew near, voice low andmanding, ¡°Is everything settled?¡±

    Luca¡¯s shoulders slumped. ¡°Mr. Briggs, Ms. Russell turned down the offer to join our group.¡±

    He braced himself for a scolding, lowering his gaze. But the harsh response never came.

    Instead, William let out a quiet chuckle. ¡°Smart girl.¡±

    Luca blinked, uncertain he¡¯d heard correctly. ¡°Mr. Briggs¡­¡±

    ¡°Forget it,¡± William said casually, already walking away.

    Luca remained baffled. But since William didn¡¯t seem bothered, he figured there was no reason to dwell on it either.

    Meanwhile, Ste was knee-deep in project tasks with the rest of her team.

    Breaks were rare, and time slipped by quickly.

    With the officialunch fast approaching, every detail had to be finalized, which only meant more work.

    ¡°Ste, we just wrapped up today¡¯s data. Can you drop it off with Mr. Briggs?¡± one of her teammates asked.

    William held the final say on everything. Without his approval, nothing could move forward. Each team had to submit their data to him for review.

    Though his looks were striking, his cold, unapproachable presence made everyone hesitant to deal with him. So, naturally, the responsibilitynded on Ste.

    ncing around and seeing her teammates still upied, Ste decided to go.

    But when she arrived at his office, he was nowhere to be found.

    ¡°He left? Where did he head off to?¡± she asked, brows furrowing.

    ¡°Yeah, but I think he¡¯s still heading to the underground parking garage. If you¡¯re quick, you¡¯ll catch him,¡± someone replied.

    The files had to be reviewed today. Any dy would throw off tomorrow¡¯s schedule.

    Ste didn¡¯t think twice. She turned around and raced toward the elevator. Once outside, she stood at the institute¡¯s exit, knowing every car had to pass through here.

    Momentster, William¡¯s sleek ck Bentley rolled into view. Ste stepped up to the curb and waved, hoping to g it down.

    But the vehicle kept moving.

    Flustered, she realized she had no choice. The review was urgent. Taking a bold step forward, Ste nted herself right in front of the car.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 27

    ?Chapter 27:

    Tires shrieked across the pavement, the piercing sound slicing through the air. William stomped on the brakes, rolled down his window, and scowled as he caught sight of Ste.

    ¡°Are you courting death?¡± he barked, his voice cold as steel.

    Ste didn¡¯t waste a second on his temper. She strode right up to the window and thrust the stack of documents toward him.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs, I just need a moment. These files require your immediate attention.¡±

    William¡¯s eyes flicked from her determined face to the documents in her grip.

    For a heartbeat, he said nothing¡ªthen hit the door release with a curt motion.

    ¡°Get in. I¡¯m on a tight schedule. We¡¯ll go over them as we drive.¡±

    She hesitated, pressing her lips into a thin line, ready to protest. But something about his expression made her swallow the words. Instead, she circled the hood, pulled open the passenger door, and slid inside.

    The car glided away from the research institute, its engine humming quietly. Neither of them noticed the watchful eyes fixed on them from a car parked just behind and to the right, watching every detail of their exchange.

    Marc had just finished a meeting with a client and, by chance, drove past the research institute on his way back. To his surprise, he spotted Ste at the entrance, slipping into another man¡¯s car.

    From where he sat, he watched Ste sh the man a bright, easy smile¡ªa smile Marc couldn¡¯t remember her giving him in ages.

    A storm gathered in Marc¡¯s expression as he reached for a cigarette and lit it, the me trembling slightly in his hand.

    He suddenly recalled the man from the bar the night before. Now that he looked closer, wasn¡¯t it the same guy?

    Did that mean Ste had been with someone else these past two days? The realization made him crush the cigarette between his fingers, embers snuffing out in his palm.

    His feelings for Ste ran deep. Throughout their marriage, he¡¯d done his best to give her everything she wanted.

    L¨»¦Ó??¦Ó c§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ??n g??l??ov?l??.??o??

    Had his recent attention to Haley pushed Ste into someone else¡¯s arms? Haley was just a fling to him; he would never rece Ste. But what was Ste doing here?

    Fury red¡ªhe mmed his fist onto the steering wheel, making the horn shriek through the enclosed car. Ste belonged to him¡ªno one else.

    Inside the Bentley, Ste extended the documents toward William. ¡°Mr. Briggs, my team and I prepared these documents for your review.¡±

    William arched an eyebrow, his gaze fixed on her for several lingering seconds, making sure she really was just talking business.

    An amused smile curled at his lips. ¡°I have to say, you¡¯re a lot more tempting now than when you tried to y innocent yesterday.¡±

    She definitely caught his eye¡ªthere was something about her that set her apart from the rest.

    The word ¡°tempting¡± rolled off his tongue, paired with the same charged look he¡¯d given her that night.

    A chill crept over Ste as she caught the strange glint in his eyes. ¡°Mr. Briggs¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the documents with you. There¡¯s no need for me to stay. Could you let me out here?¡±

    That unblinking stare unsettled her, and for a moment, she felt hunted. William¡¯s eyebrow flicked upward, but he did as she asked, steering the car to the curb.

    Ste wasted no time; she pushed open the door and slipped out.

    William¡¯s car sped off without a backward nce.

    She headed straight back to the office, burying herself in work.

    That night, she returned home to an empty house, well aware Marc wouldn¡¯t being back.

    If everything continued as nned, she didn¡¯t have much time left.

    She craved nothing more than to vanish from Marc¡¯s world for good. ncing around the house, her eyes caught on small things she hadn¡¯t managed to clear out.

    She¡¯d already packed away whatever wasn¡¯t on disy, but now she turned her attention to thest traces. A stack of instant photos with Marc lingered on the shelf, along with a handful of souvenirs from old trips.

    In recent days, the demands of the project had kept her too busy to dwell on these details.

    But now, with her ce on the project team secured and her schedule lighter, those forgotten bits resurfaced, impossible to ignore.

    Fragments of her life with Marc drifted through her thoughts, sharp and bittersweet.

    She reached for the pair of ceramic cups on the shelf, the ones they¡¯d shaped together on vacation.

    They¡¯d never actually used the cups¡ªjust left them out as a reminder of a different time.

    In those days, Marc¡¯s attention had belonged to her alone, his gaze never straying to anyone else.

    On one of their trips, the two of them had caught a rare glimpse of a shooting star streaking across the night sky.

    Ste could still recall the wish she¡¯d whispered to herself back then¡ªa simple hope that she and Marc would always be happy together. Now, as she remembered it, the memory felt almostughable.

    Her eyesnded on the pair of ceramic cups, and she let out a low, self-mocking chuckle.

    People really did change, she realized, and now she finally understood how true that was.

    With a tightness growing in her chest, Ste tore her gaze from those reminders of the past and began gathering them up, determined to throw them out.

    Just as she started to pack everything away, the sound of the front door opening made her pause.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 28

    ?Chapter 28:

    When Ste nced up, she found Marc standing in the door, dressed sharply in his usual suit.

    She hesitated, momentarily thrown¡ªhe was home far earlier than she expected. Marc never left work this soon.

    The timing couldn¡¯t have been worse, but Ste kept her calm, moving past him with her things cradled in her arms, her expression unreadable. She banked on the hope that he¡¯d be too distracted to pay her any mind.

    Marc didn¡¯t even nce at what she was holding¡ªhe strode right over and caught her wrist without hesitation.

    ¡°Ste, I was nning to pick you up at the research institute today. I waited outside for ages, but you never showed. Did you leave by another exit?¡±

    She coldly met his gaze, gently pulling her wrist free. ¡°I got a lift home with a colleague.¡±

    Marc fell silent, caught off guard by her answer. A colleague?

    Had that man really been her colleague?

    Marc scanned her face, hunting for the slightest flicker of guilt, but she gave him nothing.

    Not a single tremor, not a quiver¡ªshe held herself with theposure of untouched water,pletely inscrutable. However hard he stared, there wasn¡¯t a trace of dishonesty to be found.

    With a softugh, Marc strode over and slipped an arm around her waist.

    ¡°You¡¯ve put in so much effort, Ste. Now that things at thepany are settled, I finally have a free week. What do you say we use this time to try for a baby?¡±

    A frown pinched Ste¡¯s brow. Try for a baby? Was he serious?

    She could¡¯ve sworn she¡¯d spelled it out for himst time, but Marc clearly hadn¡¯t let go of his obsession.

    Her eyes iced over, voice sharp and distant. ¡°Marc, I¡¯ve already told you¡ªI don¡¯t want a baby right now.¡±

    Uncover new tales on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s??om

    Just four more days and she¡¯d be free of this maniptive man forever. The idea of starting a family with him feltughable.

    ¡°But Ste, after all these years together, don¡¯t you think it¡¯d be wonderful to have a baby? You always talked about wanting one before.¡±

    That word¡ªbefore¡ªmade something flicker in Ste¡¯s eyes, her mouth curving into a cold half-smile.

    She dropped the things she¡¯d been carrying without a second thought, lifted her gaze, and fired off a question with cutting ease.

    ¡°Marc, how are those condoms from Raskait working out for you? Bet they didn¡¯t disappoint.¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t hesitate to drag his secret into the light, bluntly naming the night he¡¯d slunk away to meet Haley behind her back.

    Marc¡¯s entire body went rigid. For a moment, he just stared at her, stunned silent.

    He¡¯d honestly believed she hadn¡¯t suspected a thing¡ªuntil now, when he realized she¡¯d known every detail and simply chosen not to say a word.

    ¡°Ste, wait¡ªjust let me exin¡­¡± Marc¡¯s voice trembled with desperation.

    She had no patience left for any more excuses. Without looking back, Ste marched into the study, mmed the door behind her, and twisted the lock with a sharp click.

    Marc pressed his fingers to his temples, groaning in exasperation, then stomped down the stairs and made his way into the kitchen.

    He yanked open the cab and reached for the gas stove, flicking it on.

    Whenever Ste shut him out, he¡¯d head to the kitchen and whip up her favorite dishes¡ªfood had always been his go-to peace offering, and usually, she softened.

    But tonight, he sensed it would take more than a home-cooked meal to win her over.

    While getting the meal ready, his gaze darted around, and he realized the house felt strangely emptier than before.

    He hadn¡¯t spent much time heretely, but he distinctly recalled Ste¡¯s prized capsule coffee maker always sitting on the counter. Now, a bare patch marked where it had been.

    A knot formed in Marc¡¯s brow. He set the knife down and abandoned the half-prepared meal, taking the steps in a hurry.

    ¡°Ste, what happened to the capsule coffee maker? The one that was always in the kitchen?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 29

    ?Chapter 29:

    Ste faltered for a moment, caught off guard by his words. She¡¯d left most of her belongings behind; the only sizable thing she¡¯d carried out of the kitchen was the capsule coffee machine.

    That machine had been her first big purchase since they¡¯d be a couple, back when money was tight, and she¡¯d scraped together several months¡¯ pay to afford it. Marc hardly ever set foot in the kitchen, so she never imagined he¡¯d notice its absence.

    Lost in her thoughts, she startled at the sound of Marc knocking again.

    ¡°Ste, open up!¡±

    If she dyed any longer, he¡¯d start to suspect something¡ªand thest thing she wanted was for him to realize other things had quietly vanished too.

    She hurried to the door and pulled it open, matching his confused expression with a calm, steady gaze.

    ¡°The coffee machine stopped working, so I brought it out for repairs.¡±

    The machine had been around for years; it wasn¡¯t exactly a stretch for it to finally break down.

    Marc¡¯s shoulders eased, the worry fading from his face as he epted her exnation without another word.

    Rather than letting her go, he caught her arm with a gentle touch.

    ¡°Ste, I really messed up. Please, just give me another chance. Let me make your favorite meale downstairs and have a little with me?¡± His easy, charming grin was as familiar as it was calcted.

    Whenever she showed the slightest irritation, he would head into the kitchen and whip up something himself, pretending to bridge the gap with a homemade dish.

    She used to find it endearing¡ªthis man, who wouldn¡¯t so much as set a te on the table for anyone else, suddenly rolling up his sleeves just for her.

    Now, she recognized it for what it was: another routine performance. He had probably used the same trick on others before her.

    L§Ñt??t ch¨»pt?rs ?n g??ln¦Ïv?ls.??¦Ï??

    She kept her tone calm and unbothered.

    ¡°I¡¯m not really hungry. I think I¡¯ll skip it.¡±

    Marc didn¡¯t lose his smile, still doing everything he could to stay in her good graces.

    He asked, ¡°Ste, what happened to that coat you got me a while back? I checked the closet yesterday, but it wasn¡¯t there.¡±

    Ste guessed he actually meant the one she¡¯d picked out for William instead. Every season, his closet overflowed with fresh deliveries; half the time, he couldn¡¯t recall what she¡¯d given him.

    His sudden interest struck her as odd, stirring a flicker of annoyance.

    ¡°I ended up getting the wrong size, so I sent it back,¡± she answered.

    Marc looked genuinely taken aback. ¡°Sent it back? Why not just swap it for another one if the fit was off?¡±

    If she¡¯d really meant to buy something for him, he doubted she would¡¯ve returned it at all.

    He hadn¡¯t examined the coat that day, but the logo on the shopping bag hadn¡¯t escaped his notice¡ªa high-endbel, unmistakably expensive.

    Ste pressed her lips together, her tone mild. ¡°Lately, your whole look has shifted. I wasn¡¯t sure what you¡¯d actually wear. Anyway, it¡¯s not like you¡¯re short on clothes¡ªyou¡¯ve got tons already, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Marc usually gravitated toward understated, ssic pieces.

    But his recent outfits had taken on a ssh of color and sh, which Ste easily traced back to Haley.

    Haley¡¯s taste was as loud as her personality¡ªconfident, eye-catching, never subtle.

    More than once, Marc hade home in clothing Ste didn¡¯t recognize. Knowing Marc¡¯s aversion to shopping, she could only guess Haley had been slipping him these gifts.

    He shook his head gently. ¡°But you picked that coat out for me, Ste. Whatever you choose, I¡¯ll always like.¡±

    Marc instantly sensed her hidden warning and tried to justify himself, his expression strained with anxiety.

    Ste retreated a pace, her tone brisk. ¡°I¡¯m exhausted. I¡¯m turning in for the night.¡±

    Without waiting for a response, she swung the door shut, refusing to spare Marc another nce and leaving him alone in the hallway, isted and unwee.

    Back at her desk, Ste dove into the project files, her attention fixed on the task at hand. Momentster, the rumble of an engine drifted in through the window.

    She let out a quiet, knowing smile, having expected nothing less, and carried on reading without pause.

    Unbeknownst to Ste, Marc didn¡¯t drive off immediately. He loitered by the curb for several minutes before sending out a message. ¡°Keep watch on her. I want updates on everything she does.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 30

    ?Chapter 30:

    The following morning, Ste tossed the trash bag away and began her quiet trek up the mountain.

    Some years back, she and Marc had gone to the sacred tree to offer a wish for luck, leaving behind a wooden que inscribed with their hopes.

    Marc had written with boyish certainty, ¡°I want to marry Ste and cherish her forever.¡±

    She hadughed then, remarking that only time could prove a promise like that¡ªand by the time they¡¯d know for sure, they¡¯d both be old and worn, breathless from another climb to check if fate had listened.

    Marc had wrapped his arms around her, smiling into her hair, saying a lifetime was exactly what he nned to give her. He¡¯d spend every bit of it keeping that promise.

    Standing beneath the wishing tree as light rain fell, Ste quietly searched for the que she and Marc had once left behind.

    With the divorce underway, the que meant nothing to her now. She couldn¡¯t stand the thought of it still hanging there, silently asking for blessings on something already broken.

    To her, Marc wasn¡¯t worthy of it. Neither was the rtionship they¡¯d let fall apart.

    She searched carefully, sifting through countless nearly identical ques, and finally spotted theirs.

    The red string dangled loosely from the branch, and Ste couldn¡¯t help but think it might¡¯ve fallen on its own if she hadn¡¯t shown up today.

    The ink had faded, the writing barely legible, but Ste didn¡¯t hesitate. She tossed it into the nearest trash bin. In its ce, she bought a new que.

    This time, she wrote her own message¡ªjust for herself¡ªand tied it to the tree. From now on, she would be her own reason to keep going.

    As the que swayed gently in the breeze, the rain felt lighter, almostforting.

    L?t?st ch¦Ápt?rs ¦Én g??l??ov§Ö???.????

    Heading back down the mountain, the rain began to pour harder. She stopped at a roadside shop, picked up a cheap umbre, and continued walking slowly. Unseen in the shadows, someone quietly snapped her photo. After studying it for a few seconds, they sent it straight to Marc.

    Inside the Walsh Group office, Marc sat behind his desk as Haley crossed her legs, her high heel brushing lightly against his leg. ¡°Marc, how long are you going to stare at that screen? Look at me for once.¡±

    His frustration simmered just beneath the surface.

    Ste had be increasingly difficult to predict, and now she was outright refusing to renew her contract. With the patent agreement already expired, her decision threatened to cause serious financial damage to thepany.

    Since Haley joined the legal department, several coborations had fallen apart. She couldn¡¯t manage the responsibilities, struggling with even the basics, and the department was now in nearplete disorder.

    Despite being the root of the chaos, Haley acted as if nothing was wrong. Marc clenched his jaw, forcing down his irritation as he studied the documents in front of him, his expression turning stormy.

    Haley, pretending not to notice, shot a disdainful nce at the unsigned contract. ¡°Ste¡¯s being impossible. Why won¡¯t she just sign? Does she really think we¡¯re powerless? If she walks away, we¡¯ll find someone else!¡±

    Her clueless rant grated on him. Marc shut his eyes for a moment, massaging his temples, trying to keep his temper in check.

    Then his phone buzzed. He nced at the screen¡ªand froze. It was a photo of Ste, striking and serene even in the rain. Instantly, he forgot about Haley. No matter how many women came and went, only Ste had the power to unsettle him like this.

    His gaze darkened.

    ¡°Leave,¡± he said tly.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 31

    ?Chapter 31:

    Haley was caught off guard. She didn¡¯t understand why Marc wanted her out. Still, she stood her ground. ¡°I¡¯m staying. Unless there¡¯s something you¡¯re hiding from me?¡±

    Marc shot her a bored look, not interested in arguing. Instead of replying, he turned his attention to a new message on his phone. It said Ste had gone up the mountain about an hour earlier and had lingered by the wish tree, apparently writing something again.

    He instantly recognized the location. They¡¯d been there together once. But why was she recing her que now?

    His thoughts tangled into a knot.

    Something didn¡¯t sit right, but he couldn¡¯t put his finger on it.

    The only option that made sense to him was tracking down Ste and figuring out what was really going on.

    He stood abruptly, snatched his coat from the rack, and headed for the door. Before stepping out, he picked up the officendline and contacted the legal department, instructing them to revise the contracts.

    He spoke loud enough for Haley to hear, and the message hit its mark¡ªher face flushed with embarrassment. Seeing Marc heading for the door without a second nce only fueled her irritation.

    ¡°Marc, where are you going? What¡¯s wrong with the contracts? Did I mess something up?¡± She reached out, trying to stop him, arms spread to block the door.

    Marc walked right past her without acknowledging her presence.

    ¡°Marc!¡± she called after him, ring as his figure disappeared down the hall. She stomped her foot, furious. He didn¡¯t even pause. He waspletely ignoring her!

    Momentster, the head of legal arrived, informed by colleagues that Marc had called. He took one look at Haley¡¯s stormy expression and silently grabbed the documents from her desk, choosing not to say a word.

    Haley, still fuming, chased after him. ¡°Hold on! I spent hours on those contracts! Why are you taking them back? You¡¯re nothing but a useless leech!¡±

    Exclusive updates avable g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    The supervisor looked fed up. He hadn¡¯t even pointed out how disorganized and unusable the contracts were, yet Haley was already bragging about how carefully she had prepared them. How clueless could she be?

    Saying nothing, the supervisor simply observed as Haley¡¯s eyes darted around the room until they locked onto Allegra.

    Haley suddenly recalled that Allegra had some sort of connection to Ste. ¡°You! Yes, you! Aren¡¯t you in legal? Didn¡¯t you see the effort I poured into those contracts? You just sit there like a statue while I do all the real work. What does thispany even pay you for¡ªdecoration? People like you are dragging us down. Effective immediately, forget about getting a year-end bonus.¡±

    Everyone knew Haley was out to provoke someone.

    Allegra slowly rose from her seat and walked over, her expression unreadable. She had always been quiet, someone who kept her head down to maintain her position. But things had shifted.

    After talking with Ste, she realized there was no point enduring a dead-end job just to say she had one.

    A fancy office meant nothing if the one running it had no clue what they were doing. With a boss like that, her future would be stuck in ce.

    ¡°Ms. Smith,¡± she began calmly, ¡°have you actually looked at those ¡®contracts¡¯ you¡¯re so proud of? They don¡¯t even follow thepany¡¯s basic formatting standards. You call that detailed work? It¡¯sughable. Everyone knows you¡¯re from the Smith family, but who would¡¯ve guessed your abilities would be this embarrassing? Honestly, a kid with half a brain could¡¯ve done better.¡±

    The room went silent. People stared at Allegra like they were seeing her for the first time. She¡¯d always kept her voice low. Where had this version of here from?

    ¡°You! Who do you think you are, talking to me like that? I¡¯ll have Marc fire you on the spot!¡±

    But Allegra only chuckled. ¡°Toote. My resignation¡¯s already been submitted. If you¡¯re hoping to kick me out, you¡¯ve missed your chance. And since we¡¯re being honest, I can¡¯t stomach people who climb with favors and destroy families in the process. You tick both boxes. Also¡ªnewssh¡ªwaving your foreign passport around doesn¡¯t make you special. Trash from abroad is still trash.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 32

    ?Chapter 32:

    Haley¡¯s reputation had already crashed and burned in front of the entirepany, so not a single person dared to stick up for her. The crowd just watched, eager to witness her downfall.

    She hissed, ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a shameless witch¡ªwho gave you the right to talk to me like that?¡±

    Rage twisted Haley¡¯s features, her face flushing a furious crimson. Even the lowest-ranking employees were emboldened to stand up to her now.

    Allegra shot back, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to college? Try acting like it, instead of hurling insults and making a spectacle of yourself. Anyway, I¡¯m not on the payroll anymore, so cut my year-end bonus if it makes you happy!¡±

    Having delivered her parting shot, Allegra saw no point in staying another second.

    Letting her resentment spill out in front of everyone felt like a small, hard-won victory.

    Without sparing Haley another nce, Allegra scooped up her things and strode out of the office building, chin lifted in quiet defiance.

    Outside, the air tasted sharper, as if the whole world had been scrubbed clean.

    ¡°Did you see Allegra just now? Who knew she had that kind of nerve!¡±

    ¡°She got pushed too far. Some folks think their title gives them a free pass, but all they do is dig their own grave.¡±

    Their colleagues¡¯ bitingments drifted over, setting Haley¡¯s teeth on edge. She let out a shriek that rattled the windows.

    ¡°Ugh! You clueless idiots¡ªjust wait until Marc gets back! I¡¯ll make sure every single one of you is out on the street!¡±

    No one bothered to argue. They traded knowing nces and quietly slipped back into their work routines, refusing to feed into Haley¡¯s meltdown.

    If Marc actually intended to let them go, there were still procedures to follow. They had nothing to fear.

    Your escape is on g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s

    As they sat at their desks, a creeping thought took hold¡ªmaybe Allegra had made the wisest move after all.

    The chaos Haley had unleashed had already left thepany in shambles, and no one could say how much worse things might get.

    It was probably time for everyone to start thinking about their own next steps.

    After leaving the mountain, Ste headed directly to the research institute. She¡¯d risen before sunrise to climb the mountain, but still made it to the institute right on schedule.

    As the project deadline loomed, Ste nted herself at the institute, buried in research from sunrise to nightfall¡ªshe hadn¡¯t stepped foot in the vi for days.

    Lainey watched Ste bury herself in research, worry etched across her face. ¡°You can¡¯t keep running yourself into the ground like this. What if you faint?¡±

    A gentle smile tugged at Ste¡¯s lips. ¡°I appreciate it, Lainey. Trust me, I know my limits.¡±

    Lainey could only sigh, resigning herself to Ste¡¯s stubborn streak. ¡°Hey, Ste, the list just came out! Come on, let¡¯s take a look. You could use a little breather.¡±

    A jolt of anxiety shot through Ste as she pushed herself to her feet and hurried over to the newly posted sheet.

    Her eyes darted from the first name to thest,bing through each line with mounting tension. But her name was nowhere to be found.

    A cold heaviness pressed down on her chest. Maybe she¡¯d skimmed past it? She started again from the top, scanning every letter as if willing her name to appear.

    Even aftermitting every name to memory, the result was the same¡ªhers simply wasn¡¯t there.

    Blinking in disbelief, Ste turned to meet Lainey¡¯s gaze, only to find her friend looking just as shocked and lost. Had she really not made it?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 33

    ?Chapter 33:

    Ste couldn¡¯t remember how she made it back to her desk. The low drone in her ears swallowed every other sound, blurring the world around her like she¡¯d slipped underwater.

    Lainey, hovering nearby, took in Ste¡¯s vacant stare and recognized the bruised look of disappointment. Without a word, she ced aforting hand on Ste¡¯s shoulder and rubbed her back in slow, gentle circles.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s all right,¡± she murmured, her tone soothing but tinged with concern. ¡°There¡¯ll be more research projectsing up soon. Missing out on this one isn¡¯t the end of the world.¡±

    Lainey¡¯s worried voice finally pierced the fog.

    Ste blinked, the office lights suddenly too bright, and managed a crooked, defeated smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine, really.¡±

    ¡°You sure?¡± Lainey¡¯s brow furrowed, unconvinced. ¡°You don¡¯t look fine.¡±

    Ste inhaled shakily, steadying herself with a few deep breaths. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m okay. Don¡¯t fuss over me, Lainey. Go take care of your own work.¡±

    She gave Lainey a nudge, forcing her away with a small, grateful nce, then slumped into her chair, numb and silent.

    She¡¯d pinned so much hope on this project¡ªbelieving it would finally cut thest thread tying her to Marc. But after everything, maybe those misunderstandings had sealed her fate from the start. William had never intended to put her on the team.

    Now, staring at her nk screen, a heavier question pressed in. How was she supposed to deal with the looming divorce?

    Ste massaged her aching temples, pushing herself toe up with a new n.

    The divorce agreement¡ªher so-called ¡°gift¡± to Marc¡ªhad been handed over long ago.

    If she couldn¡¯t join the project team, so be it. Maybe this was her cue to step back and disappear for a while.

    M??? ?¦Ñ????? ?? ?????¦Í???.???

    After all, the marriage was already finished; nothing about the project would change that fact.

    With that realization, some of the pressure in her chest finally loosened. She reminded herself, over and over, that problems always had a workaround, no matter how bleak things looked.

    Clutching her cup, Ste wandered toward the break room. She nearly collided with Luca, who¡¯d dropped by the institute for work.

    One nce at her expression and he immediately pieced it together¡ªshe¡¯d seen the team roster.

    ¡°Ms. Russell,¡± Luca called out, concern flickering in his eyes. ¡°Try not to let the list get to you.¡±

    Ste caught on btedly¡ªLuca was trying, in his awkward way, to cheer her up. The attempt struck her as almost endearing. A hint of a smirk yed on her lips.

    ¡°Luca, you really have no talent forforting people, you know that?¡±

    He looked flustered, searching for aeback anding up empty. After a brief silence, he shifted gears.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs is hosting a dinner at the Voyage Hotel tonight. If you¡¯re not busy, Ms. Russell, maybe you shoulde along. It might give him a chance to reconsider.¡±

    Ste¡¯s eyes flickered with surprise at his odd invitation. She found it strange¡ªLuca, of all people, was supposed to know every detail of William¡¯s ns, maybe even help shape them behind the scenes.

    If William had truly made up his mind to exclude her, what was the point in showing up and begging for a spot?

    Anyone else might¡¯ve offered that advice, buting from Luca, it rang hollow. She set her jaw, her expression resolute.

    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. Mr. Briggs must have his reasons. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s found someone better suited for the team.¡±

    Without waiting for a reply, Ste turned and walked off, her cup in hand, heading for the break room and leaving Luca standing in the hallway, looking slightly defeated.

    He was trapped¡ªcaught between loyalty to William and his belief in Ste¡¯s talent, knowing that losing her would be the team¡¯s loss.

    While refilling her cup, Ste mustered a brittle, practiced smile.

    Now that William had made his choice, she saw no reason to linger in his orbit. Their connection had always revolved around the project, and with that door closed, she felt no urge to chase after a man so clearly indifferent.

    There was no use clinging to someone who barely acknowledged her existence.

    Back at her desk, the finalized team list gave her an unfamiliar stretch of free time. Ste propped her phone against her notebook, thumbing through flight options.

    Out of Choria. Each new city she scrolled past felt like a lifeline tossed into deep water.

    Marc would discover the divorce agreement sooner orter, and knowing him, he¡¯d move heaven and earth to hunt her down. If she stayed in Choria, escape would be impossible¡ªMarc¡¯s persistence was as relentless as ever.

    But the world outside Choria was wide.

    Marc¡¯s attention was tangled up with Haley now, and he wouldn¡¯t waste much effort tracking her if she vanishedpletely from his radar. The farther she fled, the safer she¡¯d be!

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 34

    ?Chapter 34:

    After weighing everything, Ste made up her mind to apply for leave from the research institute.

    Her supervisor didn¡¯t question her request and signed off on it right away. When Lainey found out, she walked over and asked, ¡°Ste, is this about the project team list?¡±

    She could tell Ste had been deeply invested in that assignment.

    Ste didn¡¯t exin, just offered a faint smile. It was the kind of look adults exchanged when words weren¡¯t necessary, and Lainey didn¡¯t push for more.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been going nonstoptely,¡± Lainey added. ¡°A break might do you good.¡± She¡¯d noticed how Ste barely gave herself a moment to breathe.

    Ste was always among the first to arrive and often thest to leave. There were even nights she stayed at the institute. No one there worked with as much intensity.

    After leaving the building, Ste stood near the road, trying to g down a taxi. She intended to collect thest of her things from Marc¡¯s vi.

    At that moment, a ck sedan pulled out of the garage. Luca was behind the wheel, and William sat in the backseat, eyes fixed on a file.

    Luca quickly spotted her.

    With her striking features and tall frame, she wasn¡¯t easy to overlook.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs, that¡¯s Ms. Russell,¡± he said. ¡°Should we let her know the truth about the team selection? She didn¡¯t seem okay today.¡± Luca spoke inly, knowing she¡¯d asked for extended leave.

    Why else would she leave so suddenly if she weren¡¯t upset?

    But William stayed quiet.

    Through the car window, Ste caught a glimpse of William, and her chest tightened. She turned quickly and walked off, putting space between herself and the vehicle.

    Discover more

    Luca blinked in surprise. Was she deliberately avoiding them?

    William noticed as well. The way she hurried off felt more like she was escaping than simply walking away.

    His jaw tightened slightly, and his mood shifted.

    Back when she was eager to be part of the project team, she had gone out of her way to stay close. But now that the list had been announced, she didn¡¯t even try to hide her distance.

    A quiet, humorless chuckle escaped him. ¡°It¡¯s fine. She¡¯s not the delicate type.¡± Then, he motioned to Luca to drive away.

    The car rolled past her, tires kicking up dust in its wake.

    Only when the vehicle had vanished from sight did Ste finally exhale. Something about William set off too many rms in her¡ªit felt safer to keep their contact strictly professional.

    Elsewhere, Marc had noticed Ste hadn¡¯te home in days.

    Knowing howmitted she was to her position at the institute, he decided to spend the nights with Haley instead.

    By the sixth day without any sign of Ste at the vi, Marc grew increasingly unsettled.

    He called her, again and again, but her line never connected.

    She had blocked his number, that much was obvious.

    He stared at the screen in stunned silence, struggling to believe it. Ste had actually shut him out.

    A strange panic stirred in his chest, creeping in slowly until he waspletely uneasy.

    In the days that followed, he began waiting near the institute, hoping to catch a glimpse of where she went when she didn¡¯t return home. But each time, he left disappointed¡ªhe hadn¡¯t seen her once.

    Today, though, he arrived earlier than usual. Just as he was beginning to think the wait would end in vain again, he finally spotted Ste walking out. Just as he was ready to drive over, something caught his attention. A familiar ck sedan rolled out of the garage.

    He mmed the brake, killed the engine, and leaned back, eyes locked on the car.

    That was the same one she had entered before¡ªhe was sure of it.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 35

    ?Chapter 35:

    Previously, when Marc¡¯s suspicions were first roused, he¡¯d immediately sent someone to trace the license te, only to discover it belonged to William Briggs. That single fact gnawed at him¡ªhow on earth could Ste have any sort of tie to someone like William Briggs?

    Marc was well aware of William¡¯s influence in Choria. Men of William¡¯s caliber nevercked for female attention, and Ste was just amoner. There was no logical reason for a man like William to set his sights on her.

    Unless¡­ there was some hidden connection, something Marc hadn¡¯t yet uncovered.

    Lately, he couldn¡¯t ignore how Ste had grown increasingly withdrawn, slipping further and further from his grasp. Was her distance because of William? Or was something else pulling her away?

    Ste had just slipped free of William¡¯s orbit and was heading for the curb to hail a cab, relief only beginning to settle, when her gaze snagged on a familiar car idling across the street.

    A jolt of anxiety shot through her veins. The vehicle¡¯s headlights shed, and in the next moment, it swung into a tight turn and pulled up right in front of her. Marc¡¯s door flew open. He climbed out, straightened his jacket, and met her stunned eyes with a look she couldn¡¯t read.

    He nted himself in her path, his tone low but edged with usation. ¡°Ste, why haven¡¯t youe home these past few days?¡±

    Ste couldn¡¯t help but taste the sting of irony when Marc still called that ce ¡°home.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve just had a lot going on,¡± she replied, looking away as she fumbled for an excuse.

    This time, Marc wasn¡¯t so easily dismissed. He pressed her, his tone unyielding. ¡°So being busy means you have to clear out all your things? Half the house is empty, Ste¡ªand everything missing belongs to you.¡± He fixed his eyes on her, silently demanding an answer.

    Caught off guard, Ste felt a helpless frustration rising inside her. If she¡¯d been able to join the project team, maybe she wouldn¡¯t have to stand here facing Marc, struggling to invent exnations.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s©q??o?? is where stories live

    As she faltered for words, Marc closed the distance between them. ¡°You even blocked my number. And the wedding photo¡ªit¡¯s gone. Where did you put everything, Ste?¡±

    A faint, mocking smile tugged at Ste¡¯s lips. So he¡¯d finally realized the wedding photo was missing?

    After all this time, he¡¯d barely noticed¡ªtypical Marc.

    She drew a steadying breath, then lifted her chin to meet his stare. ¡°I ran into a little financial trouble, so I pawned my things. Once I¡¯ve sorted things out, I¡¯ll get them back. As for the wedding photo, the frame was damaged, so I took it to have it restored.¡±

    Ste offered no exnation for blocking Marc, silently willing her earlier excuse to be enough.

    Marc didn¡¯t press her about it¡ªjust as she¡¯d hoped¡ªbut his brow knitted with concern. ¡°If you needed money, why didn¡¯t you just tell me? There was no reason to pawn your things,¡± he said, his tone equal parts reprimand and disbelief.

    The items he¡¯d given her were barely worth anything at a pawn shop¡ªjust trinketspared to what he could provide.

    Without another word, Marc slid several bank cards into Ste¡¯s palm, his voice taking on that familiar, transactional warmth. ¡°Take these. Use them for whatever you want.¡±

    Whenever trouble red between them, Marc always tried to smooth things over with cash.

    In the early days of their marriage, he¡¯d delighted in showering Ste with expensive gifts¡ªluxury handbags, rare jewelry, anything with a hefty price tag. He¡¯d handed her more than one card with no spending limit, as if money could buy her contentment.

    Even then, she¡¯d barely touched them, leaving the cards to collect dust in a bedside drawer.

    Now, with divorce looming over them, she had even less reason to ept his generosity.

    Before he could pull his hand back, she brushed it aside with a firm shake of her head. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. I¡¯ve already sorted the money myself. You can keep those cards.¡±

    Marc hesitated, caught off guard by her refusal. He caught a sh of chill and barely veiled impatience in her eyes. Almost reflexively, he reached out and caught¡­

    Her wrist, his grip tightening as if he could anchor her with words. ¡°Ste, what are you hiding from me?¡±

    His voice dropped, roughened by frustration. ¡°We¡¯re still husband and wife. No matter what¡¯s going on¡ªgood or bad¡ªyou can tell me. I¡¯ll handle it with you. You don¡¯t have to shoulder everything alone.¡±

    If she hadn¡¯t known he was whispering the same empty reassurances to Haley behind her back, maybe she¡¯d have fallen for his act again.

    Instead, Ste forced a thin, unbothered smile. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to tell. Work¡¯s been busy at the institute, and I have a business triping up. I¡¯ll be out of town for a while.¡±

    With that, she gently pried his fingers off her wrist and turned to leave.

    Marc¡¯s voice cut through the air, tense and insistent. ¡°Wait!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 36

    ?Chapter 36:

    Marc barely got a word out before Ste breezed right past him, raising her arm to wave over a cab as if he didn¡¯t even exist.

    Once inside the taxi, she rattled off an address to the driver, her voice low and steady. The engine rumbled to life, but Ste barely registered it¡ªher attention was fixed on herp as she rifled through her ne ticket and travel documents, mentally double-checking what she might have forgotten for her uing trip.

    Now that Marc was finally suspicious, there was no way she¡¯d risk heading back to the vi to grab anything she¡¯d left behind. She¡¯d have to make do with what she had.

    The car took a sharp turn. Ste lifted her gaze just in time to catch Marc¡¯s car lurking in the rearview mirror. A tight frown pinched her features. So, he¡¯d decided to tail her after all.

    Without missing a beat, she leaned forward and quietly gave the driver a new destination.

    If Marc wanted to follow her that badly, she¡¯d make sure he kept chasing. The taxi pulled up to a crowded shopping mall. Ste settled the fare and stepped out, melting seamlessly into the press of shoppers.

    After a few paces, she spotted Marc¡¯s unmistakable figure weaving toward her from behind.

    Amusement flickered across her face. She kept her stride rxed, feigning oblivion as she slipped into her usual caf¨¦.

    Once inside, Ste marched directly toward the restroom, barely ncing at the bustling caf¨¦ around her.

    Marc trailed after her, but by the time he reached the hallway, he caught only a glimpse of her vanishing into the restroom.

    He hesitated outside, the tension in his shoulders giving him away.

    Ste had deliberately picked this caf¨¦, knowing its restroom opened directly into the mall outside.

    Find thetest stories g?ln¦Òv??ls

    An escape route waited just beyond the window.

    No ordinary customer would ever risk crawling out, especially with security cameras covering every corner¡ªanyone who tried would be caught in minutes. But¡­

    Because of this, the management had never bothered to board up the window, leaving Ste a perfect loophole.

    With quick, practiced movements, she hoisted herself onto the ledge, slung her bag over her shoulder, and slipped through the opening. Shended lightly on the pavement outside, barely making a sound.

    Just as she straightened up, she found herself nearly nose-to-nose with a cleaningdy hauling a trash bag toward the dumpster.

    The cleaningdy blinked at her in confusion, clearly startled to see someone emerge from a restroom window.

    Ste shed a polite smile¡ªand in that instant, a bold n sparked in her mind.

    shing a quick, earnest smile, she beckoned the cleaningdy over. ¡°Ma¡¯am, if you help me out, I¡¯ll give you five hundred dors. When you head back in, just dump the water from your bucket onto the man waiting outside the restroom.¡±

    Baffled, the cleaningdy eyed the bills Ste held out, uncertainty etched across her face.

    Leaning in, Ste dropped her voice in a hushed tone. ¡°He¡¯s been following me since I left home. I¡¯m desperate. Please. If you can pull this off, the money¡¯s yours¡ªminus the price of a coffee, if you want one.¡±

    Thedy¡¯s eyes flickered with hesitation, but the weight of her own troubles¡ªan ailing daughter and bills piling up¡ªlingered behind her silence. Finally, she epted the cash with a quiet nod.

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t let him know I¡¯m gone. And thank you¡ªreally,¡± Ste said, warmth and relief mingling in her tone as she turned away, not sparing another nce for Marc or whatever chaos would follow.

    Back inside the caf¨¦, the cleaningdy gripped the heavy bucket, sloshing with cloudy water from her morning rounds.

    Carrying out Ste¡¯s instructions, the cleaningdy made her way to the utility sink, acting as if she hadn¡¯t noticed Marc crouched sullenly by the tiled wall. Without hesitation, she flipped the entire bucket over his head, sending a foul wave of murky water sshing down.

    ¡°Serves you right, you creep,¡± she thought, her eyes shing with indignation. ¡°You might look respectable, but you¡¯re just a two-bit stalker.¡±

    ¡°What the hell are you doing?!¡± Marc bellowed, scrambling to his feet, filthy water dripping from his soaked hair and sttered suit.

    His expression darkened to a murderous red.

    Feigning shock, the cleaningdy pressed a hand to her chest. ¡°Oh my goodness, sir, I¡¯m so sorry! I didn¡¯t see you standing there. I thought you were just¡­ part of the plumbing. Please forgive me! Should Ipensate you somehow?¡±

    To her, a stalker was lower than the scum she scrubbed from the restroom drains.

    She yanked out an old rag¡ªthe one she reserved for the dirtiest jobs¡ªand, with forced enthusiasm, started dabbing at Marc¡¯s sleeve.

    The rag reeked of bleach and toilet grime. With exaggerated clumsiness, she smeared it across his cheeks, then, as if by ident, pped the filthy cloth right across his mouth, muffling his protests and smearing him with even more filth.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 37

    ?Chapter 37:

    ¡°Ugh!¡± Marc bent over as a wave of nausea swept through him, his gut twisting from the stench clinging to his soaked clothes.

    The cleaningdy jumped back in rm, her apologies tumbling out in a flustered rush.

    Marc clenched his jaw, knowing that exploding at her here would only make him look even more pathetic.

    He stood there shivering, the icy, foul-smelling water seeping through everyyer and sticking to his skin.

    Still, when his gaze drifted toward the restroom, his pride refused to let him retreat. With a sharp flick of his wrist, he shook off the cleaningdy¡¯s hand and snapped, ¡°Enough! Just go¡ªdon¡¯t bother me!¡±

    The cleaningdy blinked in surprise at his outburst. Taking in his pitiful state and stubborn refusal to leave, she silently concluded he really was a stalker.

    At least that poor woman had managed to get away from him.

    Having fulfilled her end of the deal, the cleaningdy hurried off, eager to put the bizarre scene behind her.

    Marc, left standing in a puddle of humiliation, awkwardly dabbed at his ruined shirt, his anger simmering just beneath the surface. Still, he stubbornly refused to budge.

    Did Ste really think a cheap stunt like that would get rid of him? Not a chance. There was no way he¡¯d believe Ste would actually hole up in a restroom all day just to avoid him.

    Stepping out of the bustling mall, Ste finally breathed easier.

    She hadn¡¯t witnessed Marc¡¯s humiliation herself, but the mere thought of his uptight, obsessive self sttered with dirty water was more than enough to lift her mood.

    Marc, of all people, loathed mess. The idea of him reeking and sticky, frantically scrubbing himself clean, almost made herugh out loud.

    She headed for the curb, hand half-raised to g down a taxi, when her phone buzzed deep in her purse. Pulling it out, Ste hesitated¡ªan unfamiliar number shed across the screen, but something about it made her skin prickle with recognition.

    Stay connected at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    She answered warily. ¡°Hello?¡±

    A honeyed but sharp voice immediately cut in, all pretense gone. ¡°Ste, how much longer are you going to keep pestering Marc? He¡¯s finished with you. Why don¡¯t you have a little dignity and let go?¡±

    Haley¡¯s words dripped with mockery, her supposednguage barrier nowhere to be found. The performance was so ridiculous, Ste almost snorted.

    A steely glint flickered in Ste¡¯s eyes as she answered, her tone icy and unhurried. ¡°Maybe you need a reminder¡ªMarc and I are still married, whether or not love is involved. Thew¡¯s on my side. So tell me¡ªwho said you could call me up and start hurling usations?¡±

    Haley¡¯s lips parted, but nothing came out. For several seconds, she stood frozen, speechless.

    ¡°I¡¯m not here to fight with you. Why don¡¯t youe over so we can talk face-to-face? It¡¯s simple¡ªthe one who isn¡¯t loved is always the third wheel. Take my advice and know your ce.¡±

    A coldugh slipped from Ste, mocking and sharp. ¡°Haley, is this really what the Smith family taught you? To meddle in other people¡¯s marriages and y the mistress? I guess when you¡¯repletely shameless, there¡¯s nothing left to lose. It¡¯s almost admirable, how you can spout this nonsense without a single scrap of dignity or self-awareness.¡±

    Haley¡¯s face twisted with fury. ¡°You¡¯d better watch your mouth!¡±

    Ste arched an eyebrow, thoroughly unimpressed. Did Haley honestly think she could intimidate her?

    ¡°I¡¯ve got better things to do than y along with your bullshit. Maybe try focusing on the Walsh Group¡¯s plummeting profits instead of pestering me.¡± Ste¡¯s finger hovered over the screen, ready to end the call, when a cold, familiar voice cut in from the other end of the line. ¡°Ste, how could you speak to Haley like that?¡±

    It was Jazlyn¡ªMarc¡¯s mother.

    A thin smile curled on Ste¡¯s lips. No wonder Haley sounded so bold. Clearly, she had Jazlyn backing her, ready to swoop in at a moment¡¯s notice.

    Jazlyn had never bothered to hide her disdain for Ste. From the beginning, she¡¯d seen Ste as a nobody¡ªsomeone with no useful connections, no value to offer the Walsh family.

    Now, with Haley in the picture, Jazlyn acted like a shameless tterer, siding with anyone she thought could benefit her precious son.

    ¡°You¡¯d better show up right now,¡± Jazlyn snapped, her voiceced with threat. ¡°Let me make this clear, Ste¡ªclinging to my son will get you nowhere. You¡¯re nothing but a burden to our family. If you have any sense left, you¡¯lle to the Voyage Hotel immediately. If not, you can face the consequences.¡±

    Ste hadn¡¯t nned on indulging their drama, but at those words, her expression tightened. After a beat of hesitation, she set her jaw and changed course.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 38

    ?Chapter 38:

    Ste had been waiting for a chance to draw a clean line with her former mother-inw and to let Jazlyn know she intended to reim everything that rightfully belonged to her¡ªpossessions Jazlyn would soon have to relinquish.

    As the silence stretched, Jazlyn¡¯s sharp voice continued grating through the phone. ¡°Are you deaf? Didn¡¯t you hear a word I said? Is this how you treat your elders? No wonder you lost my son!¡±

    The barrage of usations yanked Ste out of her thoughts, flooding her with irritation.

    During her marriage, she¡¯d endured Jazlyn¡¯s endless nitpicking with practiced patience, never once losing herposure, even before learning the truth about Marc and Haley.

    But years of civility had gotten her nowhere.

    Instead, Jazlyn had only grown more arrogant, using every chance to belittle her.

    Now, with everything unraveling, Ste saw no point in pretending any longer.

    Someone as petty as Jazlyn deserved to be put in her ce.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Ste replied, her tone cool and unbothered. ¡°I¡¯ll be there.¡±

    Jazlyn¡¯s mouth was already open, ready tounch another tirade, when Ste¡¯s sudden agreement caught her off guard. For a split second, Jazlyn faltered, blinking in surprise, but she quickly recovered her domineering air.

    ¡°You¡¯d better show up,¡± she snapped. ¡°You have half an hour. If you¡¯rete, I¡¯ll make Marc divorce you on the spot¡ªand don¡¯t expect to see a single cent from the settlement!¡±

    The threat almost made Steugh out loud. As if she had any interest in Marc¡¯s pitiful fortune.

    He was the one chasing after her now, desperate to buy back the patent she owned.

    After the call ended, Ste gged down a taxi and headed straight for the Voyage Hotel.

    Your favorite tales are on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§ànn

    Inside, it didn¡¯t take her long to spot Haley and Jazlyn together.

    They sat side by side, putting on a show of solidarity and warmth, like two actresses ying the role of a loving family.

    Jazlyn¡¯s eyes shed the moment she saw Ste walk in. Without hesitation, she mmed her palm onto the table, sending a jolt through the cutlery. ¡°So, you finally bothered to show up. I want you to divorce my son, right here, right now. Tell me, after all these years of marriage, what have you ever done for the Walsh family? You can¡¯t even give us a child. Absolutely useless. No ce in this family for a barren hen like you!¡±

    Her words stung, each one meant to cut deeper than thest.

    But Ste barely flinched. She¡¯d lost count of how many times Jazlyn had spat out the same vicious remarks over the years.

    Haley lounged next to Jazlyn, an unmistakable look of satisfaction ying at the corners of her mouth. ¡°Her family¡¯s nothing¡ªlost her parents young, raised without manners. You really shouldn¡¯t lower yourself, Jazlyn.¡±

    Jazlyn, emboldened by Haley¡¯s support, banged her fist against the table. ¡°Get those divorce papers ready by Monday. I refuse to tolerate you in my family for one more day!¡±

    Now that Haley had worked her influence, Jazlyn truly believed she deserved a daughter-inw like Haley¡ªsomeone polished and pedigreed, not a nobody like Ste getting in Marc¡¯s way.

    Haley braced herself, half-expecting a fight, but Ste merely nodded, calm and unflinching. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll divorce him.¡± The answer blindsided both of them.

    Their eyes locked, equally shocked by Ste¡¯s ready surrender.

    Catching the chill in Ste¡¯s smile, Haley stayedposed, sped Jazlyn¡¯s hand, and pressed. ¡°Ste, what do you want out of this?¡±

    With a sidelong nce, Ste¡¯s gaze lingered on Haley, recognizing a glimmer of shrewdness absent in Jazlyn.

    ¡°I¡¯m not making any demands. Divorce is perfectly fine by me. But, Jazlyn, I expect you to pay back every cent I spent on your endless beauty appointments and imported supplements. And as for the casino? I hope you enjoyed yourst visit, because you won¡¯t be stepping foot in there again.¡±

    Jazlyn had wed her way through a harsh youth, and once Marc¡¯s fortunes soared, she wasted no time plunging into a life of extravagance.

    She reveled in every indulgence¡ªher weeks filled with pampering sessions at upscale salons and rare imported supplements lined up on her vanity.

    She also had a taste for gambling, though she was hardly discreet about it. Bad luck dogged her at every turn, and when her losses piled up, so did her foul temper¡ªher sharp tongue echoing through the casino until someone dragged her away. If not for Ste¡¯s discreet intervention, the casino staff would have barred her years ago.

    Now, hearing Ste¡¯s cool demands, Jazlyn¡¯s face twisted with fury.

    She saw straight through the act¡ªSte was stalling.

    Clearly, she had no real intention of letting go and dared to bargain as if she still held any cards.

    ¡°Ste, don¡¯t you dare get greedy with me. Why should I pay you back a cent?¡± Jazlyn snapped, her voice dripping with indignation. ¡°Those supplements? My son paid for them. As for the salon visits, I cover those with my own membership.¡±

    Haley interjected, her tone sharp and mocking, ¡°Ste, honestly, isn¡¯t this a little beneath you? Or could it be you¡¯re not actually ready for this divorce¡ªand you¡¯re just making excuses to keep Jazlyn on a leash?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 39

    ?Chapter 39:

    Ste nced at the pair and let out a bright, unrestrainedugh. ¡°I¡¯m justying out the truth here. That membership card you¡¯re so fond of? My friend owns the salon¡ªI got you a ny percent discount. The health supplements you¡¯re taking every month¡ªwhy not ask Marc who¡¯s really footing the bill? And everyone at the casino knows exactly how many toes you¡¯ve stepped on.¡±

    All those perks Jazlyn enjoyed had never meant anything to Ste before. Just the monthly supplements alone added up to a hefty sum, but Ste had never gone to Marc for a single cent¡ªshe¡¯d always covered the cost herself. Now that the divorce was underway, she saw no reason not to reim everyst bit, plus interest.

    Jazlyn¡¯s expression soured with each word.

    She might have outranked Ste socially, but Ste wasn¡¯t known for spinning stories.

    Jazlyn was thoroughly used to her regr beauty appointments, and those supplements felt indispensable. If she lost ess to either, her body would almost certainly show it.

    The thought left Jazlyn uncertain, her gaze dropping for a moment.

    Those perks were nothing if not real.

    Haley, picking up on her hesitation, felt a rush of nerves. She clutched Jazlyn¡¯s hand and blurted, ¡°Please, Mrs. Walsh, don¡¯t worry. From now on, I¡¯ll make sure you have everything you need. Your standard of living won¡¯t drop, I swear! Supplements, salon treatments¡ªI have plenty of connections. I¡¯ll handle it all.¡±

    Ste caught the desperate edge in Haley¡¯s voice and fought the urge to roll her eyes.

    Everything she¡¯d named so far barely scratched the surface.

    Jazlyn¡¯s condition was fragile, and ordinary supplements weren¡¯t enough¡ªshe relied on an elusive remedy that couldn¡¯t be bought, no matter how deep your pockets were.

    Ste herself had once flown overseas and spent more than two weeks tracking it down.

    Updates loaded at g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe??s

    Jazlyn cared deeply about appearances and chased after every opportunity to climb the socialdder.

    After Ste married Marc, she¡¯d gone out of her way to secure Jazlyn a prestigious¡ªif mostly ceremonial¡ªprofessor title at a university. That title had opened countless doors for Jazlyn.

    At every school function, she could step onto the stage, soaking in the admiration that fed her pride year after year.

    But now, with Ste out of the picture, the university would almost certainly strip her of that honor.

    Haley might grit her teeth and try to pull strings, but as the heiress of the Smith family, would she really go that far for Jazlyn¡¯s sake?

    That seemed highly unlikely.

    If she refused toply, Jazlyn would kick up a storm, dragging the entire Walsh family into chaos.

    With that thought, Ste found herself almost anticipating the spectacle.

    Haley, oblivious to the amusement flickering in Ste¡¯s eyes, poured all her effort into manipting Jazlyn, urging her to pressure Ste and Marc into splitting up.

    Jazlyn¡¯s patience finally snapped. She jabbed a finger in Ste¡¯s direction, her voice quivering with frustration. ¡°Fine. If you im all that¡¯s gone, then so be it. But I want you to divorce my son¡ªright now!¡±

    Ste just gave a weary shake of her head. Predictably, Haley only needed to prod a little to get Jazlyn riled up.

    Settling back against the armchair, Ste studied the two women facing her, their postures stiff with self-importance. ¡°Alright. But a divorce requires both parties to show up. If you can get Marc here, I won¡¯t stand in your way.¡± She¡¯d expected some grand ultimatum, but this was all they had¡ªjust another ploy to make her file for divorce first.

    What a pointless waste of time.

    Neither Jazlyn nor Haley coulde up with a response.

    They were painfully aware that Marc refused to even discuss divorce¡ªif he hadn¡¯t, they wouldn¡¯t have dragged Ste out here in secret.

    Jazlyn¡¯s temper snapped. ¡°I¡¯m Marc¡¯s mother. Doesn¡¯t that count for anything? I want you out, and even if you refuse, you¡¯ll have to leave!¡±

    Ste found the whole thing faintly ridiculous. ¡°Jazlyn, I¡¯m not doubting your authority, but you can¡¯t sign those papers on Marc¡¯s behalf. If you¡¯re so determined, maybe spend your energy convincing him instead of wasting mine.¡±

    Ste had gotten what she needed from the meeting. With a cold nod, she slung her bag over her shoulder and headed for the door.

    Jazlyn instinctively tried to block her path but couldn¡¯t find any justification, so she was forced to let Ste walk out unchallenged. Still, Jazlyn refused to feel anxious¡ªsheforted herself with the thought that it wouldn¡¯t be long before Ste paid the price.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 40

    ?Chapter 40:

    Ste made her way toward the exit, each step weighed down by a growing sense of unease.

    Haley and Jazlyn had summoned her today under the pretense of discussing the divorce, yet hadn¡¯t presented a single concrete offer. Nopromises, and somehow she was expected to fall in line?

    It was absurd.

    Ste understood Jazlyncked formal education, but she wasn¡¯t a fool.

    There had to be some hidden agenda they hadn¡¯t revealed.

    She¡¯d been turning it over in her mind since the conversation ended, but nothing added up.

    Maybe she was reading too much into it.

    What she didn¡¯t know was that the moment she walked away, Haley and Jazlyn shared a conspiratorial look.

    A smirk tugged at Haley¡¯s lips. ¡°She really has no idea what¡¯sing. We gave her the chance to bow out gracefully, and she turned it down.¡±

    Jazlyn, standing beside her, nodded with conviction. She had arranged the meeting as a final opportunity for Ste to walk away clean.

    Had Ste agreed to the divorce, there would have been no need for underhanded tactics.

    But since she¡¯d refused, they no longer felt bound by restraint.

    ¡°She¡¯ll see,¡± Jazlyn said confidently. ¡°Once her name¡¯s dragged through the mud, Marc won¡¯t even look her way. And by then, leaving won¡¯t be her decision anymore.¡±

    Haley nced at her, saw the gleam of satisfaction in her eyes, and broke intoughter right alongside her.

    ¡°Jazlyn, you¡¯re the best. I swear, I¡¯ll be the most loyal daughter-inw you¡¯ve ever had.¡±

    The location they¡¯d picked for the meeting was on the third floor. As Ste walked toward the elevator, the doors slid open, revealing a man standing quietly, hands folded behind him.

    She gave him a quick nce, then stepped inside.

    Still, something about sharing that tight space with a stranger unsettled her. She instinctively moved to the far corner, positioning herself near the wall. Her head tilted slightly downward, eyes fixed on the floor¡ªor so it seemed. In truth, she was watching him closely from the edge of her vision.

    The moment he took a step in her direction, her breath caught. Her body stiffened.

    He was faster than she expected. Before she could react, he mped a cloth over her mouth and nose.

    Ste¡¯s eyes widened as panic set in, her limbs thrashing in resistance.

    A sharp, chemical odor hit her immediately, harsh and overpowering.

    The elevator, worn and sluggish, continued its slow descent.

    She had entered on the third floor. The first floor was still far off.

    Eyes shut tight, Steshed out with both arms, throwing every ounce of strength she had left. Even as the fog pressed in, she held her breath, clinging to thest shred of consciousness.

    The elevator dinged. As the doors slid open, shended a forceful kick at the man. In a split second, she slipped from his grip and bolted away.

    Inside the lounge adjacent to the banquet hall on the first floor of the Voyage Hotel, Luca handed a ss of champagne to William.

    He knew all too well how much William disliked events like this.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs, I really believe Ms. Russell is the ideal choice for the project. She¡¯s head and shoulders above the others.¡±

    Luca truly believed it was unfortunate that Ste wasn¡¯t part of the project. He couldn¡¯t wrap his head around why she had been excluded. Was it really still about the misunderstandings?

    He hesitated, then added, ¡°Also, earlier today, when she saw our car, she looked hesitant, almost anxious, and left right after. It felt like she didn¡¯t want to be misunderstood.¡±

    William remained silent, slowly turning the ss in his hand.

    Luca, having worked with him for years, feltfortable enough to speak inly.

    ¡°Honestly, sir, I don¡¯t believe she¡¯s the kind of woman you perceive her to be. She¡¯s always beenposed and respectful in everything she does.¡± Sure, there had been that awkward moment at the bar when she ended up on William¡¯sp¡ªbut it was nothing more than a clumsy ident.

    William set his champagne down and rose from the sofa without a word. Luca hesitated, unsure what to make of the sudden movement. His next sentence stalled before it could leave his lips.

    ¡°My attention is needed elsewhere. Inform me of our guest¡¯s arrival,¡± William said coolly, locking eyes with Luca for a brief moment before heading toward the door.

    Luca stood still, watching him go, a knot of unease tightening in his chest.

    Was William leaving because of something he¡¯d said?

    He gently pped his mouth, silently scolding himself. He wasn¡¯t usually this talkative.

    But the thought of Ste missing out on such an important opportunity had pushed him to speak up.

    As William exited the lounge, he caught sight of someone running across the far end of the corridor near the elevator.

    He slowed, eyebrows drawing together. The figure, dressed in white, stirred a flicker of recognition in him.

    Without meaning to, his mind conjured the shape of Ste¡¯s form¡ªgraceful, unmistakable.

    He parted his lips, ready to call out to her, but before he could speak, she darted through the stairwell door and vanished from view. Maybe it wasn¡¯t her at all.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 41

    ?Chapter 41:

    William couldn¡¯t say for certain if the woman he saw was Ste, but the image of her on hisp that night, paired with her recent avoidance, lingered stubbornly in his thoughts. Brows drawn tight, he pulled out his phone and fired off a message to Luca.

    ¡°Find out if Ste¡¯s at the Voyage Hotel.¡±

    Ste burst from the elevator in a daze, her steps unsteady and frantic. The only exit nearby was the emergency stairwell, and without thinking twice, she pushed it open and slipped inside.

    She didn¡¯t realize until it was toote that she was already on the ground floor, and the stairwell offered no exit except upwards.

    She had only managed to climb a few steps when the sound of footsteps echoed from above, fast and heavy.

    Her eyes lifted. More men wereing down, dressed like the one who had attacked her earlier.

    The truth struck her instantly¡ªshe¡¯d been herded straight into a trap.

    She spun around, desperate to escape, but the first man had already slipped inside behind her. His expression was twisted with cruel intent.

    Her knees buckled, and she fell onto the cold steps.

    ¡°Please¡­ I¡¯ll give you anything you want¡­ just let me go¡­¡±

    Her words barely made it out before a cloth was stuffed into her mouth. She was forced upright and hauled up the stairs.

    Ste whimpered softly, her vision blurring as tears filled her eyes.

    Even before the drug, she would have struggled to resist their strength. Now, her body felt like it no longer belonged to her.

    Her thoughts were intact, but her limbs refused to respond. She couldn¡¯t stop them from dragging her into a hotel room.

    ¡°Quit fighting. We¡¯re not here to harm you, we just need a few dirty pictures.¡± One of the men shoved her farther into the dimly lit room, his voice low and careless as he spoke.

    ???§ÁE ??P?¦«T¦®? I§ª G¦«?§ª?V¦®??.???

    The word ¡°pictures¡± rang in Ste¡¯s ears, sharp and jarring. Pictures? What type of pictures¡­?

    Before she could gather her thoughts, they forced her onto the bed. Hands wed at her clothing, tugging with brutal urgency.

    A rush of cold air from the open window brushed over her skin, and she began to shake uncontrobly.

    It clicked in an instant¡ªshe finally understood the kind of pictures they meant to take.

    ¡°Who asked you to do this?¡± She had no clue who had paid these men, but the way they operated made one thing clear: they were in it for the money. Pushed to the edge of the bed, she edged backward, forcing herself to stayposed. ¡°I have money. Whatever deal they made with you¡ªI¡¯ll match it and add more!¡±

    One of them scoffed at the offer. ¡°Don¡¯t bother. This¡¯ll be over soon if you stop fighting.¡±

    They were just carrying out instructions and had no interest in dragging things out.

    Backed into the corner of the mattress, Ste braced herself as they closed in.

    Her fists clenched so tightly her nails dug into her skin.

    She fought to keep her breathing steady.

    ¡°You¡¯re doing someone¡¯s dirty work, I get it, but do you even understand this is a crime? Sooner orter, you¡¯ll be arrested. I¡¯ll report everything, and none of you will walk away clean. Or¡­¡± she paused, her voice steadying. ¡°You take the money now, walk out that door, and I never mention this again. Think it over.¡±

    One of the men tilted his head, intrigued. He looked like he was about to say something. Then the door creaked open behind them.

    Haley stepped into the room, a ck stic bag dangling from her hand and a cruel smirk tugging at her lips.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy,¡± she said coldly.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way out.¡±

    She dropped the bag onto the floor with a thud and strolled forward without hurry.

    ¡°Since we¡¯re going to stage something like this, it better look real. People care about that now¡ªbelievability,¡± she added with a mocking tone. ¡°These are your props. Use them however you want. And don¡¯t bother with condoms.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 42

    ?Chapter 42:

    Ste stared daggers at Haley, her whole body trembling with rage.

    Now she got it. This was a trap.

    The whole call, Haley¡¯s absurd demand¡ªit was all a setup. Her stomach churned as her eyesnded on the disgusting toys strewn across the bed.

    She clenched her fists and snapped, ¡°Haley, this is illegal! You think having foreign citizenship means you¡¯re untouchable?¡±

    The men standing around shifted awkwardly. Fear shed in a few of their eyes. Haley was a foreign national.

    They might¡¯ve been scumbags, but even they didn¡¯t want to go down for something like this¡ªespecially not for a foreigner who could skip town the second things got messy.

    Haley rolled her eyes and sneered. ¡°You bunch of wimps. Just do what you¡¯re paid for. If anything goes wrong, I¡¯ll handle it. None of this is on you.¡±

    Then she turned back to Ste, her voice dripping with spite. ¡°And you¡ªGod, you really think you¡¯re on Marc¡¯s level? You¡¯re trash, Ste. You¡¯ll never belong in our world. Wanna hear the best part? Marc knows. He¡¯s the one who told me to do this. You should¡¯ve signed that damn contract when you had the chance. Now, he wants you punished. This is what you get for crossing me.¡±

    She yanked a document from her purse, pped it on the bed, and grabbed Ste¡¯s limp hand. With one hard press, she forced her fingerprint onto the page.

    Ste couldn¡¯t move. Drugged. Tied up.

    Tears burned in her eyes, but she refused to let them fall.

    Haley straightened up, gloating. ¡°There. Done. This contract¡¯s binding. And since you refused before, the patent rights now belong to Walsh Group¡ªfree of charge. Nopensation. No way out.¡±

    She tossed Ste a final smirk and strutted toward the door. ¡°She¡¯s all yours, boys. Enjoy.¡±

    And just like that, she was gone¡ªleaving only shadows and danger behind. A greasy voice rang out. ¡°Damn, you smell good. So soft too. Bet you¡¯ll look real pretty crying.¡±

    Don¡¯t miss out g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m

    Another one chimed in,ughing. ¡°Which toy should we use first, huh? Or maybe just try them all.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me¡­¡± Ste¡¯s voice cracked, barely a whisper. But her body was too weak.

    One of the men stepped forward, reaching for her. Bang! The door flew open with a violent crash.

    ¡°What the hell¡ª¡± They turned, startled.

    Luca stormed in, nked by ck-suited bodyguards. Behind them, cold as ice, stood William.

    For a second, Ste thought she was seeing things.

    William? How could he be here?

    Luca¡¯s eyes scanned the room¡ªand locked on Ste. His expression darkened instantly. He barked, ¡°Get these bastards out of here!¡±

    The bodyguards moved fast, dragging the men out like trash. Their screams echoed down the hallway.

    Luca nced at Ste again, then quickly looked away. He knew this wasn¡¯t his moment. Without a word, he followed his men out.

    Now, only William remained.

    It was his first time seeing her so vulnerable, like a broken doll.

    He walked over and knelt beside the bed, examining her, noting that her injuries were superficial. Her pants were still in one piece.

    He undid the ropes around her wrists with quiet care. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    When she was finally free, Ste didn¡¯t cry. She didn¡¯t speak. She just pulled the bedsheet tight around herself, burying herself beneath it.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 43

    ?Chapter 43:

    Ste drew several shaky breaths, fighting to keep herposure, but a tremor still ran through her limbs.

    Her words came out unsteady,ced with vulnerability. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ all right, thanks.¡±

    Noticing the glimmer in her eyes, William¡¯s expression tightened, his tone softening without thinking. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s get you out of here.¡±

    She nodded and tried to rise on her own, but the moment she put weight on her legs, they buckled beneath her. William, close at hand, caught her before she could hit the ground.

    Before she could utter a word of protest, he had already scooped her into his arms.

    A startled breath escaped her lips as she instinctively clung to his shoulders for bnce.

    William said nothing, simply tightening his grip and shifting her weight more securely against his chest.

    ¡°Careful,¡± he murmured.

    Then, without another word, he carried her steadily from the room.

    Ste clung to him, her grip tightening as she inadvertently pressed against his chest.

    No matter how carefully she tried to shift, her body brushed his with every small movement.

    From where William stood, he couldn¡¯t help but notice the fleeting closeness of her chest against him, each soft contact tightening his jaw.

    A flush rose in his face as he quickly looked away, carrying Ste in tense silence toward the car.

    At the hospital, the doctor gave her a meticulous checkup. The scrapes were superficial¡ªjust a few days and they¡¯d be gone. For now, they hooked up an IV to flush the remaining drugs out of her system before she¡¯d be cleared to leave.

    Ste sat motionless on the hospital bed, her gaze distant and shuttered. William remained close, hunched over his phone in silence, doing nothing to add to the weight already pressing down on her.

    L??t??st ch??pt??rs in g¦Ál??ovels.c?m

    Luca arrived soon after, pausing beside William. ¡°Mr. Briggs, we¡¯ve identified those people, but¡­¡±

    His voice faltered, uncertainty flickering in his eyes as he nced at Ste. William understood Luca¡¯s hesitation, especially with Ste there¡ªbut he looked her way, then gave a quiet nod. ¡°Say it.¡± She deserved the truth.

    ¡°Some of them carry infectious diseases. If they¡¯did a hand on Ms. Russell, the fallout would have been catastrophic.¡± Luca was visibly shaken when he initially heard it.

    What kind of grudge could push someone to hire people this dangerous just to target Ste?

    William¡¯s gaze sharpened, his expression turning icy.

    On the hospital bed, Ste¡¯s fists twisted the nket until her knuckles nched.

    Haley clearly meant to destroy her, no matter the cost.

    After a tense pause, Ste finally turned to William. ¡°Mr. Briggs, thank you for everything you¡¯ve done today. But from here on out, I¡¯ll handle it myself.¡± She didn¡¯t want to drag William into her mess. This wasn¡¯t his battle, and she refused to be in his debt.

    Her voice sounded steady, almost detached, as if nothing could shake her. But William could see she wasn¡¯t thinking clearly¡ªnot after everything she¡¯d just endured.

    How was she supposed to face this alone?

    Pure bravado, but he had no reason to step into it.

    William shot her a brief look, gave a faint nod, and rose to quietly exit the room. Left alone, Ste bristled with a fury that made her whole body tense.

    She had never wanted more than a clean divorce and to reim what belonged to her. Even Marc¡¯s betrayal with Haley could have been something she endured in silence.

    The two of them were beneath her contempt; she¡¯d hoped karma would take care of them in the end.

    But their relentless cruelty had gone too far, crossing every line in their desperate attempts to destroy her.

    If that was how they wanted to y, then she was finished being merciful. She would hit back with everything she had¡ªand make sure they regretted every move.

    Kicking off the covers, she pushed herself upright, the decision igniting her every nerve. Just as she started pulling on her coat, William paused in the doorway, catching the sound of her movements.

    His voice cut through the silence. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going? Your IV¡¯s still running.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 44

    ?Chapter 44:

    Ste hunched her shoulders, fiddling with the cor of her coat as she answered without hesitation, ¡°I¡¯m heading to the research institute.¡±

    He¡¯d assumed she was out for reckless revenge, but maybe she wasn¡¯t as impulsive as he thought.

    William arched a brow, then said calmly, ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll drive you.¡±

    The ride passed in silence, Luca focused on the wheel while William and Ste sat quietly in the backseat.

    Ste sat with her gaze lowered, picking at a loose thread on her coat, her mind miles away.

    When they reached the dormitory entrance at the research institute, William pulled over. Ste quietly murmured her thanks, still avoiding his eyes, and slipped out of the car toward the building.

    Lainey was waiting in front of the elevator and flinched in surprise when she caught sight of her. ¡°Ste? What on earth happened to you?¡±

    Lainey¡¯s voice pulled Ste from her daze. Her outfit, ripped during the hotel chaos, left her lookingpletely unkempt.

    Her injuries had been tended to, but the skin still bore bold smears of reddish-brown iodine, impossible to miss.

    Lainey¡¯s eyes went wide, her shock clear. How could Ste look like this? She¡¯d seemed fine when she left the institute just hours ago.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright, Lainey,¡± Ste murmured, her words muffled as she kept her head low.

    She hadn¡¯t let herself cry in front of William¡ªafraid he¡¯d see her as weak or overly dramatic.

    But with Lainey, the friend she trusted most here, the urge to fall apart pressed painfully at the back of her throat.

    Lainey¡¯s concern cracked something in Ste. She couldn¡¯t hold back any longer¡ªtears spilled down her cheeks in heavy, silent drops.

    gal¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s.c?m is your update source

    Lainey¡¯s chest tightened at the sight. She wrapped Ste in a fierce hug. ¡°Oh, dear, what happened? Don¡¯t be scared, I¡¯m right here. Tell me¡ªwho did this to you? I¡¯ll handle them.¡±

    Pressed close to Lainey¡¯s shoulder, Ste wiped her nose, her voice trembling.

    ¡°It was Marc and Haley.¡±

    The mention of those two names sent a bitter jolt through Lainey¡¯s chest. ¡°Marc? Did hey a hand on you? Has hepletely lost it? Thest time he hurt you was already more than enough!¡±

    ¡°No, he didn¡¯ty a hand on me. Can we talk about this inside?¡±

    Once they¡¯d stepped into the lounge, Ste began to exin everything that had happened that day.

    Lainey¡¯s jaw nearly hit the floor the longer she listened, her eyes going wide with shock.

    ¡°Wait¡ªHaley actually did that to you? She ought to be behind bars!¡±

    Taking in Ste¡¯s fragile demeanor, Lainey felt a fierce protectiveness rise up in her chest.

    ¡°Lainey, Haley forced me to imprint my fingerprint on the document when I had no strength left to fight her. I¡¯m done working with them on that patent¡ªthey just stole it outright,¡± Ste insisted, her voice trembling but resolute. This wasn¡¯t a partnership anymore¡ªthey¡¯d t-out stolen the patent from her.

    Lainey, who understood how much that patent meant to Ste, reached out and squeezed her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t stress, Ste. I¡¯ll help you get the patent back. Remember, you told me before you didn¡¯t want to sell to the Walsh Group? Well, I went ahead and found another buyer for you. I¡¯ve actually been putting together the contract these past few days.¡±

    Ste¡¯s shoulders slumped in defeat. ¡°But¡­ Haley already took the contract with my fingerprint.¡±

    Lainey reached for her hand, her tone gentle but certain. ¡°The buyer I found is trustworthy. Once you sign his contract, he¡¯ll take care of everything for you.¡± That contract Haley snatched hadn¡¯t been obtained through any fair or legal means. If this dragged out to court, the Walsh Group would only end up losing.

    Ste nced at Lainey, a flicker of hope brightening her eyes. ¡°Thank you.¡± It had never urred to her that things could be dealt with like this.

    Lainey¡¯s indignation simmered just beneath the surface, her jaw clenched. ¡°Marc, honestly¡ªhow could he stoop so low? I used to believe he was dependable, the way he always hovered around you, acting like the perfect partner. Now it¡¯s obvious it was just a facade. It makes me sick. All those years together, and he never felt a thing.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 45

    ?Chapter 45:

    Marc waited in the cafe for over an hour.

    His clothes were dry now, but they clung to him cold and sticky, making him feel worse.

    His head throbbed, and a low fever was creeping in. He¡¯d had enough.

    Just as he stood to leave, his phone buzzed. A message lit up the screen¡ªit was from one of his long-term business partners.

    ¡°Mr. Walsh, the patent has expired. We¡¯ll be pausing our partnership with Walsh Group until further notice.¡±

    Marc stared at the message, brows furrowed. Then another one came in. And another. Differentpanies. Same message. All of them were pulling out¡ªrefusing to renew their deals unless Ste¡¯s patent was locked in.

    Marc¡¯s frustration boiled over. He tried calling Ste immediately, but her number was blocked. He tried her email, messaging apps¡ªnothing. Total silence.

    She was cutting him off, proving she could do things her way.

    Marc clenched his jaw, gripping his phone until his knuckles nched.

    He called a few other partners, trying to salvage what he could. No luck.

    Everyone gave the same answer: no patent, no deal.

    For the first time in a long while, Marc feltpletely cornered.

    With several deals falling through, he needed to find new opportunities; otherwise, thepany would inevitably suffer losses.

    Finally, he decided to contact Haley.

    ¡°Haley, where are you?¡± he asked, his voice low.

    Haley was lounging at a spa, fresh off the high of ruining Ste. Her voice was sugary sweet. ¡°At the spa. Why, miss me already?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a charity g tomorrow night. I want you toe with me.¡±

    Haley¡¯s heart practically did a somersault. Marc almost never brought women to public events¡ªespecially when he wasn¡¯t bringing Ste.

    She had a ce in Marc¡¯s heart that Ste couldn¡¯tpete with.

    She was already nning to leak the photos and videos from Ste¡¯s humiliation, but now? Now she had the perfect stage. At the g, once those images were out, Ste¡¯s name would be tarnished in all of Choria. Marc would have no choice but to drop herpletely.

    Fresh updates loaded g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m

    Haley grinned to herself.

    Tomorrow would be Ste¡¯s downfall¡ªit would be her official debut by Marc¡¯s side. She quickly texted her mother. Her mother had wanted to secure a deal with Walsh Group, but Haley¡¯s obsession with Marc had caused tension.

    She and her mom had a big argument over Marc. Haley had insisted he didn¡¯t love Ste anymore, that it was all over between them.

    But her mother wasn¡¯t buying it. She¡¯d t-out forbidden Haley from ying the other woman.

    This was her perfect chance to prove her mother wrong.

    Tomorrow would be her proof. At the g, her mother would see the truth with her own eyes¡ªMarc, publicly by her side, Stepletely out of the picture.

    By the end of the night, Haley wouldn¡¯t be a sidepiece. She¡¯d be the woman everyone was talking about.

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll be there on time,¡± she purred into the phone. ¡°But Marc¡­ I don¡¯t have a dress.¡±

    Marc sighed. He knew what she was getting at. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up early. We¡¯ll go shopping.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the best! Love you!¡±

    Marc ended the call with an irritated grunt, rubbing his temples.

    This g was important¡ªhe had a major potential partner attending. And Haley, with her Smith family background, might give him the edge he needed to sway the deal.

    He smirked. Ste thought she could strong-arm him? She had no idea who she was messing with.

    He didn¡¯t want to y dirty. He loved her.

    But if she kept fighting him, he wasn¡¯t above teaching her a little lesson.

    The next morning, Marc showed up early to take Haley shopping¡ªhe knew how long she could take.

    He knew her routine, so he arrived just in time.

    While she fussed over dresses, Marc waited on the boutique¡¯s sofa, flipping half-heartedly through a fashion magazine. His mind wasn¡¯t on fabrics or colors. He was already thinking about his pitch to the new investor.

    ¡°Marc, what about this one?¡± Haley called.

    Without looking up, he muttered, ¡°Yeah. Looks good.¡±

    Haley¡¯s smile faltered. Could he be thinking about Ste? She marched over, grabbed his face, and forced him to look at her. ¡°Really? You haven¡¯t even seen it. Look properly.¡±

    Marc sighed and pulled himself back into the moment. He gave her a quick once-over, then wrapped an arm around her waist. ¡°It suits you. The color works with your skin tone.¡±

    That was enough to satisfy her. She shed a triumphant smile and told the sales clerk that she¡¯d take the dress.

    Then she headed off to get her makeup done, leaving Marc to wait¡ªagain. He leaned back and let his eyes drift shut for a second. And just like that, his mind went to Ste. She never wasted time on makeup or borate clothes.

    A simple T-shirt, a ponytail, and she still looked effortlessly stunning.

    Getting ready with her took ten minutes, tops.

    Not like Haley, who took the whole day.

    Hourster, everything was finally done, and they headed to the g. The venue was buzzing¡ªfull of elites from Choria¡¯s upper crust. As Marc and Haley entered, heads turned.

    Whispers followed them like shadows.

    ¡°Who¡¯s the woman with Mr. Walsh? Isn¡¯t she the Smith girl? From Achury?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re awfully close. Are they having an affair?¡±

    Someone gasped. ¡°No way. Would an Achury noblewoman really stoop to being a mistress? Or did Mr. Walsh already divorce his wife?¡±

    The word ¡°divorce¡± cut through the buzz of voices and hit Marc like a p. His jaw clenched. His expression froze. That one word rattled something deep inside him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 46

    ?Chapter 46:

    Now wasn¡¯t the time to let emotions show. Marc quickly wiped the flicker of emotion from his face and continued moving through the crowd as if he hadn¡¯t heard a thing. Whispers still lingered behind him, but he carried on, unbothered. At least, that¡¯s what it looked like.

    Around them, guests exchanged knowing nces, but none dared speak out loud.

    Haley noticed the way people were looking at her¡ªcurious, spective¡ªbut instead of shrinking under their judgment, she lifted her chin proudly. So what if Marc was still married? She was the one on his arm tonight. And today? Today was the day Ste finally lost.

    Up on the second floor, Marc spotted Mr. Williams and made his way over. ¡°Mr. Williams, long time no see.¡±

    Mr. Williams, a sharp investor known for backing only winners, turned with a gentlemanly smile and extended his hand.

    ¡°Mr. Walsh. It has been a while.¡±

    Then Mr. Williams¡¯s gaze shifted to Haley, eyes narrowing just slightly.

    Everyone in their circle knew about Marc¡¯s marriage to Ste.

    For years, Marc had crafted an image of a loyal husband¡ªreserved, deeply devoted. So seeing another woman clinging to him tonight raised some unspoken questions. But they were all adults here. No one would say it out loud.

    Haley, all confidence and charm, stepped forward. ¡°Mr. Williams, it¡¯s such a pleasure to finally meet you. I¡¯ve heard so much about your work.¡±

    Mr. Williams gave her a polite nod, though his smile didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. His attitude was civil¡ªbut cold. Haley felt it instantly, and for a second, her smile faltered.

    Before Marc could steer the conversation back, another guest swooped in to chat with Mr. Williams, cutting Marc off mid-sentence. Annoyance shed in Marc¡¯s eyes, but he swallowed it down.

    Haley tugged on his arm gently. ¡°Marc, let¡¯s go over there.¡±

    She was trying to sound casual, but inside, she was bursting with anticipation. ording to the n with Jazlyn, the photos should¡¯ve been released by now. Any minute now.

    Haley could already picture it¡ªSte¡¯s public humiliation, her mother showing up to see it all, and Marc finally realizing who deserved to stand beside him. But when she checked her phone¡­ nothing. No photos. No message. No Jazlyn. Her smile tightened. What the hell was going on? Jazlyn had the whole day to send her the pictures. Why wasn¡¯t she sending them?

    The n had been airtight. Only she and Jazlyn knew about it.

    Maybe Jazlyn got cold feet?

    After all, they had initially nned to fake it, but yesterday, Haley had taken it a step further. She had the men do it for real.

    Could it be that Jazlyn thought it was too much and deliberately withheld them? She whipped out her phone and sent Jazlyn a direct message asking her toe over.

    It would be easier to convince her in person.

    Meanwhile, Jazlyn had been lounging at a private card table all afternoon, growing increasingly irritated. She had waited since morning for the photos to arrive. Nothing. Even worse, the men they hired weren¡¯t responding.

    Her usual perks¡ªVIP salon appointments, luxury discounts¡ªhad mysteriously been revoked.

    She¡¯d meant to call Haley, but a card game with the other socialites had distracted her.

    Now, seeing Haley¡¯s message, she jumped to her feet. ¡°Oh, youdies keep ying. I¡¯ve got to run¡ªmy son and daughter-inw need me,¡± she said smugly. The other women exchanged amused nces. Daughter-inw? Since when does she admit that?

    On her way to the event, Jazlyn tried to make sense of it all. Maybe Haley got the photos directly and was waiting for her to show up so they could reveal everything together.

    That would be perfect. The thought thrilled her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 47

    ?Chapter 47:

    Jazlyn arrived at the charity g in a frenzy, practically speeding the whole way. The moment she stepped through the entrance, Haley¡ªwho had been anxiously watching the door¡ªspotted her and rushed over, heels clicking. ¡°Jazlyn!¡± she called sweetly, her voice almost musical.

    Jazlyn turned and smiled, letting Haley sp her hand. She gave it a light, approving pat. ¡°You look absolutely gorgeous, sweetheart. That dress is stunning on you. Did Marc pick it?¡±

    Haley blushed, eyes dropping for a second. ¡°He did. Said the color suited me. But if you think I look good, then I know I nailed it.¡±

    So far, Jazlyn was pleased. Haley, no matter how calcting in private, always made sure to show her proper respect in public.

    But Jazlyn was here for more thanpliments. ¡°Alright, darling, why did you call me over? Something you need?¡±

    She eyed Haley closely, trying to figure out if this was the big moment¡ªif Haley was finally nning to release those scandalous photos of Ste. And more importantly¡ªwhy had the men gone off the radar? No texts, no calls, no photos. Had Haley gotten to them first?

    Jazlyn wanted to ask but bit her tongue. This wasn¡¯t the ce.

    Haley, meanwhile, watched Jazlyn¡¯s calm demeanor with growing relief. She figured that Jazlyn didn¡¯t dare to post those photos after all. Still, she couldn¡¯t say that out loud. Instead, she leaned in and spoke in a soft, suggestive tone. ¡°You know, tonight¡¯s a big deal. My mother¡¯s arriving soon to sign a direct partnership with Marc. But¡­ with my current status, things areplicated¡­¡±

    As if that exined it all, she pulled out a folded document from her clutch and handed it to Jazlyn.

    ¡°This,¡± she said with a triumphant gleam, ¡°is what Ste signed yesterday. Voluntarily. She was so scared, she didn¡¯t even argue. With this contract, the patent issue¡¯s resolved¡ªand she¡¯s got nothing left to bargain with.¡±

    Her implication was clear¡ªSte had no more cards to y. Haley wanted Jazlyn to stop being hesitant and release the indecent photos already. Once Ste¡¯s name was ruined and Marc had no choice but to file for divorce, she¡¯d finally be in the clear.

    L¦Á¦Ó??¦Ó ?§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.??om

    Able to stand openly by his side. That way, her mother could confidently sign the partnership deal with Walsh Group.

    Jazlyn¡¯s eyes darted around. She picked up on the unspoken message, but her interpretation leaned a little different. So Haley got to the photos first¡ªnow she wanted Jazlyn to be the one to light the fire.

    Words had already reached Jazlyn¡¯s ears¡ªHaley¡¯s mother, a major Walsh client, would be attending tonight¡¯s event.

    That settled it for Jazlyn. She believed she now fully understood Haley¡¯s agenda.

    She gave Haley¡¯s hand a light pat, smiling with feigned warmth. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dear. I get it.¡±

    Her eyes hardened with resolve. Haley wanted drama? Fine. It was just a matter of timing. And when those photos dropped¡ªshe would make sure it was unforgettable. She would handle it.

    The two women exchanged a meaningful nce and headed into the banquet hall side by side.

    Marc, deep in conversation with an executive, caught sight of Jazlyn entering. His jaw clenched. What the hell is she doing here?

    He barely heard the man talking to him. Without hesitation, he cut the conversation short.

    ¡°Excuse me,¡± he said stiffly and walked away.

    He stormed over to Jazlyn.

    ¡°Mom, what are you doing here?¡± His voice was low but sharp.

    Jazlyn saw the irritation brewing in his eyes¡ªbut she was ready.

    Grabbing Haley¡¯s wrist, she raised her voice¡ªloud enough for the whole hall to hear.

    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I be here? Huh, Marc?¡± she snapped. ¡°Let me tell you something¡ªSte¡¯s not worthy of you! She¡¯s been messing around with other men behind your back! Shameless woman! You need to divorce her right now, before she drags the Walsh name through the mud!¡±

    The hall fell into stunned silence. Gasps, wide eyes, and then the whispers began.

    Haley blinked in surprise. She¡¯d expected Jazlyn to start with the photo leak¡ªnot an all-out verbal assault. Still, she couldn¡¯t deny it¡ªthat was bold.

    Jazlyn waited for Haley to follow through with the pictures. In that instant, Marc¡¯s face darkened.

    His voice boomed, sharp and cutting. ¡°Mom, that¡¯s enough! What nonsense are you saying?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 48

    ?Chapter 48:

    Jazlyn froze for a moment, caught off guard by Marc¡¯s cold tone. He had just dismissed her¡ªpublicly. Her face darkened.

    After a tense pause, she huffed. ¡°Look at you, Marc. Still defending that woman? She¡¯s been cheating on you! Haley is the one who actually deserves you. Divorce Ste already and be with someone who truly matches your status.¡±

    Before Marc could react, Jazlyn took Haley¡¯s hand and ced it firmly into his. Haley, ever the opportunist, clutched his hand quickly and beamed at Jazlyn. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jazlyn. I¡¯ll take good care of Marc.¡±

    Marc didn¡¯t say a word¡ªhe couldn¡¯t. His brain froze at the word ¡°cheating.¡± What were they even talking about? Ste? Unfaithful? Impossible.

    He had been with Ste for years. Through thick and thin. She wasn¡¯t perfect, but her integrity? That had never once wavered. Yes, she¡¯d been in contact with Williamtely, but Marc trusted her. He always had.

    His gaze snapped to Jazlyn. ¡°Mom, what are you really doing here?¡±

    Jazlyn¡¯s smile thinned, her patience worn. But she wasn¡¯t about to back down now¡ªnot when the finish line was so close. From her bag, she pulled out a folded document Haley had handed her earlier.

    ¡°I told you. I¡¯ve seen the photos, Marc. They¡¯re disgusting! And you¡¯re still defending her?¡±

    She handed him the contract. ¡°Here. Look at this¡ªSte signed it herself. The same contract she refused to touch before. Why do you think she agreed so easily now? She¡¯s guilty, Marc. She¡¯s trying to clean up her mess quietly.¡±

    Marc stared at the document in his hands, a strange chill crawling up his spine. It was the patent renewal¡ªa contract far more ruthless than the one he¡¯d initially drafted. Even he thought it was excessive. But at the bottom, there it was. Ste¡¯s fingerprint. Clear, crimson, and unmistakable. His pulse throbbed.

    He blinked once, twice, as the realization sunk in. She signed this?

    His chest tightened. Why would she do that? Why now?

    Was his mother right? Had Ste betrayed him? Was it William?

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s is your story source

    The signed contract did nothing to lighten his mood.

    He tightened his grip on the paper, the corners curling under the strain. His jaw locked, eyes darkening with something dangerous.

    Around them, the whispers ignited like wildfire. Some people made up their own unpleasant version of the incident. Yet, a smaller group murmured doubts, refusing to believe Ste was what they were painting her to be.

    Jazlyn and Haley exchanged a subtle nce. The tide was turning. All that was left was the final blow¡ªthe photos. But minutes passed. Then more. No photos. No alerts. No shocked gasps from guests. Only silence.

    Then, the grand doors of the hall slowly opened.

    The guests turned in unison as Ste stepped into the hall, draped in elegance and quiet power. She moved like she belonged, as if the swirling rumors hadn¡¯t reached her at all¡ªor worse, as if she didn¡¯t care.

    Everyone recognized her instantly. The woman at the heart of tonight¡¯s scandal had just arrived in the flesh. Gasps rippled through the hall like falling dominoes.

    What the hell is going on?

    Was she here to defend herself? To reim Marc? Spections buzzed as eyes darted between her and Marc. Marc¡¯s reaction was almost instinctive. He stepped away from Haley, as if burned¡ªhis face shing with guilt, confusion, and a hint of panic.

    He hadn¡¯t expected this. He¡¯d promised her he wouldn¡¯t bring another woman to social events.

    Haley and Jazlyn were equally shocked.

    Haley¡¯s lips parted, but no words came out. She couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing. After everything she and Jazlyn had done¡­ After Ste had supposedly been ruined¡ªhow was she standing here? Poised. Intact. Radiant. Jazlyn, too, was stunned. She had never thought Ste would dare show her face¡ªnot tonight. Not after those photos.

    All three of them¡ªMarc, Haley, and Jazlyn¡ªstared at Ste, their minds racing in different directions, tangled in schemes, panic, and desperate calctions. They wore the same expression¡ªpure, unfiltered shock.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 49

    ?Chapter 49:

    Jazlyn nced at Haley, confusion clouding her expression.

    Earlier, Haley had assured her that Ste had agreed to sign the contract because she was terrified of the photos being leaked.

    So why was Ste here now? Shouldn¡¯t she beying low? And where were the photos?

    What Jazlyn didn¡¯t realize was that Haley was grappling with the exact same questions.

    Those pictures¡ªwhy hadn¡¯t they surfaced yet?

    Ste entered the venue, her expression unreadable, deliberately avoiding Marc and the others as she moved forward with determination.

    Marc¡¯s chest tightened. Seeing her soposed sent a pang through him. The nagging fear that she might have betrayed him sparked a desperate urge to chase after her.

    But before he could move, Haley gripped his arm.

    ¡°Marc, don¡¯t let her intimidate you,¡± she urged. ¡°My family¡¯s reasonable. Even if you leave Ste, they won¡¯t judge you. I¡¯ll still feel the same about you.¡±

    Marc began to pull his arm back, his brows furrowing, but before he could speak, a woman in a fur coat stepped forward.

    It was Beatrice Smith¡ªHaley¡¯s mother.

    Beatrice had been Marc¡¯s key contact in past business deals with the Smith family, one of his most significant clients.

    The Smiths were one of the most respected families in Achury, but Beatrice, originally from Ushain, had deep roots here. That¡¯s how Marc and Haley had first crossed paths.

    As Beatrice passed by Ste, she cast her a look full of disdain.

    Stopping beside Haley, Beatrice shed Marc a polished smile. ¡°Mr. Walsh, our family usually wouldn¡¯t consider a man who¡¯s been divorced. But since Haley¡¯s chosen you, we won¡¯t stand in the way. Just make sure you resolve things with your ex-wife properly, and we won¡¯t object to your marriage. Everyone knows the issues in your first marriage weren¡¯t your fault.¡±

    As Beatrice delivered the final line, she shot a pointed look in Ste¡¯s direction.

    Ste¡¯s expression brimmed with biting irony.

    So, they¡¯d already condemned her¡ªno proof needed, just theatrics.

    And poorly executed ones, at that.

    With a champagne flute in hand, Ste pivoted and walked straight toward Marc once more.

    Haley, now nked by Beatrice on one side and Jazlyn on the other, stared at Ste with smug confidence.

    The pictures hadn¡¯t gone public, but she wasn¡¯t worried. She had backup¡ªtwo people beside her¡ªwhile Ste stood alone. What did Ste possibly have that could rival that?

    ¡°Ste, is it? After everything you¡¯ve done, you¡¯d be wise to sign the divorce papers and spare yourself the shame.¡± Beatrice spoke to Ste as if she weren¡¯t worth basic politeness.

    To her, Ste was beneath notice.

    Ste didn¡¯t respond to her at all. Instead, she looked directly at Marc. His face held a tangled mess of unease and hesitation, and Ste let out a softugh.

    ¡°Well, Marc,¡± she said, voice calm but cutting, ¡°tell me, what was my crime in this marriage? What did I do to deserve this kind of treatment from you?¡±

    They weren¡¯t even legally separated, yet here he stood, silent, as these people dragged her through the dirt.

    Was this what he meant when he spoke of love?

    Haley and Jazlyn shared a nce, unsettled by Ste¡¯sposure yet convinced the n had worked.

    Jazlyn assumed Ste¡¯s fear of exposure had forced her to surrender. Haley believed the pictures were still in Jazlyn¡¯s hands and woulde out eventually.

    They both blinked, mistaking each other¡¯s confidence for certainty.

    Jazlyn was the first to speak, her tone dripping with scorn. ¡°Ste, is this the kind of behavior you think suits a daughter-inw? And you still have the nerve to ask what you did wrong? You were sleeping around while married, openly shameless. Isn¡¯t that reason enough?¡±

    As soon as Jazlyn finished, Haley jumped in without hesitation.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is your escape to fiction

    ¡°Ms. Russell, I used to believe your refusal to divorce came from genuine feelings for Marc. But if you truly cared about him, how could you be involved with other men and take such vulgar pictures? No one forced you in those shots, and the props, the outfits¡­ I never expected you to be like that. I won¡¯t let Marc continue to be with someone like you!¡±

    She spoke with a tone of moral outrage, as if it were her duty to save Marc from ruin.

    The surrounding guests turned their attention toward them, eager for more drama, as if Ste and Marc¡¯s scandal was the day¡¯s highlight.

    ¡°Seriously, Ste? Are you really that reckless? That¡¯s disgusting. Don¡¯t you even worry about your health?¡± Someone called out from the crowd.

    The jeers escted, eachment worse than thest.

    ¡°Honestly, someone from outside our circle probably wouldn¡¯t understand basic decency. No wonder Marc would rather be with the Smith girl after what Ste pulled.¡±

    ¡°Who could tolerate their wife being with other men? Just imagining it is sickening.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 50

    ?Chapter 50:

    Just minutes ago, the crowd had been whispering behind Marc¡¯s back, yet the moment Haley cast the baseless usations at Ste, their judgment shifted to Ste without hesitation. It wasughable how quickly they flipped, loyal to no one.

    Ste didn¡¯t spare their words a second thought. After all, none of them actually knew her. If they could insult her today because of Haley, they could just as easily switch sides tomorrow.

    So, it wasn¡¯t worth her time to argue with such fickle minds.

    She threw a nce at Marc. His face was tight with hesitation, torn between sides, and Ste couldn¡¯t help but find the whole thing rather amusing.

    Then she shifted her attention to Haley, who looked far too pleased with herself. Ste¡¯s voice was calm but clear. ¡°You¡¯re using me of sleeping around¡ªdo you have proof? Because if not, then what you¡¯re doing is nder. And I can take you to court for it.¡±

    Ste stepped closer, staring at Haley. ¡°You speak with such detail¡ªabout the toys, the outfits. Were you hiding there in the room? Or maybe, just maybe, you were the one who set all this up from the beginning?¡±

    Ste had seen Haley at the hotel with her own eyes, so she was certain this had all been nned by Haley.

    The way she spoke now didn¡¯t even sound like a question¡ªit was more like a fact.

    Haley stiffened. She knew what she¡¯d done, but with Marc and the people watching, admitting it was out of the question.

    She quickly shook her head, fumbling for words. ¡°W-Well, someone saw it and told me. Ste, haven¡¯t you heard the saying? The truth alwayses out. You should really think about that.¡±

    Trying to regain her confidence, Haley stepped closer and raised her chin, forcing herself to look bold.

    But the more she puffed herself up, the more obvious it became¡ªshe was guilty and scrambling to cover it.

    Ste let out a quietugh. ¡°Alright then. If you¡¯re so confident, show us the evidence. What toys? Which men? Let¡¯s see it.¡±

    Ste had learned this long ago¡ªshe didn¡¯t owe anyone an exnation, least of all people like them.

    If Haley really believed what she was saying, then she should prove it. Otherwise, it was nothing more than hot air.

    Haley shot a desperate look at Jazlyn, who only frowned back, clearly just as lost.

    Growing frantic, she urged, ¡°Jazlyn, clearly signaling her toe up with something, anything.¡±

    But to her shock, Jazlyn flinched and blurted out, ¡°Haley, show them the proof already! Didn¡¯t you say you saw everything yourself?¡±

    Haley stood there stunned. What? Wasn¡¯t Jazlyn supposed to have the photos? As it turned out, both had assumed the other had the proof. Now, their entire setup crumbled before everyone¡¯s eyes.

    Ste watched their confusion y out like a poorly written script. She couldn¡¯t help butugh lightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t find it now? Want me to give you a hand? Maybe I should startying out the details¡­ like when you and Marc started your little affair and what you two have been doing behind closed doors. Do you want me to spell it out for you?¡±

    She wasn¡¯t bluffing. She always came prepared for moments like this. The truth was, Marc and Haley had been so careless, she didn¡¯t even need concrete proof¡ªtheir actions spoke for themselves.

    As murmurs rippled through the room, people turned their eyes back to Marc and Haley, now standing awkwardly under the weight of public scrutiny.

    The tension in the air was unbearable.

    Marc¡¯s breath hitched as he met Ste¡¯s unwavering gaze.

    For the first time, it hit him¡ªshe had known all along. Known about everything. And still, she hadn¡¯t said a word until now.

    His voice trembled as he stepped forward. ¡°Ste, wait¡ªplease, let me exin.¡±

    But Ste didn¡¯t flinch. As Marc moved toward her, she calmly raised the wine ss in her hand, and in the next second, sshed the entire drink straight into his face.

    .

    .

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s hosts exclusive updates

    .

 Chapter 51

    ?Chapter 51:

    It wasn¡¯t Marc¡¯s first time being sshed in public, yet the crowd still erupted in shocked murmurs.

    He wiped his face, blinking as if trying to process what had just happened. Reaching out, he tried to take Ste¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Ste, I trust you. Please, just hear me out.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯ty a finger on me! I feel sick just looking at you.¡±

    Without warning, Ste delivered a sharp p across his cheek.

    ¡°This is your idea of love, Marc? Loving two people at once? You call that real love? It¡¯s pathetic.¡±

    Marc stood frozen, stunned by the sting, but after everything that had juste to light, he bit back his anger. He reached out again and gripped Ste¡¯s arm¡ªnot tightly, but firm enough to hold her still.

    Ste let out a small cry. ¡°You¡¯re hurting me!¡±

    He immediately let go, startled, and only then did he notice the bruises and marks scattered across her skin. The sight left him shocked.

    ¡°Ste, what happened to you¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, Haley¡¯s face lit up with sudden realization.

    Then it had to be true¡ªSte had actually been raped by those men. The visible injuries alone spoke louder than any photograph ever could.

    Grinning with triumph, she released the arm she had been holding and dered loudly, ¡°You keep insisting you¡¯re innocent, but what about those bruises, Ste? Isn¡¯t that the aftermath of your night with them?¡±

    The aftermath of her night with them?

    Gasps rippled through the crowd, some even covering their mouths in disbelief. Even in their elite circles, such behavior, though not unheard of, was always kept behind closed doors.

    No one ever talked about those things in the open.

    Feel the thrill at g aln  ov el s .

    And yet, here was Ste, showing up to a public event with visible marks and not the slightest sign of shame.

    ¡°You only signed the patent renewal yesterday because we caught you, didn¡¯t you? You were scared we¡¯d expose everything.¡±

    With a triumphant smile, Haley snatched the contract from Marc and held it up in front of Ste like a trophy.

    ¡°You could barely stand straight and yet you were still begging them not to stop. You kept saying how much you liked it. Do you really think anyone would forget a scene that¡ª¡±

    ¡°Disgusting? And now you want to act like you¡¯re the victim?¡± Her words were sharp, vulgar, andpletely indifferent to the people around them.

    The uglier Ste¡¯s expression became, the more energized Haley seemed.

    Ste¡¯s brow furrowed, and in the next second, she grabbed Haley¡¯s wrist hard. ¡°You know what you did is a crime, right? You could go to prison for this.¡± shes of the previous day surged through Ste¡¯s mind, dragging the fear from that moment back into her chest.

    Marc, meanwhile, stood frozen, Haley¡¯s words echoing in his head. What was she trying to say?

    Could Ste really have done something like that?

    The thought alone rattled him, stealing his focus from everything else¡ªincluding Haley¡¯s behavior. His attention narrowed entirely on the disturbing possibility that Ste had been with other men. A storm of anger gathered in his eyes.

    But the moment he met Ste¡¯s icy stare, reality struck him like a blow. The cold rity in her eyes cut straight through his confusion.

    ¡°Haley, what did you¡­¡±

    The words came out like venom, barely held back by restraint.

    Was Haley responsible for those bruises on Ste? Had she set something up?

    Haley¡¯s body shook, and for a moment, she couldn¡¯t speak.

    She lowered her head and didn¡¯t dare to face him.

    But it didn¡¯t take long before she nced up again, tears gathering in her eyes. She looked at Marc with a trembling, helpless expression.

    ¡°Marc, please don¡¯t believe her lies. She¡¯s only using me because I uncovered the truth. Now she¡¯s trying to twist it all and make me the viin!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 52

    ?Chapter 52:

    Beatrice was fuming after hearing Ste use Haley. She was certain her daughter hadn¡¯t said anything of the sort.

    She stepped forward protectively, positioning herself in front of Haley. ¡°Ms. Russell, you might be bold, but that doesn¡¯t give you the right to spout lies. That usation ispletely out of line.¡±

    Not giving Ste a chance to reply, Beatrice turned to Marc with her chin held high. ¡°Mr. Walsh, I only agreed to work with you because of Haley¡¯s feelings for you. But after this baseless nder against my daughter, I see no reason to continue our partnership.¡±

    And with that, she made a show of turning to leave, signaling for Haley to follow. Haley, of course, didn¡¯t want to go. But she was scared Ste might actually expose something real, so even though she hesitated, she followed her mother.

    Still, she dragged her feet slightly, watching Marc out of the corner of her eye, hoping he¡¯d stop her.

    Marc, however, found himself stuck between two paths.

    At first, teaming up with the Smith family had seemed like the smart move¡ªhe figured their power and connections could help pull hispany through the storm.

    To make it work, he didn¡¯t mind entertaining Haley¡¯s obvious interest in him. She was eager and persistent, and at the time, he hadn¡¯t seen any harm in ying along.

    But now, if what Ste said was true, then there was no longer any need to keep up the act. He couldn¡¯t keep pretending for the sake of business, not when it meant letting someone like Haley get close enough to hurt Ste.

    That thought hit him hard, and his expression darkened. He turned to Haley, eyes sharp and cold, a storm brewing behind them.

    ¡°Hold on¡ªwhat exactly did you do to Ste?¡±

    Haley¡¯s heart pounded. Trying to keep her voice calm, she said, ¡°Marc, I haven¡¯t done anything! Don¡¯t you believe me? Hasn¡¯t Ste been ignoring youtely and staying away from home?¡±

    Your story source galnov??????c?m

    She wasn¡¯t wrong. Marc hadined about Ste avoiding him, often saying she¡¯d been staying at her work dorm.

    Haley had been holding onto that information, waiting for the right moment to strike. Now, she used it like a trump card.

    ¡°If she¡¯s so innocent, then why hasn¡¯t shee back home?¡± she said slyly.

    Her wordsnded exactly where she wanted. Marc¡¯s mind started to spin.

    Ste had been distanttely¡ªwas something going on between her and William?

    William had connections. Could it be that Ste was leaning on him¡­ maybe even growing close to someone else through him?

    Marc nced over at Ste, suspicion clouding his gaze. He looked torn, as if caught between love and betrayal.

    He still loved her deeply. But if she had cheated on him¡­ he wasn¡¯t sure how he¡¯d even begin to deal with it.

    The moment Ste met his eyes, she understood¡ªHaley had gotten to him again.

    Before Marc could say anything, Ste gave him a frosty smile. She pulled a recorder from her bag and pressed y.

    The speaker¡¯s voice rang out clearly: ¡°Do whatever you want. If anything goes wrong, I¡¯ll handle it.¡±

    Then came another voice¡ªsharp and mocking. ¡°Ste, Marc told me to handle this. You refused to sign the contract nicely, so this is your punishment. Let¡¯s see how proud you act next time!¡±

    Before meeting Jazlyn and Haley, Ste had sensed that something wasn¡¯t right. Trusting her instincts, she had slipped a recording device into her bag¡ªjust in case.

    She never took it out, and when she leftter, she didn¡¯t get the chance to turn it off before those men grabbed her.

    That¡¯s why the recorder stayed hidden in her bag, quietly recording everything that happened in the hotel room.

    Later, during the struggle, Ste had hit the men with her bag, damaging the recorder.

    Yesterday, she gave it to Lainey to see if it could be fixed.

    And luckily, after some repairs, the recording turned out to be fully intact.

    Once the recording finished ying, Ste walked up to Haley with a cold look in her eyes.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 53

    ?Chapter 53:

    Marc¡¯s face darkened with anger as he turned to stare straight at Haley. Haley¡¯s eyes filled with tears, but no matter how many times she shook her head, nobody believed her.

    The recording Ste yed was clear and impossible to deny. There was nothing Haley could say to get out of it.

    She looked at Marc, hoping for some support, but all she saw in his eyes was disappointment and cold disgust.

    She quickly turned to Jazlyn, but Jazlyn had already stepped away, clearly not willing to stand by her anymore.

    Haley felt crushed inside, but then she clenched her teeth and pointed straight at Jazlyn. ¡°Marc, it¡¯s not what it looks like! Everything I did¡­ your mother told me to! You know she never liked Ste. She wanted you to leave her. She made me do this!¡±

    Her words shocked everyone. Now all eyes were on Jazlyn, who stood frozen in her elegant dress.

    ¡°You¡¯re lying about me! I never told you to do anything like that. Stop ming me without proof!¡± Jazlyn was so angry that shepletely lost herposure.

    Her reaction only made her seem even more out of control.

    ¡°Jazlyn, don¡¯t lie now! You were the one who said Ste wasn¡¯t even able to have kids, that she didn¡¯t have the right background to be good enough for Marc. You told me to figure out a way to make her leave him on her own. This was all your idea!¡± Haley shouted.

    She didn¡¯t care anymore.

    She couldn¡¯t afford to losepletely, not now. So she had to sacrifice Jazlyn!

    Marc looked at his mother with a chilling stare. It all made sense now. These were exactly the kinds of things she would say.

    So it was true¡ªhis own mother and Haley had nned this all along.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, home to unforgettable stories

    Ste stood quietly, watching them tear each other apart with a cold smile.

    Not long ago, they were pretending to be one big happy family. Now?

    They were crumbling from the inside, and she hadn¡¯t lifted a finger.

    Her eyes remained distant as she held the recorder tightly in her hand, quietly taking in the chaos.

    Meanwhile, back in his office, William was going through some paperwork when Luca came in holding a file. ¡°Mr. Briggs, Ms. Russell has already signed. Here¡¯s the contract.¡±

    William looked over the signature and instantly recognized Ste¡¯s neat handwriting. ¡°Did she ask for anything else?¡±

    Luca shook his head. ¡°No, she signed it easily. Didn¡¯t ask for anything.¡±

    William wasn¡¯t the least bit surprised. That was just like her.

    Noticing that Luca hadn¡¯t left, he asked, ¡°Is there more?¡±

    Luca paused, then said, ¡°Ms. Russell went to the Choria charity event by herself tonight.¡±

    William stopped what he was doing, something shifting in his gaze. ¡°Was the Walsh family there too?¡±

    Luca nodded. ¡°Yes, and there¡¯s already been some drama. Ms. Russell yed that recording from the other day.¡±

    William raised his brows in surprise. Ste had recorded it? That, he hadn¡¯t expected.

    Just imagining her handling it all on her own at such a big event made things a lot more interesting. It was exactly the kind of bold move she would pull.

    William set his pen down and grabbed his coat.

    Luca looked confused. ¡°Are you heading out, Mr. Briggs?¡±

    William fixed his cor calmly. ¡°She¡¯s our partner now. We just signed that deal¡ªif something happens to her, it could affect thepany.¡±

    His exnation made sense, and Luca quickly nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll take you there, sir.¡±

    On the way, Luca kept sneaking nces at William in the rearview mirror.

    Was this really just about business?

    Somehow, it didn¡¯t feel like it. He¡¯d never seen Mr. Briggs act like this over any woman¡ªnot until Ms. Russell.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 54

    ?Chapter 54:

    The chaos in the banquet hall hadn¡¯t died down in the slightest. Ste stood still, observing as Haley and Jazlyn tore into each other, exposing nearly every dirty secret they¡¯d kept hidden.

    Jazlyn wasn¡¯t about to back down quietly. The moment Haley began throwing usations, she fired back without hesitation.

    ¡°Haley, you¡¯ve got some nerve,¡± she snapped. ¡°You knew my son was married and still chased after him like a lost puppy. Everyone at Walsh Group has seen you throw yourself at him. And let¡¯s not forget¡ªyou hired thugs to kidnap Ste!¡±

    Haley¡¯s face turned ghostly pale. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare pin that on me! You¡¯re the one who told me to do it. I was following your orders!¡±

    Ste listened quietly from the crowd, her eyes narrowing at Haley.

    At first, she¡¯d thought Haley was just another spoiled brat¡ªpampered overseas, loud, and entitled. But after everything that had happened, Ste realized something far more unsettling. People raised in Achury acted as though thews of Choria didn¡¯t apply to them. They did whatever they wanted and expected to get away with it.

    Haley had no conscience. She¡¯d done all of it without a second thought¡ªand would undoubtedly do it again if given the chance.

    Even if Ste eventually divorced Marc, Haley was someone she would always need to keep an eye on.

    She nced at Marc, who had remained silent through it all. His expression was dark, as if the ground had just shifted beneath him. Good, Ste thought.

    He probably never imagined that while he was busy thinking he had everything under control, the two women closest to him were running their own shady schemes behind his back.

    What a sharp p to the ego.

    Realizing she was losing ground with Jazlyn, Haley quickly switched tactics. With tears welling in her eyes, she turned toward Ste and rushed over, pushing past Marc and his mother.

    The tales you love are at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    ¡°Ms. Russell, I¡¯m so sorry,¡± she said breathlessly. ¡°This is all on me. I was tricked by Marc¡¯s mom. I swear, I never meant to hurt you. Whateverpensation you want¡ªmoney, anything¡ªjust say the word. My family will pay. Please, forgive me.¡±

    The implication was clear¡ªshe was admitting that Ste had been vited. Ste let out a soft scoff. ¡°Oh? And how much exactly were you nning to offer me?¡±

    Haley¡¯s face lit up, thinking Ste was willing to settle. ¡°Whatever amount you want! Just name it. My family can afford it.¡±

    Typical of the Achury elite. To them, money fixed everything.

    Marc¡¯s brow furrowed. Why would Ste even entertain this? Had he ever denied her money? Why go to Haley of all people?

    Haley was still watching Ste with hopeful eyes, desperate for a number¡ªany number.

    But Ste? She was enjoying every second of it. The more hope Haley showed, the sweeter the fall.

    ¡°Haley,¡± Ste said coolly, ¡°not everything in life can be solved by throwing money at it. I don¡¯t want your money. I¡¯m taking the evidence to the police. Let them handle it.¡±

    Her voice was calm, but her smile was ice-cold.

    Haley¡¯s face fell in an instant. She opened her mouth to say something else, but Ste cut her off with another sarcastic smile. ¡°Oh¡ªand by the way. All that effort you put in? It was a waste. Your guys failed. There are no pictures. I just walked away with a few scratches.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 55

    ?Chapter 55:

    What?

    That was the breaking point for Haley. Hearing those words sent her into a silent rage.

    She was convinced that no matter how messy things got for her, Ste would be dragged down too. She had stirred enough chaos to ruin Ste¡¯s name.

    And now? Now Ste was saying she wasn¡¯t even harmed that night? That couldn¡¯t be right.

    She was seconds away from exploding. But with everyone watching, she swallowed her anger, even though her face said otherwise¡ªtight jaw, clenched fists, the works.

    Meanwhile, Marc¡ªstanding just a few steps away¡ªlet out a long, quiet breath. For him, the news came as a massive relief.

    Marc loved Ste deeply. Even if something terrible had happened to her, he wouldn¡¯t have walked away.

    But if she really had been vited, he knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to touch her again.

    No matter how much he cared for her, he couldn¡¯t ignore his obsession with purity. He wasn¡¯t the kind of man who could pretend nothing had changed if his wife had been with someone else.

    So when he heard that Ste had only suffered minor injuries, it felt like a blessing from above.

    The fear had been eating him up inside. Now that it turned out to be false, he promised himself he¡¯d hold onto her tighter.

    He felt overwhelmed with relief and moved toward Ste, wanting to tell her to be more careful. But just as he reached out, she pped him hard across the face.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay away from me? You make me sick.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t the first p today either. She¡¯d done it once already.

    galnov??s keeps you updated

    Everyone around them gasped in shock¡ªno one expected her to go off on Marc like that.

    ¡°Ste?¡± Marc stood there, stunned. His cheek stung, but he didn¡¯t care¡ªhe just wanted to talk to her, to exin.

    Ste, however, took a step back and didn¡¯t give him the chance. ¡°I¡¯m not done with you yet. That patent? It¡¯s been under a differentpany for a while now. Your people forced me into a deal I didn¡¯t want, and they kept using my work after the deal expired. That¡¯s illegal.¡±

    When she brought up the contract, Marc remembered the one Haley had handed him. His unease was written all over his face.

    ¡°My new partners have already taken a hit because of your actions. Even if I wanted to spare you, they won¡¯t. So you¡¯d better be ready for a huge payout.¡± Her tone was icy. They were still technically married, but there wasn¡¯t a flicker of warmth in her eyes.

    Marc¡¯s heart dropped. The contract worried him, sure¡ªbut what really scared him was how cold and done she looked.

    Haley, sensing a chance to twist things, quickly jumped in. ¡°Oh,e on, Ste! Do you really think anyone¡¯s going to buy that story? Who would ever dare sue the Walsh Group? That patent¡¯s been under their name for years¡ªeveryone in the industry knows it. No one would even go near it!¡±

    In her mind, all this talk was just Ste¡¯s way of pulling Marc back in. ¡°You¡¯re just trying to y the sympathy card so Marc won¡¯t divorce you. You think that¡¯s gonna work? What do you even have to offer? I can bring him real deals¡ªforeign investors, key partnerships. You¡¯ve got nothing.¡±

    Haley never saw herself as second best to Ste. Not for a second. The only distinctiony in having met Marc at ater juncture. Yet in matters of affection, did precedence hold any relevance? The one who wasn¡¯t loved was the real outsider!

    ¡°What have you even done besides that one lucky patent? If Marc hadn¡¯t backed you up, you¡¯d have been out on the streets a long time ago. That patent? He only used it because he felt sorry for you. Do you seriously think you¡¯re some brilliant inventor?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 56

    ?Chapter 56:

    Haley stared at Ste with visible contempt, as though she hadn¡¯t been the one pleading moments ago.

    Ste remained silent, allowing Haley to unleash her fury uninterrupted. Once the outburst ended, she spoke in a steady tone. ¡°You call me disgraceful, but what about your own behavior? Public misconduct, knowingly bing someone¡¯s mistress, and doing it all with pride¡ªthis is what passes for aristocratic grace in Achury? What an inspiring example of moral decay.¡±

    Haley opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t form a response. Instead, she stamped her foot in irritation.

    Unbothered, Ste went on. ¡°You say my patent is worthless, yet the Walsh Group¡¯s sess over the years would suggest otherwise. Should we talk about those wed contracts of yours? Or maybe look at the patent agreements that clearly outline the monthly fees owed? Take a closer look and see whether Walsh Group¡¯s actually paid me.¡±

    Living off someone else¡¯s work while pretending to be righteous, what a joke.

    Haley clenched her jaw, unwilling to back down. ¡°You keep saying someone signed your patent deal, then prove it. Where¡¯s the contract? Aren¡¯t you always going on about having evidence?¡±

    She was certain Ste had nothing to show, and that belief fueled her boldness. ¡°Go ahead, bring it out. I want to see who dares challenge the Walsh family!¡±

    Beatrice hade to Haley¡¯s side again, standing tall and offering her silent backing. She ced her full trust in her daughter, not Ste.

    By doing so, she made one thing clear: anyone bold enough to sign a contract with Ste wasn¡¯t just opposing the Walsh family, they were going up against the elite circles of Achury as well.

    The confrontation dragged on, and the crowd buzzed with anticipation, waiting to see whether Ste could actually produce the agreement she imed to have.

    But the contract had been finalized at the research institute, and Lainey was the one holding the document. Ste didn¡¯t have it with her.

    Just as she reached for her phone to ask Lainey to send a copy, a voice rang out from beyond the crowd. ¡°I¡¯m the one who signed her patent. Is there an issue with that?¡±

    Lose yourself in stories on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    A hush fell over the gathering.

    Heads turned instantly, and the crowd stepped aside to make way. William appeared, walking in with confident strides.

    It was him! Not just a mysterious figure behind the research institute, but also a powerful businessman.

    Even Ste was caught off guard by his presence. She knew Lainey had arranged a new partnership for her, but she hadn¡¯t imagined that her new employer was William himself.

    William spotted Ste standing by herself, facing a small crowd of hostile faces, and walked directly toward her.

    Positioning himself beside her, he turned toward Haley and Marc, his voice sharp and cold. ¡°I¡¯m the one who signed the contract. Does anyone here have a problem with that?¡±

    William¡¯s influence far outshone that of the Walsh family. The fact that he had acquired Ste¡¯s patent proved it held real value, contrary to everything Haley had imed.

    ¡°After years of working with the Walsh Group, Ms. Russell hasn¡¯t received a single payment. But let me make this clear,¡± William said, directing his words to the room. ¡°I run a principledpany. You¡¯ll be paid every cent you¡¯re owed, Ms. Russell. And my legal team will assist you in recovering everything you¡¯re entitled to.¡±

    Marc¡¯s behavior of living off Ste¡¯s work withoutpensation was, in William¡¯s eyes, pathetic.

    Turning back to her, William gave Ste a warm smile, his expression calm but filled with assurance.

    Ste inhaled sharply. She¡¯d never seen him look at her like that before. Her eyes fluttered, uncertain if what she saw was real¡ªor if her mind was ying tricks on her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 57

    ?Chapter 57:

    Marc saw the way William and Ste looked at each other and felt a sharp pang of jealousy. He wanted to step in and pull them apart, but William¡¯s high status made him hesitate.

    All he could do was re at Ste, silently hoping she¡¯d notice his frustration and take the hint to back away from other men.

    Being a man, he could easily recognize the meaning behind William¡¯s gaze. It was possessive and dangerous.

    But Ste didn¡¯t look at him even once. She didn¡¯t care.

    Haley studied the man beside Ste. Sure, he was good-looking and tall, but so what?

    ¡°And who exactly do you think you are?¡± Haley sneered. ¡°Saying you signed some contract doesn¡¯t make it real. Did Ste hire you to y along in this little act of hers?¡±

    Haley had grown up in Achury and only moved to Choria because of Marc. She didn¡¯t know many people here.

    So in her eyes, William was just some extra Ste had pulled in¡ªnot someone powerful.

    Beatrice crossed her arms with a scoff. ¡°What matters is proof, not who can talk the biggest game.¡±

    The people at the banquet held their breath. Haley might not know who William was, but they all certainly did.

    And now, they waited eagerly to see how Haley and her mother would embarrass themselves.

    William, on the other hand, didn¡¯t lose his temper. Instead, he let out a quiet, amused chuckle.

    It had been a while since he¡¯de across such pure stupidity.

    Honestly, seeing just how foolish people could be every now and then wasn¡¯t the worst thing¡ªit was almost entertaining.

    Discover fresh tales at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,

    ¡°William Briggs,¡± he said calmly. ¡°Heir to the Briggs family in Briset. The MUE project with the Achury royal family and the Hookwood Research Institute? All under my name. Is that enough to qualify for Ms. Russell¡¯s patent?¡±

    Towering at 6.2ft, William¡¯s presence alone was enough to make Haley and Beatrice feel small.

    Haley remembered her father talking about the MUE project¡ªit was a huge deal, and they couldn¡¯t even get close to it. Yet this man had secured it himself. It was tied to royalty, something even local elites failed to win. Was William really that powerful?

    Beatrice was just as stunned, though her experience helped her hide her reaction better.

    Jazlyn, who had been quiet until now, was shaken by what she had just heard. She never imagined that this man was the head of one of the top business groups in Briset. His status was something most could only dream of.

    How in the world did Ste end up knowing someone like him?

    Marc already knew who William was, but watching him stand beside Ste with such calm authority made his blood boil.

    ¡°Ste,e here,¡± Marc said firmly. ¡°You¡¯re still my wife. Being seen beside someone like Mr. Briggs might cause rumors.¡±

    Ste frowned. She could tell Marc was only saying this to protect his wounded pride.

    Hearing that, William let out a cool chuckle. ¡°Oh? So you do remember she¡¯s your wife, Mr. Walsh? That¡¯s funny! I thought the woman beside you was your true match.¡±

    His words, sharp and dripping with sarcasm, left Marc red with embarrassment. Marc clenched his jaw, his fists curling at his sides.

    ¡°Ste,¡± he called again, hoping that if she came over now, he might still save face in front of William.

    But Ste stepped away. ¡°Marc, stop the act. I was serious when I said I wanted a divorce. You betrayed me first. What did you expect would happen?¡± Did he really think she¡¯d stay chained to him forever?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 58

    ?Chapter 58:

    Marc felt a wave of panic surge through him the moment Ste brought up divorce again.

    ¡°Ste, I know you¡¯re upset today,¡± he said, trying to sound calm. ¡°Let¡¯s talk when we get home, alright? Whatever apology you want, I¡¯ll give it to you. Juste here. Don¡¯t make a scene.¡±

    Ste let out a coldugh. He thought she was just being dramatic?

    Marc nced at William. ¡°Mr. Briggs, regardless of what happened, you signed my wife¡¯s patent. I¡¯m genuinely happy for her. Thank you for recognizing her talent.¡±

    He emphasized ¡°my wife¡± deliberately¡ªstaking his im in front of William. It was a move meant to intimidate, to mark his territory. As long as the divorce wasn¡¯t finalized, he still had that hold over her.

    Haley, standing just behind him, nearlybusted on the spot. Her face twisted in fury.

    William watched it all, amused. ¡°Mr. Walsh, perhaps you should focus on calming your mistress. She looks ready to blow. As for Ms. Russell¡¯s patent¡ªher work speaks for itself. It¡¯s got nothing to do with you, so there¡¯s no credit for you to take.¡±

    William wasn¡¯t usually this talkative, and Ste felt moved. It felt like justice¡ªto finally have someone on her side who saw through Marc¡¯s performance.

    Every time she confronted Marc, he twisted it into some petty tantrum, some jealous outburst. But now, with William exposing him in front of a crowd, Ste felt a deep sense of vindication.

    Marc¡¯s face darkened. The charity event had gone up in mes for him. And worse, Ste wasn¡¯t on his side anymore. She was staring at him now¡ªstone-faced, unmoved.

    Marc stared at Ste¡¯s unwavering expression, his anger overshadowed by panic. His fingers trembled. He didn¡¯t want to lose her. He couldn¡¯t lose her.

    Divorce? Absolutely not.

    Read exclusive stories at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    Gripped by desperation, Marc reached out to grab her hand again, thinking maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªhe could reel her back in. But before Ste could even move, William stepped in and blocked him without hesitation.

    Marc froze. Ste looked at his pitiful, wounded expression¡ªand felt absolutely nothing. She¡¯d been through too much with him¡ªand Haley. Whatever pain he was in now didn¡¯t even scratch the surface of what she¡¯d endured.

    Marc opened his mouth to say something when¡ªWEE-OOO. The sound of police sirens sliced through the banquet hall. Momentster, a team of officers walked in, their expressions hard and professional.

    One of them read from a file, ¡°We received a report of kidnapping and assault. Haley Smith, Marc Walsh, and Jazlyn Walsh¡ªpleasee with us.¡±

    Haley¡¯s mouth dropped open. Ste had really called the police?

    She turned pale, grabbing her mother¡¯s hand in a panic. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to go!¡±

    Beatrice was stunned. But she didn¡¯t believe her daughter hadmitted such a crime.

    Then, snapping into action, she turned to the officers. ¡°This must be a mistake. My daughter hasn¡¯t done anything wrong! You can¡¯t just arrest someone over an usation.¡±

    But the officer was firm. ¡°We¡¯ll sort that out at the station, ma¡¯am. Please don¡¯t interfere.¡±

    Beatrice¡¯s heart dropped.

    Back in Achury, she could¡¯ve shut this down with a single call. But this was Choria¡ªher name meant nothing here. She¡¯d onlye because Haley insisted, and now she was standing helpless as her daughter was about to be taken away.

    Haley clung tightly to her mother¡¯s hand, pleading with her eyes. But the officers were already moving in.

    One stepped forward with handcuffs. His voice was t. ¡°Ms. Smith, pleasee with us.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 59

    ?Chapter 59:

    Haley was panicking, backing away frantically. ¡°NO! I didn¡¯t do anything wrong! Why should I go with you? I¡¯m not going¡ªdon¡¯t touch me!¡±

    The police didn¡¯t flinch. Her outburst didn¡¯t faze them one bit. When she refused to cooperate, one of the officers calmly reached for the handcuffs on his belt. ¡°We¡¯d appreciate your cooperation, ma¡¯am. If you¡¯re really innocent, the truth wille out. Justice always does.¡±

    That word¡ªjustice¡ªsent Haley into full-blown hysteria. ¡°Mom, say something! We¡¯re not from here, we don¡¯t know how things work! Ste¡¯s lying! Please¡ªdo something!¡±

    Beatrice looked just as helpless. She reached out, but with the cuffs already closing in, there was nothing she could do. She could only watch as her precious daughter was led away in shame.

    Meanwhile, Jazlyn had been slowly trying to sneak off through the crowd. But the moment she heard the officers call her name, she froze like a deer in headlights. ¡°Jazlyn Walsh?¡±

    She turned around, visibly shaking. ¡°Officer¡ªI swear, I don¡¯t know anything! I¡¯lle with you. I¡¯ll tell you everything I do know!¡±

    To be fair, she really didn¡¯t know much. Haley had done most of the scheming on her own. Since Jazlyn wasn¡¯t resisting, the officers didn¡¯t cuff her. One look at her terrified face, and it was clear she wasn¡¯t the ringleader. Two down. One to go.

    Marc never expected Ste to pull this move¡ªcalling the police right there at the g and having them take him too. He might¡¯ve tried to slip away quietly, but Jazlyn, clueless as ever, called out to him, blowing his cover.

    And just like that, the grand charity g came to a crashing, scandalous end. Guests stood around, whispering, wide-eyed and stunned. With Marc taken away, Ste finally turned to leave. She hadn¡¯te to party anyway.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± a calm voice asked beside her.

    She turned to see William walking up, his tone low and casual.

    Find your imagination at galn  ovels ; con

    ¡°Back to the research center,¡± she answered truthfully. Since deciding to end things with Marc, she hadn¡¯t stepped foot in the vi. She¡¯d already packed up everything important. No reason to go back.

    William nodded. ¡°That¡¯s on my way. I¡¯ll drop you.¡±

    Ste blinked, surprised. It was alreadyte¡ªwas he heading there too?

    ¡°There¡¯s no need, Mr. Briggs. I can manage,¡± she said quickly. She didn¡¯t want to keep riding around in his car. She already owed him a favor¡ªracking up more debt wasn¡¯t part of the n.

    William just kept walking beside her and smirked. ¡°I help you out once, and now you¡¯re trying to keep your distance?¡±

    Thatment caught her off guard, and she flushed. Yes, she owed him thanks for earlier¡ªbut what did that have to do with getting in his car? Still, she said nothing and awkwardly followed him to the vehicle. She opened the door, slipped inside, and sat quietly.

    Luca was driving, and William sat in the back.

    In her flustered state, she forgot to fasten her seatbelt. The ride was smooth at first, the silence almostforting. Ste let herself rx just a bit.

    But then, at a junction, the car made a sharp turn and suddenly braked hard. Before she could react, her body lurched sideways¡ªand she crashed right into William. Her hands shot out to steady herself, but it was toote. She mmed straight into his chest.

    And to make things worse, her chest¡ªsoft and unprotected¡ªended up pressed right against his arm.

    As if that wasn¡¯t enough, the sudden jolt tugged at her clothes, and with a loud snap, one of the buttons on her blouse popped open.

    Ste froze, her face burning. If there was ever a moment to disappear, this was it. She seriously wished the ground would open up and swallow her whole.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 60

    ?Chapter 60:

    Ste didn¡¯t dare nce at William. She immediately scooted away, trying to create some distance between them. That¡¯s when her hair snagged on his belt buckle. The sharp tug made her wince.

    She shifted again, attempting to free herself, but only made things worse. Now it looked like she was doing it on purpose.

    She froze.

    God, no. This was definitely not intentional.

    But instead of pushing her away, like he had before, William just nced down and said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±

    He leaned forward and gently untangled her hair.

    Ste scrambled backward as soon as she was free, her face burning. She clutched her shirt closed and backed away, creating a proper and professional distance between them. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Mr. Briggs! I didn¡¯t mean to, the car turned suddenly, and I just¡­ lost my bnce. I swear, I have no improper intentions toward you whatsoever!¡±

    She looked so earnest that one might think she was taking an oath.

    William raised an eyebrow, clearly amused by her dramatic sincerity.

    But Ste misinterpreted his look. She thought he didn¡¯t believe her. She rushed to add, ¡°If I did have any improper thoughts about you, may I get hit by a car the moment I step outside!¡± Even Luca, sitting up front, flinched at that.

    Ste clearly was pulling out all the stops to clear the air.

    William¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°No need for such a dramatic curse. I¡¯m not blind. I saw what happened¡ªit was just the turn.¡±

    Ste muttered under her breath, ¡°Well, you were basically blindst time.¡± He hadn¡¯t been like this before.

    She thought she said it quietly enough. She hadn¡¯t.

    The entire car went silent¡ªawkwardly so. William heard it. Luca definitely heard it.

    Luca cringed.

    William¡¯s voice was low and unreadable. ¡°Where did thate from?¡±

    Ste knew she had messed up the second he asked. Her mouth had run faster than her brain¡ªagain. Now there was no way to take it back.

    Since she couldn¡¯t walk it back, she decided to be honest. They saw each other nearly every day at the institute. She couldn¡¯t keep walking on eggshells around him.

    Taking a deep breath, she sat up straighter and met his gaze. ¡°Mr. Briggs, I just feel like¡­ you¡¯ve got a bit of a bias against me. It makes things really difficult whenever you¡¯re around.¡±

    William held her gaze, the corners of his mouth lifting ever so slightly. ¡°When have I ever made things difficult for you?¡±

    First, she¡¯d called him blind. Now, she was using him of being the source of her anxiety. Bold, but that little burst of courage quickly fizzled when she met his cool, unreadable eyes. He was far too calm.

    Ste instantly shrank back, her eyes darting toward the window. ¡°Forget I said anything, Mr. Briggs. Just pretend I was rambling.¡±

    She pressed herself against the car door, as though the window might offer an escape. There was no way she was risking another idental brush.

    William watched her for a beat, a smile barely there.

    Ste really was more interesting than he¡¯d expected.

    Then, casually, he said, ¡°Ms. Russell, you took my measurements earlier. So the suit should fit perfectly this time, right?¡±

    His voice had the faintest teasing edge.

    Ste blinked. Wait, what? Hadn¡¯t he told her not to waste her time on ¡°trivial¡± things like that? Was he changing his mind now?

    Was he expecting another suit¡ªequal value, custom-fitted?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 61

    ?Chapter 61:

    Ste stared out the window, quietly turning his words over in her mind. She had been lost in thought for a while, and just as she was about to speak, the car rolled to a gentle stop.

    She nced over at him, only to hear him say calmly, ¡°We¡¯ve arrived at the research institute¡¯s dormitory, Ms. Russell. Please take care.¡±

    The way he said it¡ªpolite yet distant¡ªleft her with no room to ask anything further. Ste had no choice but to hold back the question that hovered on the tip of her tongue. It was clear he was politely drawing the line, and pressing him now would onlye off as rude.

    So she simply lowered her head, whispered a soft ¡°thank you,¡± and stepped out of the car without another word.

    When she returned to the dorm, Lainey was still awake. The moment she heard the door, she sat up, her eyes filled with worry. ¡°Hey, how did it go? Everything alright?¡±

    Ste could tell Lainey had been worried. ¡°It went well,¡± she said. ¡°And honestly, if you hadn¡¯t fixed my recorder, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to show everyone that Haley framed me.¡±

    Haley and Marc were probably having a rough time at the police station right now. Even if they managed to walk outter, their reputations were already in shambles. Once she filed for divorce, the truth behind it would be out in the open.

    As for the patent, Marc could forget about it. That ship had sailed, and his troubles were only just beginning.

    Lainey waved her hand dismissively. ¡°Please, those two snakes deserve everythinging to them.¡±

    In fact, Lainey thought this was letting them off easy. If she had her way, they¡¯d be skinned alive.

    Ste chuckled at how fired up Lainey was. As she changed clothes, she asked casually, ¡°Hey, why didn¡¯t you tell me that Mr. Briggs was the one behind thepany I signed with?¡±

    Find inspiring stories on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???§àm

    Lainey blinked. ¡°Wait. What are you talking about?¡±

    Ste gave her a look. ¡°Thepany that offered me the new contract¡ªit¡¯s under the Briggs Group.¡±

    Lainey gawked at her, totally floored¡ªjust as stunned as Ste had been when she found out earlier.

    Ste had assumed Lainey was already aware, but it was obvious now that she had no clue.

    ¡°Oh my god! William? You¡¯re working with him? I seriously had no idea!¡± Lainey gasped. ¡°I only knew the rep seemed generous and professional over the phone. They felt legit, so I told you to go for it. I didn¡¯t know he was behind the whole thing.¡±

    She truly hadn¡¯t realized it was linked to William. If she had, she might¡¯ve thought twice and definitely would¡¯ve given Ste a heads-up.

    Ste didn¡¯t actually mind¡ªit just felt a little awkward. But since Lainey clearly hadn¡¯t known, Ste waved it off, saying it didn¡¯t matter. As long as the partnership worked out, that was all that mattered.

    Lainey agreed quickly. ¡°Honestly, they¡¯re offering a much better deal. This will be way more worthwhile than anything Marc ever gave you.¡±

    When it came to business, Lainey felt she could count on William to be fair and professional.

    ¡°By the way,¡± Lainey began, ¡°you¡¯re all over the inte right now. After what happened at the g, everyone¡¯s talking about how Marc stole your patent. Looks like Briggs Group is getting ready to take legal action, and thepensation alone might bankrupt him.¡±

    Marc¡¯spany had only grown because of Ste¡¯s invention. So when the news broke that the patent was no longer his to use, his business partners didn¡¯t waste a second¡ªthey pulled out.

    Earlier today, Marc had been trying to line up new investors. But after the scandal, no one in Choria wanted anything to do with him.

    Covering thepensation fees now would be nearly impossible for him. At this rate, he¡¯d have no choice but to mortgage thepany, maybe even lose it entirely. That would be the end of the Walsh Group. Ste hadn¡¯t heard something this satisfying in a long time.

    And Lainey wasn¡¯t done yet. ¡°As for Haley¡ªshe thought she could get away with anything just because she¡¯s not from around here. But the authorities aren¡¯t letting it slide. She¡¯s probably headed to jail.¡±

    With two nations involved, the whole thing had be a diplomatic issue, not something that could be brushed under the rug.

    Letting Haley off the hook like that would damage the government¡¯s credibility.

    Even if it was only for show, they couldn¡¯t afford to go easy on her.

    Meanwhile, Ste stepped out of the shower, feeling clean and much more at ease. The steady chirping of cicadas outside created the kind of calm that made sleepe easily.

    She curled up in bed, pulled the nket over her, and closed her eyes with a quiet sense of peace.

    The chaos and hurt she¡¯d been through finally ended today. She had taken her stand¡ªand won.

    While Ste and Lainey slept peacefully, Marc was having a far rougher night.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 62

    ?Chapter 62:

    Since the police needed a full ount of the incident, they began by interviewing everyone separately before moving on to a joint session. Frightened by the thought of prison, Jazlyn broke down and confessed everything.

    ¡°Officer, I swear I didn¡¯t know Haley had arranged for anyone to hurt Ste. She told me it was just about staging some fake photos. I wasn¡¯t thinking straight, I just wanted to push Ste into leaving my son. I never intended for anyone to get hurt!¡±

    Her face was earnest as she spoke, and in an attempt to prove her innocence, she even handed over her message history with Haley as evidence.

    The messages did, in fact, mention nothing beyond staging a few photos to smear Ste¡¯s image.

    One of the officers nced at Jazlyn with clear disapproval. ¡°Even if you wanted to break them up, there are legal ways to go about it. She¡¯s your daughter-inw, and you still agreed to this? What you¡¯ve done is criminal.¡±

    Now consumed by regret, Jazlyn couldn¡¯t believe she had trusted someone like Haley. She had hoped Marc would move on to someone more suitable, but instead, he had be entangled with someone far worse.

    ¡°Officer, I see now how wrong I was. It was that woman¡ªshe kept filling my head with lies, telling me Ste wasn¡¯t good enough. I was foolish to believe her. I swear, I¡¯ll never let something like this happen again!¡±

    Once the officers saw she had nothing more to add, they had her escorted out and brought Haley and Marc in for questioning, one at a time.

    After the initial interviews, the three of them were ced together in a single room.

    ¡°I¡¯ve gone over each of your statements,¡± the officer announced. ¡°I¡¯ll read them aloud now. If everything is correct, you¡¯ll each sign.¡±

    As the officer began reading, Marc¡¯s face grew darker with every word. He shot a furious look at Haley, who sat beside him in silence.

    L??€$? ???t??§ñ? ?¦Ç g??l??ov?l??.??§àm

    ¡°It really was you,¡± he snapped. ¡°What gave you the right to drag Ste into something like this?¡±

    Marc had already made his stance clear. His involvement with Haley was nothing serious. He might entertain himself outside, but Ste would always be his wife.

    As long as Haley didn¡¯t interfere with Ste, Marc was content to let her remain by his side. But she had crossed the line.

    Haley, meanwhile, was far too preupied with the fear of jail time to pay attention to Marc¡¯s fury.

    Marc¡¯s anger built steadily, not just toward Haley for disregarding his warning, but also toward Ste. She had handed her patent to the Briggs Group, knowing full well hispany was struggling to renew its contracts. Now, she was showing up at formal events with William by her side.

    What exactly was going on between them?

    ¡°I need to leave,¡± Marc muttered. ¡°I had no involvement in this at any point. I wasn¡¯t part of any of it! I need to get out now!¡±

    What he really wanted was to find Ste, to confront her, to understand why she had suddenly shut him out sopletely, and to uncover what kind of connection she had with William.

    ¡°Once everything is on record and fully admitted,¡± the officer said, ¡°you¡¯ll be free to go.¡±

    The officer continued reading aloud.

    Once he finished, he looked up. ¡°Any objections to the statement?¡±

    Haley was quick to react, lifting her hand. ¡°Yes, Officer. I already said earlier, this whole scheme was Jazlyn¡¯s idea. She was the one calling the shots. I just followed her instructions. I had nothing to do with nning any of it!¡±

    She had lied earlier during her individual questioning, and now she stuck to the same false story.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying Jazlyn directed you. Do you have anything to prove that?¡± The officer asked, his tone t.

    Haley hesitated for a moment beforeunching into her response. ¡°How would I have proof? She told me face to face that she didn¡¯t want her daughter-inw around anymore. She said to find some men to assault her¡ªI remember her saying that exactly!¡±

    The officer gave her a t look, clearly unconvinced, and let out a quiet, humorlessugh.

    ¡°You¡¯re offering no evidence to support your im, while Jazlyn¡¯s chat history only mentions a staged photo shoot. There¡¯s nothing else suggested.¡±

    ¡°She must¡¯ve deleted the rest, I swear she did!¡± Haley doubled down without a second thought.

    But her ount was riddled with contradictions. First, she insisted the conversation happened in person, leaving no evidence, then suddenly imed Jazlyn had deleted messages. The inconsistency made it clear she was lying.

    ¡°You¡¯re making things up! I didn¡¯t delete a single thing. We came to the station without warning. How would I even have time to erase chat logs?¡± Jazlyn snapped, her voice sharp with frustration.

    She was beginning to see Haley for who she truly was¡ªcalcting and willing to throw anyone under the bus to save herself. All those moments of feigned affection, the promises to be like family¡ªthey had all been empty words.

    ¡°What exactly did I lie about? Are you seriously going to im you¡¯ve never had a problem with Ste? Weren¡¯t you the one who told me to put her in her ce?¡± Haley shot back, not flinching.

    Overwhelmed by the situation, Jazlyn broke down in tears right there at the police station, shouting that Haley was a heartless and cruel woman.

    ¡°Marc, please, you have to believe me. I would never tell her to do something like that to Ste. I swear I didn¡¯t!¡± Through her sobs, Jazlyn begged Marc to believe she was telling the truth.

    She wiped at her face, her eyes scanning the room in desperation.

    While Haley was the one who escted the situation and turned a staged setup into something real, it had been Jazlyn who initially floated the idea of punishing Ste. She had nted the seed from the beginning.

    As the investigation progressed, it became increasingly clear that the truth wasn¡¯t going to favor her. Both women had yed roles in the scheme, and now each was scrambling to shift the me and protect herself.

    Meanwhile, Marc¡¯s thoughts kept returning to Ste¡ªwhere she might have gone after everything that had happened, and whether she had left with William.

    He made up his mind in that moment. He had to go after her immediately.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 63

    ?Chapter 63:

    Marc stared at the officer, frustration evident in his voice. ¡°Let me out, or I¡¯ll have mywyer contact you.¡±

    The officer didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°You¡¯re wee to call yourwyer, but it won¡¯t change the fact that you¡¯re not going anywhere tonight. You¡¯re under investigation for intellectual property infringement. The opposingpany has already submitted evidence. Until we sort this out, you stay put.¡±

    That was the final blow. Marc slouched back in the hard chair, jaw clenched. He had nned to find Ste, to talk things through, maybe even fix everything. Now, that hope was shattered.

    To make matters worse, Jazlyn and Haley were still sobbing beside him. Their constant sniffles and dramatic cries were grating on his nerves.

    Suddenly, he mmed his hand on the table. ¡°Enough already! What are you even crying for? You two worked together to hurt Ste, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    The outburst silenced them. Jazlyn choked on her sobs. Haley red at him, her lips trembling.

    She couldn¡¯t understand why everything was going in Ste¡¯s favor. First, Ste had married Marc, then William showed up, practically shielding her from harm.

    Haley was almost certain that William had intervened and ruined her entire n. Why was Ste always so lucky? Why did men like Marc and William gravitate toward her?

    Marc, who used to be so gentle with Haley, had been cold and irritable with her all day. The injustice burned inside her.

    The next morning, the sun rose on what should¡¯ve been a milestone day at the institute¡ªthe start of the confidential research project.

    The lobby buzzed with activity. Selected members stood with their luggage, excited and proud. Those not chosen gathered to see them off.

    Ste stood off to the side, quietly observing. On the surface, she was calm, but her eyes betrayed the disappointment she felt.

    She had poured so much into this project, fully believing that her skills and dedication would earn her a spot. But in the end, she had overestimated herself. Now, she could only watch as the others chased a dream she thought would be hers.

    Her suitcase was already packed. Not for the project, but for something far more personal. She had made up her mind to step away and focus on the divorce.

    Last night¡¯s drama had drawn too much attention, and she needed space. She had already informed the institute of her nned leave, and her superiors had not objected. After the project team left, she walked into the office to submit her leave request.

    Her supervisor looked at her with a kind expression. ¡°Ste, sometimes a break is a good thing. Come back when you¡¯re ready.¡±

    She forced a smile and nodded.

    Her supervisor saw the disappointment in her eyes and gave her shoulder a reassuring pat. ¡°Don¡¯t be too hard on yourself. There will always be other chances.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Ste replied softly. ¡°I¡¯ll be okay¡­ eventually.¡±

    Dragging her suitcase behind her, she made her way toward the exit.

    Just as she neared the door of the institute, she saw Lainey rush in.

    Lainey spotted her immediately, sprinted over, and grabbed her hand, panting and wide-eyed.

    ¡°Ste! Don¡¯t go out¡ªMarc¡¯s at the institute gate. He¡¯s causing a huge scene!¡±

    Ste froze. Marc?

    With all the charges against him, how could he be out already? Was he here because of what happenedst night at the g? Maybe he wanted to confront her.

    ¡°Who knows what kind of tricks he pulled to get out so quickly!¡± Lainey muttered, clearly shaken.

    Lainey didn¡¯t want Ste to face him. After all, Marc had once hit her. Who knew what he was capable of now?

    Suddenly, a strong hand gripped the handle of Ste¡¯s suitcase and yanked it back.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 64

    ?Chapter 64:

    Ste froze for a moment, then turned to find it was William. He was walking toward the garage.

    He took a few steps before realizing she wasn¡¯t following. He turned around, his expression slightly frowning. ¡°Aren¡¯t youing?¡±

    For a brief moment, she was at a loss. Wasn¡¯t he supposed to have left with the project team? Why was he still here?

    Her mind raced with questions as she followed him to the parking lot. Without breaking stride, he effortlessly lifted her suitcase with one hand and ced it in the trunk.

    He opened the driver¡¯s side door but nced back at her before getting in.

    ¡°Get in.¡± His tone was low and firm¡ªnot a request, but amand.

    Ste hesitated for a moment but eventually climbed into the passenger seat. After all, her suitcase was already in the trunk.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs, weren¡¯t you supposed to leave with the project team? Why are you¡­?¡± She trailed off. She wanted to ask why he was still here and where he was taking her, but the questions seemed to stack up. William didn¡¯t appear eager to answer.

    Instead, he started the car, and it shot forward with speed.

    As they sped past the institute¡¯s gates, Ste spotted Marc outside, pacing like a man on the edge. Her heart skipped a beat, and she instinctively turned her face away from the window.

    The silence inside the car became palpable. She stole a nce at William, who was focused on driving as though she wasn¡¯t even there.

    Ste finally broke the silence. ¡°Mr. Briggs, did you see Marc out there?¡±

    William didn¡¯t even look at her. ¡°Do I look blind to you?¡±

    She blinked, caught off guard. ¡°Sorry.¡±

    Find thetest releases g?ln¦Òv????s

    He let out a dry, humorlessugh, as though her apology was pointless.

    She wasn¡¯t the one who had invited Marc there. Why was she apologizing?

    Ste sighed, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t gone to that charity eventst night, maybe he wouldn¡¯t have shown up today.¡±

    She didn¡¯t regret confronting Marc¡ªbut she regretted the trouble it had caused for everyone else. That guilt weighed more heavily on her than her own anger.

    ¡°That¡¯s very considerate of you,¡± William said with a soft chuckle, but his tone made her wonder if he was mocking her.

    Ste fell silent. She didn¡¯t even ask where they were headed. She figured, wherever it was, he probably wasn¡¯t driving her off a cliff.

    The stoplight ahead turned red. As the countdown ticked, William finally spoke again. ¡°The core project members¡¯ names aren¡¯t public, for confidentiality. The list that went out was only partial.¡±

    Ste blinked. Her breath hitched. She stared at him. Was he saying¡­?

    ¡°You mean¡­ I¡¯m on the confidential list?¡± she asked, her voice rising slightly.

    William didn¡¯t answer, only hitting the gas when the light turned green.

    But Ste leaned forward, her eyes shining with hope. ¡°I¡¯m willing to join. Are we heading to the team now?¡±

    No matter what role she was assigned, she was eager to join the team.

    He gave a soft ¡°Mm¡± in response. Then, casually, he added, ¡°But if you join¡­ have you thought about what to do with your husband?¡±

    She tensed. William continued, ¡°He¡¯s not going to let this go. Especially now that you didn¡¯t show.¡±

    Ste leaned back slowly, her voice calm but cold. ¡°I¡¯m done with him. I¡¯ve signed the divorce papers. Once I¡¯m on the project team, I¡¯ll erase every trace of myself. Let him think I¡¯m dead for all I care. Let him regret it for the rest of his life.¡±

    William gave her a sidelong nce. Letting Marc believe she was dead? That was¡­ intense.

    Still, he couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow.

    Ste stared out the window, watching the scenery blur past. ¡°Besides, he has bigger problems. The patent theft, the stuff with Haley¡ªhe¡¯ll be too busy dealing with that mess to even think about me.¡±

    Her voice had a trace of satisfaction. It was ironic, really.

    Haley had tried to destroy her, and in the end, she¡¯d dragged Marc down with her.

    Someone as selfish as Marc wouldn¡¯t havee today unless he thought it served his interests.

    The thought made Ste chuckle coldly.

    William nced her way, taking her in. There was something new in his eyes¡ªsomething closer to recognition.

    She definitely wasn¡¯t the naive woman people mistook her for.

    When she decided to be tough, she didn¡¯t just dip her toe in¡ªshe dove straight into the fire.

    And strangely, William admired that about her.

    Blind submission was dull. Mindless rebellion? Just exhausting.

    But Ste struck a rare bnce¡ªsoft where it mattered, sharp where it counted. She¡¯d clearly learned where the line was¡ªand when to cross it.

    After a moment, he spoke again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Marc. The institute will deal with him.¡±

    Ste blinked at him but didn¡¯t question it.

    Whoever handled Marc¡­ he was no longer her problem.

    Back at the institute¡¯s entrance, Marc was still yelling, demanding to see Ste. He knew she was still in there¡ªshe hadn¡¯t returned home.

    His eyes were wild. His fists mmed against the gate. ¡°If she doesn¡¯te out, I swear¡ªI¡¯ll tear this whole damn ce down!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 65

    ?Chapter 65:

    Marc had spent the entire night locked up at the police station. He hadn¡¯t even bothered to change clothes before storming over to the institute in a frenzy to find Ste.

    Too bad for him¡ªthe guards at the gate weren¡¯t letting him take a single step past the entrance, leaving him no choice but to shout from outside.

    His shouting got so obnoxious that it finally drew out a man in a tailored suit and sleek sses, clearly someone important.

    ¡°I need to see Ste Russell! Get her out here, now!¡± Marc barked, not caring who he was yelling at.

    The man didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°Ste¡¯s not here. And if you keep this up, I¡¯ll call the police.¡± His tone was calm but firm, the kind that didn¡¯t invite negotiation.

    Marc¡¯s face twisted in anger, irritated by the man¡¯s poise. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±

    Seeing Marc¡¯s unreasonable behavior, the man introduced himself as Paul Hoffman, the director of the institute.

    ¡°Ste is my employee,¡± he added. ¡°She submitted a leave request this morning and left. Where she went isn¡¯t my concern¡ªand it¡¯s certainly not yours.¡±

    To prove his point, Paul pulled out Ste¡¯s handwritten leave note and showed it to Marc.

    Marc stared at the familiar handwriting, suddenly unsure of himself.

    He had been so sure she¡¯d still be here¡ªwhere else could she have gone?

    Paul didn¡¯t wait for a response. He turned and walked back inside, casually instructing security to call the police if Marc caused any more trouble.

    Marc flinched. After spending the night in a holding cell, thest thing he wanted was another trip back. Now that he knew Ste wasn¡¯t here, he had no choice but to slink away, humiliated.

    Back in the Maybach, Ste burst into quietughter as William exined that Paul had personally handled Marc.

    The image of Marc being tossed out like a stray dog? Utterly satisfying. After all his self-righteous posturing, watching him crash and burn was the sweetest kind of justice.

    William caught theughter in her eyes and immediately knew¡ªshe was thinking about Marc. His gaze darkened, the corners of his mouth tightening.

    ¡°The project¡¯s demanding,¡± he said coolly. ¡°If your head¡¯s still stuck on personal drama, maybe it¡¯s better you stay home and y house.¡±

    Ste¡¯s smile vanished as she straightened up. ¡°Mr. Briggs, don¡¯t worry. The moment I join the project team, I¡¯m all in. No distractions. I¡¯ll be focusedpletely.¡±

    Her tone was firm, eyes unwavering. She was dead serious. If she¡¯d had to swear on it, she would¡¯ve.

    Stay updated with galn¦Ò¦Í??????.c?m

    Having made her decision, she was determined to follow through, leaving the past behind and pursuing a better future.

    William seemed satisfied. A faint smirk tugged at the corner of his lips as he focused on the road. From Ste¡¯s angle, she caught a glimpse of his sharp jawline¡ªclean, strong, like it had been sculpted.

    She hated to admit it, but he really was unfairly good-looking. She used to think Marc was attractive, but now? William made Marc look like a dor-store knockoff.

    That suddenparison made her cringe. She quickly shook her head to banish the thought.

    They arrived at the project base¡ªa hidden facility tucked into the side of a mountain. William cut the engine and nodded at her to get out.

    She took a deep breath before stepping out of the car.

    The others were already neck-deep in work, and since she¡¯d arrivedter than the rest, she was directed through the back entrance.

    As a core team member, her identity was confidential. Regr staff didn¡¯t even know she existed. There were five core members in total, herself included. She hadn¡¯t met any of them before now.

    When they stood together for the first time, the air was polite but stiff. No one really knew each other. No one knew what to expect.

    ¡°Once you get to know each other, feel free to choose any dorm,¡± the team leader addressed them.

    Ste scanned the group and gave a brief nod to the two other women, but she wasn¡¯t picky.

    A bed was a bed¡ªshe just chose one and got on with it.

    They were expected to dive straight into work. Their first task was to head into the surrounding mountains and collect biological specimens for research. Before leaving, Ste buried herself in the project files, scanning every detail to familiarize herself with the mission.

    Just as she slung her backpack over her shoulder, ready to head out, the team leader stopped her to inform her that she had a partner. ¡°Your partner¡¯s waiting. Men¡¯s dormitory, room 305.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 66

    ?Chapter 66:

    Ste followed the directions to the room and stopped at the door. She reached out to knock, but the door opened easily with just a gentle push. A little thrown off, she stepped inside cautiously. ¡°Excuse me¡­¡±

    She barely got the words out when her eyesnded on William¡ªhe was in the middle of a shower, the bathroom door wide open.

    Her breath hitched. Just as she turned to leave, William turned toward her. Their eyes locked, and Ste wished the floor would swallow her whole.

    ¡°What brings you here?¡± His expression was tight, clearly caught off guard by her presence.

    Flustered, Ste stammered, ¡°I¡¯m your partner. We need to collect some samples.¡±

    William paused for a beat, then nodded and told her to give him a moment. Ste stood frozen, struggling to stop her gaze from drifting toward his defined frame. Before she could stop herself, the words slipped out, ¡°Do you want help washing your back?¡±

    It felt wrong to let that strong, sculpted back go to waste.

    The second the sentence left her mouth, regret hit hard, especially when she noticed William looking at her with a strange, unreadable look. Her heart thudded, and she quickly tried to fix the situation. ¡°Wait, Mr. Briggs, I didn¡¯t mean anything weird. Really. It¡¯s just¡­ I figured it must be hard to scrub your back alone, and if I helped, you¡¯d finish faster¡­¡±

    She meant to sound helpful, but each word made things worse. The awkwardness thickened in the air, and William¡¯s expression only grew colder.

    She wished she could take it all back. What was she even saying? Was she seriously implying she wanted to join him in the shower?

    William emerged from the bathroom, a towel tied around his waist. The sight of his broad, chiseled torso made Ste¡¯s breath catch again. Without thinking, she pped both hands over her eyes. ¡°Mr. Briggs, what are you thinking? Y-you might want to put something on!¡±

    After all, they were a man and a woman, alone in the room, and he hadn¡¯t fully dressed yet¡ªit simply felt improper.

    Your next chapter awaits at galn¦Ò????????

    William said nothing as he stepped toward her, his calm presence contrasting sharply with the visible panic on her face.

    But instead of touching her, his hand reached past her shoulder.

    Ste¡¯s eyes widened as he closed the distance. Instinctively, she backed away to avoid contact.

    Embarrassment overwhelmed her, and all she wanted to do was flee. But before she could, William reached for the bathrobe hanging just behind her.

    He slipped it on just as Ste lost her footing and tumbled backward.

    Startled, William reacted quickly, catching her before she hit the floor.

    Ste¡¯s arms iled in panic, and in the process, she identally yanked at the robe, tearing it halfway off his body.

    His arm slid around her waist to steady her, pulling her against him unintentionally.

    His skin, still cool from the shower, was damp against her warm cheeks, which were now burning with embarrassment.

    Ste felt her heart drop.

    Whenever she tried to rify things with him, it always seemed to go wrong.

    Thest time, she somehow ended up on hisp during a formal event, and now, here she was, in his arms again, with him barely dressed.

    For a moment, she froze,pletely forgetting to move.

    William looked down at her, an amused glint in his eyes. ¡°Ms. Russell, you seem awfully settled in my arms. Aren¡¯t you nning to move?¡±

    Ste¡¯s entire face turned crimson. She scrambled to free herself. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that¡ªwait!¡±

    As she shifted, she felt a tug and realized, toote, that her clothes had caught on his towel.

    In one horrifying second, the towel slipped¡ªand William, once decently wrapped, now stoodpletely exposed before her at painfully close range.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 67

    ?Chapter 67:

    Ste wanted to vanish from sheer embarrassment until she realized he had been wearing pants the whole time.

    So¡­ she¡¯dpletely misunderstood the situation.

    Pressed against his chest, she could hear his steady heartbeat¡ªcalm, firm, andpletely opposite to her own, which was racing like crazy.

    From this close, she picked up the clean, faint scent of his body wash. It wasn¡¯t overpowering¡ªjust smooth and refined, like it belonged to him.

    William reached over her to grab his clothes, and when he finally stepped back, Ste felt like she could breathe again, as if light had returned to the room.

    She quickly stepped back, this time carefully.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait outside, Mr. Briggs. Just let me know when you¡¯re done,¡± she said, then turned and walked out without ncing back.

    Outside, she exhaled deeply, patting her chest as if trying to calm her nerves. That had been way too much for one day.

    About ten minutester, William stepped out, perfectly dressed and once again looking like the cool, collected version of himself.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs, we¡¯re scheduled to collect some samples outside. Shall we go now?¡± Ste asked, putting on her professional tone.

    William gave a small nod and began walking beside her, his pace steady and purposeful.

    Compared to before, he seemedpletely unbothered now.

    As she followed his tall, straight figure, Ste thought maybe he hadn¡¯t taken the earlier awkward moment seriously after all.

    While her nerves were still tight, William seemedpletely calm, as if nothing had shaken him at all.

    This was their first official assignment at the research institute, and thankfully, collecting the samples turned out to be pretty easy. In about an hour, they were done and headed back.

    With the day¡¯s work wrapped up, everyone at the institute gathered for dinner in the cafeteria.

    Ga ln ovels . fuels your imagination

    As usual, gossip filled the room. Someone whispered, ¡°Did you hear? There¡¯s still one more person who hasn¡¯t shown up for the project.¡± Ste looked up curiously, wondering who they were talking about.

    ¡°Apparently, it¡¯s some genius who studied overseas. And get this¡ªrumor has it she and Mr. Briggs had a thing. Maybe she¡¯s avoidinging here to skip the drama,¡± the gossip continued.

    That surprised Ste. She had always thought someone like William wouldn¡¯t be interested in romance.

    The person added, ¡°They say there¡¯s still something going on between them. Like maybe neither of them has moved on.¡±

    Ste looked down, poking at her food, suddenly feeling a little guilty. Even though what happened earlier wasn¡¯t intentional, it seemed like she might¡¯ve caused some trouble for William.

    Maybe she should find a moment to apologize once dinner was over.

    With that thought, she finished her meal a little faster, but then she heard footsteps and voices approaching from the hallway.

    Looking up, Ste saw a graceful-looking woman, surrounded by a few people, walking past them. They were carrying bags¡ªit looked like she had just arrived.

    Strangely, Ste had a feeling¡ªno proof, just a gut instinct¡ªthat this was the woman from the rumors. The one William liked.

    Although she¡¯d never seen her before, something told her it had to be her. Ste kept watching as the woman walked away, her eyes lingering on her back for a long while.

    It was a pity she hadn¡¯t gotten a look at the woman¡¯s face¡ªjust her silhouette. ¡°If Mr. Briggs likes her, she must be really stunning,¡± someone nearbymented.

    ¡°I honestly thought he didn¡¯t have feelings for anyone,¡± another person chimed in. ¡°Every time I look at him, it¡¯s like staring at an ice statue. Who would¡¯ve thought he¡¯s actually been carrying a torch for someone this whole time? That¡¯s some real dedication.¡±

    Ste quietly held her fork, her gaze drifting over to William, who was sitting calmly at another table.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 68

    ?Chapter 68:

    Ste kept a close watch on William¡¯s face, and sure enough, there it was. His expression darkened, and a flicker of anger shed in his eyes.

    She smirked inwardly. The ssy woman who had just walked by? Definitely his ex. Probably the one who still had a hold on him¡ªthe one he couldn¡¯t have.

    Ste clicked her tongue. Being in the same ce, seeing someone you once cared about but couldn¡¯t be with? That had to sting. For a brief moment, she felt a little sorry for him.

    Meanwhile, William remained quietly focused on his meal when a prickle of instinct told him he was being watched. He nced up¡ªand sure enough, there she was. Ste. She wasn¡¯t even trying to hide it. Her eyes sparkled with mischief, her expression full of amused curiosity¡ªlike she was watching a particrly juicy episode of a drama, and he was the main act.

    His face turned stormy in an instant. Was he some reality show for her entertainment?

    He said nothing, just quietly finished his meal. Once he was done, he picked up his tray and strode past her table. As he passed by, he leaned in slightly and said in a cool, almostzy tone, ¡°Ms. Russell, it appears that your appetite is limited at the moment. However, without sufficient energy reserves, it may be challenging for you to help wash my back.¡±

    Ste choked on her breath. She turned beet red before she could even think of aeback, but William was already gone, striding away like nothing had happened.

    Her colleagues, having overheard William¡¯s remark, immediately turned their curious gazes toward Ste.

    ¡°What are you helping him with, Ste?¡± one asked, eyebrows raised in intrigue.

    Caughtpletely off guard, Ste froze with her fork mid-air. Her face flushed so quickly it felt like she¡¯d stepped into a sauna. Was William trying to embarrass her?

    ¡°Is it some kind of¡­ intense task?¡± another added, a little too innocently. ¡°You know¡ªphysically demanding?¡±

    Explore more fiction on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s???????

    Her colleagues,pletely unaware of her embarrassment, kept pressing. All Ste could do was shake her head, her cheeks still warm, trying to exin that William was just making a joke.

    But¡ªjoking?

    Everyone around the table exchanged nces, as if they¡¯d just heard the most absurd thing imaginable. The man barely spoke to anyone, let alone joked. If he was suddenly joking with Ste¡­ what did that mean? Was something going on between them?

    Ste managed to finish her meal amidst the barrage of questions and finally made it back to her dorm. She showered, threw on somethingfortable, and flopped onto her bed. The mattress was firm, but honestly, she felt better than she had in weeks.

    Leaving Marc had been the best decision she¡¯d ever made. Before moving here, she¡¯d switched phones and numbers. Marc could try all he wanted¡ªhe wasn¡¯t going to find her.

    In a few days, she¡¯d probably be dered missing. Her name would vanish from any traceable records. It¡¯d be like she¡¯d never existed.

    Turning on her phone, Ste opened WhatsApp and saw a message from Lainey.

    ¡°Ste, where did you go? Marc showed up at the institute again today, raising hell. Security had to step in to get him to leave. Also, since finding out you left, he¡¯s been searching everywhere in Choria¡ªposting missing person notices, writing these long sob stories online. It¡¯s pathetic. He¡¯s just trying to y the victim again.¡±

    Ste burst outughing. She didn¡¯t even need to look¡ªshe could already picture Marc making a spectacle of himself, pretending to be some tragic, abandoned lover.

    Of course, Lainey didn¡¯t know where she was now. No one did. The base¡¯s strict confidentiality protocols ensured that. And that was exactly how Ste wanted it.

    She hesitated for a moment, thumbs hovering over the reply box. Even if Lainey meant well, one slip was all it would take for Marc to track her down.

    The best-kept secrets were the ones kept from everyone.

    Still, she felt a twinge of guilt for worrying her friend. But this¡­ this was the only way.

    With a soft sigh, she turned off her phone and let sleep take her.

    Meanwhile, Marc was going out of his mind. He¡¯d turned the city upside down¡ªsent people to dig through every possible lead. And still, nothing.

    It was like she had disappeared into thin air.

    He¡¯d always thought she¡¯d never really leave him. That she¡¯d eventuallye crawling back. So he didn¡¯t take her seriously¡ªuntil now.

    Now she was gone. No message. Just gone.

    He¡¯d called her a thousand times, but her phone stayed off.

    Back at the vi, everything felt colder. The warm light she used to leave on for him? Off.

    Desperate, he rummaged through her stuff¡ªmaybe she¡¯d just taken a break, maybe she¡¯d be back.

    But when he opened the closet, reality hit hard. Most of her clothes were gone.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 69

    ?Chapter 69:

    Although the jewelry Marc had once bought for Ste still sat untouched, every single piece she had brought with her was now gone.

    He suddenly remembered Ste mentioning that she had sold off a lot of her things. A bit unsettled, he picked up his phone and quickly made a call to confirm. But the person on the other end sounded confused.

    ¡°No,¡± they said. ¡°I haven¡¯t received anything from your wife to sell.¡±

    Marc¡¯s stomach dropped. A cold realization hit him.

    She hadn¡¯t sold them¡ªshe¡¯d taken them with her.

    His gaze wandered around the room, eventuallynding on the now-empty frame that used to hold their wedding photo. For a moment, his heart skipped a beat. He grabbed his phone again and dialed another number.

    ¡°Hi. Can you check if my wife sent in our wedding photo for restoration sometime recently?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Walsh, we looked into it. There¡¯s no request under your name. We haven¡¯t received anything from you or your wife.¡±

    The phone slipped from Marc¡¯s hand and fell to the floor with a dull thud.

    She hadn¡¯t sent it for restoration. So, what had she done with it?

    Without wasting another second, he rushed downstairs to the garden. There, tucked away in a corner, was the same metal basin Ste had used thest time¡ªwhen she was burning something. That day, he had been in such a rush to sleep with Haley that he hadn¡¯t bothered to ask what Ste was burning.

    Kneeling beside the basin now, he began sifting through the charred remains. It didn¡¯t take long before his fingers brushed against a small, partially burned fragment.

    He picked it up, and his breath caught in his throat. It was a torn piece of their wedding photo.

    Most of it was ckened and scorched, but he could still make out the hem of Ste¡¯s white dress.

    There was no mistaking it¡ªit was their photo.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s holds stories for every mood

    That day¡­ she had been burning their wedding photo.

    She had looked him in the eye and told him it was just trash.

    Trash? That was what she had called it.

    And where had he been? With Haley. Laughing. Forgetting all about the woman who had once been his everything.

    Regret mmed into Marc like a wave. His pulse raced, and his mind reeled.

    What had he done? What had he done to her?

    Later, he slumped onto the sofa, lighting cigarette after cigarette, sinking into a pit of silent misery.

    Ste had always hated it when he smoked. Because of her, he rarely ever lit one in the house. But now, with no one around to stop him, he found nofort in it¡ªonly bitterness.

    Eventually, he tossed the lighter and cigarette pack on the table and sat there, burying his face in his hands. He rubbed his temples slowly, as if trying to ease the weight of guilt pressing down on him.

    Then, suddenly, he remembered thest gift Ste had given him¡ªa safe. She hadn¡¯t shared thebination, only saying she¡¯d tell him when the time was right, calling it a surprise.

    He sprang up from the sofa like a man possessed, headed straight to the storage room, and pulled out the dusty safe.

    Marc stared at thebination lock and tried everything he could think of¡ªhis birthday, the day he and Ste first got together, even their wedding anniversary.

    But none of them worked.

    Just then, one of the house staff, who had been quietly observing his efforts, hesitated, then spoke up in a low voice. ¡°Mr. Walsh, maybe it¡¯s Mrs. Walsh¡¯s birthday?¡±

    The suggestion hit him like a punch to the gut. Ste had said once, offhandedly, that the password might be her birthday.

    But now that he actually needed it, he couldn¡¯t remember when her birthday was.

    His face darkened in frustration. He waved the servant away without a word, and the poor man quickly slipped out of the room, sensing the storm brewing. Marc tried again, using random guesses, but the safe stayed stubbornly locked.

    Ste was different from Haley; she rarely asked him for anything on her birthday, not even gifts.

    She had always acted like it didn¡¯t matter, and he had believed her. He thought she¡¯d be happy with whatever he gave her, whenever he remembered.

    Now he sat there, fumbling with the lock like a fool, realizing he hadn¡¯t remembered at all. His jaw clenched in self-directed anger as he grabbed his phone and dialed his assistant, Kody.

    He vaguely recalled telling Kody to send Ste birthday gifts every year in his name. So now, with a dry voice, he asked, ¡°When¡¯s Ste¡¯s birthday?¡±

    On the other end, Kody answered groggily, clearly woken from sleep. He was silent for a moment, caught off guard.

    Marc had spent the past few days searching desperately for Ste, even putting out a missing person notice. He acted like a man madly in love, yet now he didn¡¯t even remember her birthday?

    Kody couldn¡¯t make sense of it. Ste was Marc¡¯s wife. How could he not know something so basic and personal? And why was he asking his assistant for it?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 70

    ?Chapter 70:

    Kody found the whole situation a little ridiculous, but since Marc was his boss, he kept his sarcasm in check and simply told him Ste¡¯s birthday.

    Funny thing was, Kody always had to be the one reminding Marc about her birthday. Eventually, Marc just passed the entire responsibility off to him¡ªpicking the gifts, getting the cake, even delivering everything.

    So, naturally, Kody remembered the date better than Marc ever did¡ªno need for notes.

    Marc ended the call and stared at the safe. His hands were mmy as he punched in the code. Click. The lock released with a soft sound, and the lid sprang open.

    He had no idea what Ste might¡¯ve left inside, but this¡ªthis safe¡ªwas thest thing that connected them. Hisst shot at finding some kind of clue. Some kind of hope.

    Inside, there was just a single folder lying there quietly.

    His heart sank before he even touched it. He reached in, fingers brushing the smooth paper, and slid the folder out. He¡¯d barely pulled a third of it free when the words ¡°Divorce Agreement¡± jumped out at him.

    His breath caught. His hand trembled, and the folder slipped from his grasp, scattering papers all over the floor.

    His eyes locked onto thest page¡ªSte¡¯s signature, written in that familiar, graceful handwriting.

    So this was her surprise? She had already signed the divorce papers.

    He thought back to the odd look on her face when she handed him the safe. Back then, he¡¯d brushed it off, thinking she was just hiding something silly.

    Turns out she was hiding her exit n.

    She had nned to leave him since then¡­ while he was still busy thinking his affair with Haley was well-covered.

    Marc¡¯s heart twisted, a sharp, suffocating pain tightening in his chest as he stared at the papers. His eyes reddened, but he didn¡¯t look away.

    Meanwhile, Ste had been part of the project team for several days now. Every day, she was out collecting samples, trekking through mountains and woods.

    The samples changed daily, and the difficulty of finding them increased with each assignment. In the beginning, she and William could finish within an hour. Now? Sometimes they¡¯d search for hours and stille back empty-handed. Ste knew it would only get harder from here.

    Aware of the growing challenge, the team had assigned a few more colleagues to join her and William on today¡¯s search. They were all hunched over,bing through the woods, but after a while, it was clear they wereing up short.

    Ste stood still, flipping through the reference materials again. Today¡¯s target had a few very specific traits¡ªit thrived in moisture, hated sunlight, and always grew in damp environments. She ran through the facts in her head, then looked up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s try the riverbank.¡±

    Her teammates blinked at her.

    ¡°The river? It¡¯s a half-hour hike from here,¡± one of themined. ¡°And we haven¡¯t finished searching this area yet.¡±

    They were exhausted and frustrated, and nobody wanted to waste time on a hunch.

    ¡°I just think,¡± Ste started, ¡°based on its environmental needs, the river makes sense.¡±

    But the doubtful expressions didn¡¯t fade.

    ¡°You think?¡± one woman scoffed. ¡°If it¡¯s not there, we¡¯ll have wasted all that time. We¡¯re not here to chase guesses.¡± The words stung, leaving Ste a bit rattled.

    Then William, who had been quietly standing behind them, spoke up. ¡°We haven¡¯t checked the river yet. It¡¯s worth a look.¡± His calm, firm tone silenced theints.

    He didn¡¯t raise his voice, but the others fell in line instantly. William was their senior¡ªmore experienced and definitely more intimidating. No one dared argue with him.

    Grudgingly, someone muttered, ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Ste nced at William, a quiet thank-you in her eyes. Without his help, the other team members wouldn¡¯t have listened to her.

    As they walked side by side, Ste leaned a little closer and whispered, ¡°Thanks.¡±

    William, as always, looked unmoved. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. I just want to find the sample quickly. If it¡¯s not there, don¡¯t expect help next time.¡± Then he walked off ahead, cold as ever.

    Ste let out a breath and rubbed her nose, muttering to herself, ¡°He¡¯s really got ice in his veins.¡±

    They eventually reached the river, the gentle gurgle of water greeting them. Ste rolled up her sleeves and got to work, carefully checking beneath mossy rocks. The rocks were slippery and massive, and the ground uneven, but Ste kept going.

    Then something caught her eye¡ªa narrow cave opening, barely visible behind a cluster of rocks.

    Her heart skipped.

    It was dark, damp, secluded¡ªexactly the kind of ce that nt would grow.

    She crept closer and peeked inside. Sure enough, there it was. A rare, vibrant nt nestled in the shadows.

    ¡°It¡¯s here!¡± she shouted, excitement bubbling up.

    But in her joy, she forgot to be careful. Her foot slid out from under her¡ªin the blink of an eye, she tumbled straight down.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 71

    ?Chapter 71:

    ¡°Careful!¡± A firm voice called out from behind, and before Ste could react, a hand reached out and steadied her just in time.

    Her heart skipped a beat as she turned to see William standing there, his hand still loosely holding hers.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± she murmured softly, her voice barely above a whisper.

    As soon as she regained her bnce, William let go without a word. Just then, the rest of the group caught up, their eyes lighting up as they spotted the nt tucked in the shadows.

    With William¡¯s brief assistance, Ste managed to carefully collect the nt.

    ¡°Finally! We¡¯ve found it!¡± someone eximed.

    The atmosphere lifted instantly, and any earlier doubts about Ste faded away.

    One colleague walked up to her with a grin. ¡°Ste, you¡¯re incredible! I can¡¯t believe you actually found it here by the river!¡±

    Ste was just about to exin that it was simply a coincidence when a cold, mockingugh suddenly rang out from the back of the crowd. She turned to find none other than Nathalia Fuller standing behind the group, with her arms crossed and eyes full of disdain. Ste hadn¡¯t even realized Nathalia had tagged along.

    With icy sarcasm, Nathalia sneered. ¡°Ms. Russell, we¡¯re here to work, not to watch you throw yourself at men. That fall of yours¡ªyou nned it, didn¡¯t you? Just so William would catch you. Honestly, your behavior is downright shameless.¡±

    The usation hit Ste like a p. For a moment, she was stunned,pletely caught off guard.

    What was Nathalia even talking about?

    The rest of the team exchanged confused nces, no one quite understanding where Nathalia¡¯s anger wasing from.

    Nathalia pushed her way through the crowd and stopped right in front of Ste. Her eyes narrowed as she looked at the nt in Ste¡¯s hand. ¡°William must¡¯ve told you the location, didn¡¯t he? He¡¯s the most experienced here. Let¡¯s not pretend you found this on your own.¡±

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m, your destination for tales

    Ste had no idea why Nathalia was so riled up, but she knew there was somethingplicated between her and William.

    But who was chasing whom? From the look of it, Nathalia seemed to care more than William did. Maybe seeing him help Ste had stirred some jealousy. Whatever it was, it clearly burned.

    For a second, Ste was at a loss. First, she¡¯d been wrongly used by Haley before even joining the project team, and now she was being dragged through the mud by William¡¯s so-called unattainable ideal.

    Maybe she had been too quiet, too tolerant all this time¡ªso much so that people thought they could walk all over her without consequence. Without a word, Ste handed the nt to a colleague and stepped up to Nathalia.

    ¡°Miss Fuller, I don¡¯t know what kind of grudge you have against me, but let me make a few things clear. First, I found this spot on my own¡ªit had nothing to do with Mr. Briggs. Second, I didn¡¯t fake that fall. The path is slippery. You were all a good fifteen feet behind me when it happened.¡±

    Ste hadn¡¯t thought William would catch up to her so quickly. If she were really trying to pull some stunt, she would¡¯ve waited until he was right behind her. Doing it earlier would¡¯ve been too risky¡ªit made no sense.

    She squared her shoulders and then added, ¡°I came here to work, and I take this seriously. And if Mr. Briggs really knew the location all along, are you suggesting he just stood by and let everyone wander aimlessly?¡±

    That shut Nathalia up right away. If she pushed her argument any further, it would mean using William of deliberately watching everyone struggle.

    Left with noeback, Nathalia could only shoot daggers at Ste with furious eyes.

    Ste quickly looked at William, thinking he might be upset that she spoke up, especially since Nathalia seemed important to him. But to her surprise, he didn¡¯t look annoyed at all. He stayedposed and unbothered, ignoring Nathalia entirely. The crowd stayed quiet, their eyes bouncing between the three of them, too nervous to say a word.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 72

    ?Chapter 72:

    William stepped forward, his voice calm but clear. ¡°Ste found the nt. There¡¯s a lot of moss around¡ªeveryone, be careful. Let¡¯s head back.¡±

    He didn¡¯t say much, but his words aplished two things¡ªfirst, he gave Ste credit for finding the nt; second, he made it clear that her fall was simply an ident¡ªnot anyone¡¯s fault, but certainly not hers.

    He didn¡¯t directly me Nathalia, but the tone was unmistakable. Nathalia stood frozen as William walked right past her without even a nce. Her heart sank.

    He defended Ste.

    He never used to speak up like that¡ªespecially not for someone else.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go! It¡¯s getting dark!¡±

    The rest of the group urged one another to move. Ste stayed at the rear, gently tugged along by her colleagues, not sparing Nathalia a single nce.

    Behind them, Nathalia stomped her foot in frustration, seething silently.

    Back at the institute¡¯smunal dining hall, everyone gathered for dinner. Ste sat with her usual group, and Laura Brooks, her roommate, plopped down beside her, practically buzzing with words of praise.

    ¡°Ste, you¡¯re seriously amazing,¡± Laura beamed. ¡°We searched all afternoon and came up with nothing. If it weren¡¯t for you, we¡¯d still be out there in the dark!¡±

    A few other team members chimed in, eyes filled with admiration.

    ¡°Yeah, how did you even know to check the river?¡±

    The nts they had to search for in the mountains were rare.

    Ste gave a modest smile. ¡°I just looked at its properties¡ªit likes moisture and shade. The river made sense.¡±

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s impressive! We should all learn from you. We¡¯ve been going off pictures and merely matching appearances. You actually read the material?¡±

    New chapters now on .c?m

    Ste shrugged with a soft chuckle. ¡°It¡¯s just luck. You¡¯ll all get used to it with time.¡±

    She genuinely didn¡¯t feel like she had done anything special. The guess had just paid off.

    Laura sipped her soup, then suddenly remembered something. She leaned closer, whispering, ¡°By the way¡­ Did you know Nathalia and William used to be a thing? Back in the day. She went abroad for further studies, and their research took them in different directions. They split after that.¡±

    Ste hadn¡¯t heard a word of this.

    Laura continued, ¡°No one really knows who broke it off, but they¡¯ve always been a bit¡­petitive. Kind of like rivals now.¡±

    Ste raised an eyebrow. William didn¡¯t strike her as someone who cared about rivalry. But then again, what did she really know about him?

    Laura gave her a reassuring pat. ¡°I think you just got caught in their unresolved drama today. Nathalia might not¡¯ve been aiming at you; she probably just can¡¯t stand William.¡±

    Ste nodded. It wasn¡¯t worth overthinking. As long as Nathalia stayed out of her way, she had no interest in getting involved in their past.

    After dinner, Ste headed back to the dorms for a shower. A day of hiking through the woods meant one thing¡ªdirt, sweat, and the desperate need to scrub it all off.

    She was rubbing her sore neck and walking back when she suddenly froze at a corner. A man and a woman were standing close¡ªtoo close¡ªWilliam and Nathalia. From where she stood, it looked like they were kissing¡ªforeheads nearly touching, bodies close, heads tilted slightly. The whole scene screamed intimacy.

    Ste blinked, cheeks flushing with awkwardness. It felt wrong to stand there staring. She quickly turned around and took the long way back, her heart thudding a little too fast.

    But the reality was different. William was staring down at Nathalia, his expression cold, brows slightly furrowed.

    ¡°Nathalia,¡± he said tly, ¡°I¡¯ll say it onest time¡ªI never agreed to be with you.¡±

    This misunderstanding had been dragging on for years. He¡¯d ignored it for too long, but now that they were face-to-face again, he figured it was time to end it.

    Nathalia looked up at him, her voice trembling. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that. If I hadn¡¯t gone abroad, we would¡¯ve been together, right?¡±

    Her eyes shimmered with unshed tears, and she bit her lip, holding onto onest thread of hope.

    William exhaled sharply, the beginning of a headache forming. ¡°No. Even if you¡¯d stayed, I still wouldn¡¯t have dated you. This has nothing to do with you leaving.¡±

    He had no idea where that rumor came from¡ªabout them being together and breaking up because of distance¡ªbut it wasn¡¯t even remotely true.

    Nathalia¡¯s eyes reddened, her gaze refusing to ept his bluntness.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in you, Nathalia,¡± William said coolly. ¡°I¡¯m here to do research. I hope you are too. And I don¡¯t want to see anything like what happened today again.¡±

    He hated drama, especially the kind built on false assumptions. He turned to walk away, done with the conversation. But before he could take a step, Nathalia grabbed his arm.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    And then, without warning¡ªwithout hesitation¡ªshe closed her eyes, tiptoed up¡­ and kissed him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 73

    ?Chapter 73:

    Nathalia refused to believe that William didn¡¯t feel anything for her. No¡ªhe had to. He was just too stubborn to admit it. If she pushed a little harder, maybe he¡¯d stop pretending to be so distant. But the moment she leaned in, her lips barely brushing his, William¡¯s eyes widened. In a sh, his hand came up to block her.

    Nathalia ended up kissing his hand. She froze. The next second, he pushed her back.

    ¡°Miss Fuller, get a grip on yourself.¡±

    Just one sentence¡ªbut it hit her harder than a p. She¡¯d already thrown away her pride to take the first step. And still¡­ he wouldn¡¯t even waver? Her body swayed slightly, and the tears she¡¯d been holding back started to fall one by one.

    William didn¡¯t even spare her another look. He turned and walked away. But just as he rounded the corner, he stopped. On the floory a familiar hair tie¡ªblue, with a little star on it.

    He bent down and picked it up, dusting it off with his thumb. He recognized it instantly. Ste¡¯s.

    He¡¯d teased her once about it¡ªwasn¡¯t it too childish for her? Yet somehow, it suited her perfectly. Only Ste could pull off something so silly-looking and still make it seem natural. He stared at it for a beat longer than necessary, then tucked it into his pocket. Something about it tugged at his heart.

    That night, Ste showered, dried her hair, and curled up under the covers. Her thoughts wandered back to the scene she¡¯d identally witnessed earlier. William and Nathalia¡­ standing so close. From her angle, it really did look like they were kissing. She buried her face in the nket and sighed. ¡°Can¡¯t those two be a little more discreet?¡±

    The next morning, Ste arrived early for breakfast. The cafeteria was still mostly empty, so she picked a quiet spot and began eating. Halfway through, a familiar pair of clean, ck shoes stopped right in front of her. She didn¡¯t need to look up to know who it was. William.

    He sat down across from her, and her whole body stiffened. Why did he choose this table when there were literally dozens of empty ones?

    Was he out of his mind?

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, your source for inspiration

    What she didn¡¯t know was that, in his head, it made perfect sense¡ªthey were in the same group. Might as well eat together and head out afterward.

    But Ste didn¡¯t consider that. All she saw was Nathalia walking into the room. Without a second thought, she grabbed her tray and bolted as if she had just spotted a ghost. She didn¡¯t want any part of their love triangle drama.

    William¡¯s brow twitched. He hadn¡¯t even said anything.

    Watching him now, sitting alone, Nathalia made her move. She grabbed her tray, walked over, and asked sweetly, ¡°Mind if I sit here?¡±

    William said nothing, so she sat.

    She noticed his tray was mostly greens. Trying to seem considerate, she picked up her untouched chicken leg and moved her fork toward his te.

    William blocked it without hesitation. ¡°Miss Fuller,¡± he said calmly, ¡°this is a research institute. I suggest you focus more on your work. And please¡ªdon¡¯t worry about my meals.¡± With that, he stood up and left, tray in hand.

    Nathalia was left sitting there alone, her appetite gone. Her eyes trailed across the cafeteria until she spotted Ste at another table. She clenched her fists, then got up and headed straight toward her.

    Ste was feeling pretty proud of herself for dodging disaster, until Nathalia sat down across from her. She braced herself, forcing a polite smile.

    Nathalia, trying to lookposed, said, ¡°Ms. Russell, I hope you won¡¯t cling to William. He and I just have a few unresolved issues. That¡¯s no excuse for you to take advantage.¡±

    Ste blinked. Was this woman serious? Which eye of hers had seen Ste ¡°clinging¡± to anyone?

    She calmly set down her fork and cleared her throat. ¡°Miss Fuller, let me say this clearly: I have no interest in William. I¡¯m here to work, not flirt with someone else¡¯s ex. I barely have time to sleep, let alone deal with jealousy games.¡±

    Nathalia¡¯s expression hardened, but she wasn¡¯t giving up. ¡°You don¡¯t need to pretend with me. I know you¡¯re just trying to get his attention.¡±

    Ste rolled her eyes so hard they nearly fell out. ¡°Your rtionship problems are not my responsibility. I¡¯ve kept everything with him strictly professional. If you don¡¯t like seeing us talk, maybe you should request a transfer.¡±

    She had done her best to steer clear of the drama, but Nathalia seemed hell-bent on dragging her in. They were all part of the same research institute, and she couldn¡¯t just run away every time she saw William, could she?

    ¡°If it¡¯s not you chasing him¡­¡± Nathalia sneered, ¡°are you suggesting he¡¯s chasing you?¡±

    Compared to what Ste had said, Nathalia found it even harder to believe that William would be the one pursuing her.

    Ste didn¡¯t bother exining any further. What was the point? Love had a way of making people irrational.

    ¡°Believe what you want, Miss Fuller,¡± she said with a small smile. ¡°Enjoy your meal. I¡¯m done here.¡±

    Back in her dorm room, Ste flopped onto her bed with a heavy sigh. She rubbed her temple, then reached for her phone, hoping a mindless scroll through social media would help her dpress. But the moment she unlocked the screen, a new notification lit up at the top. A message from William, sent ten minutes ago. She sat up abruptly, blinking in disbelief.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 74

    ?Chapter 74:

    The bold message read, ¡°I¡¯m in my room. Bring me something to eat.¡± Ste blinked in disbelief, wondering if she had misread it. But no¡ªshe double-checked the contact. It really was from William.

    Was he seriously expecting her to y room service? Did something happen to his legs or hands? Couldn¡¯t he grab his own food?

    They were just colleagues. It wasn¡¯t like she owed him anything. She wasn¡¯t his assistant, let alone his maid. And besides, hadn¡¯t she seen a te of food in front of him during dinner? Hadn¡¯t he eaten already?

    The more she thought about it, the less sense it made.

    She was tempted to ignore the message entirely, but after lying in bed for a while, she couldn¡¯t shake the unease gnawing at her.

    William was her direct superior at the research institute. If she ticked him off, what if he held it against her?

    He did seem like someone who held grudges. They¡¯d already had a few awkward run-ins, and he clearly hadn¡¯t forgotten, especially that embarrassing shower incident¡­

    Just thinking about it made Ste shiver. With a sigh, she reluctantly climbed out of bed.

    Whatever. She wasn¡¯t going to stoop to his level. Delivering food wasn¡¯t a big deal. Twenty minutes tops, and she¡¯d be back under the covers.

    When Laura came out from the bathroom with damp hair, she noticed Ste slipping on a coat and getting ready to leave. Her brows furrowed slightly. ¡°Ste? It¡¯ste¡ªwhere are you going?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just a little hungry,¡± Ste said casually. ¡°Heading to the cafeteria to see if there¡¯s anything left.¡±

    Without waiting for a response, she opened the door and stepped out. Laura watched the door close behind her, feeling a bit puzzled. Ste never ate thiste.

    Maybe she really was hungrier than usual today.

    Your adventure awaits at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c©–m

    Shrugging it off, Laura went back to her reading.

    Meanwhile, Ste walked straight to the cafeteria. Luckily, they kept a fewte-night snacks on hand. The options weren¡¯t impressive, but it was enough to satisfy a grown man¡¯s appetite.

    With a tray of noodles and some sides in hand, she made her way toward Room 305.

    Once she reached the door, she knocked softly.

    William was already inside when he heard the knock and quickly got up. After messaging Ste, he¡¯d been sitting on the sofa, still wearing the same robe she¡¯d seen him inst time.

    There was a mirror near the entrance, and as he walked over, he paused to check his reflection. He adjusted his cor slightly, making it look effortlessly rxed, then casually opened the door. The door swung open, and William¡¯s tall frame came into view. Ste¡¯s eyes darted up, caught a glimpse, then instantly looked away.

    Seriously? Why was he opening the door like that¡ªhalf-dressed and showing off his chest?

    ¡°Here¡¯s your food,¡± she said quickly, holding the tray out to him. She wasn¡¯t nning to step inside and made sure to keep her eyes fixed on the tray.

    It might¡¯ve been quiet now, but who could say if someone would step out of his room? Therefore, she wasn¡¯t going to take any chances, especially not with Nathalia having confronted her earlier that day. Thest thing she needed was to be caught at William¡¯s door.

    William let out a low chuckle, clearly amused by how she avoided looking at him. While epting the food, he teased, ¡°What¡¯s got you flustered? It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t seen it before. You were pretty fearlessst time, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    Her cheeks heated up in embarrassment. This man really didn¡¯t let things go. He remembered everything!

    Taking a quick step back, she said, ¡°Okay, you¡¯ve got your food. I¡¯ll get going now.¡±

    She turned to leave, but before she could take another step, William caught her wrist from behind.

    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡± he said smoothly. ¡°Stay with me.¡±

    Her heart gave a sudden jolt. What exactly was he trying to do now?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 75

    ?Chapter 75:

    Ste froze, both confused and startled. William wanted to have a meal¡ªshouldn¡¯t Nathalia be the one sitting across from him?

    ¡°Mr. Briggs, I don¡¯t think this is appropriate,¡± she said firmly, standing her ground as if protecting her moralpass.

    William didn¡¯t argue. Instead, he reached out and gave her forehead a light flick. ¡°When I¡¯m done eating, take the tray with you. I¡¯m not delivering it myself.¡± With that, he turned and walked inside, leaving the door open behind him like a silent cue.

    Ste blinked a few times before the pieces clicked. Oh.

    He didn¡¯t mean he wanted to eat with her¡ªhe just didn¡¯t want to make a second trip. She let out a breath she hadn¡¯t realized she was holding. Honestly, she¡¯d been overthinking. For a second there, she thought he was being weirdly forward.

    She followed him in and gently shut the door behind her, quietly taking a seat while he moved around the room.

    But instead of starting his meal, William opened a drawer and pulled something out. He handed it over. ¡°Is this yours?¡±

    Ste looked down and instantly recognized her hair tie.

    ¡°Huh? Why do you have this?¡±

    Yesterday, she¡¯d had it wrapped around her wrist, butter that night, she found that it had disappeared. She figured she¡¯d lost it somewhere and didn¡¯t bother looking.

    ¡°Were you at the corner near the break room yesterday?¡± William asked casually, setting the tie on the table. ¡°You¡¯re so careless. Can¡¯t even keep track of a hair tie. How old are you?¡± His tone was teasing, but it still annoyed her.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I go there?¡± she muttered. ¡°It¡¯s not like there was a sign. How was I supposed to know you were having a secret rendezvous with your first love? I didn¡¯t mean to walk in on it. If you¡¯re gonna do that kind of thing, maybe pick a more discreet spot.¡±

    She grabbed the hair tie and shoved it into her jacket pocket with a huff.

    William, still holding his fork, paused before taking a bite. His brow furrowed at her words.

    g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s, your storytelling home

    ¡°What secret rendezvous?¡± he asked slowly. ¡°What did you see?¡±

    Ste gave him a t look. Was he seriously pretending he didn¡¯t know? She felt awkward saying it out loud, but then again¡ªshe didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so why should she feel embarrassed?

    ¡°What else could I have seen? You and Nathalia kissing,¡± she snapped, arms crossed, wearing a stiff, indignant expression.

    William gave a slight nod, then said,pletely deadpan, ¡°I don¡¯t like kissing. Don¡¯t even know how to kiss. I¡¯ve never kissed a woman.¡±

    Ste froze. Her eyes flew wide open. Wait, what?

    Those three simple sentences hit her like a brick.

    He didn¡¯t like kissing? Didn¡¯t know how? And had never kissed a woman?

    Her brain screeched to a halt. Had she seen it wrongst night? She reyed the angle in her head and realized¡ªyeah, maybe she could¡¯ve misunderstood the scene. But hold on¡­ what did he just say?

    He didn¡¯t like kissing women? Did that mean¡­ he liked kissing men? Ste gasped, as if she¡¯d just uncovered the plot twist of the century, pping a hand over her mouth in pure shock.

    So that was it! No wonder he always looked like he¡¯d bitten into something sour every time she got too close¡ªhe wasn¡¯t into women at all. He was gay.

    All her idental touches? Probably pure torture for him.

    And poor Nathalia¡­ Was she still holding out hope without knowing the truth? Or did she know and just refuse to let go?

    As all these ridiculous thoughts tangled in her head, she actually started to feel a little bad for Nathalia.

    Meanwhile, William was quietly eating, not one to exin himself often¡ªbut for some reason, when he found out that Ste had misunderstood the situation, he felt the need to rify.

    He nced up and caught her staring at him like he¡¯d grown an extra head.

    What was with that look? Why did she seem so¡­ fascinated? Did she think it was funny¡­ or just in sad that a guy his age had never kissed anyone?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 76

    ?Chapter 76:

    For a moment, William regretted clearing things up earlier. In hindsight, allowing Ste to continue misunderstanding him might have been the smarter choice.

    ¡°Ms. Russell,¡± he said casually, between bites, ¡°since you¡¯re working at the research institute, maybe you should stay up to date with the outside world. You may not be able to contact anyone, but you can still read the news.¡±

    That threw Ste off. Then it clicked¡ªhe was hinting at something.

    Marc.

    The thought of him instantly soured her mood.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to worry about that, Mr. Briggs!¡± she snapped, her voice sharp with irritation.

    William, meanwhile, ate with theposure of someone sitting in a fine-dining restaurant. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t bother either, but your husband seems¡­ rather restless. At this rate, the whole world might hear about it.¡±

    He even chuckled afterward, which only irritated Ste more. First off, why was he still calling Marc her husband? And second, thatugh¡ªwas it aimed at Marc or at her? Either way, she wasn¡¯t amused.

    Seeing that William was nearly done eating, Ste stood abruptly and grabbed the tray.

    ¡°Well then, Mr. Briggs, since you¡¯ve eaten, I suggest you get some sleep. Wouldn¡¯t want to risk insomnia!¡± she said, her tone pointed. She turned and stormed out without another word.

    Back in the dorm, Laura was still awake. Seeing Ste walk in with a scowl, she raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°You okay? Was thete-night snack that bad?¡±

    Ste flopped down into her chair with a dramatic huff. ¡°Ugh, yeah. Disgusting. Never going for that again.¡±

    Lying back in bed, Ste reyed William¡¯s crypticment in her mind and picked up her phone. It had been a while since she¡¯d checked social media anyway. Sure enough, her feed was buzzing with updates about the Walsh family.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m brings endless adventures

    There were endless posts about Marc¡¯s search efforts¡ªand the fallout from her patent withdrawal from Walsh Group.

    Headlines. Spections. Even some blurry, unttering tabloid shots of Marc.

    She stared at one of the photos and nearlyughed out loud. Marc, who had once been obsessed with his image, now looked like aplete mess.

    His hair was disheveled. His cheeks hollow, as if he hadn¡¯t slept in days.

    The abs he used to unt like trophies? Probably just a sad memory now.

    Ste snorted.

    Watching someone she hated fall apart was strangelyforting. That smug satisfaction made her fall asleep faster than she had in weeks.

    Meanwhile, over at the Walsh Vi, the atmosphere was bleak. Marc sat alone in the dim study, a single floormp casting long shadows across the room.

    Hisputer screen was filled with grim news¡ªterminated contracts, a plummeting stock price, endless messages from his assistant asking how to fix it all.

    The ashtray on the desk was overflowing. A fresh cigarette burned slowly between his fingers.

    But the thing haunting Marc the most wasn¡¯t thepany¡¯s mess. It was the divorce agreement sitting on the desk.

    He hadn¡¯t slept properly in days. Every time he closed his eyes, all he saw was Ste¡¯s cold, distant stare.

    How had he missed all the signs?

    How had he not realized she¡¯d already made up her mind to leave him?

    By the time the sky began to lighten, Marc finally sshed some water on his face, threw on a coat, and drove straight to the research institute.

    He parked out front and, just like before, asked to speak to the management.

    Last night, something Ste had said came back to him¡ªshe¡¯d mentioned a closed project. He couldn¡¯t remember the exact details, but one thing was clear¡ªit mattered to her.

    That got him thinking. What if she was part of that project? What if that was why no one could reach her?

    The security guard, already tired of his face, immediately called Paul.

    Paul came out, looking more exhausted than annoyed this time. ¡°What now, Marc? I¡¯ve already told you¡ªSte resigned.¡±

    Marc¡¯s visits every other day were bing a nuisance.

    Marc ignored him. ¡°What about the closed project? Is she part of it?¡±

    Paul sighed deeply, as though his soul had left his body for a moment. This guy was relentless. ¡°If I show you the personnel list, will you leave and not make a scene?¡±

    Marc nodded earnestly.

    Paul led him to the office and handed him a printed document. ¡°Here. Official stamp and all. Go ahead, check.¡±

    Marc grabbed it like it held the meaning of life, scanning every name twice. Then a third time. No Ste.

    His shoulders slumped. The faint glimmer in his eyes faded away.

    Paul looked at him, his tone softening. ¡°If you still can¡¯t find her¡­ maybe it¡¯s time to file a missing person report.¡±

    Marc¡¯s breath caught. Missing? The thought hit him like a punch to the gut.

    No¡ªhe refused to believe something had happened to her.

    He couldn¡¯t let anything happen to her.

    Leaving the institute, he immediately contacted a private investigator and poured a fortune into the search.

    He wasn¡¯t going to rest until he found her, whether she was in the country or halfway across the world.

    Haley had been lying low ever since the police incident. Her family had barely kept her from ending up in jail, and now she was stuck at home under constant watch.

    No more scandals. No more trouble.

    But while she was stuck inside, she couldn¡¯t help but scroll through the same social media news¡ªMarc was searching everywhere for Ste.

    The jealousy burned like acid. Ste had left. Why was he still so obsessed with her?

    Haley couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She booked a beauty treatment, put on a fresh new outfit, and headed straight for the Walsh Vi.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 77

    ?Chapter 77:

    Inside the Walsh Vi, Haley stared at Marc¡¯s hollow expression, torn between heartbreak and frustration.

    ¡°Get out,¡± Marc muttered, waving her off like a bothersome fly. But Haley wasn¡¯t giving up so easily. She rushed forward, grabbing onto his arm again. ¡°Marc, I know things are rough right now with Walsh Group, but I can help you! If you work with my family, we can get through this. I promise!¡±

    At the mention of help, Marc finally blinked, a flicker of interest returning to his dull eyes.

    Sensing she had his attention, Haley lit up with renewed confidence. ¡°Marc, thepany needs you! You have to pull yourself together. I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll always be by your side, no matter what.¡±

    Marc looked at her, his voice low and raw. ¡°And how exactly do you n on helping me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s easy,¡± she said, beaming. ¡°My family¡¯s got massive influence in Achury. You just need a few projects, right? I¡¯ll talk to my dad. He¡¯ll back you.¡±

    To Haley, this was nothing.

    A simple favor. One she¡¯d been saving for the right moment.

    Now that Marc was at rock bottom, she believed her timing was perfect¡ªhe¡¯d be desperate, dependent. And once he owed her, he¡¯d be herspletely.

    Marc didn¡¯t reply, but he didn¡¯t tell her to leave either.

    That silence gave Haley hope. Encouraged, she went on, ¡°But if my dad¡¯s going to help you, you¡¯ll have to marry me. Be his son-inw. Don¡¯t worry about Ste¡ªshe¡¯s long gone. A woman like her, always chasing some thrill¡­ who knows which random guy she ran off with?¡±

    That was it. Marc¡¯s fingers twitched.

    Then, without warning, he snapped¡ªgrabbing Haley by the throat.

    ¡°Ahh!¡± she shrieked, eyes wide in terror.

    She struggled against him, but his grip was relentless.

    ¡°Marc! What are you doing?! Let me go!¡± Her voice cracked with panic, but his eyes zed with fury¡ªcold, violent, unrecognizable.

    She didn¡¯t get it. Everything she said was true, so why was he losing it?

    Marc red at Haley, suddenly realizing something he had missed. Ste used to trust him.

    Blinded. Completely. So when had that changed? When had she stopped believing in him?

    Unless¡­ someone had told her. There was no other way she could have found out.

    His gaze darkened as he stared at Haley. Of course. She had told her.

    ¡°Give me your phone,¡± he growled, his grip tightening.

    Haley didn¡¯t know why he wanted her phone, but she didn¡¯t dare resist, fearing he might snap her neck if she said no.

    ¡°I¡ªit¡¯s in my bag¡­ Marc, please¡­ just let me go, I can¡¯t breathe¡­¡±

    Still holding her with one hand, he dug through her bag with the other. The second he unlocked her phone and opened the messages, his jaw clenched.

    She hadn¡¯t even bothered to delete the evidence. She was truly stupid. The chat logs with Ste were all there.

    Messagesced with provocation, maniption, and photos. Enough to turn a mild suspicion into cold certainty.

    He threw the phone down, his grip tightening even further.

    Haley was losing air, her face turning purple.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I warn you? I told you never to tell Ste about us. How did you promise me back then, huh?¡± His voice dropped to a whisper, lethal and full of menace. ¡°If you think your life¡¯s running too long, I can end it for you right now.¡±

    Haley thrashed wildly, eyes bulging, face flushed and contorted. Her nails scraped at his arms.

    She was slipping fast.

    Just when she was on the verge of passing out, Marc shoved her away like garbage. She hit the floor hard, coughing violently, gasping for breath with tears streaming down her face.

    She looked pitiful¡ªmakeup smeared, hair tangled, pride in shreds.

    ¡°Marc¡­ why? Why do you treat me like this?¡± she sobbed. ¡°Is Ste really that important to you?¡±

    Marc stared down at her, eyes zing. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Haley, let me make this very clear¡ª¡± His voice was ice. ¡°You could multiply yourself a thousand times and you still wouldn¡¯t be worth a single strand of Ste¡¯s hair. The mistress of the Walsh family can only be Ste. Never you. You were nothing but a distraction. Did you really think I loved you?¡±

    Haley broke downpletely, sobbing into her hands as Marc walked away without a second nce.

    He didn¡¯t ept the Smith family¡¯s help. He didn¡¯t need them. He had his own ways of dealing with thepany. Right now, none of that mattered¡ªnot stock prices, not contracts, not damage control. The only thing that mattered was finding Ste.

    Later, in his study, Marc sat in front of the camera. He hit record and began to speak.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 78

    ?Chapter 78:

    Marc¡¯s talksted for ten full minutes, detailing every interaction between him and Steying bare how deeply he cared for her¡ªand ended with a heartfelt apology.

    ¡°Stel, I love you. I know I did wrong. I¡¯m not here to beg for forgiveness. I just want to make sure you¡¯re safe. If you choose to stay away from me forever, I¡¯ll understand. I just can¡¯t stop worrying about you.¡±

    Once posted, the video spread like wildfire, racking up views and shares until it took over social media again.

    But at the high-security research facility, Ste remainedpletely in the dark.

    She had long since stopped keeping up with anything rted to Marc.

    ¡°Ste, the process for our new identities is almost done. We¡¯ll finally be allowed to reach out beyond these walls. Isn¡¯t that amazing? I¡¯ve felt so boxed in here!¡± Laura chatted as she lounged in their dorm.

    Ste perked up at that and began to ask more questions. What would be of their former identities?

    Laura replied, ¡°That¡¯s all handled. Once we sign the consent forms, the institute sends our families a formal notice, presumed dead.¡±

    ¡°Presumed dead?¡±

    So it wasn¡¯t a rumor after all.

    Ste found the idea reassuring. She was eager for the notice to go out. Naturally, she signed.

    Back outside, Marc had tracked down Lainey at the research facility.

    ¡°Tell me where Stel went. You¡¯re her closest friend, you¡¯d know.¡±

    Lainey shot him a t look and responded with thinly veiled contempt. ¡°Don¡¯t act clueless now. Haven¡¯t you done enough? You broke her heart, and now you¡¯re here asking me? I don¡¯t know where she is.¡±

    Marc stepped in front of her. ¡°I know I messed up. But I¡¯d never hurt her again, I swear it. Just tell me where she went.¡±

    Read more chapters at g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls

    Lainey wasn¡¯t buying it. If anything, she felt relieved Ste had stayed silent and hadn¡¯t contacted her.

    With a touch of irony, she pulled up her chat log and held it out. ¡°See for yourself. She hasn¡¯t answered me either. Nobody knows where she is. So do us both a favor and leave me alone. Try anything else, and I¡¯ll report you.¡±

    She walked away without offering a single clue.

    Marc stood there, reying the empty thread in Lainey¡¯s messages.

    Ste hadn¡¯t even replied to Lainey. Could she really be¡­

    No. He wouldn¡¯t believe that.

    He kept searching, no matter how much it cost, pouring money into investigators and contacts.

    Then, one afternoon, the doorbell rang. Marc opened it to find two police officers waiting on the porch.

    ¡°Are you Mr. Marc Walsh?¡±

    His expression shifted to cautious confusion. ¡°Yeah, I am. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Though he¡¯d used every connection he could think of, he¡¯d never gone to the authorities. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to believe Ste had vanished¡ªshe just didn¡¯t want him in her life.

    The officers didn¡¯t soften their tone. ¡°We¡¯re here to deliver a formal notice of presumed death.¡±

    Marc blinked at them, his thoughts scrambling to catch up.

    Noticing the disbelief on his face, one of the officers produced an ID. ¡°Here¡¯s our identification.¡±

    Marc scanned the badge number, reluctant but forced to ept its legitimacy.

    Even then, the words made no sense.

    He took the document from the envelope and unfolded it. The moment he saw the name printed at the top, his vision sharpened, and a jolt ran through him.

    ¡°Seriously?¡± His voice rose with disbelief.

    That couldn¡¯t be right.

    The notice was for Ste?

    Marc looked up at the officers, stunned. ¡°This has to be a mistake. Ste? No, she¡¯s just avoiding me. She¡¯s angry, not¡­¡±

    She was probably just angry and avoiding him. There was no way she could actually be gone.

    One of the officers answered steadily, ¡°Sir, we don¡¯t handle these notifications lightly. The cause and date are both listed. Our job was to deliver it. We¡¯ll take our leave now.¡±

    Because the marriage hadn¡¯t been legally dissolved, the notice was sent to Marc as the next of kin.

    Once they left, Marc copsed onto the couch, the document still in his hands. He read it again, and again.

    It said Ste had taken personal leave, and then been in a vehicr incident.

    Still unwilling to believe it, Marc began digging for information about that day. There had been a vehicr incident, exactly as the letter described. And her name really was on the passenger manifest.

    He felt like the air had been knocked out of him. His grip on the document grew unsteady as his fingers shook.

    How was that possible? How could Ste be gone all of a sudden?

    He¡¯d finally made up his mind to walk away from Haley.

    Ste wanted a child, and he was ready for that. He wanted it too.

    He had imagined rebuilding their life together.

    Whatever had existed between him and Haley had always been about the investment. His heart never left Ste.

    So why had ite to this?

    The official paper lying in his hands offered no answer, only a brutal, undeniable fact.

    Marc sat frozen, his eyes fixed on the paper in his hand. The entire morning passed in a blur, with the household staff moving quietly, afraid to disturb him.

    Then, without warning, Marc flung the document to the floor.

    No, no way!

    This wasn¡¯t real. It had to be a lie.

    Ste worked at a high-level research facility, one that dealt with ssified information. If they wanted to fabricate an official document, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult.

    This so-called notification must have been forged.

    A scheme by the institute to help Ste disappear, to push him toward giving up and signing the divorce.

    The realization sparked a fit ofughter. It was manic and sharp.

    She¡¯d really gone this far, just to be rid of him?

    His attention drifted to the untouched divorce papers lying nearby. His expression hardened.

    Even if she truly was dead, he wouldn¡¯t sign them.

    He¡¯d track her down and expose the farce.

    Leaving the paper where it had fallen, Marc threw on his coat and stormed out the door.

    By five in the evening, after the institute¡¯s daily operations wrapped up, Lainey made her way out with her bag slung over her shoulder. She was ready to call it a day and rest.

    Ste still hadn¡¯t texted or called her. While a trace of worry lingered, she didn¡¯t think Ste was in danger, at least not physically.

    But as she reached the main gate and stepped onto the road, a shadow loomed ahead.

    Startled, Lainey halted and took a cautious step back. Marc stood there.

    Her surprise quickly gave way to irritation.

    ¡°Marc, what kind of mess are you trying to stir up this time?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 79

    ?Chapter 79:

    Marc¡¯s voice was hoarse, frantic. ¡°Where the hell is Ste?¡±

    Lainey looked like she¡¯d just about had it with him.

    Her tone was sharp, her eyes zing. ¡°I told you already¡ªI don¡¯t know. You saw ourst messages. She didn¡¯t even reply. What do you want from me? You¡¯re the one who wrecked everything. And now you suddenly care?¡±

    She scoffed, folding her arms. ¡°You should¡¯ve thought about this before you tore her apart. Don¡¯t show up now acting like some tragic lover. It¡¯s pathetic.¡±

    She was genuinely fed up with Marc¡¯s theatrics. Marc¡¯s bted affection was as worthless as stale news.

    Marc wasn¡¯t listening. His eyes were bloodshot, fingers clenched into fists.

    ¡°Two people came to my house this morning iming to be police. They handed me a death certificate. Said it was Ste¡¯s.¡± His voice cracked. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. I can¡¯t believe it. This is your research institute¡¯s doing, isn¡¯t it? Some trick¡ªjust to keep me away from her.¡± He jabbed a finger at her, trembling with fury. ¡°Don¡¯t even try to deny it. I¡¯m not going anywhere until you tell me where she is.¡±

    He had been taking things easy with Lainey, and this was why they were messing with him.

    Lainey froze. ¡°A death certificate?¡± she repeated, eyes narrowing in shock.

    Marc watched her like a hawk. She looked¡­ genuinely surprised. Not the reaction of someone in on some twisted scheme. His heart sank. Could she really not know? She was one of Ste¡¯s closest friends, yet she didn¡¯t know about this?

    Could it be true?

    ¡°Stop pretending. Don¡¯t you really know?¡± Marc tried to keep his calm, his voice trembling as he pressed on.

    Lainey¡¯s eyes widened, filled with a mix of panic and disbelief. ¡°How would I know? Ste¡¯s dead? She¡¯s really dead?¡±

    Your next story starts here: g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Lainey¡¯s eyes were wide with panic, but deep inside, her mind was racing.

    The institute did issue death certificates for members of ssified projects¡ªit was protocol.

    That meant¡­ Ste had joined.

    So that was what she¡¯d been hiding. A strange mix of relief and pride washed over her¡ªSte had finally gotten what she wanted, and as a bonus, ditched Marc in the process. Perfect.

    But now, she had to keep up the act.

    She blinked hard and forced a few tears to well up. She grabbed her purse and hurled it at him.

    ¡°How dare youe here using me?!¡± she screamed. ¡°Why is she dead, Marc? Huh? That¡¯s on you! You killed her!¡±

    Marc wasn¡¯t buying it. He dodged Lainey¡¯s outburst, his face like stone, his voice low but unrelenting.

    ¡°Was it William? Did he take her away?¡± He kept asking, again and again.

    It was the only thing that made sense.

    Why else had Ste vanished without a trace? William¡ªcold, calcted, powerful. Of course he¡¯d be the one to help her disappear. Lainey flinched slightly. His guess was scarily urate. But she held her ground, masking her surprise with a cracked, tearful expression.

    ¡°Are you insane? You¡¯re using her of running off with someone right after hearing she¡¯s dead?! Do you even hear yourself? You¡¯ve got no shame!¡± She shoved his shoulder hard. ¡°Get out! Just get out¡ªI never want to see your face again!¡±

    Covering her face, she stormed back to her dorm, sobbing loud enough for the entire hallway to hear.

    Marc stood there for a beat, torn between chasing after her and screaming into the sky. But just then, his phone rang. It was Kody.

    ¡°Mr. Walsh, you need to get back to the office. Fast. A bunch of investors just pulled out¡ªwe¡¯re barely hanging on.¡±

    Kody¡¯s tone was urgent. Marc¡¯s expression turned grim, his jaw locked as he stared down at the screen.

    Right now¡­ thepany couldn¡¯t afford to copse.

    No matter what it took, he was going to get to the bottom of Ste¡¯s disappearance.

    Without another word, he ended the call, then turned and headed straight back to thepany.

    Meanwhile, in apletely different world, Ste was living a full, focused life inside the confidential project group. Every day was packed. Some tasks were¡­

    Challenging, but the team was sharp¡ªthey solved problems fast and moved forward even faster.

    Marc? He hadn¡¯t crossed her mind muchtely. But if she had to guess, she figured his life was only spiraling deeper into chaos.

    Now, with the prep work nearlyplete, the team was gearing up to enter the formal research phase.

    That meant round-the-clockmitment. No distractions. No outside noise.

    Sitting in her chair that afternoon, Ste leaned back and let out a long breath. She didn¡¯t want to just bury her past¡ªshe wanted to rebuild herself from scratch. When this was all over, she hoped she¡¯d emerge as someone entirely new. Someone better.

    Six months passed in the blink of an eye.

    Ste now sat on a ne bound for Choria, lost in thought as the skyline slowly came into view through the window.

    William sat beside her. He noticed the quiet tension in her face and asked softly, ¡°Have you decided what you¡¯ll do now that you¡¯re back?¡± The project had been a huge sess.

    As part of their confidentiality agreement, every member had the option to either take up their old identity¡ªor disappear into a new one forever.

    Hearing his question, Ste gave a faint smile. ¡°Ste died six months ago,¡± she said calmly. ¡°There¡¯s no reason to go back to a name that doesn¡¯t mean anything anymore.¡±

    William nced over at her, a flicker of something like admiration passing through his eyes.

    ¡°If you¡¯re interested,¡± he said, ¡°I could offer you a position at Briggs Group. Technical Director.¡±

    Ste blinked, genuinely caught off guard. Six months ago, this man had been ice cold andpletely dismissive of her skills.

    Now he was offering her a high-ranking role?

    She turned to him, her smileced with yful sarcasm. ¡°Mr. Briggs, are you finally admitting I¡¯m good at what I do?¡± By now, their dynamic had shifted.

    What had once been formal was now rxed¡ªfriendly, even.

    Her eyes sparkled with yful mischief.

    William chuckled under his breath, eyes glinting. ¡°Let¡¯s just say¡­ you passed.¡±

    ¡°Passed? That was it?¡±

    Ste opened her mouth to ask more, but before she could say anything, a cold voice cut in from a few seats over.

    ¡°If I were you, Ms. Russell,¡± Nathalia said sharply, ¡°I¡¯d have a little more self-awareness. The Briggs Group doesn¡¯t hire people through backdoor connections. They hire based on merit.¡±

    Nathalia had spent thest six months circling William like a hawk¡ªdoing everything in her power to earn his attention. But William had been polite at best, indifferent at worst.

    Despite her qualifications, he hadn¡¯t once offered her a position in hispany. And now here he was¡ªextending a job offer to Ste of all people.

    What was it about Ste?

    Ste turned toward her with a raised brow, unbothered.

    At first, Ste had assumed Nathalia was just another unfortunate soul. But as time went on, it became clear¡ªthis had always been one-sided.

    William was naturally distant. He kept people at arm¡¯s length, always cool, alwaysposed.

    And Nathalia? She was just another name on the list.

    Ste actually felt a little sorry for her. Because William liked men. And Nathalia, no matter how hard she tried, was chasing a ghost.

    Ste didn¡¯t feel angry¡ªjust amused. She turned, smiled sweetly at Nathalia, and said with that disarming calm, ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, Ms. Fuller. I¡¯m not good enough. You¡¯re the best match. The perfect match, really.¡±

    Then she tilted her head, almost thoughtfully. ¡°Oh! I just remembered¡ªI need to check something with Maia. I¡¯ll let you two¡­ bond.¡±

    And with that, she stood and walked away, settling into the seat beside Maia, giving the two space.

    William¡¯s gaze followed her the whole way. His expression darkened by the second.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 80

    ?Chapter 80:

    Ste¡¯s careful demeanor seemed to sit well with Nathalia, who smiled gracefully and took the seat next to William.

    ¡°William, where are you headed after wend in Choria? If we¡¯re going the same way, maybe we can go together.¡±

    But William cut her off without giving her the opening she wanted.

    ¡°Wherever that is, it¡¯s not along my way.¡±

    Nathalia was left speechless. All the lines she¡¯d rehearsed had suddenly be meaningless.

    After saying that, William got up and walked over to Ste¡¯s side, his gazending on Maia, who was sitting next to her.

    ¡°I need to talk to Ste about work,¡± he said inly.

    Maia had been mid-conversation with Ste when she noticed a tall shadow fall over her.

    Looking up, she was met with William¡¯s serious expression. Remembering how strict William could be at the research institute, she instinctively nodded, almost like a reflex. ¡°Sure.¡±

    She gathered her belongings in a hurry and moved to the seat William had vacated, offering a polite nod to Nathalia as she passed.

    ¡°Nice to see you, Nathalia.¡±

    Nathalia clenched her jaw, barely containing her irritation.

    Ste, on the other hand, was left momentarily speechless.

    She¡¯d just handed him a golden chance to get closer to Nathalia¡ªwhy was he sitting next to her instead?

    She looked up at him with a faint, teasing smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t we wrap that up already? What¡¯s left to talk about now?¡±

    William casually tossed a folder onto the table, his gaze firm. ¡°There¡¯s an uing coboration in Briggs Group. You¡¯ll be handling it.¡±

    Your escape begins at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Ste blinked in surprise. When had she signed up for this? Since when was she dealing with Briggs Group¡¯s business?

    Before she could speak, William shot her a cold look. ¡°What? Think you¡¯re not up for it?¡±

    She knew he was baiting her.

    But truthfully, the opportunity with Briggs Group was the most strategic move for her right now. There was no reason to turn it down.

    After a brief pause, Ste raised an eyebrow and smiled. ¡°Is this a test, Mr. Briggs? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get it done.¡±

    There was a glint in her eyes¡ªconfident and unwavering.

    William¡¯s lips curved faintly. ¡°Good. Let¡¯s see how it turns out.¡±

    An hourter, the ne touched down in Briset¡ªthe city where Briggs Group was headquartered. Since she¡¯d already epted the role of director in William¡¯spany, there was no reason to return to Choria. What she didn¡¯t expect, however, was for William to hand her a set of keys right then and there.

    She stared at him, puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    She hadn¡¯t even officially started yet, and he was already giving her¡­ something?

    A quiet warning echoed in her mind: Beware of unexpected gifts. She eyed the keys cautiously, making no move to take them.

    William turned to look at her, one eyebrow lifting as he leaned in slightly. Their eyes locked, and the closeness between them brought a hint of tension to the air.

    ¡°It¡¯s part of your employee benefits,¡± he said, his tone calm. ¡°You¡¯re working in Briset now, so this ce is yours. The Briggs Group makes sure its people are well taken care of.¡±

    Ste blinked, raising a brow. ¡°Do all your employees get handed vis, Mr. Briggs?¡±

    William stood up straight again and shot her a look. ¡°It¡¯s not a gift¡ªit¡¯s temporary housing. You¡¯re free to find your own ce if you prefer.¡± With that, he turned and headed toward the exit, leaving Ste pressing her lips together in thought.

    She had no doubt the vi would be luxurious. Honestly, it would be a waste not to use it.

    Now that the recent project had wrapped up, Ste officially joined the project team, but her presence was only required as needed. The remaining time was hers to manage, free from the research institute¡¯s oversight.

    So using her spare hours to pick up part-time work at Briggs Group felt like a smart move. After all, who in their right mind turned down extra ie?

    Ste wheeled her suitcase into the vi. Though unupied, it was spotless¡ªclearly kept tidy through routine maintenance.

    She spent the next two days unpacking, stocking up on essentials, and giving the ce a light cleanup. On her third evening in Briset, she had an event to attend.

    William had already emailed her the documents, and she had studied them with care.

    Her role was to represent a newlyunched firm and negotiate a partnership with SummitRise Group¡ªone of Briset¡¯s oldest and most established names.

    As she sat in the car, Ste couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that this was William¡¯s way of testing her.

    The sess of this coboration woulde down to her own skills.

    At the entrance of the banquet hall, she took a moment to adjust her coat, then stepped inside¡ªher silver, diamond-studded heels catching the light with every step.

    The doorman held the door open, revealing an opulent, glimmering banquet hall beyond.

    The sound of her entrance drew attention; people paused mid-conversation and turned toward her.

    Since Briset was far from Choria, few had seen Ste before. But watching her stride in with poise in a designer gown, admiration sparked in their eyes.

    ¡°Who¡¯s that? I¡¯ve never seen her before. Maybe some heiress fresh back from abroad?¡± someone murmured.

    ¡°No idea, but that dress? I saw it in a magazine¡ªit¡¯s a limited edition,¡± another whispered.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 81

    ?Chapter 81:

    Facing a banquet hall full of unfamiliar faces, Ste stood poised and unflinching. Her gaze swept across the crowd at an even pace, her lips curved in a polite smile as she nodded to those who met her eyes.

    Every inch of her radiated quiet confidence.

    She stood tall and unhurried, allowing others to take her in.

    For years, she¡¯d yed the part of Marc Walsh¡¯s wife¡ªa life of dinner parties and social niceties reced with domestic routines. She¡¯d wondered if those years had dulled her ability to navigate a room like this.

    But the moment she walked in, she realized she hadn¡¯t lost her touch. There was no anxiety, no hesitation. Just a calm, grounded certainty that she belonged. That she would shine.

    Beforeing, she had done her homework on the SummitRise Group and the man at the center of it all¡ªSteven Harrison.

    Young, aplished, and rarely seen on home soil after years abroad. It didn¡¯t take long to spot him. Even in this sea of designer suits and polite ambition, he stood out.

    ss of champagne in hand, Ste made her way to him, heels clicking softly across the marble.

    ¡°Mr. Harrison,¡± she greeted with a soft but steady voice. ¡°I¡¯m Ste, representing Neb.¡±

    Steven had already noticed her when she entered, but now that she introduced herself, his brow arched. ¡°¡®Neb¡¯? And which Neb would that be?¡±

    Thepany was new¡ªstill carving out its ce¡ªso the question didn¡¯t surprise her.

    Without missing a beat, she offered him aposed smile and calmly pitched thepany. ¡°Neb is a promising youngpany, Mr. Harrison. And if you give us a chance to coborate, I¡¯m confident we¡¯ll exceed your expectations.¡±

    He swirled the wine in his ss, amused. ¡°Everyone here represents apany. What makes you think you¡¯ll do better than the rest?¡±

    ¡°I understand thepetition,¡± Ste said calmly. ¡°But I¡¯ve studied your project specs, yourpany¡¯s vision, and your needs for this particr coboration. They align¡­¡±

    Find your favorite stories at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s., conn

    ¡°Seamlessly with what we offer. If you give us the chance, I¡¯m confident our first proposal will meet your expectations.¡±

    Steven gave her a slow, intrigued look. ¡°That¡¯s quite a im.¡±

    Meeting his expectations with the first proposal wasn¡¯t going to be easy. She gave a small smile. ¡°I have great confidence in ourpany¡¯s professional capabilities.¡±

    Still, Steven felt the need to ground her. ¡°You¡¯re young, Ms. Russell. It¡¯s good to be bold. But overconfidence tends to lead to a harder fall.¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°Confidence backed by ability isn¡¯t arrogance. Let me put it this way: if our proposal doesn¡¯t pass, Neb willpensate SummitRise financially. No strings, no second chances. And we¡¯ll also provide global-grade technical support.¡±

    The air between them shifted. Steven¡¯s ss stopped mid-swish. He stared at her for a moment, surprised. No one in the room had made that kind of offer¡ªespecially not from a startup.

    The financialpensation would be huge, and she was offering it if the proposal failed, without even needing a second chance.

    He met her gaze again, this time more seriously.

    She wasn¡¯t bluffing. Her eyes held no trace of doubt. Just rity. After a long pause, Steven nodded. ¡°Since you¡¯re that confident, I¡¯ll give you the opportunity, Ms. Russell.¡±

    Ste¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Thank you. I promise¡ªyou won¡¯t be disappointed.¡±

    Steven studied her quietly for a moment longer, a spark of genuine admiration in his eyes.

    No wonder William had sent her. She wasn¡¯t just beautiful¡ªshe was sharp, articte, and bold.

    Her negotiation style was nothing short of elegant.

    She was¡­ interesting.

    He could see why she had William¡¯s attention.

    As they continued talking, a voice interrupted them from the side.

    ¡°Mr. Harrison.¡±

    Ste¡¯s eyes flickered. She turned her head slowly, unsurprised.

    Marc and Haley. She knew this moment woulde eventually.

    Now that she was back, crossing paths with Marc was inevitable. But seeing him now¡­ it felt distant. Hollow. They were nothing more than strangers.

    Marc and Haley stood together in matching attire¡ªHaley clinging to Marc¡¯s arm like a prized essory.

    ¡°Mr. Harrison, long time no see,¡± she said sweetly.

    Marc offered a practiced smile.

    Six months ago, Haley had used her connections in Achury to help bail out the Walsh Group.

    Now, with SummitRiseunching a new energy project, Walsh Group was eager to get a foot in the door. Haley¡¯s familiarity with Steven had been their entry point¡ªand she was making full use of it.

    Steven gave a slight nod of acknowledgment. ¡°Ms. Smith. And this is¡­¡±

    Haley smiled. ¡°This is Marc Walsh, CEO of Walsh Group in Choria. He heard about your bid and came to take a look.¡±

    Marc was just about to introduce himselfy out his pitch¡ªwhen his eyes fell on the woman beside Steven.

    A silver gown. Slender frame. That face.

    Marc froze.

    His heart clenched.

    It was her.

    In that moment, Marc¡¯s mind short-circuited¡ªbusiness, Haley, everything just disappeared. He rushed forward, grabbing Ste¡¯s hand like a drowning man clinging to driftwood.

    ¡°Stel¡­ it¡¯s really you.¡± His voice cracked with disbelief. ¡°I knew it. I knew you weren¡¯t dead. You¡¯ve forgiven me, right? That¡¯s why you¡¯re here¡­ right?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 82

    ?Chapter 82:

    Even Haley stood frozen, her smile faltering as she stared at the woman beside Steven Harrison. That face. That posture. That aura. It can¡¯t be¡­ Ste? But that was impossible. She was supposed to be dead. There had even been an official death certificate.

    Yet here she was¡ªalive, glowing, and even more striking than before. Haley¡¯s hands tightened involuntarily around her clutch. No¡­ it¡¯s not her. It can¡¯t be.

    Just then, Ste¡¯s arm was gripped hard¡ªMarc, his voice trembling, looked as if he¡¯d just seen a ghost.

    But Ste quickly yanked her arm away, her expression turning icy. ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t know you. You¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else. I¡¯m here to discuss business with Mr. Harrison.¡± Her tone was sharp, clipped, and distant.

    Marc panicked. ¡°Ste, enough. Don¡¯t do this. Do you have any idea how long I¡¯ve been searching for you? I turned the whole damn county upside down! I know I was wrong¡ªI swear I¡¯ll make it right this time. Come home with me.¡±

    He thought¡ªmaybe hoped¡ªthat he could still pull her back. He hadn¡¯t signed the divorce papers¡ªshe was still his wife.

    ¡°You are Ste. I¡¯m sure of it. You¡¯re my wife.¡±

    Ste almostughed. After all this time¡ªsix whole months¡ªMarc hadn¡¯t changed a bit. Still trying to charm his way through everything with that same self-righteous attitude.

    She let out a soft, mocking chuckle.

    ¡°Your ¡®wife¡¯? Wow. That¡¯s cute. Sir, if this is your idea of flirting, you¡¯re seriously off the mark. And for the record, I prefer gentlemen.¡± Then she turned toward Steven with an apologetic look. ¡°Sorry about this, Mr. Harrison. I¡¯ll stop by your office another time to continue our conversation.¡±

    After all, she was under William¡¯s protection. Steven wouldn¡¯t dare let anything happen to her¡ªnot in his presence.

    Steven gave a slight nod, clearly about to respond when Marc suddenly reached out again and grabbed her arm.

    ¡°It¡¯s not possible,¡± he said, his voice hoarse with desperation. ¡°You are Ste.¡±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§àm, where stories thrive

    His voice broke as the scene around them slowed¡ªguests now fully focused on the growingmotion.

    Ste¡¯s patience snapped. Smack! The sound of the p cracked through the air, silencing the room. Her eyes were like frost as she looked down at him. ¡°You¡¯re being extremely rude, sir.¡±

    She reached into her clutch, pulled out her ID, and held it up for him to see. ¡°My name is Sylvia Gilbert. I don¡¯t know any Ste. And as for your wife¡­¡± She tilted her head, her smile cool. ¡°Maybe get help for those delusions.¡±

    Marc¡¯s cheek stung, but he couldn¡¯t care less at the moment. His gaze was locked on the ID in disbelief.

    It wasn¡¯t just the name¡ªit was the birth date, the address, the background. Everything was wrong. And yet¡­ her face was unmistakable.

    How could this not be Ste?

    As he stood there, stunned, she casually slid the card back into her bag and added lightly, ¡°If this was some desperate tactic to get my attention, sir, I¡¯d advise you to try a little harder¡ªand a lot less creepily.¡±

    Marc, dazed, shook his head. ¡°No¡­ no, if you¡¯re not Ste, then why are you even here? You knew I¡¯d be at this banquet, didn¡¯t you? You came for me.¡±

    Steughed, amused by his shallow reasoning. ¡°Sir, what gives you such extraordinary confidence for someone so¡­ ordinary? I¡¯m here to discuss business with Mr. Harrison. What does that have to do with you?¡±

    Marc¡¯s face darkened. Business? With Steven? He stood there, momentarily stunned.

    He pursed his lips slightly, his expression a mix of confusion and something else. ¡°Ste, whatever this is, you¡¯re pushing it now. Let¡¯s deal with our personal matters privately.¡±

    Regardless, he had to secure the SummitRise Group¡¯s project. Once he did, he wouldn¡¯t be under Haley¡¯s thumb anymore.

    He turned to Steven. ¡°Mr. Harrison, I apologize for the earlier scene. Walsh Group is fully capable of managing the new energy project, and I hope you¡¯ll give us fair consideration.¡±

    Steven had been silently observing the entire exchange, expression unreadable.

    Now he smiled faintly. ¡°Of course, Mr. Walsh. Fairpetition is the only way to do business. But you should know¡ªNeb Group has offered quite apelling proposal. They¡¯ve guaranteed the n will pass on the first round, no revisions.¡±

    needed. ¡°And if it doesn¡¯t, they¡¯re prepared to offer immediate financialpensation. Can Walsh Group offer the same?¡±

    Marc¡¯s jaw ckened. No revisions? Immediatepensation?

    He turned to look at Ste. Was she out of her mind?

    How was she so confident their n would pass on the first try? The risk alone was astronomical¡ªeight-figure losses at minimum if the proposal failed. And she agreed to that?

    Moreover, Steven had just said Ste could provide thetest technology.

    Her previous patent had already made waves¡ªit was cutting-edge at the time. So what could she possibly havee up with now that was even better?

    He felt a dull ache creeping into his temples. What the hell had she been up to during the six months she vanished?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 83

    ?Chapter 83:

    Haley stood stiffly beside Marc, trying to make sense of what Steven had said.

    That outrageouspensation use? Maybe¡ªmaybe¡ªshe could pull some strings with her father to cover it. But the rest? The cutting-edge tech Ste imed to have? She had nothing.

    Haley¡¯s expression soured. She squeezed Marc¡¯s arm like a vice and shot Ste a venomous re.

    ¡°What new technology could you possibly have? Besides WAY2, what else is there? The Walsh Group already mastered WAY2. Don¡¯t talk big just to show off¡ªyou¡¯ll only dig your own grave.¡±

    Ste looked at her like she was watching a toddler throw a tantrum in public. ¡°WAY2?¡± she said, one brow raised. ¡°Miss Smith, are you sure that¡¯s the name? Because I think what you meant was WAY MORE¡ªthe upgraded version of the original WAY tech.¡±

    A hush fell over the small group. Haley¡¯s face flushed beet red. She¡¯d gotten the name wrong in front of everyone¡ªa painfully obvious sign she had no idea what she was talking about. She was obviously all talk, a joke to everyone.

    She clenched her fists but said nothing. What could she say?

    Ste turned back to Steven, her voice calm and steady. ¡°Mr. Harrison, WAY MORE dropped three years ago. It was groundbreaking at the time, sure¡ªbut three years is a lifetime in tech. If the Walsh Group is still peddling that, then that¡¯s honestly kind of sad.¡±

    Marc stared at her under the dazzle of the chandelier, momentarily lost. The light danced on her skin, but it wasn¡¯t just the glow that struck him¡ªit was her.

    In the six months since she vanished, she¡¯d transformed into someone else entirely.

    She stood taller, spoke sharper, moved like a woman who no longer second-guessed herself. Stronger. Smarter. Untouchably radiant. What had she been up to for the past six months? Had she really emerged with brand-new technology in hand?

    Steven¡¯s gaze lingered, his interest sharpening into something more serious. His admiration for Ste wasn¡¯t just growing¡ªit was cementing.

    ?¦Ò???? ¦Ô???????????? ¦É?? ?????????????????.??????

    His smile deepened, and he turned back to Marc. ¡°So, Mr. Walsh? Anything to add?¡±

    Marc¡¯s lips parted, but no words came out. He had nothing. Ste had walked out with her patent, and the Walsh Group hadn¡¯t produced anything worth bragging about since.

    Steven gave a light p, as if the performance was over. ¡°In that case, the project will go to Neb. I trust you have no objections, Mr. Walsh?¡±

    Marc stood frozen. He had just been publicly outmaneuvered. Again. He couldn¡¯t even deny it. He simply kept silent.

    Ste didn¡¯t bother lingering either. She turned to leave without another nce.

    But Marc, clearly out of his depth, scrambled after her like a drowning man reaching for a lifeline. ¡°Stel¡ªwait! Are you really working with Neb? Thatpany¡¯s brand new. It has no backing, no stability. You can¡¯t be serious.¡±

    She ignored himpletely, walking as if he didn¡¯t exist.

    Marc wasn¡¯t ready to give up. ¡°Stel, don¡¯t do this. I know I messed up, okay? But you¡¯ve been gone for six months. You¡¯ve had time to cool off. Come home. You don¡¯t need to work for some unstable startup. Come back to the Walsh Group. It¡¯s yourpany too. You¡¯re my wife.¡±

    At that, Ste stopped.

    She turned around slowly, her tone razor-sharp. ¡°First of all¡ªI am not your wife. Second¡ªNeb, even as a brand newpany, just beat your Walsh Group in a fair bid. And third¡ªyou¡¯re clinging to outdated tech like it¡¯s some kind of achievement. Let me remind you¡ªyou lost.¡±

    Marc¡¯s face turned a deep shade of crimson, but he swallowed his pride and tried again. ¡°Okay. Fine. Scold me all you want, I don¡¯t care. Juste back to me, okay? You want to stay at Neb? Fine. I¡¯ll support it. I¡¯ll support anything. Just¡­ don¡¯t shut me out like this.¡±

    Ste stared at him like he was speaking anothernguage.

    Before she could reply, Steven reappeared at her side and casuallyid a hand on Marc¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Mr. Walsh, I¡¯m going to stop you right there. We all know your wife disappeared six months ago. But that doesn¡¯t give you the right to im a random woman as your spouse. That¡¯s called harassment.¡±

    Ste gave Steven a sideways nce, gratitude flickering in her eyes.

    Marc clenched his jaw. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. She¡¯s not a random woman. She¡¯s Ste Russell. I know my own wife¡ªI¡¯d never mistake her.¡±

    Steven let out a shortugh. ¡°You must have incredible eyesight, then, because I¡¯m pretty sure the name on that ID wasn¡¯t Ste Russell. It was Sylvia Gilbert. You still think they¡¯re the same person?¡±

    That did it. The crowd, already whispering, broke out in a fresh wave of hushed giggles and scandalized murmurs.

    ¡°I heard about this. His wife left him after he cheated, right?¡±

    ¡°Men like him alwayse crawling back when it¡¯s toote.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t he show up with that other woman earlier? And now he¡¯s ying the heartbroken husband? Seriously?¡±

    The remarks stabbed Marc from every angle, but Steven wasn¡¯t done.

    ¡°Mr. Walsh,¡± Steven said coolly, his voice carrying through the murmuring crowd, ¡°a true gentleman doesn¡¯t harass a woman. Show a little ss, will you?¡±

    Marc froze. That one sentence pinned him to the wall harder than any p.

    If he kept pushing now, he wouldn¡¯t just lose face¡ªhe¡¯d confirm every whisper in the room that he was nothing more than a possessive fool, clinging to a woman who no longer belonged to him. And in Choria¡¯s elite circles, reputations didn¡¯t bend¡ªthey shattered.

    This would put Walsh Group in a bad light.

    He nced at Steven, jaw clenched so tight it could¡¯ve cracked teeth. But the man standing before him wasn¡¯t just anyone¡ªhe was Steven Harrison.

    So Marc swallowed his pride, forced a stiff nod, then turned to Ste.

    His eyes lingered¡ªdesperate, pleading, full of regret. But she didn¡¯t flinch. Without another word, he turned and walked out of the hall.

    Haley, still reeling from the earlier humiliation, didn¡¯t dare stay a moment longer. She lifted her gown and scurried out after him. The spectacle was over. The ballroom slowly returned to its usual rhythm.

    Ste let out a small breath and looked at Steven. ¡°Thanks for stepping in just now.¡±

    Steven gave azy flick of his hand, lips curled into the faintest of smiles. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me,¡± he said, eyes twinkling. ¡°I¡¯m not the one you should be thanking.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 84

    ?Chapter 84:

    Ste frowned, confused. He wasn¡¯t the one she should be thanking?

    Then who was?

    Steven caught the look on her face but didn¡¯t offer an exnation. Instead, he just smiled slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to seeing what you do next.¡±

    She had no idea what he meant, but didn¡¯t push it. She¡¯d already said her thank-yous, and pressing for more would just feel awkward. With the partnership officially in ce, she figured it was time to head to Briggs Group and update William.

    Meanwhile, Marc had stormed out of the banquet hall, walked a good few hundred meters, and finally stopped. Frustrated, he yanked out a cigarette, lit it, and took a long drag.

    There was no way he had mistaken her. That was Ste. Even if she pretended not to know him in front of everyone, he was sure of it.

    But why was she acting like this?

    Yeah, maybe he¡¯d screwed up in the past, but he¡¯d apologized. He¡¯d promised it wouldn¡¯t happen again. Couldn¡¯t she at least give him one more chance?

    They were married for years. Did she really feel nothing¡ªno shame, no regret¡ªfor humiliating him like that in public?

    He rubbed the bridge of his nose, a wave of helplessness washing over him.

    Not far behind, Haley stood fuming.

    For the past six months, she¡¯d given everything to Marc¡ªrisked cutting ties with her family, begged her father to support Walsh Group, and endured it all. And now? With Ste back in the picture, she was shoved aside like an afterthought.

    Why?!

    Why was she always the runner-up? Why couldn¡¯t she ever outshine Ste?

    She was furious, but she knew better than to take it out on Marc now.

    L¦¡¦Ó??¦Ó ch¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.??????

    Comining would only push him further away.

    What she wanted¡ªwhat she needed¡ªwas to keep him close.

    So if that meant helping him get Ste back, then so be it.

    Haley took a few steadying breaths, walked up behind him, and said softly, ¡°Marc, don¡¯t get too worked up. I know it¡¯s tough seeing Ste pretend she doesn¡¯t know you. But I think¡­ I might have a way to get her back.¡±

    Marc turned to her, eyes narrowing with suspicion.

    ¡°What kind of game are you ying now, Haley?¡±

    He didn¡¯t believe Haley would genuinely help him win Ste back. She blinked innocently, tears welling up as she looked at him. ¡°I¡¯m not ying games. I just want you to be happy.¡±

    That softened him a little. His voice lost its edge. ¡°What¡¯s this n of yours to bring Ste back?¡±

    Haley gave a faint smile. ¡°Think about it. In just six months, she¡¯s changed so much. She even locked in that big project with Steven. That kind of turnaround? She¡¯s gotta have someone backing her.¡±

    Marc¡¯s face darkened. He was ready to argue¡ªSte wouldn¡¯t get involved with someone else. But then he remembered her getting into William¡¯s car.

    Haley went on, ¡°And those tech solutions she mentioned? I¡¯m sure some of that came from Walsh Group. She worked there, right? She must¡¯ve had ess to confidential info. She probably used it to win Steven over.¡±

    The more she spoke, the more convinced she became that Ste hadn¡¯t done this all on her own.

    Marc didn¡¯t want to believe she¡¯d stoop to stealing, but he also couldn¡¯t fully believe she had the ability to pull it off solo.

    So¡­ if it wasn¡¯t theft, then what was it?

    ¡°Even if someone¡¯s behind her and she did use Walsh Group¡¯s data¡­ how the hell does that help me get her back?¡± he muttered, frowning. He didn¡¯t care aboutwsuits or revenge. He just wanted her beside him again.

    Haley stepped in closer, rising up on her toes to whisper in his ear. ¡°use her of stealingpany secrets. That way, she¡¯ll face prison time.¡±

    Marc¡¯s eyes snapped wide open, shocked by what she¡¯d just said.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 85

    ?Chapter 85:

    ¡°Haley, what¡¯s wrong with you? How could you even suggest turning Ste in? She¡¯s the woman I married. I¡¯d never do that to her!¡± Marc¡¯s voice rose with disbelief. The thought of Ste being arrested made him sick, and he knew Haley wasn¡¯t being honest.

    Haley¡¯s eyes welled up with what looked like hurt. ¡°Marc, how can you think I meant it that way? That¡¯s not what I was trying to do. I just thought¡­ if you filed a report anonymously and then stepped in to pull some strings, she¡¯d have no choice but to rely on you. That might bring her back.¡± She sounded sincere.

    Marc went quiet, weighing her words. Was that even possible?

    ¡°This might be the only option you have left,¡± Haley continued softly. ¡°You¡¯re the head of the Walsh Group. If you choose not to press charges, nothing will happen to her. She won¡¯t end up in prison. But think about it, she¡¯s made so much progress in just six months. The usual ways won¡¯t reach her anymore.¡±

    It was true. Halfway into the year, she had grown even more impressive.

    She had more choices now, and maybe that was why she no longer looked his way.

    But what if she had nowhere else to turn? If he helped her¡­ could she really keep walking away from him?

    As Marc¡¯s expression began to shift, Haley recognized that he was thinking about it.

    And while he stood there silently, her eyes gleamed with something sharp and bitter¡ªsomething he never noticed.

    Marc did have the power to decide whether or not Ste ended up behind bars. But if word got out that she had stolen Walsh Group¡¯s confidential material, her reputation would copse.

    There wouldn¡¯t be a singlepany in all of Choria, or even in Briset, that would take her in.

    The influential figure backing her now would walk away the moment she lost her usefulness.

    And when that happened, Ste wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against her.

    At Briggs Group, Ste followed Luca into William¡¯s office.

    Luca gave a polite nod and quietly stepped out.

    Now only the two remained.

    Ste looked toward the man behind the desk, focused on the files before him.

    His features were breathtakingly sharp, as if carved from marble. Even after seeing him so many times, she still found herself catching different traces of beauty in his expression. It was almost unreal.

    She cleared her thoughts and began her update. ¡°SummitRise Group has agreed to work with Neb. I gave them my word that the proposal would pass in its original form, with no edits.¡±

    William lifted his head to look at her.

    Ste braced herself, expecting a lecture, maybe something about making risky promises. She thought he might demand that she ensure its approval.

    But instead, he gave a slow nod and spoke with an unexpected softness. ¡°You¡¯ve done well.¡±

    Ste blinked in surprise. That was it? No criticism? ¡°You¡¯re¡­ not upset?¡±

    William let out a lowugh. ¡°Why would I be?¡±

    ¡°But¡­ what if SummitRise ends up rejecting the proposal?¡± The payout would be huge.

    ¡°They won¡¯t,¡± he replied calmly. ¡°You were sure about that before you made the call, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    His tone was light, almost like he was remarking on something ordinary.

    Ste fell silent, caught off guard. She had believed she was the confident one, but clearly, it was William.

    She turned slightly. ¡°If that¡¯s all, I¡¯ll return to my desk.¡±

    There likely wouldn¡¯t be much more for her to do with SummitRise now.

    William ced his pen aside, opened a drawer, and pulled something out. ¡°Hold on. Take this with you.¡±

    She looked down and saw a sleek ck credit card resting on the desk. It looked like one of those rare global exclusives. ¡°You want me to pick something up for you?¡±

    That was the only reason she could think of¡ªwhy else hand her the card?

    William¡¯s lips lifted in a faint smile. ¡°It¡¯s for you. Think of it as an early payment. Buy yourself something you actually like, maybe clothes.¡±

    She happened to be wearing a dress he had chosen for her that day. Her figure was graceful and well-proportioned, but she stuck mostly to in T-shirts and jeans.

    Though she had the frame to wear anything well, her outfits always downyed it.

    Ste gave him a confused look. ¡°I have plenty of clothes.¡±

    William raised an eyebrow. ¡°You mean those washed-out outfits you wear to theb?¡±

    She fell silent.

    Were they really that bad?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 86

    ?Chapter 86:

    ¡°Now that you¡¯re officially part of Briggs Group, you¡¯ll be meeting clients often. Buy yourself a few new outfits, and make sure you represent thepany properly.¡±

    Ste¡¯s lips twitched faintly. So that was it¡ªhe thought she might embarrass thepany.

    She forced a smile as she epted the card, then muttered through clenched teeth, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried I¡¯ll drain this card dry, Mr. Briggs? You know how much girls enjoy shopping.¡±

    William nced at her begrudging expression and chuckled. ¡°Rx. Your sry¡¯s decent, and we¡¯ll just deduct it from that if needed.¡±

    Ste sighed in defeat and shoved the card into her bag, clearly annoyed.

    Straightening her posture, she turned and walked out of his office, holding her head high.

    As he watched her walk away, William felt his spirits unexpectedly lighten. Even the stack of reports in front of him didn¡¯t seem quite as tedious anymore.

    As Ste stepped out of the Briggs Group building, she tried to soothe herself. Alright¡ªat least she had a vi and a ck card. That was more than mostpanies offered. Sure, her boss was a little odd¡­ but tolerable.

    Back in the office, moments after Ste left, William¡¯s phone rang. Steven¡¯s voice came through the line. ¡°This one¡¯s interesting. I can see why you picked her.¡±

    William didn¡¯t bother asking questions. He just responded coolly, ¡°Stay away from her.¡±

    That only piqued Steven¡¯s interest further. ¡°Oh? So you¡¯re actually serious this time.¡±

    William didn¡¯t react to the teasing. With eyes still on his screen, he said tly, ¡°If that¡¯s all, I¡¯m hanging up.¡±

    ¡°Wait¡ªthis is important,¡± Steven cut in. ¡°You¡¯ll need to stop by in a couple of days to sign the contract.¡±

    Steven had no doubt about Neb¡¯s proposal, especially now that Ste was involved.

    Step into new worlds at g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s?conn

    There was no question in his mind¡ªhe was definitely signing with them.

    William gave a quiet hum of acknowledgment and, after ending the call, shot Ste a message with the contract signing date for SummitRise Group.

    Ste was browsing racks of clothes when the message came through. With the ck card in her hand, and knowing any overspending would just be docked from her pay, she shopped without the slightest guilt.

    After checking the contract date, she casually sent back an ¡°OK¡± emoji and resumed her carefree shopping spree.

    The day of the contract signing came quickly. Dressed in a sharp ck business suit that gave her a sleek, polished look, Ste walked into the towering headquarters of SummitRise Group with quiet confidence. Just as she stepped into the elevator and the doors began to slide shut, they suddenly reopened with a chime. Two people had pressed the button from outside.

    Her brows lifted slightly when she saw who it was¡ªMarc and Haley.

    What were they doing here?

    She didn¡¯t have time or energy to care.

    Without saying a word, Ste shifted to the side, pretending she hadn¡¯t even seen them.

    Marc looked at her with a mix of restraint and barely hidden excitement. But unlike before, he didn¡¯te near her.

    Haley, on the other hand, had a different agenda. There was a satisfied curl to her lips as she stood beside Marc, her thoughts dripping with spite.

    She had found out that Ste was scheduled to sign a contract with SummitRise today, and she¡¯d shown up for one reason only¡ªto ruin her.

    She had even hidden a tiny camera in her purse, ready to capture Ste¡¯s downfall on video.

    The n was simple¡ªhumiliate Ste, post the footage online, and let the worldugh.

    After this, Ste wouldn¡¯t just lose Marc¡ªshe wouldn¡¯t even have the dignity to walk around in public.

    Ste caught the calcting glint in Haley¡¯s eyes and narrowed her own slightly.

    Something was off.

    They were clearly plotting something, but she wasn¡¯t worried. Let them try.

    The elevator ride was tense and silent. When it finally stopped on the conference room floor, Ste walked out, only to hear footsteps behind her.

    Steven stood by the meeting room entrance. He hadn¡¯t scheduled anyone else today, so when he spotted Haley and Marc trailing behind Ste, his brows furrowed.

    ¡°Mr. Walsh, Ms. Smith,¡± he said coolly, ¡°I don¡¯t recall setting up a meeting with either of you.¡±

    Haley immediately stepped forward, taking charge. ¡°Mr. Harrison, we¡¯re here to share something important. A truth, actually. We just didn¡¯t want you to be misled.¡±

    Steven tilted his head slightly, an amused gleam in his eyes. ¡°Misled? And who exactly is trying to mislead me?¡±

    Haley didn¡¯t hesitate. She pointed right at Ste, her voice rising with righteous indignation. ¡°Her, Mr. Harrison! She told you she had some so-called new technology to coborate on, but the truth is¡ªit¡¯s stolen. She took confidential files from Walsh Group!¡±

    Steven raised his eyebrows and let out a soft chuckle. ¡°Is that so? Mr. Walsh?¡± He turned toward Marc. ¡°Can you confirm this? Did Ms. Gilbert really steal trade secrets from yourpany? I¡¯m curious¡ªhow did she manage that?¡±

    He had expected Marc to show some level of dignity, maybe even hesitate before tossing such an usation.

    But Steven had clearly overestimated him.

    Marc looked at Ste with conflicted eyes that flickered with something unreadable. Then he said slowly, ¡°Yes, Mr. Harrison. She¡¯s my wife. And I can confirm that around six months ago, out of anger, she took ssified documents from the Walsh Group and disappeared. If you don¡¯t believe me, check her ID. It¡¯s likely fake. If you proceed with this coboration, you might find yourself tangled in legal trouble.¡±

    Haley jumped in with even more dramatic ir. ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s not Sylvia Gilbert¡ªher real name is Ste Russell! Marc gave her a chance to work at Walsh Group out of kindness, and this is how she repaid him¡ªby stealing sensitive data. And now she¡¯s using ourpany¡¯s core technology to strike a deal with SummitRise Group!¡±

    Haley used Ste with self-righteous anger.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 87

    ?Chapter 87:

    Ste stood calmly off to the side, her face unreadable.

    She had to admit¡ªHaley was slightly sharper than before, though not by much.

    Ste gave a lightugh. ¡°I¡¯m not your wife, so how could I have stolen yourpany secrets? As for the fake ID im, why don¡¯t you show me your evidence?¡±

    She had moved on from Marc long ago. As far as she was concerned, as long as they didn¡¯t cross her path, she could act like they never existed. Still, when her eyes met Marc¡¯s¡ªfull of determination¡ªshe couldn¡¯t help but feel how absurd it all was.

    Marc, of all people, knew her better than most, yet he was standing here, using her of stealing hispany¡¯s technology?

    She had once hoped they could part peacefully. Clearly, Marc had no such intention.

    ¡°Oh, we¡¯ve got proof,¡± Haley snapped, her chin raised with confidence. ¡°That proposal you¡¯re holding is all the evidence we need. Do you dare show your files and let the data teampare them?¡±

    Ste looked Haley straight in the eye. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare? But since you and Mr. Walsh are so eager to throw around usations, how about this¡ªif I prove I didn¡¯t take anything, you both owe me a public apology. And after that, stay the hell out of my life. Fair enough?¡±

    ¡°Deal,¡± Haley snapped back without hesitation. ¡°You should be nervous¡ªusing Marc¡¯s core tech to score this deal with SummitRise? You¡¯re nothing but a fraud.¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, sheughed under her breath. ¡°Fine then. A deal¡¯s a deal. Just don¡¯t forget¡ªwhoever loses pays the price.¡±

    She then turned toward Steven with a calm, professional tone. ¡°Mr. Harrison, here¡¯s the tech I¡¯ve prepared for yourpany¡¯s project. You¡¯re wee to have your analystspare it with Walsh Group¡¯s system. I¡¯ll let the data do the talking.¡±

    Steven, the man in charge at SummitRise, had a skilled team behind him. Running IP checks and analyzing ovepping tech structures was standard procedure for them.

    M¦Òr¦Å ¦Ôpd¦Á§äes ¦Én G¦Áln¦Ò¦Íels.c¦Òm

    He gave a brief nod and motioned to his assistant to begin the analysis. Twenty minutes passed before the assistant quietly delivered the results to Steven¡¯s screen.

    Steven read through the report, leaned back in his chair, and nced at the group. ¡°There is an issue with Ms. Gilbert¡¯s proposal,¡± he stated.

    Haley immediately let out a smugugh, turning to Ste with glee. ¡°What did I say? It¡¯s obvious you stole the Walsh Group¡¯s tech. There¡¯s no way you created something this advanced on your own in just six months.¡±

    Marc remained seated on the sofa, one leg crossed over the other, silently watching Ste with an intense gaze.

    ¡°Ste,¡± he said gently. ¡°I¡¯ll let this slide if youe home with me. We can act like none of this ever happened. I won¡¯t let the police get involved.¡±

    His tone was tender, almost noble, as though he was doing her a favor for a crime she hadn¡¯t evenmitted.

    But before Ste could reply, Steven cleared his throat a few times, his expression shifting as his eyes darkened slightly. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not done talking yet,¡± he said calmly.

    Haley and Marc turned to face him again, confused.

    Steven leaned forward slightly and spoke with deliberate calm. ¡°What I said was that there¡¯s an issue with Ms. Gilbert¡¯s submission, but I never imed it had any ovep with Walsh Group¡¯s data. The issue is that her design is too advanced. Entirely original. Not a single element from Walsh Group appears in her system. I¡¯m honestly¡­ impressed. I was hoping to ask how she managed something so cutting-edge.¡±

    The revtion hit Marc and Haley like a thunderp.

    They stared at Steven in disbelief.

    It didn¡¯t add up.

    Hadn¡¯t Ste developed this more advanced system by enhancing her own patent, which was once licensed to the Walsh Group as their core technology?

    How could her new system be entirely different?

    ¡°No! That¡¯s impossible!¡± Haley shouted, her voice shrill. ¡°There has to be a mistake. She couldn¡¯t have developed something new on her own¡ªshe had to copy us!¡±

    She refused to ept that Ste might actually be that capable.

    ¡°What did you do, Ste? Did you bribe Steven? You must¡¯ve used some dirty trick to get him on your side!¡± Haley¡¯s voice dripped with usation, trying to twist the situation now that her n had fallen apart.

    Ste let out a light chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m done wasting energy exining myself. There¡¯s always someone better out there, maybe that¡¯s what you can¡¯t ept. What now, Ms. Smith? Too proud to say you were wrong? If you can¡¯t bring yourself to apologize, I¡¯ll just take legal action for defamation.¡±

    Haley clenched her jaw and red daggers at Ste, her fury simmering just beneath the surface.

    Meanwhile, Steven¡¯s tone turned icy as he spoke again. ¡°Ms. Smith, what exactly are you suggesting? That SummitRise is rigging results? That we¡¯re conspiring against the Walsh Group? Ms. Gilbert won this deal fairly. You and Mr. Walsh, on the other hand, stormed in without invitation and created chaos. I¡¯d say it¡¯s your behavior that¡¯s out of line.¡±

    His wordsnded hard. For a moment, both Haley and Marc were too stunned to respond.

    Just then, the assistant, who had been silently waiting at the door, tapped gently and stepped in to ease the tension. ¡°Mr. Harrison, Mr. Sampson has arrived.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 88

    ?Chapter 88:

    ¡°Let him in,¡± Steven said with a nod.

    Standing by the doorway, Kevin Sampson¡¯s expression was difficult to read. He had caught the tail end of everything that had just happened. He hade to discuss a potential coboration with Steven, but instead, he walked into the middle of a scandal, and a pretty revealing one at that.

    It didn¡¯t take him long to recognize the man at the center of it all¡ªMarc Walsh, from the Walsh Group.

    Kevin had previously been leaning toward partnering with the Walsh Group, but with their patent no longer secure, he was already second-guessing that decision.

    Haley, on the other hand, had been leveraging her family¡¯s clout in Achury to push him toward going through with the deal.

    Though he¡¯d been wavering, Steven¡¯s remarks only solidified his decision. He was now firmly set on pulling out of the coboration.

    Marc looked up and froze when he saw Kevin at the entrance. The very investor he and Haley had been courting relentlessly.

    ¡°Mr. Sampson!¡± he eximed in shock.

    Kevin¡¯s face remained unreadable. After a brief pause, he got straight to the point. ¡°Mr. Walsh, since fate has brought us together here today, I¡¯ll give you my answer now. I won¡¯t be pursuing the coboration with Walsh Group. If the stars align in the future, we might revisit it, but for now, I¡¯m out.¡±

    After delivering his message, Kevin turned to Ste. Her poise amidst the chaos caught his attention. She hadn¡¯t flinched once. Intriguing, to say the least.

    Even with everything unfolding around her, she radiated calm confidence¡ªa quiet strength that hinted at sess.

    ¡°Miss,¡± Kevin began, ¡°I overheard a bit about your technology earlier. It sounds promising. Would you be willing to share more details?¡±

    Ste immediately recognized him¡ªKevin Sampson, the influential head of one of Briset¡¯s three major families.

    L?t?st ?h??pt?rs ¦Én g??lnov§Ö???.??????

    Ste began to smile and offered her hand, but before she could say anything, Haley cut in, practically shouting, ¡°Mr. Sampson, don¡¯t let her fool you! She¡¯s not who you think she is! We were supposed to coborate¡ªremember? You made a promise to me¡­ and to my family!¡±

    The moment she mentioned her family, Kevin¡¯s face clouded.

    His tone sharpened as he interrupted, ¡°Ms. Smith, you¡¯re standing on our soil now. I suggest you tread carefully. Don¡¯t let your family¡¯s influence abroad make you forget where you are. Push too far, and you just might regret it.¡±

    Since when did the Sampson family bow to pressure from foreign interests?

    Haley¡¯s face drained of color, and her hands balled into fists. ¡°She¡¯s a fraud! Even her name¡¯s not real!¡±

    That struck a chord.

    For the first time, Ste¡¯s gaze turned icy.

    ¡°Ms. Smith,¡± Ste said coolly. ¡°What exactly is your connection to Mr. Walsh that makes you so invested in his problems?¡±

    Without missing a beat, Haley dered, ¡°Marc and I are together. I¡¯m his girlfriend. Of course, his business is mine, too!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Ste turned to Marc with a look of mock surprise, her voiceced with sarcasm. ¡°Oh? So it¡¯s official now?¡±

    Marc¡¯s expression instantly darkened as he shot a sharp re at Haley. His displeasure was obvious.

    The moment she saw his reaction, Haley¡¯s confidence faltered. A flicker of unease crossed her face.

    Deep down, she knew Marc had never truly seen her as a girlfriend. But in front of Ste, she couldn¡¯t help herself¡ªshe had to stake her im, even if it was just an illusion.

    She had stayed by his side for six months and shared everything with him. Why shouldn¡¯t she be acknowledged as his girlfriend?

    Noticing how Marc was clearly furious but trying to keep it in, Ste let out a soft, mockingugh.

    ¡°I had no idea you two were a couple,¡± she began, her tone drenched in sarcasm. ¡°But didn¡¯t you just tell me at the party a few days ago that your heart belonged to your wife, Mr. Walsh? And now, suddenly, you¡¯ve fallen for someone else? That was quick. From the looks of it, this doesn¡¯t seem like a rtionship¡ªit seems more like an affair. Or maybe you both enjoy this kind of sneaky little drama. I may not know this ¡®Ste,¡¯ but whoever she is¡­ I feel bad for her. Watching two people shamelessly parade around like soulmates? What a joke.¡±

    With both Kevin and Steven watching, Ste didn¡¯t bother with politeness. She tore straight through their carefully crafted facade.

    Marc¡¯s face froze. But then something flickered behind his eyes.

    Could this be jealousy? Was she upset because she still cared? She had to care. Why else would she react like that to Haley¡¯s im?

    That must¡¯ve hurt.

    His lips curled into a smile, mistaking her disgust for longing. ¡°You¡¯re jealous, aren¡¯t you, Stel?¡± he said smugly. ¡°That¡¯s why you said all that. You can deny it all you want, but you¡¯re still my Ste.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 89

    ?Chapter 89:

    Ste shot Marc a look and rolled her eyes, clearly unimpressed by whatever nonsense he¡¯d just said.

    Even Steven, who had been quietly observing from the sidelines, finally lost his patience and said, ¡°Mr. Walsh, let¡¯s set the record straight¡ªMs. Gilbert isn¡¯t here as anyone¡¯s substitute. You¡¯ve seen her ID. She¡¯s not your long-lost wife; she¡¯s Sylvia Gilbert, representing Neb Group.

    Frankly, your actual wife deserves better than a man who two-timed her. If you truly cared about her, you¡¯d stop dragging innocent people into your mess and start paying attention to Ms. Smith.

    The way things stand, Walsh Group and SummitRise Group have zero partnership now¡ªand I can¡¯t see that changing. Mr. Walsh, I think it¡¯s time for you to go.¡±

    Steven¡¯s voice made it clear he¡¯d reached the end of his tolerance. Marc flushed, embarrassment burning on his face.

    With the entire office watching him like he was a joke, he finally rose from the couch, every ounce of swagger gone.

    As he shuffled past Ste, desperate for onest lifeline, he murmured her name, almost pleading, ¡°Stel¡­¡±

    But Ste didn¡¯t so much as nce in his direction, as if he¡¯d vanished into thin air.

    With her silence hanging heavy in the air, Marc hesitated briefly, then shoved the office door open and walked out.

    Out in the car, Haley sat in the front seat, ncing nervously at Marc¡¯s thunderous expression. She inhaled shakily and tried to smooth things over with a brittle smile.

    ¡°Marc, honestly, SummitRise Group just lost out on something great. If they won¡¯t work with us, that¡¯s their own misfortune¡ªah!¡±

    Her words died in her throat. Marc, suddenly ovee with fury, lunged and wrapped his hand around her neck.

    His grip tightened, his eyes burning with usation. ¡°Haley, was that deliberate? Why did you have to say that back in the office?¡±

    Updates loaded at g??????¦Òv????s.co??

    Haley¡¯s eyelids fluttered shut, her face flushing red as she fought for air.

    ¡°Marc¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to¡­ please¡­ let go¡­¡±

    Marc flung her aside with a savage jerk, sending Haley¡¯s head crashing against the car window with a muffled crack.

    ¡°Out,¡± he snapped, his voice raw with fury.

    Still gasping for air, Haley didn¡¯t dare linger. She fumbled with the handle, tumbled out of the car, and barely had time to steady herself before Marc roared off, the exhaust burning in her lungs.

    Left in the fading taillights, Haley¡¯s rage boiled over. She stamped her foot into the asphalt, eyes zing.

    That wretched Ste¡ªnone of this would¡¯ve happened without her!

    Marc headed straight for home, the tension in his knuckles refusing to ease. For weeks now, he¡¯d poured himself into restoring the vi, determined to resurrect every detail from before Ste¡¯s departure. Every corner, from the custom sofas to the precise arrangement of the bedroom furniture, looked untouched, as if she¡¯d never left.

    Even the wedding portrait Ste had burned¡ªhe¡¯dmissioned an identical one, and it was in its old ce on the wall of the master bedroom.

    Marc¡¯s gaze lingered on the portrait¡ªSte¡¯s hand resting on his arm, her smile warm and gentle. The image carved a fresh ache through his chest.

    Memories of happier days crashed over him, each one shing bitterly with her icy indifference now.

    He couldn¡¯t stand the reminder. Turning away, Marc yanked the bedroom door shut, the sound echoing through the empty vi. He didn¡¯t dare look back at anything that might unravel him. Minutester, he sped off, leaving the vi behind once more.

    The bar pulsed with deafening music, the kind that rattled the ssware and made conversation impossible. Marc sat hunched over the counter, tossing back one drink after another, desperate to drown out any trace of Ste from his mind.

    Someone stepped out of the restroom and caught sight of him, hesitating for a moment before breaking into a surprised grin. ¡°Marc? Well, this is a surprise¡ªI didn¡¯t expect to bump into you here!¡± Marc hadn¡¯t joined them for a night out in more than half a year. Ever since his wife¡¯s sudden disappearance, he¡¯d vanished from their social circle too.

    Marc, bleary-eyed, nced over and recognized his old friend, Travis Acosta.

    Throwing an arm around Travis¡¯s shoulders, he chuckled, ¡°Travis, look at that¡ªwhat are the odds? Sit down, drink with me!¡±

    Travis slid onto the stool beside him, brows knitting in concern. ¡°Talk to me, man. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Marc shook his head, a bitterugh escaping him. ¡°What else could it be? Ste, as always.¡±

    ¡°Wait¡ªwasn¡¯t she¡­ I thought she died. Marc, you¡¯re still hung up on her?¡± Travis asked, incredulous.

    Marc mmed his ss down, his voice rough. ¡°She¡¯s not dead. She¡¯s just out there, pretending to be someone else. Why? Wasn¡¯t I good to her? She¡¯s my wife¡ªthere¡¯s no substitute. What more does she want from me? I gave her everything. No one else could give her the life I did. If she left me, who¡¯s going to take care of her? Without me, what does she even have? That thing with Haley, it¡¯s nothing¡ªjust a meaningless fling.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 90

    ?Chapter 90:

    Even now, Marc remained convinced he hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. In his mind, everything he¡¯d done had been justified.

    He simply saw it as part of business¡ªgetting close to other women was just strategy. But in his heart, Ste had always been the only one. She had stood by him for years. Surely, she should¡¯ve known his heart never wavered. At least, that¡¯s how Marc saw it.

    And yet, here she was, using another name¡ªSylvia Gilbert, of all things¡ªas if Ste Russell had never existed. To Marc, it was utterly ridiculous.

    Travis had heard enough. ¡°Marc,¡± he cut in, his voice sharp. ¡°The Walsh Group made it big in Choria thanks to Ste¡¯s patents. Do you have any idea how much those patents could¡¯ve gone for? But because she trusted you, she didn¡¯t ask for a dime.¡±

    It was no secret. Everyone in Choria knew where the sess really came from.

    Marc¡¯s face clouded over. He turned a hard stare on Travis. ¡°What are you getting at?¡±

    Travis hesitated, then exhaled. ¡°Marc, let¡¯s be real. Without Ste, you¡¯d have never made it here. Your reputation, yourpany¡¯s foothold in Choria¡ªeverything stems from her. A lot of those projects only worked with Walsh Group because of the tech she provided.¡±

    Marc¡¯s fingers clenched around his ss. ¡°Travis, if you¡¯re just here to talk nonsense, then shut your mouth.¡±

    Travis gave a slow shake of his head. ¡°You¡¯re too close to see it clearly. This whole mess? It¡¯s on you.¡±

    Marc shot up from his seat, anger shing in his eyes. ¡°Oh, and now you¡¯re some moral high ground? Don¡¯t forget who you used to be, Travis¡ªyou were no better than the rest of us.¡±

    Travis sighed and rose to leave. ¡°Fine. I shouldn¡¯t have bothered. Enjoy your evening, Marc.¡±

    Without looking back, he walked away, silently thinking how Marc had no clue how much he owed Ste and how ungrateful he had be.

    . is your storytelling hub

    Marc¡¯s jaw tightened as he watched Travis walk out of the bar. After a long, tense pause, he leaned back slightly, lifted his ss, and swallowed the remaining liquor in one go.

    The alcohol hit fast, clouding his mind with a dull haze. The music thundered around him, but all he could see was Ste¡ªover and over again.

    A deep ache clenched in his chest, sharp and suffocating, as though some invisible force had wrapped around his heart and refused to let go.

    After she was thrown out of the car, Haley returned home. But she refused to give up. When he stopped answering her calls, she sent someone to track him down.

    When she heard he was drinking alone at a bar, she rushed there immediately.

    She pushed open the heavy door, scanning the dim room until her eyesnded on Marc, slouched over the counter.

    Hurrying to his side, she looped her arm through his. ¡°Marc, what are you doing? You¡¯ve had too muche on, let¡¯s get you home.¡±

    At the sound of her voice, Marc sluggishly turned his head. His vision was hazy, but when he saw the figure beside him, his expression softened. He reached out, fingers brushing her waist.

    ¡°Stel¡­ you came back¡­ don¡¯t leave me again¡­ I love you, I always have¡­¡± he murmured, his words slurred but heartfelt.

    Haley froze, as if someone had poured ice water down her spine. Her hands trembled. So all this¡ªevery drink, every silent minute¡ªwas for Ste?

    While all that was happening, Ste and Steven had smoothly finalized their cooperation agreement.

    Not wasting any time, Ste threw herself into work¡ªorganizing ns, going through the proposal from the nning team, and tweaking the key points before passing it on to William.

    William flipped through the folder with sharp, focused eyes.

    His expression didn¡¯t shift, but the moment he spotted the revisions, he knew exactly who had made them. Ste¡¯s touch was evident¡ªsubtle yet effective.

    So, she wasn¡¯t just a pretty face with a story. She had real skill. No wonder Steven had taken an interest in her after only a couple of meetings.

    Closing the file, William raised his head and looked at her. His voice was steady butced with something colder. ¡°Ms. Russell, now that you¡¯ve joined Briggs Group, I expect you to create real value. I suggest you stop wasting time on distractions¡ªpeople or matters that are irrelevant. We don¡¯t keep dead weight here. If you¡¯re drawing a paycheck, make sure you earn it.¡±

    Ste blinked, surprised by the sudden jab.

    What was that supposed to mean?

    Did he hear about Marc showing up earlier?

    Was he calling her out over that? Or maybe he just liked dragging up her past, treating it like some stain that wouldn¡¯t wash off.

    Still, she had worked hard¡ªgoing through every detail, staying upte to polish that proposal. How could he use her of not creating value? Her heart tightened, but she didn¡¯t let it show. Instead, she met his gaze with a calmer, colder tone.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs, I¡¯m here to work, and I take my responsibilities seriously. But what I do in my personal life outside this office has nothing to do with you,¡± she said steadily.

    She didn¡¯t feel she owed anyone an apology. Everyone had a past. So did she. That didn¡¯t make her any less capable.

    But her words made William¡¯s face turn slightly grim. So, she was drawing a line now?

    Did she think he¡¯d just turn a blind eye if she flirted with Steven during working hours too? That wasn¡¯t something he was going to tolerate.

    Ste kept her posture firm. She stood tall, head held high, not backing down. After a deep breath, she added, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else about the proposal, Mr. Briggs, I¡¯d like to get back to work.¡±

    She turned as if to leave, but William¡¯s voice came again, low and direct. ¡°Wait.¡±

    She stopped.

    ¡°Your revisions were well done,¡± he said. ¡°But Briggs Group isn¡¯t the same as the Walsh Group. You still have a lot to learn. I¡¯ll introduce you to someone.¡±

    Ste paused, then slowly turned back toward him. There was a slight frown on her brow, and her tone carried a hint of surprise. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d hand outpliments so easily. Who exactly is this person you want me to meet?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 91

    ?Chapter 91:

    William could tell she was bothered.

    After working alongside her for half a year, he hade to understand that Ste wasn¡¯t as mild as she appeared.

    She gave off a calm presence, but when pushed, she didn¡¯t hold back.

    He said nothing about her earlier reaction. Instead, he reached into his drawer and pulled out a sleek envelope, cing it gently in front of her. ¡°It¡¯s an invitation to Saul Vance¡¯s birthday banquet. He¡¯s the head of the Vance family in Sleka City.¡±

    The Vance family? Back when she was with Marc, she had heard of them more than once.

    They were a longstanding powerhouse in Sleka, dominating their field, and meeting them wasn¡¯t something just anyone could arrange. Even Marc, considered one of Choria¡¯s rising figures, had never had ess to them.

    ¡°You want me to go with you?¡± she asked, unsure.

    There had to be others in thepany better suited for that kind of event, like his personal assistant.

    William looked at her with a slight arch of his brow. ¡°No. I want you to attend on my behalf.¡±

    She blinked, caught off guard by the answer.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go?¡± His question snapped her back to the moment. Ste quickly curved her lips into a smile. ¡°If you trust me with it, I¡¯d be d to go. I just hope my limited knowledge ofpany matters won¡¯t embarrass us.¡±

    A chance like this didn¡¯te often.

    William lifted an eyebrow. ¡°Get ready properly, and don¡¯t make me look bad.¡±

    Their eyes locked for a moment, and something unspoken passed between them.

    Fresh content live now g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s

    He always gave off that air¡ªunshaken,posed¡ªas if nothing surprised him, as though no matter what she said, he¡¯d already anticipated it.

    Around him, her abilities felt insufficient.

    Ste picked up the invitation and smiled. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll handle it.¡±

    In Sleka, Ste stepped into Saul Vance¡¯s birthday banquet wearing a champagne-colored gown.

    The room buzzed with conversation, the tter of sses, and soft music.

    With a ss of juice in hand, she moved through the crowd, scanning for Saul.

    Before she could find him, a few all-too-familiar faces caught her attention.

    Haley and Beatrice stood close by, dressed in coordinatedvender shades¡ªone in a floor-length gown, the other in something shorter. They could¡¯ve passed for sisters.

    Ste sighed inwardly. Of all people to run into again¡­

    She turned to walk away, pretending she hadn¡¯t noticed them. But Haley caught a glimpse of her from the side while engaged in small talk.

    Her hand gripped Beatrice¡¯s arm with sudden force. Beatrice turned toward the motion and spotted Ste too.

    Her expression changed instantly. ¡°Is she here?¡± she muttered, her tone sharp.

    Haley had already told her about Ste¡¯s so-called death. To them, Ste was a nuisance that never went away.

    With her jaw tight and eyes burning, Haley stepped away from her group and strode straight toward Ste, blocking her way.

    Haley leaned in slightly and said under her breath, ¡°What are you doing here, Ste? This is Saul Vance¡¯s banquet. You don¡¯t belong at an event like this.¡±

    Ste let out a soft chuckle and lifted an eyebrow. ¡°Ms. Smith, I¡¯ve said it before, my name is Sylvia Gilbert. As for where I choose to go, that¡¯s really none of your business. Unless¡­ you¡¯ve taken an interest in me? Like me, perhaps?¡±

    Haley¡¯s cheeks burned with fury. ¡°You can stop pretending. Call yourself Sylvia all you want, but I know exactly who you are. You¡¯re not that important. Why would I ever like someone like you? You hang onto powerful men like it¡¯s a job. What¡¯s appealing about that? So, which man brought you here tonight? You showing up at Saul¡¯s party is a disgrace to the guest list.¡±

    To Haley, this was the perfect opportunity to trample Ste underfoot. Her family had close ties with the Vance family and had stayed in touch ever since their days together in Achury.

    Even if the situation escted, Haley believed Saul would take both her side and her mother¡¯s.

    Ste¡¯s yful tone faded, reced by a sharp, cold look. ¡°Ms. Smith, did you skip brushing your teeth this morning? The smell is a bit much. I¡¯ve had a bit of spare timetely, so I did a little research. Turns out, there¡¯s something quite interesting¡­¡±

    ¡°Ms. Smith, your hatred for Ste runs deep. Is it because you¡¯ve been with her husband and hoped to rece her?¡±

    Ste¡¯s usation sent a ripple through the nearby guests.

    A woman of Haley¡¯s social standing, exposed as someone¡¯s mistress? The shock was immediate.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 92

    ?Chapter 92:

    This was Sleka. Here, gossip about Choria barely made it past a whisper.

    Haley¡¯s expression twisted. ¡°What nonsense are you saying?¡±

    Ste gave a calm, deliberate smile. ¡°I found out that Ms. Russell once reported you and Marc to the police. Not just for cheating behind her back, but for stealing her patent, too. Pretty sure there¡¯s still a record of it sitting at the station. It caused quite a stir back then. Funny how you walked out of it all without a scratch. I¡¯m guessing your family had to pull some serious strings, huh? And now, here you are, still obsessing over a woman who¡¯s been gone for ages. What¡¯s your real angle, Ms. Smith?¡±

    The crowd started whispering. And it wasn¡¯t in Haley¡¯s favor.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she that wealthy heiress from Achury? What¡¯s she doing here ying the mistress? Her family must be mortified.¡±

    ¡°Rich? Please. Ever hear the saying ¡®the apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree¡¯? Maybe her mom wasn¡¯t much better¡ªhow else would she end up like this?¡±

    ¡°Poor Ste. Who knows, maybe she was killed by Haley and that dirtbag husband of hers.¡±

    Haley and Beatrice could hear every word. The sneers, the judgment¡ªit all hit like a p in the face.

    Haley snapped, her voice shrill. ¡°Ste, stop making up lies! You just can¡¯t stand that Marc¡¯s moved on. He doesn¡¯t love you anymore! You were the one clinging to him! You disappeared for six months hoping he¡¯d chase after you¡ªand when he didn¡¯t, you crawled back with a new name, hoping to win him over again. Pathetic.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll say this onest time,¡± Ste said, voice steady and cold. ¡°My name is Sylvia Gilbert, not Ste Russell.¡± Her expression darkened. ¡°Ms. Smith, not everyone settles for scraps like you do. Maybe Marc¡¯s a prize in your eyes, but to the rest of us? He¡¯s trash.¡±

    She had let go of her feelings for Marc a long time ago. In fact, looking back, she regretted ever wasting years on him.

    All those empty promises¡ªshe¡¯d been blind.

    1???E$? ?????€?S 1? g¨»l??¦Ïv?l?.§ão??

    ¡°Ste, who are you calling trash?!¡± Haley couldn¡¯t take it. The moment she heard someone insult Marc¡ªespecially Ste¡ªshe lost it.

    She lunged at her, hand raised to p.

    But Ste wasn¡¯t about to just stand there and let it happen.

    She smoothly dodged, stepping aside just as Haley came swinging.

    The problem was, Haley was in stilettos¡ªheels at least ten centimeters high¡ªand after missing her mark, she stumbled hard,nding t on the floor in the most awkward, ridiculous way.

    Her face contorted into a half-shocked, half-pained grimace.

    People around them covered their mouths, bursting intoughter.

    Beatrice¡¯s face turned stone-cold. She¡¯de to this event hoping tond a deal with the Vance family, but they hadn¡¯t even gotten to the negotiation table and were already a walking joke.

    In the lounge nearby, Saul was seated at a chessboard, deep in thought. He moved a pawn with a focused hand, totally absorbed in the game. It was his birthday today, and he¡¯d finally found a chess partner worth ying with.

    Across from him, William nced over at the surveince monitor set up in the corner of the room.

    The screen showed a clear feed of the banquet hall¡ªright in time to catch Haley¡¯s fall in front of Ste.

    He smirked, clearly entertained. Ste had reallye a long way. Turning his attention back to the game, he chuckled softly. ¡°Your game¡¯s gotten better.¡±

    Saul beamed at thepliment. ¡°Been practicing ever since ourst match.¡±

    William made his next move, sliding a knight into position, blocking Saul¡¯s bishop.

    He spoke casually, eyes still on the board. ¡°Saul, if I¡¯m not mistaken¡­ Haley and Beatrice¡ªaren¡¯t they your rtives?¡± His tone was light, almost amused, as he waited for Saul¡¯s next move.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 93

    ?Chapter 93:

    Saul paused mid-move, a chess piece in hand, his expression tightening. ¡°Barely rtives,¡± he muttered. ¡°Haven¡¯t seen either of them in over ten years.¡±

    William already knew the background. Haley had stayed in Achury all her life, while Saul had built his world in Sleka. They might¡¯ve shared some blood, but there wasn¡¯t much of a bond.

    ¡°But today¡¯s your birthday, and they made a point to show up,¡± William said casually. ¡°Looks like they¡¯re trying to gain some favor.¡±

    Especially after how they embarrassed themselves back in Choria¡ªit wouldn¡¯t be surprising if they were here trying to clean up their image. That clearly rubbed Saul the wrong way. He hadn¡¯t been strict with the guest list today; anyone who wanted to celebrate was wee. But if Haley and Beatrice were here just to cozy up and benefit off his name? They were set up for a big surprise.

    ¡°They can keep dreaming.¡± The sharpness in his voice made his stance crystal clear¡ªhe wasn¡¯t about to let them take advantage of him. He rarely visited Achury, and even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t need Haley to apany him.

    ¡°I mean,¡± William continued, ¡°they¡¯re already causing a scene. Your birthday celebration¡¯s at risk of turning into a circus. Haley just took a tumble out there. Sure, it¡¯s her own embarrassment, but if things keep escting, your whole party could get derailed.¡±

    Saul shot a nce at the monitor, clearly irritated, then moved his bishop without a word.

    William moved his queen, smirking. ¡°Checkmate. Looks like I won this round.¡±

    Saul tore his gaze away from the screen, scanned the board, and let out a scoff. ¡°You crafty bastard.¡±

    William had been rattling on about Haley and her mother¡¯s social climbing to distract him¡ªand it had worked.

    He¡¯d fallen for it and made a bad move.

    Your favorite stories g?ln¦Ò¦Íels

    Not many people could match Saul in chess, and even fewer dared to sit across from him.

    William was one of the few who could go toe-to-toe with him on the board.

    But this win? It didn¡¯t sit right with Saul.

    ¡°You set me up for your little office crush? This round doesn¡¯t count. Let¡¯s go again.¡±

    William didn¡¯t argue. He just started resetting the board, but added, ¡°She¡¯s not my girlfriend. She works at Briggs Group. I just value her skills.¡±

    Saul didn¡¯t believe a word.

    There were many employees at Briggs Group, but William had never openly backed anyone like this.

    But he wasn¡¯t about to admit it.

    Saul rolled his eyes. ¡°Anyway, enough of that. One more game. And no distractions this time. I¡¯ll take care of those two outside.¡±

    Williamughed under his breath. ¡°Fine by me.¡±

    Once the board was reset, Saul waved at the butler standing quietly behind them. ¡°Go handle it. This is my birthday. If anyone causes a ruckus, toss them out. No exceptions.¡±

    The butler gave a small bow. He¡¯d heard everything and didn¡¯t need more instructions. ¡°Yes, sir. I¡¯ll take care of it right away.¡±

    With that, he left the room. Saul rxed and leaned back in his chair.

    ¡°Now, can we finally focus on this match?¡±

    William didn¡¯t answer¡ªjust moved a pawn forward.

    Outside, Haley was still fuming, barely steady on her feet as Beatrice helped her up. She red daggers at Ste. ¡°You really think you can humiliate me and walk away? Do you even know who my father is? We¡¯re here for Saul Vance¡¯s birthday¡ªI¡¯ll have you kicked out of here in seconds!¡±

    She shoved Beatrice¡¯s hand away and made to charge at Ste again.

    But before her raised hand coulde down, a cold voice rang out. ¡°Who dares to make a scene at Mr. Vance¡¯s birthday?¡± It was Terence, the Vance family¡¯s butler.

    He stepped between Haley and Ste like a wall.

    Haley scowled. ¡°And who do you think you are?¡±

    Terence didn¡¯t flinch. His expression was calm, but there was an unmistakable edge to his tone.

    When Saul went abroad to recuperate, he had been busy managing domestic affairs and hadn¡¯t gone along, unaware of how arrogant the Smith family was.

    ¡°I¡¯m Terence Ramsey. Butler to the Vance family. And when I speak, I speak on behalf of Mr. Vance himself.¡± The room went quiet.

    He continued, his voice firm, ¡°Miss Gilbert is a distinguished guest of the Vance family. Anyone who disrespects her¡ªdisrespects us. And Mr. Vance doesn¡¯t tolerate disrespect in his home.¡±

    Everyone around froze in shock.

    Terence Ramsey? The butler of the Vance family?

    That meant Mr. Vance was Saul himself.

    Just moments ago, Haley had been unting her so-called family connection to the Vances. But now? Saul was openly backing Sylvia.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 94

    ?Chapter 94:

    Haley¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous! Why would Saul defend her of all people? She shouldn¡¯t even have the right to be here!¡±

    Terence¡¯s tone turned sharp as he replied, ¡°Ms. Gilbert was personally invited by Mr. Vance. Is that an issue for you, Ms. Smith? Or do you think he needed your permission before sending his guests an invitation?¡±

    At this moment, he was speaking on behalf of Saul himself.

    Even though Haley was upset, she didn¡¯t have the courage to go against him. She pressed her lips together, preparing to walk away.

    But just then, Terence called out, stopping her in her tracks. ¡°Ms. Smith, hold on. You were quite rude to Ms. Gilbert earlier. Mr. Vance would like you to apologize to her right now.¡±

    His tone was steady and clear, loud enough for everyone in the room to hear.

    Haley froze mid-step and spun around, staring at Terence in disbelief. ¡°Excuse me? You expect me to apologize to her?¡±

    With her background, she saw no reason to lower herself and apologize to Ste.

    ¡°Yes. Now,¡± Terence confirmed, his tone cool andposed.

    Haley¡¯s temper red as her face turned red with rage. ¡°That¡¯s never going to happen! Are you insane? We¡¯re Saul¡¯s family! And you want me to apologize to someone who climbed her way up through men?¡±

    Terence moved slightly to stand protectively in front of Ste, his voice still steady. ¡°If you can¡¯t offer an apology, then I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to leave. You¡¯re not wee here.¡±

    Ever since she returned to the country, Beatrice had been humiliated time and again because of Ste, and now she finally lost her temper. Her expression turned stormy as she turned to Terence with a sharp, scornful re. ¡°You get to decide we¡¯re not wee in the Vance family? Don¡¯t tter yourself. You¡¯re just an employee¡ªwho do you think you are, giving us orders like that?¡±

    Hearing that, a flicker of contempt passed through Terence¡¯s gaze. ¡°I¡¯m simply rying Mr. Vance¡¯s exact words. If there¡¯s no apology to Ms. Gilbert, you¡¯re no longer wee as guests of the Vance family.¡±

    Beatrice¡¯s eyes burned with anger as she stared at him, but she didn¡¯t act rashly.

    Find magical tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c????

    If Saul had really given the order, then making a scene now would only mean losing the Vance family¡¯s support in Sleka¡ªa cost far too great. Yet lowering themselves¡­

    to apologize would be humiliating¡­ people would talk. Stuck in a bitter dilemma, Beatrice clenched her jaw and gave Haley a subtle nod.

    After all, the Vance name carried too much weight. They hade here to make allies, not throw everything away because of someone like Ste.

    Left with no other option, Haley swallowed her pride and lowered her head in a stiff, reluctant gesture. ¡°I apologize, Ms. Ru¡ªGilbert,¡± she muttered through gritted teeth. ¡°I crossed the line earlier. I hope you¡¯ll be generous enough to let it go.¡±

    Terence added calmly, ¡°And one more thing, Ms. Smith. Earlier, you tried to strike Ms. Gilbert. The Vance family believes in fairness, and that includes letting Ms. Gilbert return the gesture. What you tried to do, she has every right to return.¡±

    Haley¡¯s heart sank. She had thought the forced apology was already the peak of humiliation, but now¡ªthis?

    She stared at Terence as if he¡¯d lost his mind. ¡°I didn¡¯t even hit her! She¡¯s not hurt, so why should I just stand there and let her p me?¡± But Terence only smiled. ¡°In that case, you may leave. Mr. Vance has made it clear¡ªyou¡¯re not wee here.¡±

    Haley¡¯s fury bubbled up, ready to erupt, but before she could unleash it, Beatrice reached out and grabbed her arm.

    The warning in Beatrice¡¯s gaze was sharp and immediate. Haley froze. She understood instantly¡ªthis wasn¡¯t just about ego anymore.

    Her father¡¯spany in Achury had been treading on thin icetely, and they couldn¡¯t afford to burn bridges, especially not with someone like Saul Vance.

    His influence overseas could be the lifeline they needed.

    If getting pped by Ste meant they¡¯d still get a chance to speak to Saul, then so be it. Her mother would help her settle the scoreter anyway.

    Haley clenched her jaw and forced her voice out. ¡°Fine.¡±

    Terence gave a satisfied nod and stepped back, respectfully turning the stage over. ¡°Ms. Gilbert, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡±

    Ste, who had silently watched the entire exchange unfold, found herself genuinely curious.

    She didn¡¯t even know Saul Vance personally, so why was he standing up for her so directly?

    Was it simply that even Saul couldn¡¯t stomach Haley¡¯s arrogance? Or¡­ was someone quietly backing her?

    Either way, Ste had no intention of letting this chance slip by. Her eyes gleamed as she gave Terence a slight nod, then turned to face Haley.

    Without hesitation, she raised her hand and delivered a clean, loud p to Haley¡¯s cheek. ¡°That¡¯s for confusing me with someone else,¡± she said coldly. Another p followed without pause. ¡°That¡¯s for thinking you can act high and mighty wherever you go.¡± And then came the final one¡ªharder than the rest, echoing across the room. ¡°And that¡­ is for your disgracefulck of shame.¡±

    Each pnded with reason, leaving Haley with no room to argue.

    Haley stood there, stunned, her trembling hand covering her stinging cheek as tears welled up and rolled down uncontrobly. All she could do was stand there, humiliated beyond words.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 95

    ?Chapter 95:

    Ste waved her hand with a sharp flick, her expression dripping with contempt. ¡°Ms. Smith, those three ps were just a taste of what you¡¯ll get if you ever try spewing garbage in front of me again. Next time, you won¡¯t be so lucky.¡±

    Haley pressed her hands to her stinging cheeks and fled in tears. Beatrice cast a frosty look in Ste¡¯s direction before turning to leave as well.

    With the scene finally over, the onlookers quietly drifted away, and Terence headed upstairs to make his report.

    Halfway through the banquet, the host, Saul, appeared at the top of the staircase. Dressed in a rich blue suit, he radiated a vigorous energy that belied the silver streaks in his hair. As Saul descended the staircase, guests immediately clustered around him, their faces beaming with ttery.

    ¡°Happy birthday, Mr. Vance!¡±

    ¡°Many more years of good health and fortune, Mr. Vance!¡±

    The chorus of well-wishes echoed throughout the hall, but Ste lingered quietly at the back, unfazed by the excitement swirling around her.

    Haley and Beatrice, catching sight of Saul atst, lit up with anticipation. Determined to be first, Haley shoved past the crowd, clutching her gift tightly, her stinging cheek forgotten in her eagerness.

    She stepped up to Saul and offered the box with both hands. ¡°Saul, I picked out something special for you¡ªa vintage tobo pipe. I searched everywhere for it. It¡¯s one of a kind.¡±

    Her words earned a few surprised looks from the crowd. Everyone in the city knew Saul¡¯s weakness for antiques. By choosing an old tobo pipe, Haley had clearly yed to his tastes¡ªthere was no doubt this gift would hit the mark.

    Saul epted the box, lifted the lid, and regarded the contents with a measured gaze. After only a moment, he snapped the box shut, his face unreadable.

    ¡°Take it away and put it with the others.¡±

    Seriously, that was how it ended?

    Latest chapters uploaded g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s

    Disappointment shed in Haley¡¯s eyes as she exchanged a look with Beatrice, confused by Saul¡¯s impassive reaction. Had the tobo pipe failed to impress him after all?

    Earlier, she¡¯d pictured Saul lighting up with joy¡ªshe¡¯d even nned to take the chance to whisper her grievances about Ste. Instead, his face gave nothing away, leaving Haley at a loss, uncertain, and unwilling to risk any yful gestures.

    Jittery and desperate to deflect Saul¡¯s irritation, Haley scanned the room for an easy target. Her gazended on Ste, who lingered quietly at the back of the crowd.

    A sly spark ignited in Haley¡¯s eyes as she raised her voice. ¡°Ms. Gilbert, since you¡¯vee all this way for the birthday banquet, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve prepared a meaningful gift for Saul, haven¡¯t you? He did speak up for you earlier¡ªwhy not take this chance to show everyone your present?¡±

    The crowd shifted, parting to give Ste space as every pair of eyes fell on her.

    With everyone watching, Ste moved forward with steadyposure, her features unflinching and serene. She approached Saul and offered her gift with measured grace. ¡°Our Briggs Group prepared this gift for you, Mr. Vance¡ªwishing you strength and longevity.¡±

    When Saul lifted the lid, a gleaming amber tobo pipe rested inside, catching the light with a warm, golden glow. Amber, often called the jewel of time, was exceptionally rare. Ste had unearthed this particr ten-thousand-year-old specimen during her work at the research institute, making it all the more extraordinary. Given Saul¡¯s seventy-six years, Ste¡¯s offering carried a subtle message: may his life remain steady and enduring, like the ancient amber, imbued with depth and meaning.

    Saul¡¯s brows inched upward, ready to respond, when Haley let out a disdainfulugh. ¡°Amber? Please. That¡¯s just a chunk of resin¡ªtotally worthless. You¡¯d find piles of this stuff at any street stall, and only you, Ms. Gilbert, would have the nerve to give something so cheap to Saul. Aren¡¯t you worried people areughing behind your back? Honestly, this isn¡¯t even good enough to leave outside as a decoration. If I were Briggs Group, I¡¯d be embarrassed to have you on my team.¡±

    Ste nced over her shoulder, the corners of her mouth tilting into a cold, almost amused smile.

    Haley wasn¡¯t just rude; her words betrayed herpleteck of sense. Right then, Saul spoke up, his tone deliberate and clear. ¡°This is wonderful¡ªI¡¯m very fond of it. Terence, bring it up to my study. I¡¯d like to keep it close so I can see it every day.¡±

    Terence offered a respectful nod, handling the amber tobo pipe with care as he took it from Ste, his expression solemn.

    Haley froze in disbelief, mirroring the surprise etched on everyone else¡¯s faces. How could a simple amber trinket win Saul over sopletely?

    Haley and Beatrice traded a look, each scowling in silent frustration.

    ¡°Saul, why¡­¡± Haley faltered, her voice rising. ¡°Didn¡¯t you like the antique I picked out? What¡¯s so special about this amber? If you¡¯re fond of it, I can get you plenty more!¡±

    She couldn¡¯t ept it¡ªthe tobo pipe had taken real effort for her and Beatrice to track down, yet somehow Ste¡¯s gift had stolen all the attention. What had Ste possibly done to earn Saul¡¯s admiration so effortlessly?

    Saul shot Haley a look brimming with annoyance. He couldn¡¯t stand her tactless, dim-witted behavior. If not for the Smith family¡¯s remote connection to him, neither Haley nor Beatrice would have set foot past his threshold. He dismissed her withplete indifference, not sparing her another nce.

    Breaking the awkward silence, Ste¡¯s voice came across soft andposed. ¡°Ms. Smith, it¡¯s not that Mr. Vance disliked your gift. The issue is, the tobo pipe you brought¡­ appears to be a counterfeit.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 96

    ?Chapter 96:

    A fake?

    Haley¡¯s face twisted in outrage. ¡°What are you talking about? Don¡¯t be ridiculous! I spent a fortune on that! There¡¯s no way it¡¯s fake.¡± She turned to Saul, trying to reel him back in. ¡°Mr. Vance, she¡¯s just talking nonsense. She¡¯s not even an expert. Don¡¯t let her fool you!¡±

    In her mind, Ste was just jealous¡ªtrying to ruin her moment, especially in front of Saul. But Saul? He looked at Ste with nothing but admiration.

    He¡¯d been watching everything from the lounge, including the moment Ste pped Haley three times. And he didn¡¯t think she was being petty¡ªhe thought she had excellent judgment. She struck when she needed to, kept calm when it counted, and handled herself far better than Haley ever could. It wasn¡¯t hard to see why William was backing her.

    Haley, seeing that Ste hadn¡¯t fired back right away, kept pushing. ¡°Ste, today¡¯s Mr. Vance¡¯s birthday. I don¡¯t want to cause a scene, but you¡¯re out of line. You¡¯ve got no proof. How can you say my gift is fake without evidence? You¡¯re just trying to embarrass me. Mr. Vance, she¡¯s clearly trying to stir trouble!¡±

    All eyes turned to Ste, waiting to see what she¡¯d say next. Standing under the weight of everyone¡¯s stares, she looked Haley dead in the eye. ¡°I can prove it. Mr. Vance, if it¡¯s alright with you, could you bring the pipe out for inspection?¡±

    Saul already knew it was fake¡ªWilliam had given him the real one ages ago. But he was curious how Ste had figured it out with just a quick nce. How could she be so sure?

    He gestured calmly. ¡°Bring it over.¡±

    The box was brought out and opened. Inside was the pipe. Ste stepped forward, pointing at specific spots.

    ¡°From the outside, it looks old. But real pipes from the Middle Ages have distinct features. This one doesn¡¯t match any of them. For starters, real medieval pipes were almost always carved from wood. This one is supposedly made from briar, but that¡¯s not the natural color of briar wood. Whoever faked it clearly didn¡¯t know¡­¡±

    ¡°Much about the material. Also, the shape is just¡­ wrong. Look at the angle¡ªit¡¯s off. And the sides aren¡¯t even symmetrical.¡±

    Your next favorite is on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®??o??

    Saul listened quietly, clearly impressed. He loved antique pipes. And everything Ste said? She was spot on. Real antique pipes were meticulously crafted. The bowl was never perfectly vertical, and when split down the middle, the two sides were usually minor images. They were handcrafted, demanding high craftsmanship.

    But this one? The color was off, the angle awkward, and the symmetry¡ªnonexistent. Anyone who actually knew about pipes would spot it immediately. Who would¡¯ve thought Ste knew her antiques so well?

    The pipe was ced on the table for everyone to see. One by one, people leaned in to inspect it based on Ste¡¯s points. Sure enough¡ªthe ws were obvious. This pipe really seemed to be fake.

    ¡°This pipe really does look fake. No wonder Mr. Vance didn¡¯t look impressed when he opened it earlier.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. He¡¯s a collector. He must¡¯ve noticed but didn¡¯t want to embarrass Haley right away.¡±

    The whispers around the room hit Haley like ps. Her ears burned with shame. She didn¡¯t even know it was fake.

    Haley turned toward her mother, silently begging for help. With the situation having escted to this point, she didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Beatrice caught her look and quickly stepped forward, putting on her best smile. ¡°Mr. Vance, there must¡¯ve been some mistake. We had no idea the pipe wasn¡¯t genuine. But our intentions were sincere. When you stayed in Achury, we took such good care of you¡ªsurely you don¡¯t think we¡¯d do something underhanded? Today¡¯s your birthday. Why let someone from outside the family stir up drama? Isn¡¯t that what¡¯s really going on here?¡±

    She dropped the ¡°Achury¡± reference deliberately, hoping Saul would soften up. After all, they were technically rtives, and she was reminding him they¡¯d once hosted him generously¡ªhoping he¡¯d return the favor with some leniency.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 97

    ?Chapter 97:

    Saul¡¯s brows knitted together as he shot her a sharp look. ¡°Outsider? If something from an outsider is more to my liking than your cheap knockoff, then I¡¯ll take it¡ªno questions asked.¡±

    Beatrice¡¯s expression froze. She clearly hadn¡¯t expected him to be so direct.

    Haley, growing flustered, tried to salvage the moment. ¡°It¡¯s just an amber tobo pipe, Saul. If you like it, I can send over a few more.¡±

    ¡°Just an amber tobo pipe?¡± Saul scoffed, already losing patience. ¡°Do you have any idea how rare fossilized amber is? Or how difficult it is to carve an authentic piece like this? This isn¡¯t something you toss around like party favors.¡±

    Haley was stunned. How did Ste manage to get her hands on something so rare and expensive?

    She clenched her jaw, unable to ept yet another defeat, but no words came out.

    Saul turned his eyes from Beatrice to Ste, his tone much gentler now. ¡°Ms. Gilbert, I really liked the gift you gave me. Would you mind taking a walk with me in the garden? I¡¯d like to have a quick word with you in private.¡±

    Ste was here on William¡¯s behalf, mainly to discuss business coboration. But now, with Saul personally requesting a chat, she gave a polite smile and nodded. ¡°I¡¯d be d to.¡±

    Haley and Beatrice stood still, watching Ste leave with Saul. Jealousy burned in their eyes. They were so bitter, it seemed like they might explode. At that moment, they both wished they could tear Ste apart. As Ste passed them, she let out a soft, mocking chuckle, clearly unfazed.

    So what if Haley came from a noble family in Achury? A name alone couldn¡¯t cover up shallow roots and dull minds.

    Ste walked alongside Saul through the back garden when her gaze caught a quick-moving figure in the distance.

    It vanished too fast to identify, but something about it felt strangely familiar.

    Could that have been William?

    The idea popped into her mind, but she quickly dismissed it.

    If William were here, he wouldn¡¯t have sent her instead.

    She shook her head slightly. Maybe she was just overthinking it.

    Saul noticed where she was looking, his gaze turning thoughtful. But he said nothing, simply smiling. ¡°You¡¯re here on business today, I take it?¡±

    Ste answered without dy. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m here on behalf of Briggs Group. Mr. Vance, if you give us a shot, I¡¯m confident both parties will benefit.¡± Her tone was poised, respectful, and unmistakably confident.

    Saul chuckled softly and changed the subject. ¡°With your talent, Ms. Gilbert, I imagine you¡¯ve got plenty of admirers. Are you seeing anyone?¡±

    Ste blinked in surprise, unsure where this was heading. But she answered inly, ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Mr. Vance. No, I¡¯m not dating anyone.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then what kind of man do you like? I happen to know several excellent bachelors. I¡¯d be happy to make an introduction.¡±

    Was he trying to set her up? Ste politely declined without missing a beat. ¡°I appreciate the offer, but my focus right now ispletely on work. I¡¯m not in a ce to think about romance.¡±

    Saul noted her resolute tone and pressed his lips together in thought.

    He thought back to William¡¯sposed strategy during their earlier board game. At the time, he had assumed William was the predator and Ste the prey. But now, the roles weren¡¯t so clear anymore. How amusing.

    They resumed talking business, and Saul seemed pleased, eventually agreeing to the partnership with Briggs Group.

    With her mission aplished, Ste politely excused herself. Outside the hall, just as she reached the roadside, a car rolled up from the underground garage.

    She narrowed her eyes. That car¡­ it looked very familiar.

    The car slowed to a stop right in front of her, the window rolled down, and there he was. William.

    Ste¡¯s gaze sharpened. So that shadow earlier¡­ was it really him after all?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 98

    ?Chapter 98:

    ¡°What a coincidence, Mr. Briggs. What brings you driving out of the Vance family¡¯s garage?¡± Ste asked, her voice calm butced with surprise.

    She had worked so hard to help him secure that deal, only to find out he¡¯d been at the banquet the whole time. Was he meeting with Saul behind her back?

    Did he not trust her to handle it?

    A strange sense of being sidelined crept over her, like she¡¯d been underestimated.

    William nced at her, his tone easygoing. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t shown up today, do you really think you could¡¯ve walked out of that party without trouble?¡±

    He looked pointedly at her. ¡°Haley and Beatrice may not have the power they used to, but they¡¯re still capable of stirring the pot. With their background, causing chaos for you wouldn¡¯t be hard.¡±

    Ste blinked, caught off guard. ¡°So¡­ you were the one who sent the butler to help me? And¡­ Mr. Vance agreeing to work with me¡ªwas that because of you too?¡±

    Thatst part came out softer, more hesitant.

    William¡¯s expression shifted, something unreadable flickering in his eyes. ¡°Are you doubting yourself?¡±

    Sure, Saul was an old friend, but that didn¡¯t mean he made business decisions based on friendship.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for Ste¡¯s solid proposal and technical edge, Saul wouldn¡¯t have been impressed.

    She wasn¡¯t some charity case. Just being associated with William wasn¡¯t enough to swing deals like that.

    Ste rushed to correct herself. ¡°I mean, of course not. I just thought¡­¡±

    ¡°Thought what?¡± William cut in, raising an eyebrow.

    She paused, embarrassed. He had gone out of his way to support her, and here she was questioning his motives¡ªagain.

    Your favorite stories are on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s?c?m

    It kind of made her look like a jerk.

    Her voice dropped to an embarrassed whisper.

    ¡°I just thought¡­ well, I was that good, you know? Knew I¡¯d make it for sure. Haha¡­¡±

    William gave her a long, unreadable look. Then, casually, as if talking about the weather, he dropped the real news. ¡°The earlier negotiation with Steven, and today¡¯s deal with Saul¡ªboth were tests. You passed. So now, I¡¯m handing Neb over to you.¡±

    Ste stared at him, her expression one of disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re giving Neb to me?¡±

    She had only been at Briggs Group for what¡ªless than a month? Neb was still a startup, but it had serious potential. Every project under its name was solid, and feedback from partners had been glowing. And now, he was handing it to her?

    ¡°Why?¡± she asked, still stunned.

    First, a ck card, now apany? He was being far too generous.

    William slid into the seat beside her, studying her with quiet intensity. ¡°You always question things. But when you do¡ªwhat kind of answer are you hoping to hear? What would finally calm that restless little mind of yours?¡±

    Ste froze. She stared at him, mouth slightly open, her heart pounding in her chest. What was she hoping to hear?

    The air between them shifted.

    The next second, William straightened, checked his phone, and said tly, ¡°But if you¡¯re not confident, forget it. Pretend I never mentioned it.¡±

    ¡°Wait, wait¡ªwho said I wouldn¡¯t take it?¡± Ste blurted, sitting up straight. ¡°Why are you so quick to take it back, Mr. Briggs?¡±

    ¡°Some things are better settled fast,¡± he replied, barely moving his lips, his tone unusually soft.

    Ste muttered three simple words. ¡°I want it.¡±

    He looked right at her, his gaze intense and unwavering.

    Ste¡¯s cheeks flushed instantly. The car suddenly felt much too warm.

    Flustered, she reached for the window switch, trying to breathe, when the car hit a small bump. She lost her bnce and fell forward¡ªright onto William¡¯s chest.

    She blinked, surprised by how solid he felt. The man was built like a rock.

    He said nothing, just looked down at her sprawled across him, his expression unreadable. ¡°Old trick,¡± he muttered dryly.

    It seemed she had a knack for finding ways to fall into him.

    Embarrassed, Ste coughed awkwardly and tried to push herself up¡ªbut instead of finding solid ground, her handnded squarely on his thigh.

    Her palm slipped, and she fell again. This time, thending spot was¡­ awkward. William¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and he let out a small grunt of pain, his jaw tightening.

    Ste turned crimson. She knew exactly where she¡¯dnded.

    Mortified, she scrambled off him, ttening herself against the car door like a guilty cat. ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m so sorry, Mr. Briggs! I didn¡¯t mean to¡ªreally, I didn¡¯t!¡±

    She sounded like she was reciting a formal apology, and William still hadn¡¯t said a word.

    His silence only made it worse. She didn¡¯t dare look at him, her gaze fixed firmly ahead until the car finally rolled to a stop outside her vi.

    She practically jumped out of the car. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Briggs. And sorry again. Have a good night!¡± Three polite phrases, all in one breath.

    She turned and started walking, but then¡ªclick¡ªshe heard another door shut behind her. Confused, she turned. William had gotten out too.

    ¡°Um¡­ Mr. Briggs, you really don¡¯t need to walk me in¡­¡± Ste unlocked the door with her fingerprint, but before she could finish her sentence, William slipped inside, right behind her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 99

    ?Chapter 99:

    Ste frowned. ¡°Is there any additional assistance you require from me?¡±

    William nced around the room before meeting her eyes again. A small smile tugged at his lips. ¡°I¡¯m famished. Go cook something for me.¡±

    She stared at him,pletely thrown off. Was he actually treating her like a personal chef?

    ¡°I skipped the food at the banquet,¡± he added smoothly. ¡°And I just handed you apany. Ms. Russell, surely you won¡¯t let me go hungry after that?¡±

    She could hardly believe what she was hearing. Part of her wanted to throw something at him. But after a moment, she calmed herself. William had been unusually helpful today. He said Saul signed because of her skills, but she knew the reputation of Briggs Group had yed a role too.

    Ste exhaled slowly and convinced herself to let it slide¡ªshe could treat it as a small gesture of gratitude.

    She walked into the kitchen, checked the fridge for ingredients, and lit the stove to start cooking.

    From the living room, William listened to the gentle tter of dishes and the soft hiss of the stove. He turned slightly to watch her move around in an apron, and for a brief moment, a calmness settled over him.

    For a fleeting moment, she looked like the perfect image of a homemaker.

    A few minutester, Ste set down a te of spaghetti. ¡°This is all there was. You¡¯ll have to settle for it.¡±

    She half-expected him to turn his nose up at the dish, but he simply picked up the fork and began eating.

    He didn¡¯t say a word, chewing with quiet precision, even managing to make spaghetti look refined.

    Once he¡¯d cleared the te, Ste took it back into the kitchen. She figured she¡¯d clean it properly the next day. But when she returned, William was still sprawled on the sofa. She raised a brow. ¡°You¡¯re not leaving?¡±

    Reclining with one leg crossed over the other, he replied in a rxed tone, ¡°The chef at my ce quit recently¡ªfamily problems. The recement isn¡¯t exactly working out.¡±

    Stories live now on galn¦Ò??????????o??

    Ste gave him a puzzled look and spread her hands. ¡°So?¡±

    How was that her problem?

    ¡°You cooked something edible. Slightly better than what I¡¯ve been dealing with. I¡¯ve decided to stay here for a while, at least until I hire someone who can actually cook.¡±

    Her eyes went wide. The two of them¡­ under the same roof? That couldn¡¯t be real.

    William, watching her expression shift, added in a low voice, ¡°Calm down. I¡¯m not going to touch you. Unless¡­ you think I might. Is that what¡¯s making you nervous, Ms. Russell?¡±

    A chill crept down her spine, but after a moment of silence, she looked straight at him. ¡°Where did you get that idea? I wasn¡¯t thinking anything at all.¡±

    William studied her reaction with quiet amusement. Her slight fluster didn¡¯t escape him. ¡°Good,¡± he said, his lips curving faintly. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. Get steak tomorrow. I¡¯m craving it.¡±

    With that, he stood up and walked toward the guest room.

    This vi had originally belonged to him, so he moved aroundfortably, not needing any help from Ste.

    She stood still, watching his tall frame disappear down the hallway, and suddenly snapped out of her daze, irritation bubbling up.

    What did he mean by saying ¡°it¡¯s settled¡±?

    She never agreed to anything!

    But¡­ he was technically her superior. And this house had once been his.

    He had given her Neb as well as the house.

    Being generous wasn¡¯t so bad. If he wanted to stay for a while, she supposed she could tolerate it.

    With a resigned sigh, Ste climbed the stairs. As she passed the window on her way up, something outside caught the corner of her eye, a flicker of light.

    Frowning, she turned to look. Nothing. Maybe she was just imagining things.

    At the Walsh estate, Marc stood seething, gripping a stack of surveince photos from his investigator. With a roar of fury, he swept everything off his desk. The photos clearly showed William and Ste entering the same vi¡ªand not leaving. More than an hourter, only William¡¯s driver exited the property, alone. There was no mistaking what this meant: William had spent the night at Ste¡¯s ce.

    And she still had the audacity to im there was nothing between them? He had been convinced Haley was just stirring trouble, but now it looked like Ste really hadnded herself a powerful man. And that man was William.

    Marc¡¯s fury simmered well into the night, keeping sleep far out of reach.

    Elsewhere, Ste rose early to prepare breakfast. She kept it simple: sandwiches and ck coffee.

    William joined her not long after. He took a bite, then cast a sideways look at her and said with a smirk, ¡°Ms. Russell, you¡¯re surprisinglypetent at this. The vor¡­ suits me.¡±

    Ste shot him a cold look and silently continued eating.

    Once breakfast was over, William headed to the bathroom, and Ste followed right behind him. ¡°Wait¡ªdo you even have your own toothbrush? Or a towel? I don¡¯t have any spares here. The ones hanging up are mine, and don¡¯t think you can just use them!¡±

    Her scolding drew a lowugh from William. ¡°Ms. Russell, you¡¯re starting to sound like my mother. I¡¯m going to shower¡ªunless you n on helping again?¡±

    Ste was speechless. She spun on her heel and walked out, refusing to entertain thement. A momentter, the sound of water echoed from the bathroom.

    That moment had been ages ago. Why was he still bringing it up? Was he really going to hold onto that memory forever?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 100

    ?Chapter 100:

    William finished getting ready and grabbed his coat, clearly about to head out. Ste stayed put on the couch, making no move to see him off.

    At the door, William said casually, ¡°Had a new car deliveredst night. It¡¯s yours to use when you go out.¡±

    Only then did Ste nce over and notice the Ferrari keys sitting neatly on the entryway table.

    Her lips twitched. They¡¯d just argued this morning, but somehow, she was walking away with a Ferrari. Not bad.

    ¡°Well then. Thanks, Mr. Briggs,¡± she said, her voice dry but not ungrateful.

    About half an hour after William left, Ste finished tidying up and decided to head out herself. She grabbed the keys, unlocked the car, slid into the driver¡¯s seat, and buckled up in one smooth motion.

    Just as she was about to drive off, her eyes caught movement near the gate.

    She squinted. Marc.

    She instantly rolled her eyes, hard. Without hesitation, she mmed her foot on the gas.

    Marc had been lurking since early morning. He saw William leave, then Ste step out alone. Fueled by impulse and whatever false sense of entitlement he had left, he moved in front of the car to block her path.

    But he hadn¡¯t expected Ste to be so ruthless; even with him standing in front of her car, she showed no hesitation in pressing the gas pedal. As the car sped toward him, he panicked and dove to the side, narrowly avoiding a real-life ident.

    ¡°Ste! I¡¯m your husband! Are you seriously trying to run me over?! You want to see me dead or what?!¡±

    Ste rolled the window down, her gaze sharp and her voice full of disdain. ¡°Mr. Walsh, are you hard of hearing or just stupid? You block my car first thing in the morning¡ªwhat did you think was going to happen?¡±

    She leaned an elbow casually on the window frame. ¡°I was just giving you what you clearly wanted. You got in my way. Don¡¯t act like the victim now.¡±

    Explore captivating tales on g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s

    Marc¡¯s expression twisted in frustration. ¡°Stel, how long are you gonna keep up this act?¡±

    Ste scoffed. ¡°Mr. Walsh, you should probably go see a doctor. I¡¯ve told you a hundred times¡ªI¡¯m not Ste. Maybe your brain¡¯s broken, but are your ears busted too?¡±

    Marc, clearly fed up, yanked at her car door, but she¡¯d locked it. Of course, she had.

    His eyes flicked to the car¡ªa Ferrari¡ªand the jealousy hit him like a punch.

    William had bought her that.

    ¡°You and William¡ªthis whole thing¡¯s just to get back at me, isn¡¯t it? How can a car change your loyalty? I¡¯m your husband, for God¡¯s sake!¡± He was practically shaking.

    William might have bought her a car, but Marc had given her all his love. Why was she being so heartless, pushing him away?

    Ste¡¯s face turned cold, and her voice rose. ¡°Mr. Walsh, I¡¯m not your wife. What I do, who I¡¯m with¡ªit¡¯s none of your business. If you don¡¯t back off, I¡¯ll call security.¡±

    As if on cue, a security guard approached. ¡°Ms. Gilbert, is everything alright?¡±

    Ste pointed directly at Marc. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him in my life. He¡¯s unstable and harassing me. I don¡¯t want to see him near thisplex again.¡±

    The guard didn¡¯t need more than that. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. We¡¯ll take care of it.¡±

    In this upscalemunity, the residents were all wealthy or influential, and the security guards were obligated to protect them from harassment. He signaled, and within seconds, five more guards appeared and closed in on Marc. ¡°Sir, please leave. If you don¡¯t, we¡¯ll have to call the police.¡±

    Marc tried to struggle, yelling as they dragged him off. ¡°You cheating woman! Sleeping around with another man while still married to me! Haley would never do this¡ªshe¡¯s kind, gentle, and knows how to please me in bed! You? You always did the same boring things¡ªno spark at all!¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t flinch. Instead, she smiled coldly and rolled up her window. ¡°d to hear you¡¯ve found your happily-ever-after, then. Hope you and Haley make lots of little heartbreakers together.¡±

    With that, she stepped on the gas, leaving Marc¡ªand all his nonsense¡ªin the dust.

    He stood there, mouth open, watching the Ferrari disappear down the road.

    She¡¯d really left. Just like that.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 101

    ?Chapter 101:

    At Briggs Group, William sat silently in front of hisputer, his fingers steepled under his chin as he studied the surveince footage from Ste¡¯s vi. His expression gave nothing away.

    Watching the clip, he came to a conclusion¡ªshe clearly needed a bodyguard. Dealing with unexpected visitors could be a real problem.

    He then reached for the internal line. Momentster, Luca entered the room.

    ¡°You called, Mr. Briggs?¡±

    ¡°Bring Rita to me,¡± he ordered simply.

    Luca hesitated for a beat¡ªhe wasn¡¯t sure why Rita was suddenly needed. But he nodded and responded dutifully, ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll let her know right away.¡±

    Later that evening, after finishing her work, Ste returned home. The moment she walked in, she saw William lounging on the sofa like he lived there.

    Before she could say anything, a middle-aged woman stepped out of the kitchen, her apron still on.

    Ste blinked in confusion. ¡°Um¡­ and you are?¡±

    William didn¡¯t even look up. ¡°This is Rita. She¡¯ll be living here with us from now on. If you need anything, just let her know.¡±

    Ste was speechless. If he had a housekeeper now, shouldn¡¯t he go back to his own ce? Why was he still parked here? Wouldn¡¯t it make more sense for Rita to live with him?

    Or was Rita¡¯s cooking not up to His Majesty¡¯s standards either?

    ¡°Mr. Briggs,¡± Ste said carefully. ¡°Maybe¡­ maybe you could take your housekeeper back to your own ce?¡±

    Before she could finish, William turned and looked directly at her, his face unreadable.

    ¡°Thest housekeeper resigned. Rita¡¯s the new one. You¡¯ll be teaching her how to cook from now on.¡±

    Ste blinked, stunned. Had she heard him right?

    Find exclusive stories at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s

    He hired a housekeeper and expected her to train her?

    ¡°You mean I have to teach your housekeeper?¡± Ste asked, pointing at herself in disbelief.

    ¡°Is that a problem?¡± William replied calmly. ¡°She¡¯ll handle everything else. She can even look after you. Isn¡¯t that a win-win situation?¡±

    Ste stared at him like he was speaking anothernguage.

    Win-win? In what world?

    William studied her face for a moment, then lifted a brow. ¡°Or are you saying¡­ you actually want to keep cooking for me forever?¡±

    And there he went again with that smug attitude.

    Without saying a word, she spun on her heel and stormed upstairs, choosing to ignore himpletely.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 102

    ?Chapter 102:

    William watched her go. She hadn¡¯t changed at all these past months¡ªalways mumbling things under her breath that were hard to catch. Who knew what was on her mind?

    Later, after showering, Ste came downstairs, still drying her hair with a towel. Just then, she heard William¡¯s voice echoing from the study.

    ¡°Ste, I feel like having a sd. Make one, will you?¡± he called out, like it was the most natural thing in the world.

    Ste froze, then clenched her fists so tight that her knuckles nched. She was already worn out from the daily grind, and now he expected her to y chef too? Was this the price that came with epting his so-called kindness?

    Rita, standing nearby, quickly spoke up. ¡°Ms. Russell, let me help out. I¡¯ll try to learn everything quickly so you won¡¯t have to do all this for long.¡±

    Hearing that, Ste nced at Rita¡¯s sincere face and softened. The sharp edge in her expression faded as she nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Inside the kitchen, Rita took charge of washing the veggies, while Ste busied herself with selecting and prepping them.

    After a moment of quiet, Rita turned to her with a warm smile. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking¡­ what¡¯s your rtionship with Mr. Briggs?¡±

    Ste¡¯s hands paused for a moment as the question caught her off guard.

    Noticing Ste¡¯s reaction, Rita quickly added, ¡°Oh no, please don¡¯t get me wrong. I just want to know how I should address you properly in the future¡ªI¡¯d hate to be disrespectful by mistake.¡±

    Ste thought about it for a moment, genuinely unsure how to answer. ¡°Honestly? It¡¯s kind of a weirdbination. Somewhere between boss and roommate.¡±

    She chuckled awkwardly, realizing how absurd that sounded. She couldn¡¯t exactly call him her superior¡ªwhat kind of boss moved into their employee¡¯s house?

    And calling him a friend? That didn¡¯t seem right either. William wasn¡¯t exactly the warm and friendly type.

    With the two of them sharing a roof like this, it was awkward at best. So after racking her brain, that was the bestbel she coulde up with.

    Feel the magic at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c¦Ï??

    Rita blinked, visibly startled by that answer. Mr. Briggs? Living with a woman? That was new.

    He¡¯d personally asked her toe from the Briggs Mansion today, so she assumed she was here to help William and his girlfriend.

    But instead, this youngdy imed they were roommates? Had Mr. Briggs really gotten bored of mansions and decided to experiment with co-living?

    She couldn¡¯t wrap her head around it and stole a few more nces at Ste.

    Well¡­ she was sweet, attractive, and had a gentle presence. And truth be told, Mr. Briggs was at an age where he should start settling down. If it was with Ms. Russell, Rita wouldn¡¯tin.

    Still, she decided it was best to stay out of it and let him figure it out himself.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 103

    ?Chapter 103:

    The following morning, Ste headed to Neb to officially start her new role.

    Her sudden promotion had caught many off guard, but after sessfully negotiating two high-stakes deals, even the most skeptical staff now greeted her with genuine respect.

    Both coborations were on track, and with the research institute experiencing a lull, her only responsibilities there were a handful of minor tasks she could handle remotely between meetings.

    Once she¡¯d finished double-checking every document, Ste rolled her stiff shoulders, Steven¡¯s uing business trip shing through her mind.

    Determined to stay ahead, she made a mental note to sort the project files early and wrap up the handover before he left town.

    Despite how smoothly her career was running, Ste¡¯s mood at home had taken a nosedive.

    Ever since Rita moved into the vi, Ste¡¯s evenings had turned into impromptu cooking lessons.

    Unfortunately, Rita¡¯s progress was cial¡ªher age showing in every halting attempt¡ªand her cooking somehow managed to get worse by the day.

    Ste had lost count of the failed dishes, sighing more than once at the thought that Rita simply wasn¡¯t built for kitchen work.

    Sometimes, she even wondered if William had sent Rita just to give her a hard time.

    That evening, as if determined to test her patience, William requested spicy food once again.

    Resigned, Ste exchanged a look with Rita before stepping up to handle the cooking herself.

    ¡°Ms. Russell, let me help you!¡± Rita¡¯s eyes sparkled with her usual eagerness, already hovering at Ste¡¯s side.

    Pausing, Ste recalled the time Rita¡¯s ¡°help¡± had almost ended in disaster¡ªa scorched pot and smoke rms ring.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c§à??, your storytelling home

    ¡°Rita, why don¡¯t you just handle the veggies tonight?¡± she suggested gently. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of everything else.¡±

    Rita¡¯s enthusiasm didn¡¯t falter; she shot Ste a cheerful thumbs-up and eagerly rolled up her sleeves. ¡°You got it!¡±

    When thest ingredient was finally prepped, Rita sidled closer, brimming with hopeful anticipation. ¡°Ms. Russell, maybe I could try cooking this time?¡±

    Instantly on alert, Ste felt as if she were bracing forbat. She steered Rita gently but firmly toward the kitchen door. ¡°That¡¯s sweet of you, but I¡¯ve got it covered. Just rx.¡±

    Rita faltered, a flush creeping up her cheeks. ¡°Sorry, Ms. Russell. I guess cooking¡¯s just not my thing.¡±

    Ste offered her a gentle, reassuring smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, really. You did your best.¡±

    But in truth, with William being the one who¡¯d hired Rita, Ste couldn¡¯t exactly send her packing, even if she wanted to.

    Standing alone by the stove, Ste flipped on the exhaust fan and let out a slow breath, thinking back over the long week. She¡¯d been dutifully looking after William, always preparing borate meals just for him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 104

    ?Chapter 104:

    Left to her own devices, she would¡¯ve been perfectly content with a simple meal, but for William, every day demanded something special. A sly idea crept into her mind. If her food was truly awful, maybe William would finally move out for good.

    The thought sent a secret thrill through Ste. Without hesitation, she seized the spat and set about cooking a table full of fiery dishes, each one smothered in chili except for the soup.

    When dinner was ready, Rita entered the dining room, her eyes widening at the sight. ¡°Ms. Russell, tonight¡¯s menu is¡­¡± she began, hesitating.

    Ste smiled, breezing past the concern. ¡°Is something wrong? William asked for spicy food, didn¡¯t he? These are ssic recipes¡ªexactly how I like them.¡±

    Rita fell quiet, clearly unsettled, but dared not protest further. A few minutester, William appeared, only to find Ste busilydling food onto his te with a suspiciously cheerful energy.

    He arched a brow, easily seeing through her scheme.

    Ste patted the chair beside her. ¡°You¡¯re just in timee eat. I made several signature spicy dishes tonight. You should have seconds; they¡¯re some of my favorites.¡±

    William surveyed the mountain of chilis on each dish, immediately understanding her little game. Ste handed him the fork and knife, and as he sat down, she made a show of picking a chunk of meat drenched in chili and cing it squarely in front of him.

    ¡°Go ahead, try it,¡± she said, her eyes twinkling with mischief.

    William met her gaze, the corners of his mouth curling up into a smirk. Under her expectant stare, he calmly picked up the utensils and took a deliberate bite of the fiery meat.

    A sh of anticipation lit up Ste¡¯s eyes. ¡°So? How is it?¡±

    William nodded, utterly unbothered. ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡±

    galn¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m opens doors to new adventures

    With a burst of enthusiasm, she loaded his te with more chili-soaked meat. ¡°Here¡ªhave some more.¡±

    He epted every bite she offered, amused by her sudden attentiveness. Meanwhile, Ste barely touched her own food, her focus entirely on piling his te higher and higher.

    When the meal was nearly finished, she eyed him hopefully. ¡°Are you done? Are you feeling¡­ ufortable or something?¡±

    William wiped his mouth with practiced elegance, his gaze cool and unreadable. ¡°Did you slip something into the food? Why would I be ufortable?¡±

    Her heart skipped, and she forced a sheepishugh. ¡°No, nothing like that. I just thought¡­ maybe the spice was too much.¡±

    Yet, despite drowning the dishes in chili, he finished the entire meal without so much as a wince.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 105

    ?Chapter 105:

    William leaned back in his chair, his tone breezy. ¡°Oh, right¡ªI used to live abroad. Ordinary chili really doesn¡¯t faze me. If you want to impress me next time, try the hottest peppers you can find. Also, the meat was a bit salty. Keep that in mind.¡±

    With a nonchnt air, he stood up and headed upstairs, leaving Ste utterly dumbfounded at the dining table.

    All this time, he actually liked spicy food?

    Ste stiffened.

    For the first time, she truly understood what it meant when a npletely backfired.

    The following morning, just as Ste arrived at Neb, her assistant, Annie, rushed in, visibly anxious. ¡°Ms. Russell, we¡¯ve got trouble! Something¡¯s wrong with the engineering department. I think you¡¯ll need to step in yourself.¡±

    Ste furrowed her brows. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°The workers can¡¯t make sense of the engineer¡¯s blueprints. And when the engineers tried to exin, it was like they were speaking two differentnguages. Now everything¡¯s stuck¡ªno one can move forward,¡± Annie exined.

    Ste let out a frustrated sigh. She hadn¡¯t expected such a small issue to cause such a big disruption.

    Without wasting time, she grabbed her things and headed straight to the construction site with Annie in tow.

    The deadline for the project was tight. If they didn¡¯t wrap things up on time, they¡¯d face a breach of contract penalty, something they could not afford.

    When they reached the site, the reason for all the confusion became crystal clear.

    The engineer turned out to be from Skeynia and barely spoke anynguage other than Skeynian. Unfortunately, none of the local workers understood a word of it, resulting in total mimunication. Luckily, Ste had picked up some Skeynian on her own. It wasn¡¯t fluent, but it was good enough. She spent the next thirty minutes going over the blueprints with the engineer, ironing out every detail. Once she had everything rified, she turned to face the construction team and began rying the instructions.

    The workers weren¡¯t highly educated, and it showedmunication was rough. Ste stood on the ground, trying to yell directions to those working higher up, but it wasn¡¯t working well.

    Your imagination begins with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©q?????

    Determined to get it done properly, she shrugged off her jacket and prepared to climb up so she could speak to them directly.

    Annie panicked when she saw what Ste was about to do and quickly grabbed her arm. ¡°Ms. Russell, it¡¯s not safe up there. Please just stay down and talk from here.¡±

    Ste waved her off and reached for a helmet on the table. ¡°I¡¯ll climb up¡ªit¡¯ll be faster this way.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 106

    ?Chapter 106:

    Annie had no choice but to watch as Ste climbed thedder with both hands and feet, heading up to exin the blueprints face-to-face. Atst, the workers nodded in unison. ¡°We understand now. You exined it clearly. But that foreign engineer? We had no clue what he was saying.¡±

    Ste let out a small, amused sigh. Well, at least things were moving again.

    ¡°Hey, before you head down, could you pass me that brush?¡± one of the workers called, gesturing toward a tool that was just beyond his reach. ¡°It¡¯s too far for me to grab.¡±

    Ste nced at the tool, then carefully reached over to grab it, one hand gripping her helmet for bnce.

    The construction site was fully exposed, in in view of anyone passing by. But that didn¡¯t bother Ste. Out here, titles didn¡¯t matter. Everyone was just part of the crew, and she had no problem pitching in when needed.

    She slowly reached out for the brush, holding onto the railing to keep her bnce. She looked like she might slip at any moment.

    At that moment, Marc¡¯s car pulled up to a red light nearby. He took off his sunsses and casually nced around¡ªonly to freeze when he spotted a familiar figure in a dusty, battered helmet.

    Ste was standing on the scaffold, covered in dirt and clearly worn out. The old-fashioned helmet on her head looked awkward, evenughable.

    Marc¡¯s first reaction was surprise, but it quickly gave way to a mix of emotions he couldn¡¯t quite name.

    He¡¯d always assumed that after choosing William over him, Ste would live a life of luxury. But now it seemed like nothing had changed.

    She was still toiling like a regr worker.

    Was this the reality she chose after turning her back on him?

    He stared at her slight figure on the scaffold and let out a sigh. There was no way a man like William could genuinely care about her.

    Exclusive stories avable on g¦Áln¦Òv?ls

    It had to be a passing interest¡ªsomething new and temporary. If William really cared, why would he let her work in the heat like this? Marc had seen this kind of temporary obsession before. It neversted longer than six months.

    Once the site work was done, Ste took off her helmet and prepared to leave. Annie had already left to deal with something at the office, so Ste was on her own to catch a cab.

    While she stood by the roadside, waiting for a ride, footsteps approached from behind. Before she even turned around, an all-too-familiar, annoying voice called out, ¡°Stel?¡±

    Ste internally groaned. Just her luck¡ªrunning into him again. Without acknowledging him, she kept her eyes on the passing cars, pretending he wasn¡¯t even there.

    Marc didn¡¯t seem to mind her coldness and spoke earnestly. ¡°I saw you working at the site earlier. If it¡¯s gotten this hard, why not juste back to me?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 107

    ?Chapter 107:

    Ste frowned, thinking his logic was ridiculous. Just because she worked at a construction site didn¡¯t mean she was suffering. How did he evene to that conclusion?

    Marc went on, ¡°If youe back to me, you can have any position at Walsh Group¡ªwhatever you want. Isn¡¯t that better than breaking your back here? You followed William thinking life would be easier, but he can¡¯t give you what I can. There¡¯s no need for you to keep lowering yourself like this¡­¡±

    As Marc finally wrapped up his lengthy speech, Ste cut in sharply. ¡°Wait a second¡ªwho exactly told you I¡¯m struggling? And let¡¯s be honest, with Walsh Group crumbling like it is, does it really matter whether someone¡¯s a janitor or a project manager? You¡¯re better off finding someone else to bail you out.¡±

    Marc¡¯s expression soured, and he snapped back, trying to sound proud. ¡°Even if Walsh Group is struggling, I¡¯d never let a woman like you work yourself to the bone on a site. Back when we were together, did I ever let you live like this?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Walsh, stop trying to define me through your narrow lens. If you¡¯ve got this much free time, maybe focus on fixing your own life first.¡±

    Marc¡¯s face went pale, clearly losing control of his temper. He blurted out without thinking, ¡°What¡¯s so special about William that¡¯s got you hooked? Do you even know how many women he¡¯s juggling behind your back? You think a man like that would ever be loyal? You¡¯re just being used!¡±

    Just as Ste opened her mouth to fire back, a sleek ck Lincoln rolled to a stop in front of them.

    The back window slid down, and there was William, calm and unreadable as ever.

    His eyes settled on Marc, expression steady. ¡°Mr. Walsh, is harassing my employee part of your busy schedule? Or is Walsh Group¡¯s plummeting stock not keeping you upied enough?¡±

    Ever since thest scandal, Walsh Group¡¯s stocks had tlined, showing no signs of recovery.

    Not even Haley¡¯s connections in Achury could salvage the damage.

    Marc froze, caught off guard, but before he could get a word in, William continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t you once im¡ªpublicly, no less¡ªthat Ste was the woman you loved? And now you¡¯re pestering Ms. Gilbert? That¡¯s quite the contradiction, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    William wasn¡¯t known for talking much, so his unusually long string ofments made one thing clear¡ªhe was genuinely irritated.

    Ste nced at him, slightly stunned. William¡¯s uncharacteristic outburst left her wondering¡­ had he heard Marc trash-talking him just now?

    Marc, on the other hand, was now visibly frustrated. He turned back to Ste with a mix of anger and wounded pride.

    ¡°So that¡¯s it, huh? You were already messing around with him before our divorce. That¡¯s why you were so cold to me. You saw a chance to trade up¡ªdumped me andtched onto someone richer. And now you act like I don¡¯t exist just because I can¡¯tpete with his bank ount?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 108

    ?Chapter 108:

    Marc¡¯s words hit a nerve, and Ste¡¯s expression turned cold. His usations were as absurd as they were insulting.

    She had stopped loving Marc a long time ago and had let go of any hope for him, yet hearing him twist her past into something ugly still stung in a way she hadn¡¯t expected.

    In his eyes, all she had ever been was a shallow gold-digger. But she remembered those early days¡ªwhen Walsh Group was nothing but a name, she¡¯d stood beside him, helping draft contracts, handling negotiations, and even funding thepany from her own pocket when he had nothing.

    He once said thepany couldn¡¯t afford to pay patent fees, and without a second thought, she¡¯d agreed to put the payments on hold. And now, he acted like none of that ever happened. As if all she ever wanted was a step up in life. As if she had used him to climb higher. In that moment, Ste couldn¡¯t help but think how blind she¡¯d been¡ªgiving so much to a man like Marc had been her biggest mistake.

    William¡¯s expression had already grown grim from Marc¡¯s rant, but before he could utter a single word, Ste moved ahead without warning and delivered a crisp p across Marc¡¯s face.

    Marc clutched his cheek, stunned. ¡°You hit me because the truth hurts, huh?¡± he sneered.

    Ste flexed her wrist slightly, letting out a mockingugh. ¡°Mr. Walsh, maybe I should¡¯ve reminded you earlier¡ªwatch what you say, or you¡¯ll get smacked again. Keep talking trash, and I won¡¯t stop at one. You know why investors are running from Walsh Group? It¡¯s because you¡¯re crude, narrow-minded, and only ever think of yourself. Who in their right mind would want to partner with someone like you?¡± As she listed off his ws, Marc¡¯s face turned darker with each word, the humiliation hitting him hard.

    With a sharp scoff, she added, ¡°Take that p as a warning. Show up spewing nonsense again, and next time, I won¡¯t go easy.¡±

    She didn¡¯t wait for a response¡ªshe walked straight to the Lincoln and got in.

    William gave Marc onest nce, calm yet full of contempt, then quietly said to the driver, ¡°Drive.¡±

    New content avable now at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    The Lincoln pulled away smoothly, leaving Marc standing there, alone and fuming.

    He raised a hand to his lip and winced¡ªhis lip was split. Clenching his jaw, he turned and walked back to his car, the low purr of the engine sounding almost like mockery in the background.

    As he sat behind the wheel, her cold words echoed in his mind. The way she walked away without hesitation and stepped into William¡¯s car like she belonged there¡ªit hit him hard.

    Was it possible Ste had really moved on? Had she stopped loving himpletely?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 109

    ?Chapter 109:

    The thought crossed Marc¡¯s mind¡ªbut he shook it off almost immediately.

    No way. He and Ste had been married for years. He knew how much she¡¯d loved him. There was no way she¡¯d fall for someone like William. Just. Impossible.

    Still, he couldn¡¯t shake the unease building in his chest. Right then, his phone lit up in the passenger seat. He picked it up, answered without thinking, and immediately regretted it.

    Haley¡¯s syrupy voice filled his ear. ¡°Marc, where are you? I miss you. Come shopping with me, please? I haven¡¯t bought a dress in forever.¡±

    Marc¡¯s jaw tightened. He snapped, ¡°Haley, is your entire life just eating, drinking, shopping, and fooling around? I¡¯ve got real work to do. Get lost.¡±

    He ended the call and tossed the phone aside, annoyed.

    Back at the other end, Haley stared at the disconnected call in shock. All she did was ask him to go shopping. Did that suddenly make her useless?

    After everything she¡¯d done for Walsh Group¡ªall the help, the connections, the influence¡ªthis was how she got treated?

    Fuming, she kicked the sofa leg and stormed into the garden to find her mother.

    ¡°Mom! You have to help me. Marc doesn¡¯t want to see me. I can¡¯t even get close to him anymore!¡±

    Beatrice, watering her roses, nced over with a weary look. She had watched this obsession drag on for months and still didn¡¯t get what Haley saw in Marc.

    ¡°Haley, what¡¯s so special about this man that you¡¯re clinging to him like this? You could find someone ten times better abroad. Why waste yourself like this?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t the first time Beatrice said it. And, as always, Haley didn¡¯t listen.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± she yelled, her voice shrill. ¡°I love him, Mom. I love Marc! I want him¡ªall of him. Body and soul!¡±

    Meanwhile, a sleek ck Lincoln glided through the streets. William sat in the back, a slimptop on hisp, typing as he reviewed reports. Without even looking at Ste sitting beside him, he spoke with dry sarcasm. ¡°Didn¡¯t realize you still had feelings for your ex. What¡¯s the n¡ªrekindle the me, be a housewife again?¡±

    Read all updates at g?ln¦Òv?ls

    Ste stared out the window, the wind brushing through her hair.

    Without turning, she said tly, ¡°If you¡¯ve got nothing decent to say, keep your mouth shut. That kind of talk is disgusting. Even if I were thest woman on Earth, I still wouldn¡¯t go back to Marc.¡± The thought alone made her nauseous.

    William chuckled quietly to himself, hiding a smile.

    After a moment, he asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you off today? What¡¯s the point of rushing to Neb¡¯s site?¡±

    She gave him a side nce. The timing of his appearance was way too convenient. No way this was a random encounter.

    Was he checking up on how she was managing Neb? Or spying on Marc?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 110

    ?Chapter 110:

    No, that second one didn¡¯t sound like him.

    ¡°Anyway, I heard you were doing an inspection,¡± he continued casually. ¡°Figured I¡¯d pick you up. There¡¯s only Rita at home anyway, and I haven¡¯t had lunch. I¡¯m starving. I want braised ribs.¡±

    He didn¡¯t even blink. She stared at him, stunned. He ordered a dish?!

    The driver up front tried hard not tough.

    Ste just sat there in silence, fuming. He treated her like his personal chef, and the worst part? She couldn¡¯t even say no.

    Back at the vi, she headed straight to the kitchen without even changing out of her clothes. Rita didn¡¯t even need to lift a finger this time¡ªjust managed the stove.

    Once the ribs were simmering, Ste went upstairs to shower and change.

    By the time she came back down, the aroma filled the entire kitchen¡ªthe ribs were ready to be served.

    She set the te in front of William with a forced smile. ¡°Mr. Briggs, dinner is served.¡±

    She practically spoke through clenched teeth, but William didn¡¯t seem to mind. He gave her a small smile. ¡°Thanks, Ms. Russell. Join me?¡± She wanted to roll her eyes but sat down anyway. There was no point in arguing¡ªshe never won.

    After dinner, she nced at the time. She needed to shop.

    She had a meeting with Stevening up and not a single decent outfit to wear.

    Later, at the mall, Ste stood in front of a full-length mirror in a boutique, admiring the bold red dress she had on. It hugged her curves and made her feel confident. She liked it. She then asked the assistant to wrap up all the clothes she had chosen, including the red dress she was wearing.

    Back when she was with Marc, she¡¯d never have worn something like this. He¡¯d hated anything too bright or too revealing. He used to say it made him jealous. He¡¯d made her wear long sleeves in the summer. But that wasn¡¯t her anymore. Now, she liked what she wore. She liked who she was.

    Being expected to y the role of the dutiful wife¡ªthat was the biggest cage of all. A painful reminder of how she¡¯d once been stripped of her freedom.

    g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í?ls has fresh updates for you

    A woman could be anything¡ªsoft, sharp, sexy, smart. But she should never be just dutiful.

    After checking out at the clothing store, Ste headed toward the home goods store. But as the elevator doors slid open, she froze.

    She hadn¡¯t even stepped in yet, and already her mood took a nosedive¡ªthe sight of the two people inside was enough to kill her shopping vibe.

    Marc stood silently in the elevator when his eyes lifted¡ªand locked on her. Ste. Dressed in a striking red dress, standing just outside the doors. For a second, he forgot how to breathe.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 111

    ?Chapter 111:

    He¡¯d never seen her like this before. Not when they were married. Not once. Back then, she was always modest. But this woman? Radiant, confident, sexy as hell? This was a version of Ste he had never met.

    Ste had nned to turn and leave. She didn¡¯t want to spare a nce at either of them¡ªMarc or Haley. As far as she was concerned, they didn¡¯t exist.

    But Haley wasn¡¯t going to let that happen.

    The moment sheid eyes on Ste¡ªand that dress¡ªsomething in her twisted with jealousy.

    She clutched hermbskin purse tight enough to wrinkle the leather, eyes scanning Ste from head to toe. Her voice came low and snide. ¡°Marc, I never realized Ms. Russell had such a bold side. Is she dressed like that to meet William? Funny, she never wore anything like that for you.¡±

    The words hit Marc like a p.

    His jaw clenched. His mind shed with the image of Ste¡ªhis Ste¡ªdressed like that, walking into William¡¯s arms. His anger bubbled over.

    He stormed out of the elevator and stood directly in Ste¡¯s path, eyes narrowed, voice cold. ¡°This is what you meant when you said you weren¡¯t getting cozy with another man? You dress like this for him? What¡¯d he give you¡ªmoney? Gifts? Is that what it takes now?¡±

    He didn¡¯t even wait for her response before turning to Haley and adding, ¡°You¡¯re better than this, Haley. At least you¡¯re not chasing men for handouts.¡±

    Haley jumped on the opportunity, her tone dripping with condescension. ¡°Clearly someone was raised without any manners. I suppose when you grow up without proper values, you end up selling yourself short.¡±

    Ste let out a sharp, mockingugh. ¡°Oh? Wasn¡¯t the pst time loud enough for you to learn some respect?¡±

    She stepped closer, eyes glittering like polished steel. Her red dress clung to her frame, entuating every graceful line of her figure. She looked stunning¡ªand deadly.

    ¡°You want to talk about money?¡± she said coolly. ¡°Marc, you¡¯re broke. Living off a woman. Can¡¯t even afford your own patent fees. So now you¡¯re upset because someone else treats me well? Buys me clothes? If it bothers you so much, why don¡¯t you buy something for Haley?¡± She tilted her head, feigning curiosity. ¡°Or is it that she¡¯s not worth it¡ªor just too proud to ept your handouts?¡±

    Your journey begins on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s

    Her words hit like daggers. Marc froze. Haley gaped. Ste didn¡¯t wait for a reply. She turned and walked away with confidence¡ªback straight, heels sharp against the floor, every step dripping with poise. Marc watched her disappear, something hollow expanding in his chest. It hit him then. Ste really didn¡¯t care about him anymore. Not even a little.

    Haley stood frozen beside him, fuming.

    Her fists clenched at her sides.

    Why? Why was he still looking after Ste like that?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 112

    ?Chapter 112:

    She turned to confront him, ready to explode¡ªbut stopped herself. Her mother¡¯s advice rang in her head. So she smiled instead, looping her arm through Marc¡¯s with forced sweetness.

    ¡°Marc, tomorrow¡¯s banquet is huge. That project could save Walsh Group. You¡¯ve got to secure it. My dad¡¯s done a lot for you¡ªand he said this is thest time he¡¯ll step in.¡±

    She didn¡¯t say it out loud, but her meaning was clear¡ªhe owed her.

    Not Ste. He should be grateful to her, not clinging to Ste.

    Marc snapped out of his daze at her words.

    She was right. He wasn¡¯t at Briggs¡¯ level¡ªyet.

    If he could turn things around, rebuild Walsh Group¡¯s reputation, climb back to the top, then maybe¡ªmaybe¡ªSte woulde crawling back.

    Later, Marc climbed into the car with Haley. That¡¯s when she noticed it, a small plush sunflower dangling from the rearview mirror.

    Definitely not something a man like Marc would choose.

    Haley¡¯s smile faltered, but she kept her tone light. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    Marc nced at it, his face unreadable. He remembered exactly where it came from. Ste had hung it there one afternoon, calling it a scent sachet. He thought it was pointless at the time¡ªbut never took it down. After she left, it stayed. He got used to it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it,¡± Haley said, still smiling. ¡°It doesn¡¯t match your style. I¡¯ll get you a new one. This one¡¯s old¡ªjust toss it.¡± She blinked at him innocently, but inside, she was boiling.

    That little thing was a mark¡ªa g that said Ste was here. And she wanted it gone.

    She looked at Marc expectantly, waiting for his reaction.

    Marc didn¡¯t respond at first.

    L?t??¦Ó ?§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?ls.??????

    But as Ste¡¯s face shed in his mind again¡ªthe look in her eyes, that red dress, the cold, dismissive tone¡ªsomething snapped. Without a word, he reached up, tore the plush sunflower down, and tossed it out the window.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, then it¡¯s gone.¡±

    Ste swept into the vi, arms full of shopping bags, her mood still buoyant despite her run-in with Marc earlier.

    The moment she stepped inside, she spotted William sprawled on the living room sofa, the top buttons of his crisp shirt undone, long legs casually crossed¡ªhe looked as effortlessly elegant as a magazine cover.

    Caught off guard by his presence, Ste found herself staring a second too long before snapping out of it. She quickly averted her eyes, clutching her bags and heading for the stairs.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 113

    ?Chapter 113:

    ¡°Big shopping trip?¡± William¡¯s smooth, teasing voice drifted over.

    Ste replied softly, ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°How many outfits did you end up with? Why don¡¯t you try them on for me?¡±

    She hesitated at the foot of the stairs, confused. ¡°Why would I do that?¡± She was already worn out from hours of fitting room marathons.

    William leaned back with azy, knowing smile. ¡°You¡¯re representing Neb now, and Steven¡¯s well aware you¡¯re tied to me. I just want to make sure you look the part.¡±

    Ste pursed her lips, silently questioning whether her fashion sense really worried him that much.

    Still, she carried her bags upstairs, resigned.

    She emerged in her first new outfit¡ªa champagne-hued dress with a luminous sheen. Delicate pearls trimmed the slender straps, drawing elegant attention to her swan-like neck.

    William¡¯s gaze lingered on Ste as she paused before him, the faintest shift of his Adam¡¯s apple betraying his attention.

    Her hair spilled down her back in glossy waves, catching the light and swaying as she moved¡ªa quiet but undeniable allure.

    With a casual twirl, she opened her arms wide and sought his opinion.

    ¡°What do you think of this one? Not too embarrassing, right?¡± William¡¯s expression barely shifted. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    She arched a brow, unimpressed. ¡°Fine?¡±

    As she turned away, Ste shot him a pointed look, silently criticizing hisck of taste. This dress was effortlessly morous, and all he could muster was ¡°fine¡±?

    After that, she cycled through a few more options¡ªeach dress hugging her figure in its own way, with only minor variations in shade and cut. Finally, she reappeared in herst choice: a tailored pencil skirt paired with a crisp, light-blue sniped shirt.

    It was standard office attire, but Ste wore it with a confidence that made it maic¡ªher slim calves glimpsed beneath the hem, every movement quietly tempting.

    Find the magic on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???????

    William lounged back, pretending indifference as his eyes lingered on her longer than he intended. He quickly looked away, but curiosity got the better of him, and he nced back just as fast.

    ¡°Did you buy that a size too small?¡± he inquired, his tone deliberately casual.

    Ste¡¯s lips curled in a dry, knowing smile. ¡°I think I know my own size better than you do.¡±

    William was certain the fit was perfect¡ªbut that wasn¡¯t the problem. The real issue was how daring the dress looked on her.

    Ste spun once more, giving him a full view of the outfit before shooting a look over her shoulder. ¡°Finished staring? Can I go to bed now?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 114

    ?Chapter 114:

    Her words were barely out before she turned and made her way up to the second floor.

    Halfway up, she paused, bent over the railing, and gave William a pointed look. ¡°If you¡¯re that eager to watch people try on clothes, maybe you should buy a ticket to a runway show.¡±

    Without waiting for a response, she disappeared into her room, the door clicking shut on the second floor.

    William stayed rooted to the sofa¡ªnot out of reluctance, but necessity. He leaned back, closed his eyes, and pinched the bridge of his nose, cursing softly under his breath. Only after several minutes, once the evidence of his arousal faded, did he finally head upstairs himself, silently regretting the decision to let her model the clothes.

    By morning, Ste¡¯s rm dragged her from sleep. She didn¡¯t bother checking if William was up¡ªshe simply got ready and slipped out the door. The drive to thepany went by in a blur.

    When she arrived, the conference room was already buzzing, and Steven stood waiting just outside the door.

    Stepping out of the elevator, Ste blinked in mild surprise as she queried, ¡°I¡¯m notte, am I?¡±

    She nced at her watch¡ªthere were still ten minutes before the meeting was set to begin.

    Steven greeted her with an easy smile. ¡°Rx, we just got here early. How¡¯s everythinging along? Ready to step into the spotlight?¡±

    ncing at the packed meeting room, Ste squared her shoulders and drew a steady breath. ¡°Absolutely. I¡¯m ready.¡±

    Steven caught the spark of confidence in her eyes and nodded approvingly. ¡°Great. I¡¯ll be here waiting for your good news.¡±

    With her heart thumping, Ste timed her entrance perfectly, gliding into the conference room and setting her documents on the table with practiced poise. She offered a slight bow to the crowd. ¡°Good morning, everyone. I¡¯m Sylvia Gilbert, Neb¡¯s project lead. I¡¯ll be walking you through our proposal today.¡±

    Read the newest chapters g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    Her voice rang out steady andposed¡ªsoft, but carrying a quiet strength that cut through the murmurs in the room.

    For the next thirty minutes, Ste guided them through Neb¡¯s proposal, highlighting thetest innovations, her exnations crisp and thorough as she fielded questions and borated on every detail.

    When she finished and the final slide faded, a tense silence fell. The attendees exchanged uncertain looks, skepticism etched into their faces.

    ¡°Is Neb really sending someone so young to negotiate a coboration? Do they actually think we¡¯ll take them seriously?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s confident, I¡¯ll give her that, but her pitch sounds more like theory than practical experience. Is this how Neb handles important partnerships?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 115

    ?Chapter 115:

    ¡°I told you¡ªNeb¡¯s a newpany. This whole thing is a waste of time.¡±

    Ste stood calmly on stage, her smile polite butposed as a low hum of conversation buzzed around the table. She didn¡¯t rush to speak, simply waited with poise until the attendees quieted down.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen,¡± she began, her voice clear, ¡°if you have any questions about our technology, feel free to bring them up. I¡¯ll be happy to answer.¡±

    The room shifted its focus to her, but the tone was far from friendly. ¡°The tech you mentioned earlier¡ªwe¡¯ve never even heard of it. How do we know it actually works?¡±

    Ste remained unfazed. ¡°That¡¯s a fair concern. But rest assured, it¡¯s all clearly outlined in the contract¡ªif we fail to deliver on the first day of coboration, it counts as a breach of contract, and you¡¯ll be fullypensated.¡±

    A ripple of surprise moved through the room. Compensation starting from day one? That wasn¡¯t just rare¡ªit was unheard of.

    Before they could throw another doubt at her, Ste continued, ¡°I understand this technology might be unfamiliar to many of you. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve prepared a brief demonstration video¡ªjust three minutes. It should give you a better sense of what we¡¯re offering.¡± The screen came to life behind her, ying a concise yet powerful presentation that broke down the capabilities of Neb¡¯s new tech.

    Once the video ended, Ste stepped forward again. ¡°Of course, we tailor the implementation based on your project¡¯s specific needs. Neb doesn¡¯t do one-size-fits-all¡ªwe deliver precision. You have our word.¡±

    The crowd started murmuring again, but this time the tone had shifted. ¡°This tech actually seems promising.¡±

    ¡°And with thatpensation use in the contract? They¡¯re clearly serious. I¡¯ll admit, the proposal¡¯s solid. If it works like she says, this could be a game-changer.¡±

    At the back of the room, Steven listened quietly, arms crossed, his eyes on Ste. She hadn¡¯t flinched once¡ªnot when they questioned her, not when they doubted her, not even when they implied she was bluffing. Calm. Controlled. Completely inmand.

    Impressive, he thought.

    New chapters now on g¦Áln¦Òv??ls?c?m

    He hadn¡¯t encountered many people as outstanding as herpetent and unppable. William really did know how to pick them. Once the meeting ended,

    Ste walked each representative to the door, shaking hands and exchanging cards.

    As thest one left, she finally allowed herself a quiet sigh of relief.

    Steven¡¯s voice came from behind her. ¡°You okay? Didn¡¯t scare you off.¡±

    She turned to him with a small smile. ¡°Thanks for checking. I¡¯m good.¡±

    ¡°You actually exceeded my expectations.¡± He stepped closer, lowering his voice. ¡°There¡¯s one more client I¡¯ve been hesitant about. If wend him, we¡¯re not just ahead¡ªwe¡¯re miles ahead. He¡¯s got ess to thetest chip tech on the market.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 116

    ?Chapter 116:

    That got her attention. ¡°But,¡± Steven added, ¡°he¡¯s a nightmare.¡±

    Ste arched an eyebrow, intrigued.

    Advanced chip tech could catapult their entire roadmap forward. Just how difficult was this client?

    Steven slid a folder from the drawer and handed it over. ¡°We tried three times¡ªdidn¡¯t even make it past the front desk.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like my kind of challenge.¡± Ste took the file and returned to her office. She sat down, flipped through the documents, and paused when she saw the address. Her eyes narrowed slightly. That building¡­ of course it was him.

    Meanwhile, across town, on the top floor of the sleek Griffinlife Building, Marc sat in a quiet reception room, awkwardly watching the steam curl from a coffee cup.

    He shifted in his seat. When the door finally opened, he jumped to his feet, all smiles. ¡°Mr. Haywood, nice to meet you. I¡¯m Marc Walsh¡ªHaley¡¯s fianc¨¦.¡± He extended his hand with forced enthusiasm.

    Winston Haywood barely spared him a nce, gave a curt nod, and walked past him to take a seat, ignoring his outstretched hand.

    Marc awkwardly pulled his hand back. Trying to recover, he sat opposite, forcing a smile. ¡°Mr. Haywood, with your rtionship to Haley, I believe this partnership could be a win for both sides. Walsh Group is ready to go all in.¡±

    Winston slowly raised his eyes, fixing Marc with a stare that could cut ss. ¡°Mr. Walsh, I¡¯ve reviewed your proposal. Let¡¯s get to the point: what exactly does Walsh Group bring to the table? Real tech? Or integrity?¡±

    Marc¡¯s smile faltered. He immediately sensed Winston wasn¡¯t here for pleasantries.

    ¡°Mr. Haywood, we bring both¡ªtechnology and integrity. I can guarantee that.¡±

    Winston let out a dry chuckle. ¡°Is that right? Funny, becausest I checked, yourpany doesn¡¯t even own that core patent anymore. And your integrity? Let¡¯s just¡­¡±

    G aln ove ls . has stories you¡¯ll love

    ¡°Say the news paints a different picture. You im to be Haley¡¯s fianc¨¦, but I remember the headlines¡ªyour little affair, the fallout, the scandal. A man who lets his mistress w her way up by wrecking his own marriage? That¡¯s not someone I¡¯d trust with my money, Mr. Walsh.¡±

    Marc sat frozen, the burn of humiliation crawling up his neck. He already knew what people were saying about him online. But hearing Winston Haywood throw those headlines in his face, right to his face, cut deeper than he expected.

    Still, he couldn¡¯t afford to blow this deal.

    He forced a measured breath and said, ¡°Mr. Haywood, those rumors aren¡¯t true. My ex-wife cheated first. She ran off with another man. I didn¡¯t get together with Haley until after that. As for the patent you mentioned, sure¡ªit expired. But Walsh Group doesn¡¯t rely on just one. We¡¯ve got a pipeline of tech ready to go.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 117

    ?Chapter 117:

    It should¡¯ve ended there¡ªbut Marc couldn¡¯t help himself. He had to twist the knife. ¡°When I married my ex, I thought she wanted a simple, stable life. Turns out she was vain. Greedy. I kept quiet out of respect for what we used to have. But if the truth came out¡­ she wouldn¡¯t even be able to show her face in public.¡±

    His tone turned somber, ying the victim so well that even he almost believed it.

    Winston raised a brow, not buying a word. ¡°Is that so? Then tell me, Mr. Walsh¡ªwhat was the core functionality of yourpany¡¯s WAY MORE system?¡±

    Marc blinked. Winston leaned back, sharpening the question. ¡°Or better yet, do you even have the original data for that tech?¡±

    Marc froze. He was a CEO, not a software engineer. How the hell would he know the raw data?

    If he had to micromanage every little detail himself, then what was the point of having a team in the first ce?

    ¡°Mr. Haywood, you¡¯re really putting me in a tight spot here. This kind of specialized technical info isn¡¯t something a CEO usually knows inside and out¡ªit¡¯s confidential, after all. But if it¡¯ll help move things along, I¡¯ll check with our engineers and get you the answers you need.¡± Marc thought his response covered all the bases¡ªuntil a clear voice cut through from the doorway.

    ¡°I can answer your question about the WAY MORE system, Mr. Haywood.¡±

    Both men turned. Ste stood in the doorway, dressed in a sharp, tailored suit, calm as ever.

    Ste looked at Marc, a cold smile flickering deep inside.

    Running into him here was unexpected¡ªand hearing what he¡¯d just said? That was rich.

    He was out here dragging her name through the dirt, but she wasn¡¯t about to let that slide.

    Uncover your next story on g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,

    Winston looked between them. ¡°And you are?¡±

    She stepped forward confidently. ¡°Mr. Haywood, my name is Sylvia Gilbert. I¡¯m here on behalf of Neb to discuss a possible partnership on chip technology.¡±

    At the mention of Neb, Winston raised a skeptical brow. Neb? That was a small firm, wasn¡¯t it?

    He tilted his head and continued. ¡°Alright then¡ªdo you know the answer to my earlier question?¡±

    She nodded. ¡°Of course. The WAY MORE system is built on modr design¡­¡±

    After running through her pitch, she added, coolly, ¡°These are the fundamentals. Anyone seriously pursuing this coboration should already know them.¡± Marc¡¯s face paled.

    He opened his mouth to defend himself. ¡°Mr. Haywood, that kind of technical detail is typically handled by the R&D team. It¡¯s perfectly normal that I wouldn¡¯t be across every bit of it.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 118

    ?Chapter 118:

    Ste didn¡¯t even look at him. ¡°But you¡¯re the CEO, Mr. Walsh,¡± she said calmly. ¡°If you don¡¯t understand the core features of your own product, what are you managing, exactly? Are you sure you¡¯re taking this project seriously?¡±

    She turned back to Winston. ¡°Mr. Haywood, Neb isn¡¯t just here to talk. Our tech ispetitive with WAY MORE¡ªand we¡¯ve already optimized the system in several key areas. All we ask for is a fair chance to prove what we can do. I promise you won¡¯t be disappointed.¡±

    Ste spoke with steady, unshakable confidence. Neb might still be a youngpany, but the way she carried herself, you¡¯d think she came from one of the industry giants.

    Winston had been in business long enough to meet all kinds¡ªplenty talked a big game, but few had both the skills and the substance. Some had smooth words, others knew the tech but couldn¡¯t navigate the business side. Sylvia had both.

    Marc had rarely seen this side of Ste before. She used to be gentle around him, never pushy¡ªeven when she was working on technical patents, she stayed in the background, neverpetitive or forceful. But today, she was sharp,posed, answering questions with ease and confidence.

    This wasn¡¯t the Ste he knew¡ªand she definitely wasn¡¯t here to help him.

    And he couldn¡¯t take it. Without thinking, he snapped, ¡°Ste, are you seriously trying to back me into a corner? Do you really have to challenge me on every project? Is this Neb¡¯s strategy now¡ªstealing deals from everyone else?¡±

    Ste arched a brow at Marc, cool andposed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s rify two things. First, I¡¯m not Ste¡ªI¡¯m Sylvia Gilbert. Second, in this industry, it alles down topetence. Whoever brings the best nnds the contract.¡±

    Marc¡¯s face darkened, outrage shing in his eyes.

    Haley grew increasingly anxious as the minutes ticked by with no sign of Marc. Finally, unable to wait any longer, she hit the elevator button and rode it up to his floor.

    Exclusive updates avable at g?ln¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m

    She barely made it to the office door before she saw Ste.

    Instantly, irritation red across Haley¡¯s face.

    ¡°Why is it always you?¡± she snapped, her voice sharp with annoyance. ¡°You just can¡¯t stay away, can you?¡±

    Winston, startled by yet another interruption, pinched the bridge of his nose in frustration. His office was beginning to feel more like a marketce than an executive suite.

    Shooting a steely re at Marc and Haley, he announced,

    ¡°Mr. Walsh, I¡¯ve heard enough for today. Take your girlfriend and go. I have business with Ms. Gilbert.¡±

    Marc blinked, caught off guard by Winston¡¯s blunt dismissal. He had shown up first¡ªhow had things spun so quickly out of his control?

    Haley¡¯s re only sharpened, her hands curling into fists at her sides, ready tosh out.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 119

    ?Chapter 119:

    Winston¡¯s chilly stare, however, left no room for argument.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t walk out right now, I¡¯ll have security escort you. Trust me¡ªif ites to that, the one left embarrassed will be the Walsh Group.¡±

    Marc¡¯s jaw tightened. Thest thing the Walsh Group needed was another scandal.

    Swallowing his pride, he shot Winston and Ste a look filled with bitterness before finally standing, stiff with reluctance, and heading out the door.

    So this was it¡ªSte was really determined to cut him off for good?

    If that was how she wanted to y it, he¡¯d see just how far she was willing to go. She could only me herself for what happened next.

    Once the door had closed behind Haley and Marc, Winston turned his attention fully to Ste.

    ¡°Ms. Gilbert, you¡¯ve piqued my curiosity. This new technology you brought up¡ªespecially after the impact of the original WAY MORE¡ªhonestly, I¡¯m impressed you¡¯ve managed to develop an even stronger version.¡±

    Ste wasted no time. Sensing his genuine interest, she slid the proposal across the desk,unching smoothly into her exnation. ¡°We¡¯ve secured a new patent¡ªalready approved¡ªand established a partnership with Mr. Hanison. If you agree to join us, Mr. Haywood, the project will be truly unstoppable.¡±

    Winston considered her with a shrewd, satisfied look.

    His instincts told him this woman could deliver even more than she promised.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said atst. ¡°I¡¯ll give it some serious thought.¡±

    Ste knew better than to expect an immediatemitment. She offered a courteous nod and exited with quiet confidence.

    Back at Walsh Group, Marc tried to push through another stack of paperwork, but a sharp, throbbing pain in his head suddenly stole his breath and left him dizzy.

    Shit. The migraines were back, just as fierce as ever.

    Find what¡¯s next on g al no ve ls

    He pressed a hand to his temple, cursing under his breath. Why now, of all times?

    He jabbed at the inte and called Kody in.

    ¡°Bring me my medication right now!¡± Marc demanded, his irritation barely contained.

    Kody hurried over, concern flickering across his face. ¡°Mr. Walsh, is your migraine back again? But¡­ wasn¡¯t the treatment you¡¯ve been using something Ms. Russell prepared? No one else knows the exact form.¡±

    Marc¡¯s eyes narrowed in confusion as he pressed. ¡°What do you mean? When did she ever make medicine for me?¡±

    Kody looked genuinely surprised. ¡°That little plush sunflower she hung in your car wasn¡¯t just for decoration. She filled it with essential oils and herbs¡ªit was basically aromatherapy.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 120

    ?Chapter 120:

    Marc stiffened, Haley¡¯s words echoing in his mind¡ªshe¡¯d told him to toss that days ago. Only now did he finally piece it together.

    So that was what it was!

    He¡¯d never realized Ste had been quietly taking care of him all this time, her efforts hidden in something as small as a handmade ornament.

    His face grew tense, torn between regret and disbelief.

    Finally, the pain became unbearable. Marc grabbed his things and left work early, desperate to see a doctor.

    The moment Haley caught sight of him heading out, she hurried over andtched onto his arm, all sugar-sweet enthusiasm. ¡°Marc! Leaving so soon? That works out¡ªI¡¯lle over tonight,¡± she dered, already tugging him toward the parking lot.

    Settling into the passenger seat, Haley¡¯s eyes immediatelynded on the rose-shaped ornament dangling from the rearview mirror¡ªthe one she¡¯d bought to rece Ste¡¯s. She shed him a self-satisfied grin. ¡°This one¡¯s much prettier than that old thing Ste hung in your car, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    The moment she said it, Marc¡¯s patience shattered. Her words hit a raw nerve he¡¯d been trying to ignore.

    His eyes darkened, jaw clenched, and he cut her off with a furious snarl, ¡°Get out.¡±

    Startled by his sudden outburst, Haley scrambled out of the car, eyes wide with fear.

    She hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. Why did he keepshing out at her? Left alone, Marc watched her retreat in the rearview mirror, his agitation only mounting as the silence closed in. He floored the elerator, racing back to the vi, storming up to the second floor without so much as a nce downstairs.

    Copsing onto his bed, he hoped the pain would fade, but the relentless throbbing in his skull only intensified.

    He held out as long as he could, but eventually, desperation forced him to reach for the painkillers stashed in his nightstand.

    Marc¡¯s migraines had been a constant torment long before Ste started mixing up those remedies for him. Back then, the hospital handed him a bottle of painkillers, but they came with a heavy price¡ªnasty side effects, including the risk of wrecking his sex drive if he used them too long.

    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????

    Once his headaches seemed to fade, he ditched the pills entirely. He was way too young to be dealing with problems when it came to sex!

    As he mulled it over, only one answer surfaced¡ªhe had to find Ste. She was the only one who held the form to that medication, and right now, she was his only hope.

    ¡°Find Ste¡¯s number for me¡ªno, Sylvia Gilbert¡¯s number,¡± Marc barked into the phone. ¡°Get it within ten minutes.¡±

    He¡¯d called Barnard, his assistant, and wasn¡¯t in the mood for dys.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 121

    ?Chapter 121:

    A few minutester, the number was in his inbox. Marc¡¯s jaw tightened as he hit dial.

    Ste¡¯s phone rang. She nced at the unfamiliar number and hesitated. It might¡¯ve been a potential client, so she picked up.

    ¡°Hello Stel¡ª¡±

    The sound of Marc¡¯s voice made her instantly want to hang up.

    But as if sensing her impulse, he jumped in quickly. ¡°Wait¡ªdon¡¯t hang up. I know I messed up today, alright? I¡¯m sorry. But I¡¯ve got info about the Haywood Group. Thought you might want to hear it.¡±

    She said nothing. Marc pressed on. ¡°I¡¯ll trade with you. I give you info, you give me the form you used to treat my headaches.¡±

    Ste rolled her eyes, already guessing he had no real intel. Just another bait-and-switch.

    ¡°Sorry, I think you¡¯ve got the wrong person. I don¡¯t know anything about a form. And like I said before¡ªI¡¯m not Ste. So I have no clue what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    Marc¡¯s temper snapped. His head was already pounding, and her tone only pushed him further.

    ¡°Ste, don¡¯t y games with me. It¡¯s just a form for headaches! If you won¡¯t give it to me, I¡¯ll find someone else to reverse-engineer it!¡± His voice turned bitter. ¡°If it¡¯s about the money, I¡¯ll pay¡ªtop dor. You¡¯re clinging to William for cash anyway. Here¡¯s a chance to get paid without crawling around for a man. Isn¡¯t that a win-win?¡±

    Steughed. A full, richugh. ¡°Oh, that form? Yeah, I know it. Since you¡¯re so generous¡­ how about a billion for it?¡±

    Marc froze. ¡°A billion?! Are you out of your mind? What kind of headache cure is worth that?¡±

    She didn¡¯t miss a beat. ¡°Mr. Walsh, that¡¯s riching from a man who said everything has a price. So what¡¯s the issue? Can¡¯t afford it? Going bankrupt already?¡±

    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????

    Before he could say another word, she hung up¡ªand blocked the number.

    Ste tossed her phone onto the desk and leaned back. Her head was clear, her heart even clearer.

    Thest few weeks had been a whirlwind of closed deals and professional wins.

    And now, the final confirmation hade in. The official appointment letter. William was holding a shareholders¡¯ meeting to make it public¡ªshe would be named CEO of Neb. The announcement was set for tomorrow.

    The next morning, Ste arrived at Neb right on time.

    The meeting room was already filled with thepany¡¯s senior management.

    As she walked in, every head turned.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 122

    ?Chapter 122:

    She stepped confidently to the front and said, ¡°Good morning. I¡¯m Sylvia Gilbert¡ªand as of today, I¡¯ll be serving as the chief executive officer of Neb.¡±

    The room was silent for a beat. Then a voice rang out, sharp and cold. ¡°You¡¯re just a manager parachuted in from the outside. Every project you¡¯ve handled was handed to you by someone else. What gives you the right to be our CEO?¡±

    Ste turned toward the voice and found herself looking at a tall woman in a fitted gray suit¡ªDocie Myers.

    She recognized the name. Sharp, ambitious¡ªand from what she remembered, someone who held a decent amount of sway inside Neb. So what was this hostility about?

    Docie red at Ste with barely concealed disdain.

    She hadn¡¯t juste to Neb for a career. She came for William. She¡¯d worked hard, hoping her dedication would get her noticed¡ªget her closer to him.

    But she¡¯d never even seen his shadow.

    And now, out of nowhere, this woman was stepping in and taking the CEO seat.

    Why?!

    Docie stared at Ste, irritation brewing just beneath her polished exterior.

    She didn¡¯t know exactly what kind of rtionship this woman had with William¡ªbut for her to walk in and instantly be appointed CEO?

    That wasn¡¯t normal. No way that was just business.

    Ste, meanwhile, met her gaze calmly, a quiet curiosity in her eyes.

    Since joining Neb, Ste had barely had time to interact with the internal team. Between business trips, contract revisions, and back-to-back meetings, she hadn¡¯t built personal connections yet.

    All she knew about Docie Myers was that she was sharp and respected¡ªand clearly had something to prove.

    Ste stepped forward, her voiceposed but clear. ¡°Ms. Myers, I¡¯m not sure what prompted yourment earlier, but I¡¯d like to rify a few things.¡± She looked directly at her. ¡°First, I didn¡¯tnd this role by relying on any man. Everyone in this room has seen what I¡¯ve done for Neb over the past few weeks.¡±

    Find your next read on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    She paused, letting that truth settle. ¡°Second, I¡¯d suggest we, as women, stop throwing around phrases like ¡®climbing through a man¡¯s bed.¡¯ It¡¯s cheap. And frankly? It¡¯s beneath you.¡±

    Her voice didn¡¯t waver¡ªbut there was a quiet edge to it, firm and self-assured. Ste could handle being disliked. But being reduced to someone¡¯s arm candy? That she wouldn¡¯t tolerate.

    She wasn¡¯t someone¡¯s wife, someone¡¯s ex, or someone¡¯s something. She had her own name¡ªand she was going to make sure people used it.

    Referring to her as anything else would be disrespect.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 123

    ?Chapter 123:

    Around the room, the other team members shifted awkwardly. Docie¡¯sment hadn¡¯t gone unnoticed, and now people were speaking up.

    ¡°Docie,e on¡ªMs. Gilbert has secured major projects since she got here. Just this morning, we finalized a deal with the Haywood Group. You can¡¯t deny she¡¯s earned her spot.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll admit I had doubts at first too. But after everything she¡¯s pulled off¡­ I think Neb¡¯s in good hands.¡±

    Support rippled across the room. Docie¡¯s smile was tight. She couldn¡¯t understand it.

    Why were they backing Ste so quickly? She¡¯d been here for what¡ªbarely a month? Docie had worked hard for years. And now they were praising someone who just parachuted in?

    Still, she wasn¡¯t stupid. Pushing any further would only make her look petty.

    And she needed these people on her side.

    Docie took a breath, then offered a practiced smile. ¡°I was out of line. My apologies. Since we¡¯re now colleagues, I hope we can support each other moving forward.¡±

    Ste nodded, her voice steady. ¡°Of course, Ms. Myers.¡± They shook hands.

    After the meeting, the team returned to their workstations. Docie headed back to the technical department, where she still had considerable clout.

    Most staff turned to her for guidance on tough projects¡ªshe was the go-to forplex code issues.

    Ste came downstairs and passed by the tech floor just as a cluster of developers were crowded around a screen, locked in discussion.

    ¡°Docie, you¡¯re the only one who really understands this segment. Can you take a look? We¡¯ve already got the system up on the desktop.¡±

    Docie stepped forward automatically¡ªthen paused when she saw Ste approaching.

    g¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s is your story hub

    She stepped back with a faint smirk. ¡°This one¡¯s tricky. I¡¯m not sure I can help,¡± she said, shrugging. ¡°But since Ms. Gilbert handled simr tech in her previous role, I¡¯m sure she knows what to do.¡± Her tone dripped with amusement.

    She had always been in charge of technical issues before Ste¡¯s arrival. The bug was advanced, and she knew it. There was no easy fix here. No way Ste could solve it on the spot. Not without losing face. If they were all going to act like Ste was the savior of Neb¡ªfine. Let her prove it.

    Ste heard this and raised her eyebrows slightly, not missing the hint of malice in Docie¡¯s eyes.

    She walked up to the group and nced at the documents spread across the desk.

    The issue wasplex. But not impossible.

    Still, she didn¡¯t move toward the keyboard. She wasn¡¯t here to code. She was here to lead. If she jumped into every fire herself, what was the point of having a tech team?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 124

    ?Chapter 124:

    Instead, her gaze swept over the department¡ªuntil itnded on a quiet figure in the corner.

    Flora Brooks. Soft-spoken. Under the radar. Barely noticed during team meetings. But Ste had done her homework. Flora had won multiple coding awards in university. Her analytical reports were sharp, her instincts solid.

    She just needed someone to notice her. Someone to give her a shot. So Ste decided to give her this opportunity.

    ¡°Since Ms. Myers isn¡¯t sure,¡± Ste said, her voice even, ¡°maybe it¡¯s time someone else stepped up. We can¡¯t expect one person to carry the entire tech department.¡±

    Docie narrowed her eyes. Was she dodging the problem? Maybe she wasn¡¯t so skilled. Otherwise, why would she find someone else to fix the bug?

    The rest of the team exchanged uncertain looks. Who else could possibly take it on?

    They were lost on how to approach it.

    Then Ste turned, walking toward Flora¡¯s desk. She stopped in front of her, her tone warm but direct. ¡°Flora, would you be willing to take this on?¡±

    Flora blinked in surprise, stunned that Ste had called on her¡ªher of all people.

    She¡¯d never been the center of attention in the tech department. Most days, she felt invisible.

    ¡°Ms. Gilbert, I¡­ I don¡¯t think I can handle it,¡± she said nervously.

    ¡°Maybe someone else would be better for this.¡±

    Even though Flora spent her nights studying thepany¡¯s tech, doubt still clung to her. She wasn¡¯t sure she had what it took to seed.

    Ste just shook her head and kept going. ¡°I¡¯ve reviewed your file. Your skill set is impressive, Flora. I trust you can do it. Forget about failing¡ªwhat matters is you try. This kind of opportunity doesn¡¯te around often. Don¡¯t you want to seize it?¡±

    Find more chapters now g?ln¦Òv??ls?c?m

    Flora felt something shift inside her as those words sank in.

    She definitely didn¡¯t want to stay a small-time employee forever. All thete nights, all the effort¡ªshe was working toward something bigger. To be seen, to be valued¡­ Maybe this was her moment to grab. Opportunities like this didn¡¯te around twice.

    She inhaled deeply, straightening her shoulders. ¡°Yes, Ms. Gilbert. I¡¯ll give it a try.¡±

    Ste¡¯s smile softened with warmth the moment she heard Flora agree to take on the task. ¡°Great. If you need help, just ask. Take your time with it.¡±

    Flora approached the desk, sat at the terminal, and ced her fingers on the keyboard. Her expression hardened with focus.

    Watching from a few steps away, Docie raised an eyebrow in disbelief. Really? Her? She almostughed. Flora barely spoke up in meetings. She was like office furniture¡ªalways there, but easily forgotten. What skills could she possibly have?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 125

    ?Chapter 125:

    If this was Ste¡¯s idea of identifying talent, it was borderlineical. Flora, meanwhile, typed with steady, practiced ease.

    The problem was tough, but not unfamiliar. She¡¯d seen something like it before. All she had to do was stay calm¡ªand trust herself.

    Ten minutes ticked by. Then twenty.

    By the thirty-minute mark, Docie¡¯s smirk had returned. But then¡ªFlora hit the enter key with a note of finality.

    ¡°Ms. Gilbert,¡± she said, turning away from the screen, ¡°I¡¯ve solved it.¡±

    The room went still. Flora herself looked stunned¡ªlike the words hade out before she fully believed them. She had been so afraid of messing up. But somehow¡­ she did it.

    The other engineers leaned in toward her screen.

    ¡°Wait¡ªseriously? It¡¯s working!¡±

    ¡°No way, Flora¡ªyou¡¯re a genius. We didn¡¯t even know you had this in you!¡±

    Flora¡¯s cheeks flushed pink as the praise washed over her. Her eyes flicked toward Ste, filled with gratitude.

    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Gilbert,¡± she said softly. ¡°Thank you for believing in me.¡±

    Ste smiled. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of untapped talent in this department. It shouldn¡¯t go unnoticed.¡± Then, her gaze shiftednding directly on Docie. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you agree, Ms. Myers?¡±

    Docie stiffened, her expression souring. Flora? Seriously? How was that even possible?

    Still unconvinced, she pushed past Flora and leaned over the terminal,bing through the code.

    But no matter how hard she searched, she couldn¡¯t find a single error.

    Not one.

    L?t??st ch¦Ápt?rs in ???lnovels.??????

    Ste stood beside them, arms folded, coolly observing.

    ¡°Flora,¡± she said, loud enough for everyone to hear, ¡°from now on, you¡¯ll be the lead on the Haywood project. If any tech issuese up, you¡¯ll take point.¡±

    The entire floor buzzed. That was it¡ªFlora had just been brought onto one of Neb¡¯s biggest projects.

    Docie¡¯s face twisted.

    ¡°Ms. Gilbert, I¡¯m supposed to be the technical lead on that project. Flora¡¯s not experienced enough for that responsibility.¡±

    Ste arched an eyebrow. ¡°She just solved a problem you admitted you couldn¡¯t,¡± she said calmly. ¡°Everyone here saw it.¡± Her voice was firm, final. ¡°Talent deserves a spotlight, Ms. Myers. I suggest we start letting more people shine.¡±

    Before Docie could argue again, Ste nodded once and turned to leave. ¡°It¡¯s decided.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 126

    ?Chapter 126:

    She gave Flora onest encouraging look before heading back to her office.

    Docie watched Ste walk away, her face burning with anger¡ªlike someone had smeared a painter¡¯s palette across her cheeks.

    She had to admit¡ªSte definitely knew how to y her cards.

    Snatching the project lead role the moment she stepped in? Infuriating!

    Back in her office, Ste had barely sat down when her phone buzzed.

    It was William.

    She answered. ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Are you at thepany?¡± he asked, voice clipped.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied cautiously.

    William said, ¡°Good. Come to the thirty-third floor.¡±

    The thirty-third floor?

    Ste worked on the twenty-seventh; she¡¯d never had a reason to visit the thirty-third before.

    She had no idea what was located there, but after ending the call, she stepped into the elevator without hesitation.

    When the doors slid open, her heels met the soft texture of high-end carpet. She followed its plush trail down the corridor and immediately noticed a spacious office at the very end.

    And inside it¡­ William sat. So, this was his office?

    Ste was momentarily taken aback.

    Of course, it was his. As the CEO of Briggs Group, it made perfect sense. Extravagant barely captured the scale of it¡ªhow many people had an entire floor to themselves?

    ¡°I heard you¡¯ve already secured a preliminary deal with Haywood.¡±

    Your storytelling destination is g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    Ste lifted her chin slightly. ¡°We¡¯re nearly at the signing stage.¡±

    William let out a lowugh. ¡°Not bad. You officially stepped into the role of CEO at Neb today. How do you feel about it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± she replied, then added with a dry smile, ¡°Though I picked up some interesting chatter about you from the nning Department earlier.¡±

    Ste was in reasonably high spirits as she stood across from his massive desk, lips parted mid-thought while speaking.

    William remained impassive, his features calm and steady. ¡°Oh? I¡¯m curious. What did they say?¡±

    Ste lifted her brow in mock intrigue. ¡°You sure you want the details?¡±

    He ced the folder he¡¯d been reading onto the desk and met her eyes. ¡°Do you n on telling me?¡±

    Hisck of awareness made her want to toy with him. Wasn¡¯t he the one said to have no interest in women?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 127

    ?Chapter 127:

    She leaned in, bracing her palms against the desk¡¯s edge, her voice dropping to a near whisper. ¡°Ask me nicely, and if I¡¯m in a good mood, I just might tell you.¡±

    William didn¡¯t break his gaze.

    Without saying a word, he reached past her, and with a swift motion, tugged the folder out from under her hands.

    Before she had time to react, her bnce slipped. In a heartbeat, she toppled forward.

    ¡°Oh dear!¡± Before Ste could make sense of the situation, she had already fallen onto him.

    It wasn¡¯t until a momentter that she realized she hadnded awkwardly between his legs.

    Even with what she¡¯d heard about his disinterest in women, the situation stunned her.

    ¡°How much longer will you keep nesting in myp?¡± His voice, low and unbothered, sent a jolt through her. She scrambled upright, her movements clumsy and rushed.

    Trying to push herself up, her handnded somewhere entirely inappropriate, sending another wave of panic through her.

    William instinctively drew in a sharp breath, while Ste, flustered, jerked her hand back.

    ¡°I swear, that wasn¡¯t on purpose!¡± she blurted, mortified.

    She finally stood upright, her cheeks burning.

    William¡¯s gaze held steady, and his voice carried a faint rasp. ¡°Ms. Russell, is this your preferred way of getting attention?¡±

    Ste backed away a few steps, her face already burning, and quickly tried to defend herself. ¡°You pulled the folder! That¡¯s why I stumbled!¡±

    William studied her¡ªher eyes were everywhere but on him.

    Read more stories now g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m

    ¡°You were pressing down on my documents. Was I supposed to just leave them there?¡± he asked calmly. ¡°Ms. Russell, you¡¯ve just stepped into a senior role. I¡¯d suggest staying focused.¡± He lowered his head and returned to reading.

    Ste was fuming inside but couldn¡¯te up with a decent rebuttal. Instead, she red at him. ¡°No need to worry, Mr. Briggs. I¡¯m entirelymitted to the job.¡±

    She spun on her heel and walked out.

    Her temper red. The whole thing had been an ident.

    And even if her heart was still capable of fluttering¡ªit wouldn¡¯t be for a man who, as far as she knew, only found men attractive.

    Elsewhere, Haley, though reluctant after being tossed out of the car by Marc, made her way to the Walsh residence the following day.

    But this time, she didn¡¯t even make it past the entrance.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 128

    ?Chapter 128:

    Haley hadn¡¯t imagined Marc would treat her like this. Back overseas, admirers surrounded her, yet here, Marc acted as if she were beneath him.

    Fury coursed through her, making her entire frame tremble.

    It had to be Ste¡¯s fault. She must¡¯ve filled his head with lies. Why was everyone so taken with that woman? Even the most untouchable businessmen couldn¡¯t seem to stop talking about her.

    Haley stood rigid outside the Walsh estate, her expression twisted with frustration.

    She¡¯d tried everything to pull Marc away from Ste¡ªand she wasn¡¯t about to let that woman continue poisoning his view. Marc belonged to her. Only her.

    Haley pulled out her phone and tapped in a number. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s time. Go ahead with what we discussed.¡±

    Whatever response she received left her grinning, and she ended the call, clearly pleased.

    Initially, Haley had considered moving at a leisurely pace, but if Ste insisted on courting disaster, there was no point in holding back.

    After work, Ste sank into the driver¡¯s seat of her car. She took out her phone and opened WhatsApp. Her breath caught. The WhatsApp chat she¡¯d kept pinned for Sharon¡¯s new number suddenly blinked¡ªthose stubborn gray checks finally turned blue. Her spirits instantly lifted.

    She clicked into the chat and quickly typed, ¡°Took you long enough! Where have you been hiding these days?¡±

    Sharon Mitchell was her closest friend. Ever since she¡¯d joined that confidential project, Ste had lost touch with Sharon. Even after the project wrapped up, she hadn¡¯t been able to track Sharon down. A little digging revealed Sharon had switched to a new number and abandoned all her old social media ounts.

    For more than two weeks, she¡¯d tried to get back in touch with Sharon.

    Today, atst, Sharon read her messages.

    A surge of excitement bubbled up inside her.

    More stories at g??lnov???????????m

    Sharon¡¯s message popped up. ¡°Oh, nothing major. I switched numbers because the scam calls got out of control, and I¡¯ve just been swampedtely¡ªtotally missed your messages.¡±

    Ste¡¯s fingers flew over the keyboard. ¡°Want to grab dinner tonight?¡± She couldn¡¯t remember thest time Sharon had crossed her path.

    ¡°Dinner¡¯s a stretch¡ªI¡¯m tied up this afternoon. But how about we hit a bar tonight instead? Could use a little fun!¡± Sharon shot back.

    A teasing emoji danced at the end of her message, coaxing a grin from Ste.

    That one little icon conjured Sharon¡¯s familiar, mischievous face as clearly as if she were standing right there.

    After dinner, Ste stepped into the bar at nine sharp, right on time. Warm country melodies drifted through the air, giving the ce an inviting charm that never veered into chaos.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 129

    ?Chapter 129:

    Heads turned the moment Ste stepped inside, her red dress impossible to ignore amid the low, golden light.

    With her eyes fixed ahead, she scanned the bustling, shadowy bar for any sign of Sharon, but the packed room and dim corners made it nearly impossible to pick her out.

    Finding no familiar face, Ste reached for her phone¡ªonly to feel a gentle tap on her shoulder.

    She turned to find Sharon standing there, dressed in a tailored brown suit and vest, a beret perched yfully on her head.

    ¡°Stel, you have no idea how much I¡¯ve missed you!¡± Sharon greeted her, her voice brimming with delight.

    Ste took in Sharon¡¯s gender-neutral outfit, amused to find that nothing about her friend¡¯s style had changed. The only difference was how much time had slipped by since they¡¯dst met¡ªno wonder it took Ste a moment to recognize her.

    ¡°Stel, you¡¯re even more stunning than I remembered!¡± Sharon dered, looping an arm around her and drawing Ste close for a warm kiss on the cheek.

    Sharon¡¯s boyish charm hadn¡¯t faded; with her sharp suit and confident grin, she easily passed for a dashing young man.

    The men who¡¯d been eyeing Ste from across the bar suddenly thought better of it and backed off.

    Ste simply shook her head with a soft, knowing smile, perfectly used to Sharon¡¯s bold affection. ¡°You haven¡¯t changed a bit,¡± she teased.

    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s so bad about sticking to your old self? Anyway, rumor has it you finally kicked Marc to the curb. Did that really happen?¡± Sharon had meant to ask about Marc for ages, but work kept getting in the way. Now that they were finally reunited, she refused to let Ste dodge the topic.

    Ste downed thest of her craft beer, thenunched into a brutally honest recap of everything that had gone down over thest six months.

    Her role at the research institute had been top secret, but with the project wrapped and Sharon still her closest friend, Ste figured it was safe to spill.

    Get lost in stories on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s©q??????

    ¡°You¡¯re serious? Wait¡ªyou¡¯re telling me you¡¯re officially divorced and have a whole new life now?¡± Sharon burst out, eyes wide with shock.

    Ste gave a brisk nod. ¡°Exactly, so keep this to yourself.¡±

    Sharon shot her a reassuring grin. ¡°Rx¡ªI¡¯d never sell you out! Honestly, I¡¯m relieved you left Walsh Group. Word is, their business is tanking¡ªteetering right at the edge of bankruptcy.¡± As she spoke, delight flickered across her features.

    Marc had always struck her as deadweight¡ªunreliable, unfaithful, andpletely dependent on Ste¡¯s patent to stay afloat.

    Now that the divorce was official, she couldn¡¯t be happier.

    Sharon pressed on. ¡°When you asked me to cancel Marc¡¯s mother¡¯s membership card, I was stumped for a second. But honestly, it¡¯s for the best. Dealing with his mom was a nightmare¡ªmy team at the beauty salon hasined about her more times than I can count.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 130

    ?Chapter 130:

    Hearing those words, guilt pricked at Ste¡¯s conscience.

    Years ago, Marc had told her his mother wanted to try Sharon¡¯s beauty salon.

    He¡¯d insisted the standard treatments weren¡¯t good enough and demanded the most expensive options¡ªeach one costing tens of thousands¡ªyet acted as if it was perfectly reasonable for Ste to foot the bill.

    Even with her close bond to Sharon, Ste couldn¡¯t help feeling uneasy about epting such costly services for free.

    Still, whenever she tried to pay, Sharon tly refused, leaving Ste quietly indebted all this time.

    ¡°Sharon, let me send you the money for that membership card,¡± Ste suggested, her tone earnest.

    Those monthly visits of Jazlyn¡¯s had been anything but cheap. Without warning, Sharon threw her arms around Ste¡¯s shoulders and shot her a yful look.

    ¡°Stel,e on¡ªwhat kind of friend do you take me for? You really think I care about that money?¡± Sharon gave her cheek a teasing tap, then tilted in closer to Ste with a mischievous grin. ¡°If you feel so guilty, a kiss will do.¡±

    With a resignedugh, Ste leaned over and brushed a quick kiss against her cheek. ¡°Happy now, you little troublemaker?¡± Their lighthearted banter didn¡¯t go unnoticed.

    From a nearby table, Travis watched the exchange, caught off guard by Ste¡¯s warmth with this man.

    She seemed even more at ease than she ever had around Marc. Curiosity and something sharper flickered across Travis¡¯s face. After a pause, he rose from his seat and strode over to their table.

    ¡°Ms. Russell. It¡¯s been a while. I heard about your divorce from Marc¡ªhow are you holding up these days?¡±

    Ste lifted her gaze, lips tightening as she realized the man addressing her was Travis¡ªMarc¡¯s friend.

    She offered a chilly, dismissive smile. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve got the wrong person. I don¡¯t know any Marc, and my name isn¡¯t Ste.¡±

    Discover fresh chapters g¦Áln¦Ò¦Íe??s

    Her frosty tone made Travis pause, memories of Marc¡¯s drunken confessions resurfacing.

    Of course¡ªMarc had mentioned she was trying to shed her old identity. Maybe this was for the best.

    Travis raised his bottle with a sheepish shrug. ¡°Sorry about that¡ªI thought you were someone else. You¡¯re the spitting image of her. Let me make it up to you¡ªI¡¯ll finish this bottle as an apology.¡±

    He promptly tipped his head back and drained the bottle in one go, leaving Sharon gaping in disbelief at his theatrics.

    After downing thest of the bottle, Travis swiped his mouth with the back of his hand and shot Ste a hopeful look.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 131

    ?Chapter 131:

    ¡°So, can we start over? I¡¯m Travis. Mind telling me your name?¡±

    Something about his persistence struck Ste as strange.

    Why did he care so much?

    In the past, she and Travis had barely exchanged more than a handful of words.

    Was he trying to dig for information for Marc?

    Ste¡¯s face clouded over, suspicion flickering in her eyes.

    Sharon leaned in, her fingers weaving through Ste¡¯s and her tone dropping to a low murmur. ¡°Excuse us, but she¡¯s with me tonight. You¡¯re kind of intruding.¡±

    Travis lingered, watching them in silence until disappointment crept across his face. ¡°Sorry for bothering you,¡± he said, voice subdued.

    Clutching his empty bottle, he drifted away.

    At that moment, Marc strode in with a crowd of acquaintances. The bar was caught between sets, the overhead lights ring down and brightening every corner.

    Ste, radiant in her red dress,manded attention amid the lively crowd.

    Johnny Ruiz, Marc¡¯s friend, startled by the sight, jabbed Marc¡¯s arm. ¡°Marc, isn¡¯t that Ste over there? Looks like she¡¯s with another man!¡± Marc followed Johnny¡¯s gaze, narrowing his eyes to get a better look.

    Who the hell was that man beside her?

    A crooked smile tugged at Marc¡¯s lips. So, Ste was just another fickle woman. Since she¡¯d moved on from him, there was no point in wasting another thought on her.

    Trailing just behind Marc, his other friend, Tommy Frazier, leaned in and spoke in a low voice. ¡°I just saw Travis walk away from Ste¡¯s table.¡±

    Travis?

    The group exchanged nces and quickly spotted Travis sitting alone at another table, shoulders hunched, face tight with frustration.

    Discover new releases g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s

    ¡°What was he doing over there?¡± someone asked. ¡°Did Ste say something to him? He looks like a puppy that has just been kicked.¡±

    Marc didn¡¯t answer. He led the group toward Travis, who nced up as they approached. Marc got straight to the point. ¡°What did you say to her?¡±

    Travis shrugged, keeping his tone neutral. ¡°Nothing. Just bumped into her and said hi.¡±

    Marc eyed him suspiciously, searching his expression for anything more. Then, casually¡ªtoo casually¡ªhe said, ¡°Well, since we¡¯re all here, might as well have a few drinks.¡±

    Travis stood halfway from his chair. ¡°I¡¯ve got somewhere to be.¡±

    But before he could leave, Johnny was already pulling him back down with an arm around his shoulder. ¡°Come on, Travis. One drink won¡¯t hurt.¡±

    Reluctantly, Travis sat.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 132

    ?Chapter 132:

    Marc poured himself a drink and threw it back fast, his eyes flicking constantly toward Ste¡¯s table across the room.

    Johnny leaned in, raising his ss. ¡°Marc, lighten up. We¡¯re all here with you¡ªwhat¡¯s the point of sulking alone?¡±

    Marc said nothing.

    Tommy, ncing in Ste¡¯s direction, chimed in suggestively, ¡°You¡¯re still hung up on her, huh? She changed her name just to get away from you. Maybe it¡¯s time to let it go.¡±

    Everyone at the table knew the truth.

    Ste had changed her name, her identity¡ªjust to stay as far from Marc as possible.

    And yet¡­ Marc¡¯s behavior didn¡¯t add up.

    He was the one who¡¯d cheated before the divorce. Now that Ste had finally walked away, he acted like he was the one who¡¯d been wronged.

    Marc set his ss down with a loud clink. ¡°I never wanted the divorce,¡± he snapped. ¡°She ran off with another man. Took the patent and teamed up with him to go against Walsh Group.¡±

    His anger spilled out like it had been waiting for an excuse¡ªbitter, sharp.

    No one responded for a moment, until Johnny forced augh. ¡°Marc, seriously. You¡¯re still young, still rich. There are plenty of women out there.¡±

    Marc scoffed. ¡°Right. And what kind of life is Ste gonna have without me? No man will care for her the way I did. She¡¯s ungratefulpletely blind to what she lost.¡±

    That was too much for Travis. He set down his ss with a quiet clink and looked Marc dead in the eyes. ¡°Marc, seriously¡ªhave a little conscience. We all saw how you treated her. If you actually cared, why¡¯d you mess around with Haley?¡±

    Johnny¡¯s head snapped toward him in surprise. What the hell was he doing?

    But Travis didn¡¯t stop. ¡°Ste leaving you was probably the best thing that could¡¯ve happened. Now she doesn¡¯t have to get dragged through your mess. And as for that patent¡ªdidn¡¯t it originally belong to her anyway?¡±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s makes every story special

    Marc¡¯s expression darkened instantly. His grip on his ss tightened until his knuckles nched. ¡°What do you mean by that, Travis?¡± he said, standing abruptly.

    Travis stayed seated, calm. ¡°You heard me.¡±

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re asking for trouble,¡± Marc growled. ¡°You seem to have forgotten your ce.¡±

    Marc¡¯s hand shot up, ready to strike¡ªbut Travis didn¡¯t flinch. He met Marc¡¯s fury head-on, standing his ground without so much as a blink. Before things could blow up, Johnny jumped between them, raising both hands. ¡°Hey, heye on. We¡¯re all friends here. No need to throw punches over a woman. Let¡¯s just drink and cool down.¡± He threw a look at Tommy, who immediately moved to hold Marc back. ¡°Marc, rx. You know how Travis is¡ªhis mouth moves faster than his brain. Don¡¯t take it personally.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 133

    ?Chapter 133:

    Marc let out a cold snort but didn¡¯t push further. Travis, though still tense, seemed ready to keep going¡ªbut Johnny didn¡¯t give him the chance. He grabbed him by the arm and pulled him away from the table.

    Once they reached a quieter corner of the venue, Johnny let go and turned to him with a heavy sigh. ¡°What the hell was that, Travis? You know Marc¡¯s been on edge. Why poke the bear?¡±

    Travis didn¡¯t back down. His jaw was clenched, eyes sharp. ¡°Because he¡¯s full of it, and you know it,¡± he said, his voice tight. ¡°We all saw how he treated Ste. She stuck¡­

    by him for years, put up with so much crap, even brought him stuffte at night when he was too busy to eat. ¡°You remember that¡ª¡±

    Travis was visibly agitated, angered by all Ste had to put up with all those years.

    Johnny hesitated, caught off guard by how worked up he was. He narrowed his eyes slightly, studying him. ¡°You¡¯re really fired up about this. Way more than usual.¡± Then, slowly, Johnny asked, half-joking, half-curious, ¡°Be honest¡ªhave you taken a liking to Ste?¡±

    Travis didn¡¯t confirm anything. Didn¡¯t deny it either.

    He just looked at Johnny and said quietly, ¡°They¡¯re divorced. That¡¯s all that matters.¡±

    Johnny studied him, his expression unreadable. After a long pause, he patted Travis lightly on the shoulder. ¡°Look, I know Marc hasn¡¯t exactly treated you well these past few years. But now¡¯s not the time to throw fuel on the fire. We¡¯re all friends¡ªthis doesn¡¯t need to blow up.¡± He had wondered, briefly, if Travis might actually like Ste.

    But after thinking it through, it just didn¡¯t add up.

    They¡¯d barely interacted. Maybe ten times, tops¡ªand always with Marc around.

    No private conversations, no chemistry, no signs.

    Check the newest chapters on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s

    How could Travis possibly have real feelings for Ste?

    More likely, Travis just had years of pent-up frustration with Marc and had used this situation as an excuse to finally call him out.

    That made more sense.

    So Johnny softened his tone. ¡°I know things haven¡¯t been easy for you. But this? It¡¯s not worth it. I¡¯ll talk to Marc, smooth things over. Just go back, say a few words, and it¡¯ll all pass. No one¡¯s going to hold a grudge.¡±

    But Travis shook his head, eyes resolute. ¡°No. I¡¯ve got something else to do. Have fun.¡±

    And with that, he turned and walked out of the bar without a second nce.

    Johnny stood frozen, watching him disappear through the door.

    A knot twisted in his chest. Wait¡­ was it actually true?

    He ran a hand through his hair, sighed, and headed back to the table.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 134

    ?Chapter 134:

    Marc had calmed down¡ªon the outside¡ªbut his eyes were still locked on Ste across the room, sharp and intense, like he was trying to burn holes into her from a distance.

    Johnny tried to break the tension. ¡°Marc,e on, stop staring. If you want a girl, say the word¡ªI can call a hundred over, all your type.¡± It earned him nothing but a death re.

    Johnny raised his hands in surrender, not daring to say another word. Tommy leaned in, muttering under his breath, ¡°He¡¯s been staring at her for almost half an hour. His neck¡¯s probably cramping.¡±

    Johnny followed Marc¡¯s gaze. ¡°Who¡¯s that guy with her anyway? He looks familiar, but I can¡¯t ce him.¡±

    Tommy rolled his eyes. Johnny really knew how to hit a sore spot. Sure enough, that one casual question snapped Marc¡¯sst thread of patience. He stood up abruptly and stormed toward Ste¡¯s table.

    Ste and Sharon had nned for a chill night¡ªjust a few drinks to take the edge off. No drama. No overindulgence.

    That was the agreement. But Sharon wasn¡¯t sticking to the n. Every time Ste tried to pass, Sharon topped her ss again, all with a mischievous smile.

    Ste sighed, rubbing her temples as another headache crept in. She was about to raise her ss when an annoyingly familiar voice cut through the music.

    ¡°Ste, you seem to be in a great mood tonight.¡±

    That smug, bitter tone could only belong to one man. Marc. Ste didn¡¯t even hide her eye roll.

    She¡¯d seen him the moment he walked in¡ªand ignored him ordingly.

    This bar didn¡¯t belong to him. She had zero obligation to pretend he existed.

    She leaned back in her seat, bored. ¡°Mr. Walsh, how much have you had to drink to forget I¡¯m not Ste? If you¡¯re that bored, go find a corner to rot in quietly.¡±

    L§Ñ¦Ó??¦Ó ch?¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?ls.??????

    Before Marc could p back, Sharon shot up from her seat like a firecracker. ¡°Excuse me, sir, who are you exactly? Why are you harassing my friend?¡±

    Sharon¡¯s eyes were sharp and full of fire.

    She had never met this arrogant excuse of a man in person before, but she¡¯d heard plenty. Every time Sharon wanted to confront him, Ste would hold her back¡ªtell her to let it go.

    Not tonight. Tonight, he came looking for trouble. And Sharon wasn¡¯t about to let it slide.

    She stood up sharply, stepping in front of Ste like a human shield, her re fixed firmly on Marc.

    Marc stared back coldly, his toneced with mockery as he addressed Ste. ¡°Who¡¯s that guy with you? Bet William doesn¡¯t know you¡¯re running around with another man. With the way you act, I wonder how long he¡¯ll bother keeping you around.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 135

    ?Chapter 135:

    He scoffed, adding cruelly, ¡°You know, Ste, I never realized just how¡ª¡±

    Sharon didn¡¯t let him finish. Her fist mmed into his face with precision and zero hesitation.

    ¡°The hell are you talking about?¡± she snapped. ¡°How much trash do you have to swallow to spit out crap like that? You show up uninvited and spew nonsense¡ªwhat, desperate for attention?¡±

    Marc reeled, blinking through the shock, his cheek turning red from the blow. ¡°You hit me?¡± he growled.

    Sharon didn¡¯t back down an inch. ¡°Yeah. I did. Want me to pencil you in for a second round?¡±

    She stood there, chin up, hands on her hips, her whole stance radiating pure defiance.

    Tonight, she wasn¡¯t letting this scumbag walk away untouched. She was going to put him in his ce¡ªproperly.

    Marc clutched his nose, pain shooting through his face, his anger simmering just below the surface.

    With a growl, he lunged and grabbed Sharon by the cor.

    ¡°Damn it! Who let this lunatic in here?!¡± He pulled his fist back, ready to swing¡ª

    But Sharon calmly stepped back, lifted her fingers, and let out a sharp whistle.

    In the next breath, half a dozen men in ck suits appeared behind her, each towering well over six feet and built like tanks. Their gazes locked onto Marc, cold and unflinching.

    ¡°They¡¯re all national boxing champions, Mr. Walsh,¡± Sharon said with a sweet, dangerous smile. ¡°So unless you¡¯re nning to leave here in pieces, I suggest you back off.¡±

    And she wasn¡¯t bluffing. This was her bar. Her turf. No one came in here and threw punches¡ªespecially not at her.

    Marc froze, his pride bruised more than his nose. After a beat, he let his clenched fist drop.

    ???¨¨?? ¡é?¦¤T?¦Å§Á? ?¦Ç ?a?§Úo¦Í???.???

    His re shifted to Ste, his eyes full of disdain and disappointment. ¡°Ste,¡± he sneered, ¡°look at what you¡¯ve be. Just throwing yourself around, no shame at all.¡±

    Ste tilted her head, genuinely amused by his delusion.

    Who she chose to be with was none of his business.

    She leanedzily against Sharon¡¯s shoulder, a smirk tugging at her lips. ¡°Who I spend time with is none of your business, Mr. Walsh. You and I? We¡¯re nothing. So who are you to judge me?¡±

    Marc¡¯s face twisted, hand still pressed to his bruised nose. ¡°Fine. I gave you chances, but you just keep pushing it. Don¡¯te crying when you regret it.¡±

    Sharon rolled her eyes hard enough to strain a muscle, and with one small wave of her hand, her bodyguards stepped forward.

    Marc startled, stumbling slightly before backing away like a scolded dog. He shot onest re at Ste, then turned and stormed off. Sharon watched him leave, grinning with satisfaction. ¡°How¡¯s that for a mic-drop moment? Admit it¡ªI was incredible.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 136

    ?Chapter 136:

    Steughed. ¡°Incredible? You were iconic. With you around, I don¡¯t need pepper spray. By the way, are those guys really boxing champions?¡±

    Sharon gave a smug little shrug. ¡°Ehh¡­ I hired them from an employment agency. They¡¯ve got some moves, but mostly it¡¯s the muscles that do the talking.¡±

    Ste blinked. The employment agency?

    Only Sharon would walk into a staffing office and walk out with a personal SWAT team.

    ¡°Anyway,¡± Sharon said, looping her arm through Ste¡¯s. ¡°You free tomorrow?¡±

    Ste looked at her curiously. ¡°What¡¯s up? Need something from me?¡±

    Sharon nodded, smiling. ¡°Nothing major. It¡¯s my grandpa¡¯s birthday soon, and I was hoping you coulde with me to pick out a gift. You know how it is¡ªshopping¡¯s way more fun withpany. Plus, he¡¯s been missing you.¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Of course! I know just the ce to find the perfect gift. Trust me¡ªhe¡¯ll love it.¡±

    Sharon beamed. ¡°Perfect. Let¡¯s meet at ten tomorrow morning.¡± After a few good drinks, putting Marc in his ce, and letting off some steam, it was finally time to call it a night and head home.

    Ste went home humming a tune. She showered, dried her hair, and fell asleep in the best mood she¡¯d had all weekpletely forgetting that William still hadn¡¯te home.

    The next morning, Ste stood in front of her vanity, applying a touch of light makeup.

    When she stepped into the living room, she found William at the dining table, calmly drinking his coffee.

    He looked up as she walked by, his gaze lingering a second too long¡ªtaking in her effortless glow and the subtle polish to her look.

    ¡°You¡¯re in high spirits,¡± he said casually. ¡°Got a date this weekend?¡±

    Your update hub: g?l¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s?c?m

    Ste raised an eyebrow as she reached for her ss of milk. ¡°Not a date. I¡¯m meeting someone.¡±

    William sipped his ck coffee, his voice cool. ¡°A man?¡± Then, after a pause, he added without blinking, ¡°Marc?¡±

    The name alone was enough to sour her mood. Ste set her ss down, her appetite gone.

    ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful day. Don¡¯t ruin it by bringing him up. Even if every other man on earth disappeared, I still wouldn¡¯t date Marc.¡± She grabbed her bag and slung it over her shoulder, giving William a pointed look before heading for the door.

    William stayed seated, still holding his cup, a quiet smirk curling at the corners of his mouth.

    Not far off, the maid blinked, visibly confused.

    Didn¡¯t she just say ¡°Even if every other man on earth disappeared¡±? Didn¡¯t that include William? So why was he still so happy?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 137

    ?Chapter 137:

    Ste found Sharon waiting in the cafe on the mall¡¯s first floor.

    As soon as Sharon spotted Ste, she perked up and waved with excitement. ¡°Stel! Over here! So where¡¯s that gift shop you mentioned? I walked all around and didn¡¯t find anything remotely interesting.¡± Clearly intrigued, Sharon was expecting something impressive¡ªafter all, Ste had talked the ce up quite a bit.

    Linking arms with her, Ste smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s kind of tucked away in a strange corner. You¡¯d never find it on your own. Come on, I¡¯ll show you.¡±

    After twisting through a few narrow corridors, they reached a tucked-away alley with a shopfront paintedpletely ck.

    The entrance had no sign, no name¡ªnothing to suggest it was even a store.

    Sharon nced around, clearly thrown off. Without Ste leading the way, she never would¡¯ve guessed it was a shop.

    It was almost suspiciously low-key.

    ¡°Can a store this hidden even stay in business?¡± Sharon asked, genuinely curious.

    ¡°It¡¯s hidden, yeah,¡± Ste said with a smallugh. ¡°But you know what they say¡ªgood things don¡¯t need to shout for attention.¡±

    They stepped inside, where a lone employee behind the counter greeted them warmly. ¡°Wee! Take your time, feel free to look around.¡±

    After that, the assistant didn¡¯t hover or follow them around¡ªsomething both of them appreciated.

    The shop felt more like a cozy little art gallery than a typical store. Paintings lined the walls¡ªsome were masterpieces by well-known artists, their age adding to their value, while others were brilliant creations by up-anding talents. Each piece seemed carefully chosen.

    Sharon wandered through the space, curiosity lighting up her face. When her eyesnded on a particrndscape painting, she froze for a second, her expression shifting into one of surprise.

    ¡°Wait, is this a painting by Sterion? An actual original?¡± she asked. Sterion was considered the brightest star among the new wave of artists.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®?§àm takes you away

    Her talent knew no bounds¡ªwhether it was realism or abstract, every piece she created left asting impression.

    Thanks to her versatility and fearless creativity, she had earned numerous international awards. Sharon had seen her original works featured on TV before, and even through a screen, they left her amazed. But every time Sharon considered buying one, the auction prices were far too high, keeping her from ever making a purchase.

    She had once nned to wait for the prices toe down, but instead, Sterion¡¯s value kept climbing. Her paintings became more like solid investments than art pieces.

    That was why it was bing harder and harder to find any avable for sale.

    ¡°Miss, rest assured¡ªeverything here is original. We don¡¯t deal in knockoffs,¡± the store clerk called out from the front desk.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 138

    ?Chapter 138:

    Hearing that, Sharon was even more thrilled.

    Her grandfather was a passionate art lover too, and she remembered him once speaking highly of Sterion¡¯s work.

    If she could surprise him with this painting, he¡¯d be absolutely delighted.

    ¡°Stel, what do you think of this one?¡± Sharon asked eagerly, pointing toward the painting.

    Ste smiled and gave a nod. ¡°If you really love it, then don¡¯t hesitate. Get it.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m sold! I¡¯m buying it right now!¡±

    Sharon carried the painting over to the front desk with a spring in her step. But just as she opened her mouth to ask the price, the shop¡¯s ck door creaked open behind them, and someone stepped in.

    Both Ste and Sharon turned to look and were stunned to see Jazlyn, Marc¡¯s mother.

    Jazlyn froze at the sight of Ste, her hand flying to her chest in pure shock. ¡°Oh my goodness!¡± she gasped.

    Her eyes flew wide open in disbelief as she stared hard, trying to make sure she wasn¡¯t imagining things.

    Was that really Ste standing there? But Ste had died six months ago¡­ right? Was she looking at a ghost now?

    Up until now, Jazlyn had been living a rxed life in Choria, spending her days ying cards and enjoying leisure.

    But just yesterday, after hearing Marcin about his project falling apart, she¡¯d booked the first avable flight and rushed over. She had an old acquaintance in the city and had nned to ask for a favor. At her age, she wouldn¡¯t have made the trip if Marc hadn¡¯t sounded so desperate.

    Thest thing she expected was to run into Ste, and with a man at her side.

    Her brain scrambled to process everything, and within moments, her face twisted with rage.

    ¡°Ste! So you faked your death just to hook a wealthy man? You¡¯ve got some nerve. So who¡¯s the fool now? And don¡¯t tell me Marc¡¯s troubles at work are just a coincidence¡ªthis is your doing, isn¡¯t it? Are you seriously trying to get his attention again? You¡¯ve been married for years and still haven¡¯t had a child. What makes you think you have any right to keep showing up in my son¡¯s life?¡±

    ???€$? ?§ß?t??§ñ? 1¦Ð ?al§Úo¦Í¦Å??.???

    Just saying it out loud made Jazlyn¡¯s temper spike even more. She had believed that the moment Ste married Marc, a grandchild would follow soon after.

    But year after year, there had been no baby.

    Despite all her pampering¡ªmaking soups, giving health advice¡ªnone of it had worked.

    It now felt like all her efforts over those years had beenpletely wasted.

    Sharon was about to speak up, her brows already furrowed, but Ste gently caught her wrist.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 139

    ?Chapter 139:

    Ste stepped forward, her tone calm but sharp. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m not sure who you¡¯re mistaking me for, but standing in public and shouting insults like that? Clearly, ss isn¡¯t part of your vocabry. You probably struggle to even recognize a few characters, so I won¡¯t waste time arguing.¡± She smiled coldly. ¡°But for the record¡ªmy name is Sylvia Gilbert. I have nothing to do with whoever you think I am. You and your son? Definitely cut from the same cloth¡ªloud and clueless.¡±

    She found that Jazlyn hadn¡¯t changed at all from before, still the same vulgar shrew. Wealth had done nothing to refine her.

    Jazlyn stood frozen for a second, not quite processing the verbal smackdown she¡¯d just received.

    Before she could regain her footing, Ste continued, her voice steady and cutting, ¡°Sounds like you¡¯re talking about your daughter-inw. Let me give you a tip¡ªyour son¡¯s lucky anyone married him at all. Instead of being grateful, you keep dragging her name through the mud. No wonder she left. Maybe take a moment and reflect. People like you should seriously rethink their lives.¡±

    ¡°You¡ªyou little punk!¡± Jazlyn snapped.

    She hadn¡¯t understood most of Ste¡¯s words, but thatst line hit home.

    Ste gave her a look of exaggerated innocence. ¡°Well, whoever reacts must be the one I¡¯m talking about. Why so worked up? You¡¯re not exactly young anymore. Careful¡ªtoo much excitement, and you might drop right here.¡±

    Jazlyn trembled, pointing at her with fury, unable to outtalk her.

    She shifted her re to Sharon.

    Dressed sharp, short hair, androgynous aura¡ªJazlyn jumped to a conclusion immediately. She figured this guy was Ste¡¯s kept man. And in her mind, he must have been broke, mooching off women.

    With that thought fueling her confidence, Jazlyn puffed out her chest. ¡°You there! Young man!¡± she called, pointing at Sharon. ¡°Why waste your youth as some woman¡¯s boy toy? Let me tell you¡ªshe¡¯s broke. She doesn¡¯t have a dime. She¡¯s living off men and pretending to be something she¡¯s not.¡±

    Her gaze shifted to the painting in Sharon¡¯s hand, and her tone suddenly turned generous. ¡°You¡¯ve got potential. If you¡¯re ready to turn your life around and ditch this woman, I¡¯ll buy that painting for you as a gift.¡±

    Latest stories on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s

    She turned triumphantly to the cashier. ¡°How much is this painting? I¡¯ll take it.¡±

    The cashier smiled professionally. ¡°Certainly, ma¡¯am. That piece is priced at fifty million. Will you be paying by card or check?¡±

    Jazlyn reached into her handbag without missing a beat¡ªbut then froze, her hand hovering midair. Did the cashier just say fifty million? She looked up at the cashier. ¡°Wait¡­ what did you say? How much is it?¡±

    ¡°Fifty million, ma¡¯am.¡± The cashier continued smiling, her tone sweet and pleasant.

    Jazlyn¡¯s face twitched. ¡°Fifty million?! For that painting? It¡¯s not even by someone famous!¡± Her voice was rising. ¡°This is robbery! This is fraud! I¡¯m calling the police. You and this woman are obviously in on it¡ªscamming people!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 140

    ?Chapter 140:

    She hadn¡¯t seen thising. She fumed in frustration.

    The cashier¡¯s tone didn¡¯t change. ¡°Our gallery operates legally. The business license is posted right there on the wall. As for the price, that piece was appraised and certified. You¡¯re wee to call the police¡ªit won¡¯t change the number.¡±

    Jazlyn stood trembling in fury.

    Next to her, Sharon looked at the painting, then gave her a mocking grin. ¡°Oh no, ma¡¯am, you¡¯re incredible. If you really buy this painting for me, I¡¯ll leave her right now. What¡¯s the hold-up? Can¡¯t afford it?¡±

    Jazlyn¡¯s face flushed crimson. ¡°You people are insane! This painting isn¡¯t worth that much! It¡¯s junk! Get your manager! I demand an exnation!¡±

    The cashier smiled again and picked up the phone. Momentster, a man in ck-rimmed sses approached. Calm and polite, he walked straight over.

    ¡°Hello, ma¡¯am. I¡¯m the manager of this store. How can I help you?¡±

    Jazlyn angrily pointed at the painting in Sharon¡¯s hands. ¡°This painting! Fifty million?! What kind of scam are you running here?!¡±

    The manager didn¡¯t flinch. His voice was smooth, professional, but firm. ¡°That piece is indeed priced at fifty million. You¡¯re under no obligation to buy it, of course. If our store doesn¡¯t meet your expectations, we won¡¯t trouble you again.¡±

    Then he turned to the cashier. ¡°Lottie, please show thisdy the door. Be sure to note in our system¡ªwe won¡¯t serve her in the future.¡± He gave a curt nod.

    walked away. The cashier, Lottie, smiled sweetly and held the door open. ¡°Take care, ma¡¯am.¡±

    Seeing everyone looking at her with thinly veiled disdain, Jazlyn clenched her teeth and stormed out, her heels clicking furiously against the floor.

    Just a lousy shop, she fumed to herself. Like she even cared!

    After Jazlyn finally stomped out of the gallery in a fit of embarrassment, Lottie walked over to Ste and Sharon with a bright smile. ¡°Would you like me to wrap this painting for you?¡±

    New updates live on g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s

    Sharon blinked, confused. ¡°Wait, seriously? You¡¯re selling it for fifty million?¡±

    Fifty million? That was way beyond what she could afford¡ªshe¡¯d have to sell her car, max her cards, and then some.

    But Lottie shook her head, still smiling. She gave Ste a quick, meaningful nce. ¡°No need to worry. This painting is a gift¡ªfor you.¡±

    ¡°Free?¡± Sharon asked, her voice full of suspicion.

    She leaned closer to Ste and whispered, ¡°Stel¡­ is this ce shady or something?¡±

    A fifty-million-dor painting¡ªfor free? That screamed scam.

    She should probably check the reviews online first.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 141

    ?Chapter 141:

    Ste couldn¡¯t help butugh, immediately catching the concern in her friend¡¯s voice. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I promise. The gallery¡¯s legit, and the painting really is a gift¡ªfor you.¡±

    But Sharon didn¡¯t look convinced. Her eyes narrowed suspiciously, and she leaned in closer. ¡°Alright, spill it. Something¡¯s not adding up. What aren¡¯t you telling me, huh?¡±

    Ste sighed in defeat. ¡°Alright,¡± she said with a sigh, ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to keep secrets, but¡­ I¡¯m Sterion. I painted that, so yeah¡ªit¡¯s free.¡±

    Sharon froze. ¡°Wait¡­ what?¡± She stared at Ste like thetter had just grown wings. ¡°You¡¯re joking. You¡¯re Sterion? As in the art-world genius? The mysterious painter no one¡¯s ever seen, whose works are practically legend?¡±

    Sharon could hardly believe it.

    The artist she and her grandfather admired was her best friend all along. Wow, Ste did a great job keeping it a secret.

    Meanwhile, Lottie had already finished wrapping the painting, handing it over with both hands. The two finally stepped out of the gallery.

    As they stepped out of the gallery, Sharon was still in awe. ¡°Stel, I seriously thought you were broke after the whole Marc mess, but nope¡ªyou¡¯re loaded! A single painting of yours sells for millions! How did you keep this a secret for so long?¡±

    Steughed as Sharon hugged her excitedly, both of them totally unaware that someone had been listening just around the corner.

    In a shadowed alley nearby, William had stopped in his tracks. He hadn¡¯t meant to eavesdrop¡ªbut hearing the name ¡°Sterion¡± fall from Sharon¡¯s lips caught his attention. And then came the rest.

    He knew the name well. Sterion¡¯s work had made waves in the art world¡ªabstract and powerful. He¡¯d tried more than once to purchase a piece, but they were always sold out before he could get a word in.

    Ste¡­ was Sterion?

    He had known her for over six months, and she still managed to keep that a secret?

    Stay tuned galnov??????.co??

    He chuckled softly to himself.

    She was full of surprises.

    Ste and Sharon, oblivious to William¡¯s presence, continued chatting as they walked out arm in arm.

    Sharon¡¯s bodyguard opened the car door, and she slid into the backseat, lowering the window to wave. ¡°Call meter, Stel! See ya!¡±

    Ste nodded with a smile, watching Sharon¡¯s car disappear down the road before crossing the street.

    But as she reached the middle of the crosswalk, a loud roar shattered the calm. VROOOOM.

    A motorcycle shot out from the corner, speeding straight toward her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 142

    ?Chapter 142:

    For a second, Ste froze. She barely had time to react.

    Then¡ªsuddenly¡ªa strong hand grabbed her wrist and yanked her back. She stumbled into a firm chest, breath caught, heart pounding. When she looked up, she was met with a familiar face¡ªcool, focused, sharp-jawed. William.

    He held her steady with one arm wrapped around her waist, his eyes still fixed on the motorcycle.

    The rider swerved, trying to adjust and circle back toward them. Without letting go of her, William stepped forward, lifted one leg, and mmed it into the side of the bike with precision.

    The motorcycle flew off bnce, skidding and crashing against the sidewalk.

    The rider groaned and scrambled to get up, clearly nning to flee. But William was faster. He lunged, grabbing the man by the cor and hauling him upright in one fluid motion.

    The rider struggled, but it was no use. William ripped off the helmet and turned to Ste. ¡°Do you recognize him?¡±

    Ste knitted her brows and gave a faint shake of her head in response to William¡¯s question.

    William didn¡¯t say much either¡ªhe just took out his phone and made a call.

    A few minutester, Luca showed up with some bodyguards and walked straight over to William. ¡°Mr. Briggs,¡± Luca greeted firmly.

    William¡¯s face remained cold and unreadable. ¡°Take this man to the station. He tried to hurt us on purpose. Let the police look into it properly.¡±

    The moment the man realized William was serious about handing him over to the authorities, panic shed across his face.

    ¡°Wait, I-I didn¡¯t mean to¡ª¡± he stammered.

    But no one gave him a chance to finish. He was swiftly escorted away, struggling uselessly as the bodyguards led him out.

    Read exclusive updates g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls

    Now that the chaos had passed, Ste finally noticed the throbbing in her knee.

    She nced down and saw the skin had been scraped, probably when William had pulled her aside earlier.

    She figured it wasn¡¯t anything too bad. But the next second, without warning, William leaned down and picked her up into his arms. Caughtpletely off guard, Ste let out a small gasp and instinctively clutched onto his neck.

    ¡°O H-hey! What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± he said calmly. ¡°We¡¯re going to the hospital.¡±

    Luckily, the hospital was only about ten minutes away from the shopping district.

    When they arrived, William exined the situation to a nurse, who then pointed them toward a treatment room to wait.

    The room was quiet and empty, and William gently lowered Ste down onto a chair.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 143

    ?Chapter 143:

    Even though she reminded herself that he was gay, being carried like that still made her feel a little¡­

    As he gently lowered her, she meant to grab the back of the chair for bnce. But maybe her weight had shifted too suddenly, or her angle was off, because instead, her hand ended up grabbing his waist by mistake.

    Through the thin fabric of his shirt, she could feel the firm, defined lines of muscle beneath.

    Her breath hitched. A wave of heat rushed to her face, and she immediately pulled her hand back as though she¡¯d touched something scorching. Oh no. What had she just done?

    William nced at her flushed cheeks and let out a soft chuckle. ¡°Come on, this isn¡¯t the first time you¡¯ve ended up doing something like this. You should be used to it by now.¡±

    Ste shot him a sharp re, clearly unimpressed by hisment. She¡¯d never tried to take advantage of him on purpose, so how could he say she was used to it? That was ridiculous.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re pretty skilled at carrying people around. I take it this isn¡¯t your first time?¡± she quipped.

    Instead of getting annoyed, William simply grinned. ¡°Yep. Practically mastered it.¡±

    Ste opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t think of aeback. There was no beating him in a battle of wits.

    She took a breath, letting her irritation melt into calmness. ¡°Anyway, thanks for helping me out today,¡± she said gently.

    William lifted a brow. ¡°No need to thank me. Just happened to be walking by.¡±

    Technically, he had been passing by¡ªthrough a small alley where he saw her parting ways with her friend. Not exactly a lie¡­ but not the full truth either.

    Ste lightly scratched the tip of her nose. ¡°Mr. Briggs, that move back there¡­ you¡¯ve definitely had some training, haven¡¯t you? That was quite impressive.¡±

    Feel inspired by ga  ln o vels .

    If she hadn¡¯t witnessed it herself¡ªWilliam kicking a motorcycle and dragging that man off the ground, she wouldn¡¯t have believed someone like him would ever get physical.

    William nced down at Ste, seated on the chair and appearing smaller inparison. With a cool expression and a raised brow, he remarked, ¡°It¡¯s not me being impressive. You¡¯re just that weak.¡±

    Ste¡¯s breath hitched at his blunt words. ¡°Says who? That was a surprise attack! I didn¡¯t have time to react, that¡¯s all. I can totally take care of myself!¡±

    But just as her emotions surged, she moved a little too quickly. Her knee bumped against the chair leg, throwing off her bnce. She staggered forward, and, before she could catch herself, her forehead lightly collided with William¡¯s abdomen with a soft thud.

    Flushed with embarrassment, she tried to get up quickly, reaching out to grab anything for bnce, but unfortunately, her handsnded¡ªof all ces¡ªright on his crotch.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 144

    ?Chapter 144:

    Ste froze, horrified. It was like fate enjoyed setting her up¡ªevery encounter with William ended in some impossible misunderstanding. How was she ever supposed to clear her name at this rate?

    Before she could even sputter out an apology, the door suddenly swung open, and a sharp, using voice pierced the room. ¡°What on earth are you doing?¡±

    Nathalia showed up at the hospital today and, to her surprise, ran into Luca. Excitement surged through her. William must be here as well. Without hesitation, she decided to look for him. Since returning from the research facility, she had been searching for the right moment to see William again.

    But he never picked up her calls, always saying work kept him upied. So when she finally got the chance toe by, she hadn¡¯t expected the scene that greeted her when the door swung open.

    They were¡­ together. Back at the institute, she¡¯d already gotten the sense that Ste didn¡¯t know how to keep proper boundaries. And now, that gut feeling seemed spot on. How could she be this bold? Ste had already pulled away from William.

    She cleared her throat awkwardly and tried to exin, ¡°I lost my footing¡­ It wasn¡¯t on purpose.¡±

    Nathalia¡¯s mouth curled in disdain. ¡°Really? You just happened to fall straight into his arms? Do I look that naive to you?¡±

    William nced at Nathalia, his expression darkening. ¡°You¡¯re crossing a line.¡±

    Nathalia froze for a split second, but quickly realized her tone might havee off too harsh. She inhaled slowly, then softened her expression with a smile. ¡°I¡­ I was just surprised, that¡¯s all. I didn¡¯t expect to run into you here. Actually, there¡¯s something from the institute I wanted to discuss. Do you have a few minutes for coffee?¡±

    William didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°If it¡¯s about the institute, speak to the director. He¡¯ll pass along anything relevant. I¡¯ve got other things to handle.¡±

    The light in Nathalia¡¯s eyes faded immediately. ¡°But William, we¡ª¡±

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± he cut in. ¡°If not, I¡¯ll have to ask you to leave. Someone here needs to rest.¡±

    Exclusive updates g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s.c?m

    The message couldn¡¯t have been clearer.

    Ste felt a sharp jolt, then turned toward him with a mix of disbelief and frustration. Once again, he was using her to drive someone away. What a ruthless man.

    Nathalia¡¯s heart clenched at how openly he showed concern for Ste. Her lips tightened, and she left.

    Ste followed her with her eyes until the woman vanished, then shifted her attention back to William. She let out a few soft clucks of disapproval and shook her head.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs, that was harsh. Ms. Fuller obviously cares about you. Maybe you should just be honest with her. Who knows? She might even take it well.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 145

    ?Chapter 145:

    She hinted that he should be honest about his orientation¡ªeven if it was awkward, at least Nathalia would stop viewing her aspetition. Ste had no intention of continuing as his decoy. Jealousy, especially from a woman, could turn dangerous. Who could predict what Nathalia might resort to if the confusion lingered?

    Could shebel it a workce injury and ask William for damages?

    William¡¯s brow creased. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Ste blinked, surprised he was still pretending. ¡°Seriously? It¡¯s not exactly taboo anymore. People are a lot more epting these days. I think Ms. Fuller would take it just fine.¡±

    Her attempt at exnation only served to confuse him more.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got no idea what you¡¯re trying to say. Just stay put, I¡¯m calling the doctor.¡± Without another word, he walked out.

    Left behind in the treatment room, Ste exhaled and shook her head. Apparently, even someone like William couldn¡¯t bring himself to be open. Given his position, maybe admitting he preferred men felt more shameful than losing face in a business deal.

    Well, if he wasn¡¯t ready to be honest, she didn¡¯t see the point in continuing the conversation.

    Soon, William returned with a doctor in tow.

    After checking the wound, the doctor carefully cleaned and disinfected it.

    ¡°Keep it dry for the next few days,¡± he advised. ¡°Let the skin scab over before taking a full bath.¡±

    Ste thanked him politely and went back to the vi.

    She let out a long breath, slumping back into the sofa.

    William, unusually gentle for once, nced in her direction and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about cooking for the next few days.¡± Her face lit up instantly.

    L??t§Öst ch¦Ápt?rs in g??l??ov???s.??????

    ¡°Are you going back to your ce?¡± Was this her lucky break atst?

    But his expression darkened the moment she spoke. ¡°No. I meant exactly what I said¡ªyou don¡¯t need to cook. I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±

    Was she really that eager to see him leave? The thought irritated him, and his mood worsened.

    ¡°Then¡­ should we just order takeout?¡± she asked, offering a weak smile to ease the tension.

    In this house, she was the only one who could prepare a proper meal. But ordering food wasn¡¯t out of the question.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Rita still around?¡± he replied.

    Ste froze, wondering if she¡¯d misheard. Did he just suggest Rita should cook? The same Rita who only managed to pick and wash vegetables? The one who, even after multiple tries, still managed to serve eggs with bits of shell inside? Was he nning to put his stomach at risk?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 146

    ?Chapter 146:

    Ste couldn¡¯t help but worry that one of Rita¡¯s meals mightnd her in the emergency room.

    Rita nced at William beside her before stepping forward with determination. ¡°Ms. Russell, I¡¯ve been practicing a lottely. Please let me try again¡ªI promise not to mess it up this time!¡±

    Ste responded with a polite, strained smile. ¡°Of course, Rita. I have full confidence in you.¡±

    As she spoke, she discreetly opened the food delivery app on her phone.

    An hourter, Rita¡¯s voice rang out from behind them. ¡°Dinner¡¯s ready, Mr. Briggs, Ms. Russell!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t until William helped Ste over to the dining table that she caught sight of the spread¡ªand stared at Rita in disbelief. Had Rita actually made these dishes?

    ¡°Rita, when did you start practicing behind my back to reach this level?¡± Ste asked, recalling how disastrous Rita¡¯sst attempt in the kitchen had been.

    ¡°Ms. Russell, have a taste first. Let¡¯s see if it¡¯s up to your standards,¡± Rita said with a cheerful smile, politely pulling out a chair for her. It wasn¡¯t that shecked the skills¡ªWilliam simply never allowed her near the stove. She hadn¡¯t really had the chance until now.

    Ste sat down and tried a spoonful.

    To her surprise, every dish tasted amazing.

    ¡°Rita, this is incredible! I¡¯m honestly impressed,¡± she eximed.

    She couldn¡¯t hide her surprise as she looked at the beautifully ted dishes. Was this really the same Rita who, not long ago, only knew how to rinse vegetables and couldn¡¯t seem to learn anything no matter how many times she tried?

    Rita stood beside her, beaming. ¡°Ms. Russell, you actually taught me these recipes a while ago. I just practiced a few more times. You¡¯re a great teacher, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Herpliment sounded genuine, but something about it made Ste pause.

    Feel the thrill at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©q??o??

    She couldn¡¯t say exactly what it was, just a faint feeling that something didn¡¯t sit right.

    Still, she chose to brush it off. At the very least, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about cooking anymore¡ªRita could handle that.

    After dinner, Rita helped her upstairs. Ste took a quick shower, then eased into bed with her tablet in hand, ready to go through some work. Her injured knee meant she couldn¡¯t make it to the office in person, but that didn¡¯t mean she could simply disconnect.

    Too much was going on over there. Even if working remotely wasn¡¯t the most convenient option, she had no choice but to stay involved however she could.

    Hours passed without her noticing. By the time she wrapped everything up, the clock had crept past 11:40 PM. Letting out a quiet sigh, she shut down the tablet, nestled under the nket, and quickly drifted off to sleep.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 147

    ?Chapter 147:

    The next morning, Ste slowly opened her eyes.

    She hadn¡¯t showered the night before, and the difort was starting to get to her. Unable to manage it alone with her injured knee, she called out from the¡­

    From the second floor, after a few calls, Rita finally came up.

    ¡°I want to take a shower,¡± Ste said, feeling a little awkward. ¡°But my knee can¡¯t get wet. Can you help me cover it with some stic wrap?¡±

    Rita responded right away, ¡°Of course, Ms. Russell. I¡¯ll just take off my apron and wash my hands first. Please give me a minute.¡±

    With that, she rushed downstairs, while Ste made her way to the bathroom to get changed.

    With her back to the door, she had just lifted her T-shirt halfway up when the door creaked open.

    Thinking it was Rita, she said casually, ¡°Oh good, you¡¯re here. Can you turn on the water and wet the towel for me?¡±

    But the silence behind her felt strange. No footsteps, no response.

    Uneasy, she turned around to check.

    Standing there was William, dressed in a rxed, casual outfit.

    Time felt like it stopped.

    Ste stood frozen, staring at him in shock.

    William quickly looked away from the glimpse he¡¯d caught of her undergarments.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± he muttered. ¡°I heard you calling and thought you needed something¡­¡±

    In a panic, Ste quickly tugged her shirt down, not realizing there was water on the floor.

    Her foot slipped, and she let out a startled cry as she lost her bnce.

    Latest novels uploaded g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    William, catching the movement from the corner of his eye, turned sharply¡ªhis expression tightening. Without thinking, he stepped forward and caught her before she hit the ground.

    She ended up falling straight into his warm, steady arms.

    Though she¡¯d always known William was well-built, this was the first time she had felt it so clearly.

    Even during their brief contact at the hospital, she had only brushed against his side. Now, being held this close, she could feel the tension ripple through him.

    His breath caught, and his arms stiffened slightly as if he, too, was unsure of what to do next.

    She blinked, feeling a subtle tremble in his arms.

    Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be into men? Why did he seem so awkward while holding a woman?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 148

    ?Chapter 148:

    Realizing his body was reacting, William¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°Are you nning to just stay there now?¡± he said tly.

    Startled by his tone, Ste quickly stepped back and looked down to fix her clothes.

    However, the moment her eyes lowered, she spotted something that made her freeze¡ªa noticeable bulge in his trousers.

    She wasn¡¯t naive. She instantly knew what that meant.

    But¡­ how could he have that kind of reaction?

    Ste quickly turned her head away, her face burning with embarrassment.

    She didn¡¯t dare meet William¡¯s eyes. But he had already followed her stunned gaze, and when he realized what she was looking at, his expression turned stormy.

    To him, it felt like a perfectly natural reaction. She had been squirming in his arms just moments ago. He was a healthy adult man, after all.

    What was so shocking?

    Without saying anything, William spun around and walked out.

    Ste remained in the bathroom,pletely mortified and unsure what to think.

    But then again¡­ did that mean William swung both ways?

    She didn¡¯t know much about that kind of thing. She wasn¡¯t judgmental, but she also didn¡¯t have any real experience navigating that part of the world.

    Still, she couldn¡¯t think of a better exnation.

    Just then, Rita entered from outside, apologizing for beingte. She exined she¡¯d been held up in the kitchen turning off the stove.

    Once she finally wrapped up her bath, Ste went over some Neb paperwork in her room.

    It wasn¡¯t untilte afternoon, with the sun dipping low, that she got a call from the research institute.

    Find thetest updates g????????????????.??????

    It was Lainey.

    ¡°Stel, where¡¯ve you been? You¡¯re back in town, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve been back for a while now,¡± Ste replied.

    ¡°Perfect timing. We¡¯ve got a new research projecting up,¡± Lainey said, her voice bubbling with energy. ¡°If you¡¯re free, we¡¯d love to bring you back on board. Everyone here¡¯s hoping you¡¯ll rejoin.¡±

    Ste¡¯sst project had gone incredibly well, and the whole institute had seen what she could do. It was no surprise they wanted her back for the next big thing.

    Hearing that, Ste lit up with excitement.

    She enjoyed her job at Neb, but research had always been her true calling. A new project meant new challenges, and she was all in.

    ¡°Lainey, count me in!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 149

    ?Chapter 149:

    Lainey chuckled, clearly amused by her eagerness.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited just yet. Take a few days to sort things out on your end. We¡¯ll be waiting.¡±

    As soon as the call ended, Ste got straight to work wrapping up her responsibilities at Neb.

    She didn¡¯t know how long she¡¯d be away, so she carefully handed everything off to her assistant and a few reliable team members. Luckily, most of the recent projects had already been finalized. Only a few contracts and proposal drafts remained.

    With everything sorted out in a single day, Ste packed her bags. It was time to return to Choria.

    As she walked down the stairs, she spotted William already dressed, sitting in the living room with his own ck suitcase by his side.

    She paused for a moment. William was part of the institute too. If they had called her back, it made perfect sense they¡¯d want someone of William¡¯s caliber as well.

    Hearing her footsteps, William nced up. ¡°All set, Ms. Russell? Just make sure you don¡¯t trip on your way down again¡ªI¡¯d rather not end up catching you yet again.¡±

    Ste rolled her eyes at his teasing but carried her suitcase down anyway. ¡°Thanks for the warning. I¡¯ll be careful.¡±

    Once she reached the first floor, William stood up and wheeled his suitcase toward the door. A sleek ck BMW was already waiting outside.

    He popped open the trunk and, being surprisingly courteous, helped load her suitcase in.

    After they got into the car, Ste gave him a polite ¡°thank you.¡±

    William gave her a sidelong nce. ¡°Let¡¯s hope you keep it to a thank-you next time and no more dramatic falls into my arms.¡±

    Every story starts at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,

    Ste was speechless. He really couldn¡¯t let things go.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs, you clearly don¡¯t like me, so even if I really did throw myself at you, would it even matter to you?¡±

    William gave a calm, unbothered reply. ¡°I¡¯d just prefer if you kept things professional, Ms. Russell.¡±

    Honestly, he had never met someone who identally fell into his arms so often. At this point, he¡¯d lost track of how many times it had happened.

    Ste gave a dry smile. ¡°Wow, how nice of you to act like none of that was your fault. Each time was an ident, and let¡¯s not forget¡ªyou¡¯re the one who walked into my bathroom yesterday¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough. Keep your voice down,¡± William cut her off before she could say more.

    The driver, who had been silently focused on the road, couldn¡¯t help but sneak a nce at them through the rearview mirror.

    From what little he caught, it sounded like things between William and Ste had gotten¡­ interesting.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 150

    ?Chapter 150:

    Once they reached Choria, the car pulled up in front of the research institute. Ste got out, and the two went off in different directions.

    As she headed toward her old dorm, a familiar voice called out,

    ¡°Stel!¡±

    Ste was caught slightly off guard when she saw it was Lainey waiting for her.

    Lainey gave her a subtle once-over, her gaze lingering on Ste¡¯s brightplexion and steady demeanor. She hadn¡¯t lost weight or looked exhausted¡ªif anything, she looked more alive than before. A sense of relief quietly settled in Lainey¡¯s chest.

    Clearly, life without Marc was doing wonders for her.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s the new project this time?¡± Ste asked as she unpacked her things, eager to dive back into work.

    ¡°It¡¯s a fresh research initiative,¡± Lainey exined. ¡°There¡¯ll be a lot of hands-on experimentation, so being back at the institute is perfect timing. The results will be submitted for an academicpetition, and¡±¡ªshe smiled¡ª¡±I¡¯m hoping you¡¯ll win us a few awards.¡±

    The wordpetition lit a fire in Ste¡¯s eyes. She had always been fiercely driven when it came to her work.

    ¡°Are you joining the project team this time?¡± she asked.

    Ste had hoped to partner with Lainey, but Lainey shook her head. ¡°Nope. Sitting this one out.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Ste looked surprised. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°While you were gone, we had a batch of transfers¡ªresearchers from other institutes. This round is their shot to prove themselves. It¡¯s policy to give new arrivals a chance.¡±

    Ste nodded slowly. That exined all the unfamiliar faces she¡¯d seen around the building.

    Lainey went on to exin that the new team members had been split into several small groups. Ste had been assigned to one of them, alongside four researchers she didn¡¯t know.

    Every story unfolds at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®??????

    And William? She didn¡¯t need to ask. It was obvious he¡¯d be ced in Group A¡ªwhatever team had the highest status and most ess.

    ¡°This project¡¯spetitive,¡± Lainey said. ¡°All the groups are being evaluated. Only the best-performing team will move forward to join the advanced stage of the research.¡±

    Ste understood, kind of.

    In other words, if William was in Group A, she and her new colleagues were in Group B.

    Trantion: Group B¡ªher team¡ªwas still under review. If they wanted to keep moving, they¡¯d need to outperform the others.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 151

    ?Chapter 151:

    Lainey added, ¡°Once you¡¯ve settled in, go meet your team. You¡¯re the fifth and final member.¡±

    Ste nodded again.

    During her marriage, she hadn¡¯t kept many friends. But now she weed the chance to meet new people. She had confidence in her ability to work well with a team.

    Before dinner, Ste had finished unpacking. With Lainey leading the way, they headed to a nearbyb space where four people were already gathered.

    Lainey gestured toward the group. ¡°Everyone, meet your final team member¡ªSylvia Gilbert.¡±

    Ste smiled and stepped forward. ¡°Hi, everyone. We¡¯ll be working closely for a while, so I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±

    The room was quiet for a beat¡ªuntil a girl in a pink sweatshirt practically bounced over and grabbed Ste¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Sylvia! I admire you so much! Do you have any idea how hard it was to get into yourst project? You¡¯re basically a legend to us!¡±

    She paused, then grinned sheepishly. ¡°Oh, right! I¡¯m Sandra Foster¡ªtwenty-two, tech enthusiast, full-on fangirl. It¡¯s honestly an honor to be in your group.¡±

    Sandra¡¯s words were a bit exaggerated, but her bright eyes were full of sincerity, clearly showing she was an outgoing girl.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Sandra.¡±

    Next came a tall man in slightly scruffy overalls. He stepped forward, offering a firm handshake.

    ¡°Elbert Green,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m the team lead.¡±

    As soon as he introduced himself, Ste shook his hand and greeted him warmly.

    Then she turned to the two others¡ªone man, one woman¡ªwho hadn¡¯t moved an inch since she walked in.

    Elbert took over. ¡°That¡¯s Jamir Palmer¡ªquiet guy, but solid. And over there is Cecelia Brown. She holds a master¡¯s degree from Crossroads University.¡±

    Ste gave them both a polite nod.

    Jamir gave a faint smile¡ªbarely there, but at least it was something.

    Cecelia, however, didn¡¯t bother responding. She nced at Ste with the barest hint of interest, then turned her gaze away without a word.

    Ste raised an eyebrow at the cold shoulder but said nothing.

    Lainey, sensing the energy shift, gave Ste¡¯s shoulder a reassuring pat. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to it¡ªget to know your team.¡±

    After she left, Ste quickly got into the rhythm of things.

    Her interactions with the team were fairly harmonious, especially with Sandra, who was like a little ray of sunshine, keeping the group atmosphere lively.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 152

    ?Chapter 152:

    Later that evening, as the group reviewed some preliminary materials, Sandra nudged Ste with a grin.

    ¡°Sylvia, you¡¯re seriously amazing. I heard it takes most people five years toplete a closed research project like yours. You did it in six months!¡± She sped her hands under her chin dramatically. ¡°You¡¯ve totally broken the institute record!¡±

    From across the room, Cecelia let out a sharp, amusedugh¡ªdry and dripping with sarcasm.

    ¡°Wow. What an inspiration,¡± she muttered under her breath. ¡°Too bad it¡¯s more about who you know than what you know.¡±

    Cecelia¡¯s voice had been barely audible, but Ste caught it clearly.

    She paused for a moment.

    That tone, the subtle edge¡ªit wasn¡¯t her imagination. Cecelia really was hostile.

    Ste turned slightly, catching a glimpse of Cecelia, who had already buried herself back in her work, head down, eyes distant.

    Why the animosity?

    Ste couldn¡¯t figure it out. She¡¯d barely interacted with Cecelia. Was she overthinking things?

    Still unsure, she set her thoughts aside and refocused on the data in front of her.

    Once she finished reviewing the sheet, she handed it to Elbert.

    ¡°Elbert, does this data need to be processed in the Instrumentation Lab? Why don¡¯t we head over after lunch?¡±

    Elbert nodded. ¡°Sounds good. Let¡¯s meet at theb.¡±

    At lunch, Ste sat with Sandra as usual.

    ¡°Here, I saved this chicken leg just for you,¡± Sandra said with a grin, cing it on Ste¡¯s tray. ¡°You look like you could use a little extra protein.¡±

    Find new stories on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    Ste gave her a helpless look but epted it anyway.

    After eating, the two headed to the Instrumentation Lab together. By the time they arrived, the rest of the team was already there, setting up for the afternoon¡¯s work.

    Ste had just reached for a set of materials when the door suddenly swung open.

    A young man, maybe twenty, strolled in like he owned the ce. He scanned the room, unimpressed, and scoffed.

    ¡°Well, well. I was wondering who booked thisb¡ªfigures it¡¯d be you guys. Hate to break it to you, but we¡¯re using it today. Time for you to clear out.¡±

    Elbert straightened up, frowning. ¡°We booked it first. You¡¯ll have to wait your turn like everyone else.¡±

    Theb was shared space¡ªalways firste, first served. It was basic institute protocol.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 153

    ?Chapter 153:

    But the guy wasn¡¯t budging. He raised his chin arrogantly.

    ¡°Yeah, well, our team got priority ess from the management. So unless you want to take it up with them, pack your things and go.¡±

    Ste leaned toward Sandra, lowering her voice.

    ¡°Who is this guy?¡±

    Sandra crossed her arms.

    ¡°Allen Curtis. He¡¯s from Group B. We¡¯repeting for the same project slot.¡±

    Ah. That exined the attitude.

    Lainey had mentioned before that several groups were inpetition. But Ste hadn¡¯t expected such open hostility.

    Allen looked at Elbert again, expression dripping with disdain.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not make this messy. Take your people and leave.¡±

    Sandra bristled.

    ¡°What do you mean by priority ess? We¡¯re all on the same level, and theb operates on a firste, first-served basis. Who approved your priority ess?¡±

    Allen gave a coldugh.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been here three years. Your team¡¯s new and green. Show some respect.¡±

    Sandra¡¯s face turned red with anger, ready to retort, but Ste, standing behind her, pulled her back.

    Then, stepping forward calmly, she said,

    ¡°The institute values capability, not seniority. Let¡¯s keep it fair. How about a simple challenge? If you can answer my questions, theb¡¯s yours. If not, you step aside.¡±

    Allen¡¯s eyes narrowed. He knew who she was¡ªeveryone did. Ste had wrapped a closed-case project in just six months. But he wasn¡¯t impressed.

    In his eyes, she¡¯d just gotten lucky.

    Discover your next read at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s

    He crossed his arms.

    ¡°Fine,¡± he said smugly. ¡°Ask away.¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t hesitate. She fired off a string of technical questions, each moreplex than thest. Her tone was cool, her delivery wless.

    Allen¡¯s smirk slowly faded. His silence was answer enough.

    ¡°Need me to repeat them?¡± Ste asked, tone edged with polite mockery.

    Allen¡¯s jaw clenched.

    Sandra was grinning ear to ear.

    ¡°Wow, Allen. Struggling already? These questions are based on past institute projects¡ªjust slightly evolved. Didn¡¯t recognize any of them?¡±

    Ste hadn¡¯t intended to embarrass him¡ªjust shut this down cleanly.

    ¡°Since you can¡¯t answer, could you please step aside? We¡¯re on a schedule.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 154

    ?Chapter 154:

    Allen stood frozen, fists tight. He hadn¡¯t expected to be schooled this hard¡ªand definitely not in front of an audience.

    But he wasn¡¯t ready to back down.

    ¡°I never said I¡¯d leave just because I couldn¡¯t answer.¡±

    Sandra rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Seriously? No shame at all, huh? Ever heard of keeping your word?¡±

    Her voice was sharp¡ªand loud enough that people outside theb had started to gather.

    Before Allen could shoot back, a deep voice cut through the tension.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±

    The sudden appearance of William took everyone by surprise, Ste included. No one had expected to see him here.

    William usually worked from his own privateb, so showing up in this one was definitely out of the ordinary.

    Without wasting time, he walked over to Allen and the rest, his face unreadable.

    ¡°What¡¯s all the fuss about?¡± he asked coolly.

    The moment Sandra spotted William, she wasted no timeunching into herint.

    ¡°William, we reserved theb first for this afternoon, but Allen came in iming they had priority ess and tried to push us out!¡±

    William¡¯s brow lifted slightly.

    ¡°Priority ess?¡± he echoed, clearly unimpressed. That was news to him.

    ¡°And Sylvia even made a bet with him¡ªif he couldn¡¯t answer her questions, he and his group had to leave. But even after he lost, he wouldn¡¯t go!¡± Sandra added, frustration clear in her tone.

    William¡¯s eyes narrowed as he turned his attention to Allen. His tone turned icy.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s is your update hub

    ¡°This ¡®priority ess¡¯¡­ who told you that was a thing?¡±

    William¡¯s presence alone was intimidating. He stood a full head taller than Allen, his shadow casting a pressure that made Allen shrink back instinctively.

    Allen was fully aware that William was the major benefactor behind the institute. One wrong move here, and he could kiss his future at theb goodbye.

    With a stiff expression, Allen quickly swallowed his pride and bowed his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, William. I wasn¡¯t thinking clearly. There¡¯s no such thing as priority ess¡ªI won¡¯t let it happen again.¡±

    Without waiting for a reply, he hurried off with his team, avoiding even a nce in William¡¯s direction.

    Once Allen¡¯s group disappeared, William turned his attention to Ste.

    ¡°You do enjoy putting people on the spot with your little questions, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Ste gave a yful smirk.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 155

    ?Chapter 155:

    ¡°My games are nothingpared to how you dismantle things so precisely.¡±

    The two exchanged teasing remarks as if no one else was present, while the others watched quietly, too nervous to interrupt.

    ¡°I¡¯m really looking forward to what your group delivers this time,¡± William said with genuine interest.

    With so many teamspeting, he was curious to see if hers would rise to the top.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s worth your while,¡± Ste replied, brimming with confidence.

    Seeing that confident glow in her expression, William couldn¡¯t help the faint smile tugging at his lips. He knew this look all too well. Whenever Ste got this spark in her eyes, she lit up like she owned the room.

    ¡°If that¡¯s all, you should go. We¡¯ve got work to start,¡± Ste added as she turned her back to him.

    William gave a simple nod and walked out without another word. The entire room was stunned. Did Sylvia just tell William to leave? And did he¡­ actually listen to her?

    Once he was out of sight, Sandra eagerly moved closer.

    ¡°Sylvia, you and William seem pretty close!¡±

    Sandra had been around the institute long enough to hear the whispers¡ªWilliam was known for being distant and difficult. But the way he¡¯d just spoken to Sylvia? That didn¡¯t match his usual image at all.

    Before Ste could respond, Cecelia let out a derisive snort from her seat.

    ¡°Huh. Seems like it doesn¡¯t take much to cozy up to William now. A few polite words, and suddenly some people start clinging to him like lost puppies. Pathetic.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t hard to guess who she was throwing shade at.

    g¦Á ?¦Ç ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s holds great reads

    Sandra raised an eyebrow, finding Cecelia¡¯s words out of line, but before she could speak, Ste cut in sharply, her eyes sharp.

    ¡°Only people with twisted minds read too much into a normal chat. Maybe it¡¯s because that¡¯s how they think of themselves.¡±

    Ste wasn¡¯t the type to lose her temper easily¡ªshe usually stayed polite, even with strangers. But that didn¡¯t mean she¡¯d sit quietly while someone tried to step on her.

    Sensing the rising tension, Elbert quickly stepped in.

    ¡°Okay, everyone¡ªback to work.¡±

    He shut theb door and started delegating tasks to keep things organized and running smoothly.

    Ste was assigned to data verification and analysis¡ªa crucial task, though not as physically demanding.

    Unsurprisingly, this didn¡¯t sit well with Cecelia.

    ¡°Why does she get the easiest role? Just because she¡¯s gotten close to William, she thinks she can cherry-pick her duties? That¡¯s tant favoritism! What about the rest of us?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 156

    ?Chapter 156:

    The more she thought about it, the more worked up Cecelia became, utterly convinced Ste was using her connection with William to manipte things in her favor.

    Unable to hold back, Sandra retorted directly,

    ¡°What¡¯s your problem, Cecelia? Sylvia already proved how sharp she is. She doesn¡¯t need to rely on anyone to get by. You¡¯re just being mean for the sake of it.¡±

    Cecelia tipped her chin upward, radiating smug defiance.

    ¡°I¡¯m just calling it like I see it. If someone doesn¡¯t want their business aired out, maybe they shouldn¡¯t be doing it in the first ce.¡±

    Elbert¡¯s brows knitted in frustration. Thest thing he needed was another pointless argument dragging out the workday.

    ¡°Let¡¯s keep this professional. Cecelia, you¡¯ve said more than once that you don¡¯t enjoy proofreading. Sylvia knows these projects inside and out, so she¡¯s the best fit for the task. If you¡¯re not in the mood to work today, take the day off and get some rest.¡±

    His calm but firm authority settled the room. Cecelia shot Sandra a loaded nce, but neither woman dared answer back.

    Cecelia stormed back to her desk, her posture rigid with thinly veiled frustration.

    Meanwhile, Ste dropped her gaze, quietly immersing herself in the mountain of proofreading before her.

    As the afternoon wore on, the team steadily wrapped up their assignments in the bustlingb.

    Sandra, her own tasks finally finished, stretched and wandered over to Ste¡¯s desk.

    One nce at theputer screen stopped her in her tracks¡ªrows of wlessly cross-checked data glowed beneath Sylvia¡¯s quick fingers.

    ¡°Wow, Sylvia, this is unreal! You¡¯ve practically mastered the dataparison. I remember only William ever produced work like this¡ªand his is still the gold standard for our annual reviews!¡±

    Feel the thrill on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m

    Proofreading might have looked straightforward, but in reality, it required a nuanced approach and had to sync with the progress andpletion rate of the entire team.

    Reaching that level of uracy demanded both patience and skill. Sandra knew that if she had been assigned this task, she could never have managed it with the same precision as Sylvia.

    As soon as Sandra voiced her admiration, the others gathered around Ste¡¯sputer, curiosity lighting up their faces.

    Elbert nced at the screen, his surprise quickly turning into genuine delight.

    ¡°Sylvia, this is outstanding work!¡± he praised.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 157

    ?Chapter 157:

    Though Jamir stayed quiet, his eyes gleamed with respect, and his usual reserve seemed to thaw as he looked at Ste. Everyone could appreciate what it meant to have trulypetent colleagues.

    Ste offered Elbert a modest smile. ¡°Thanks,¡± she replied, her voice warm but even.

    Cecelia lingered at a distance, her arms crossed and a bitter scowl tugging at her mouth, while the others crowded around Ste¡¯s desk, their praise echoing through theb. Jealousy simmered beneath her frustration.

    It was just proofreading. She didn¡¯t see what the fuss was about. It was nothing more than double-checking numbers and skimming data, hardly a challenge worthy of apuse.

    Refusing to shrink away, Cecelia lifted her chin defiantly, her pride refusing to let her acknowledge Ste¡¯s achievement.

    Once the workday finally ended, Elbert seized the moment. It was their very first day as a team, and everything had gone off without a hitch¡ªso why not celebrate?

    ¡°Let¡¯s grab dinner together tonight,¡± he suggested, his tone warm and encouraging. ¡°I¡¯ll make a reservation. How does a buffet sound to everyone?¡±

    Sandra instantly lit up, throwing her hand in the air. ¡°Yes, please! I can¡¯t remember thest time I had a buffet. Count me in!¡±

    Across the room, Ste hesitated, exhaustion clinging to her shoulders after a long day on her feet. She looked ready to make an excuse, but Sandra noticed and quickly looped her arm through Ste¡¯s. ¡°Come on, Sylvia! We¡¯re a team now. You have to join us!¡±

    With Sandra¡¯s insistence and everyone watching, Ste managed a reluctant nod.

    The group headed out to the buffet restaurant. As soon as they settled in, Sandra dragged Ste with her toward the sprawling food disys, chattering excitedly about all the dishes she nned to pile on her te.

    Meanwhile, Cecelia hung back, slouched at the edge of the table and absently scrolling through her phone.

    The ce for great stories: g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    That persistent feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu nagged at her¡ªshe¡¯d definitely seen Sylvia somewhere before, but the memory kept slipping away. Unable to shake it, Cecelia quietly messaged a friend and asked them to dig up some information.

    The revtion left Cecelia reeling¡ªSylvia was the spitting image of the Walsh Group CEO¡¯ste wife, Ste Russell.

    The timing, the circumstances, even Sylvia¡¯s low-key debut in the public eye lined up so well it felt almost scripted. It was too much to be a coincidence. Cecelia¡¯s gut told her that Sylvia and Ste were one and the same.

    Choria¡¯s rumor mill had long whispered about the CEO¡¯s heartbreak after Ste¡¯s ¡°death,¡± his legendary devotion turning into a ghost that haunted the city¡¯s elite. But did he even realize that Ste hadn¡¯t vanished at all? That she¡¯d used the research institute as cover, shed her old identity, and stepped straight into a brand-new life?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 158

    ?Chapter 158:

    As Cecelia scrolled through the files her friend had dug up, a sly, vindictive satisfaction unfurled in her chest, burning away the day¡¯s umted irritation.

    People actually think Ste was impressive? What a joke. She was just discarded leftovers pretending to shine.

    So when Ste and Sandra came back to the table, Cecelia didn¡¯t bother hiding her glee. She arched an eyebrow and shed a smileced with malice. ¡°Sylvia, you really are something else. Barely dumped by your ex-husband, and here you are¡ªcozying up to William, jumping onto every project like it¡¯s your personaleback tour. Living the dream, huh?¡±

    Her words hung in the air, heavy and cutting. The table went dead quiet. The others exchanged stunned nces¡ªthey¡¯d had no idea Sylvia had been married, let alone divorced.

    Cecelia leaned into the silence like it was her stage cue. She pressed a hand to her mouth in mock dismay. ¡°Oh no¡­ did I say too much?¡± she gasped, her voice syrupy-sweet. ¡°Silly me. I wasn¡¯t thinking.¡± The sly smile she shed Ste was pure triumph¡ªsmug, gleaming, andpletely insincere.

    Ste could tell from Cecelia¡¯s smirk that she¡¯d figured out her past, so she didn¡¯t bother to deny it. She raised an eyebrow, her expression calm. ¡°Yes, I was married. And divorced. I don¡¯t see anything shameful about that. If a rtionship doesn¡¯t work out, walking away is better than dragging both people down. It¡¯s 2025¡ªsurely, you¡¯re not still clinging to old-school stigmas, are you, Ms. Brown?¡±

    She paused and then added casually, ¡°As for Mr. Briggs¡ªwe¡¯ve worked on a project together. We¡¯re simply more familiar with each other than most.¡± Her tone was even, unbothered by Cecelia¡¯s obvious attempt to provoke her.

    Sandra, sitting nearby, immediately looped her arm through Ste¡¯s. ¡°Seriously, Sylvia¡ªbeing divorced isn¡¯t some kind of curse. Anyone who judges you for that needs to grow up.¡±

    Ste gave her a warm smile, appreciating the support. Across the table, both Elbert and Jamir lifted their sses silently in a show of quiet solidarity.

    Cecelia tried to make Ste look bad but ended up being the fool putting on a solo show. Her eyes narrowed, cold and bitter. She was convinced Ste was just a gold-digger riding someone else¡¯s coattails. She would make sure to expose her for everyone to see her for what she really was.

    L?t?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.??????

    The conversation continued as they ate. Sandra couldn¡¯t stop talking about the research. ¡°Elbert,¡± she said between bites, ¡°I heard this project¡¯s a big deal¡ªlike, careerunching. Is it true that if we do well, we couldnd jobs with top-tierpanies in Choria?¡±

    Elbert nodded, confirming that this project indeed offered significant personal development opportunities. Otherwise, Allen wouldn¡¯t have been so worked up.

    He leaned in slightly. ¡°Rumor is, if we finish the project sessfully, evenpanies in the global top fifty would be within reach.¡±

    Everyone at the table paused.

    ¡°Wait¡ªseriously?¡± Sandra¡¯s eyes went wide.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 159

    ?Chapter 159:

    Elbert just shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s what I heard. Can¡¯t promise anything, but trust me¡ªpeople are paying attention to this project. We won¡¯t be overlooked.¡±

    Ste listened in silence, her thoughts turning. The more she heard, the more curious she became. Just how high was the ceiling on this research? Either way, she was going all in.

    After dinner, the group parted ways. Sandra wanted to leave with Ste, but their dorms were in opposite directions. Ste reassured her with a smile, promising to catch upter.

    Just as Ste stepped out to call a ride, a sudden downpour hit. She barely made it under the nearest bus stop before the skies opened up. A familiar car rolled to a stop in front of her. The window lowered, and William looked out from the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Get in.¡±

    Ste hesitated. ¡°Mr. Briggs, it¡¯s okay. I can just call a cab.¡±

    They weren¡¯t living together anymore. No need to ride together either. William¡¯s voice was steady. ¡°It¡¯ll take you an hour to get a cab in this weather.¡±

    She nced down at her phone. Two hundred and thirty people ahead of her in the queue on the ride-hailing app.

    Sighing, she stepped forward and opened the back door. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Briggs. Just drop me at the research institute.¡±

    William nced at her in the rearview mirror. ¡°You nning to live at the institute forever?¡±

    Ste frowned. What was wrong with that?

    ¡°It¡¯s convenient.¡± She could start work as soon as she woke up and return to her dormitory with just a few steps, saving time. There was nothing wrong with that.

    He gave a low chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re easily satisfied, Ms. Russell.¡±

    Ste narrowed her eyes. Was that apliment or an insult? She leaned forward slightly. ¡°Not all of us have penthouses and apartments scattered across the city, Mr. Briggs.¡±

    William blinked¡ªcaught off guard by her bluntness. He remembered the house in Briset he¡¯d loaned her before. She wasn¡¯t wrong.

    Explore more on g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s

    They pulled up to the dormitory a few minutester. As soon as the locks clicked, Ste opened the door. ¡°Thanks again, Mr. Briggs.¡±

    ¡°Goodnight.¡±

    William gave a small nod.

    Ste stepped out into the light rain, heading toward the building. But just before she reached the door, she paused. Someone was standing nearby, half in shadow. Watching her.

    Ste sighed inwardly, wishing she could just pretend Marc wasn¡¯t there and slip past unnoticed. But he stepped right in front of her, blocking the way.

    ¡°Stel, why did youe back in William¡¯s car? And didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re not Ste? Why are you working at the research institute and living here too?¡± Marc questioned.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 160

    ?Chapter 160:

    He had run into her in Briset, but she had shut him down cold. Later, he found out she¡¯d already returned to Choria.

    She insisted her name was Sylvia, but here she was¡ªsame face, same everything¡ªworking at the very ce Ste used to be. The odds didn¡¯t add up.

    Marc hadn¡¯t believed her denial for a second. And now, he was absolutely sure she was lying.

    There was no way two unrted people could have lives this intertwined. Not unless they were the same person.

    Ste shot him a cold re, clearly fed up.

    She didn¡¯t remember him being this pushy before.

    It was honestly starting to make her feel sick.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know you. Move,¡± she said curtly, trying to step past him.

    But Marc¡¯s face clouded over.

    ¡°Ste, stop ying dumb. If you keep this up, I¡¯ll tell everyone who you really are. Pretending to be someone else is illegal¡ªyou could go to jail, you know!¡± he threatened, his voice sharp and cruel.

    One moment he acted like he cared, and the next he was throwing threats like knives. It was mentally draining.

    Ste seriously wondered if Marc had two different sides fighting inside him.

    She looked him dead in the eye, and for a second, Marc mistook her calm for fear. A smug grin began to form¡ªuntil Ste said,

    ¡°Feel free to report me. That¡¯s your business, not mine. But if you don¡¯t step aside right now, I¡¯m calling security.¡±

    The dorm didn¡¯t have tight visitor rules, but if someone was clearly harassing a resident, security would escort them out without blinking.

    While they were still caught up in their argument, steady footsteps echoed from behind. Before Ste¡­

    Step into fiction with g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s

    She hadn¡¯t had the chance to look back when a tall figure came to a stop right beside her.

    William had returned from the car and was now standing beside her like a silent shield.

    His eyes locked on Marc, cold and sharp.

    ¡°Mr. Walsh, pestering women in the middle of the night¡­ sounds like something only you would do.¡±

    Marc clenched his jaw, wanting to snap back and ask what this had to do with William.

    But the words never made it past his lips¡ªreason held him back at thest second.

    He knew better than to pick a fight with someone like William.

    After saying that, William gave Ste a light nudge at the waist, quietly urging her to go inside the dormitory building.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 161

    ?Chapter 161:

    Without a word, she walked in beside him, their shoulders almost touching, while Marc was left standing outside, burning with anger.

    Inside the elevator, Ste snuck a nce at William.

    The confusion in her eyes was obvious¡ªhe didn¡¯t live in the dorms, so¡­ why was he following her in?

    She exhaled softly when the elevator doors slid open. But he didn¡¯t leave. Instead, he calmly followed her out onto the same floor.

    She paused and turned slightly.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs, you don¡¯t need toe any further. I appreciate what you did back there, but I¡¯m fine now.¡±

    William didn¡¯t respond immediately. Instead, he stepped up to the door directly across from hers and pulled out a key.

    Ste froze, staring at him in disbelief.

    So he had a dorm room here? At the institute?

    And that too directly across from hers? But wait¡ª

    ¡°But I thought you didn¡¯t stay here?¡± she asked, still trying to wrap her head around it.

    After all, hadn¡¯t he just teased her about living in the dorms like she couldn¡¯t afford better?

    Lifting his gaze to meet hers, William replied evenly,

    ¡°You were right, actually. Staying at the institute really is more practical. It saves time, and I don¡¯t have to bother with the dailymute anymore.¡±

    Dailymute? Seriously? Ste almostughed.

    This was the man who owned the research institute and headed the powerhouse Briggs Group, and he was worried about saving a few bucks on travel?

    Right when she was about to fire back something sarcastic, William added with a straight face,

    Step into new worlds with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§àm

    ¡°And don¡¯t forget¡ªyou¡¯re still my acting CEO at Neb. Living here will make it easier to coordinate on the Briset matters.¡±

    With that, he turned and calmly closed his door, leaving no room for further discussion.

    Ste stared at the now-shut door, her head slightly tilted.

    Something about this didn¡¯t sit right, but technically, it all added up.

    She let out a sigh and gave the door onest look before heading into her own room.

    Meanwhile, Marc was still standing outside, feeling like a stray dog.

    Humiliated and seething, he clenched his fists.

    He refused to be treated like some insignificant passerby.

    Ste had gone too far this time, and in his eyes, she needed to be put in her ce.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 162

    ?Chapter 162:

    Back at the vi, he didn¡¯t waste a second. Picking up his phone, he called Kody.

    His tone was cold and full of intent.

    ¡°Ste forged an identity. I want you to file a report with the police immediately. She¡¯s broken thew, so make sure they arrest her.¡±

    Kody was stunned by the order. Was Marc seriously intending to involve the police over Ste?

    ¡°Mr. Walsh¡­ are you really going through with this?¡±

    ¡°I gave you instructions. Just follow them!¡± Marc barked, mming the phone onto the desk.

    Though ufortable with the direction things were heading, Kody didn¡¯t dare question him further. He followed through and contacted the authorities.

    The response came quickly. Sylvia¡¯s legal status was confirmed without issue.

    Kody was left feeling both relieved and puzzled. On one hand, he was d things were in order and that Ste wouldn¡¯t face legal trouble. But on the other, he couldn¡¯t understand how it was even possible. The police gave no detailed exnation, only that their system had verified everything as legitimate.

    After hanging up, Kody returned to Marc and ryed the update.

    Marc¡¯s face twisted in disbelief.

    ¡°Legal? How could that be? She¡¯s always gone by Ste Russell. How can she change her entire identity and have it be consideredwful? That shouldn¡¯t be allowed!¡±

    Kody had no answer either, but seeing how tense Marc had be, he offered a careful suggestion.

    ¡°Mr. Walsh, I doubt the police would mislead us. If they confirmed everything, then Ms. Russell must¡¯ve handled it properly. Maybe it¡¯s time to drop this.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t understand Marc¡¯s obsession. This was the same man who once imed to love Ste¡ªand yet now, he was dragging her through unnecessary drama.

    Marc had been the one who strayed first. Even if he was struggling to ept that Ste had truly let go, none of this justified making a scene.

    Marc didn¡¯t bother continuing the conversation with Kody. Instead, he pulled up the Department of Motor Vehicles¡¯ contact details and dialed the number himself, repeating his usations directly.

    ¡°And what exactly would you like us to do with this information?¡± the director asked, keeping a professional tone despite finding Marc¡¯sint almostughable.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you that Ste Russellmitted identity fraud,¡± Marc pressed. ¡°If your department refuses to investigate, I¡¯ll make your inaction public.¡±

    The director almost chuckled at the threat.

    ¡°Sir, both our office andw enforcement have confirmed that Ms. Russell¡¯s name changeplied with legal¡ª¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 163

    ?Chapter 163:

    Procedures. There¡¯s nothing fraudulent here. If you¡¯re determined to stir up trouble, that¡¯s entirely your choice.¡± He moved to end the conversation.

    Marc clutched his phone harder, his voice rising with fury.

    ¡°Is this really how your department handles things now? You¡¯re not even worried your superior might step in? You¡¯re just a civil servant working behind a desk¡ªare you really willing to gamble your career for some woman?¡±

    In Marc¡¯s mind, he was convinced Ste had someone powerful backing her, maybe William, or one of the other influential men she was connected to.

    There was no way everything had been handled by the book.

    ¡°If you truly believe there¡¯s been misconduct,¡± the director said coolly, ¡°you¡¯re wee to take it up with my superiors.¡±

    The line went dead from the other side, and Marc was left simmering with frustration he couldn¡¯t seem to let go of.

    How had Ste managed to gather so many people in her corner?

    Her brief encounter with Marc outside the research institute earlier that day left barely a ripple in her mood. In truth, it didn¡¯t bother her at all.

    After taking a shower, she lounged on the sofa with herptop, focused on her research project.

    Once she¡¯d made enough progress, she headed to bed, falling asleep with ease.

    By morning, she felt well-rested. She stretched leisurely, then turned toward the kitchen, nning to make herself breakfast. But before she could take a step, her phone buzzed on the nightstand.

    She picked it up and saw a short message from William¡ªjust three words:

    ¡°Unlock the door.¡±

    For a second, she stood frozen.

    Let your imagination soar with g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    When she finally opened it, thest person she expected to see was standing on the other side.

    Ste blinked in surprise. ¡°Rita? What are you doing here?¡± Wasn¡¯t she supposed to still be in Briset?

    Rita gave her a sheepish smile. ¡°Mr. Briggs asked me toe. He said since he¡¯s living in Choria now, he¡¯d like me to keep looking after him. Oh¡ªand Ms. Russell, these are the ingredients for breakfast today. Mr. Briggs would like some shrimp congee¡­ if it¡¯s not too much trouble.¡±

    Ste stared, dumbfounded. Shrimp congee? That was William¡¯s craving, not hers. Why was that suddenly her problem?

    Rita gave her a hopeful look. ¡°The recipe¡¯s a bit tricky, and I haven¡¯t quite mastered it yet. I was hoping you might help just this once? I can try to make it in the kitchen next door, but¡­ I¡¯m afraid I might mess it up. And if Mr. Briggs doesn¡¯t get a proper breakfast, it might ruin his whole day.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright¡ªI¡¯ll do it.¡± Ste waved her hand, exasperated. She sighed. She owed him for helping her shut down that loser Marc the night before, so fine¡ªshe could handle one pot of shrimp congee.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 164

    ?Chapter 164:

    Still, this felt way too familiar. She thought moving back to Choria would be the end of her part-time personal chef duties. But somehow, it was like being back in Briset.

    As she stared at the bubbling congee in the pot, she let out a heavy sigh. When would Rita finally be able to prepare a meal? And didn¡¯t William have anyone in Choria who could cook?

    For the rest of the week, William lived in the dorm across from hers. It started with breakfast requests, but soon he demanded dinner too. Back when William wasn¡¯t here, she just ate at the institute cafeteria like everyone else.

    But William? Absolutely not. He turned his nose up at the cafeteria food. And if he wasn¡¯t eating it, that meant she couldn¡¯t either.

    She tried sneaking food back for him once. That night, he ended up being rushed to the hospital.

    The doctor told them he had a sensitive stomach. He needed to be careful with his diet.

    A sensitive stomach? She had never heard of anyone having a sensitive stomach. Was the cafeteria food so terrible? Ste had eaten two bowls herself and felt fine.

    Still, she didn¡¯t want to risk another emergency room visit. And just like that, she was stuck cooking every day.

    At least William wasn¡¯t picky. He ate whatever she made withoutints. But between juggling the institute¡¯s research during the day and Neb¡¯s business meetings at night, Ste felt like she was being stretched in ten directions.

    Rewarding? Sure, but totally exhausting.

    One evening, she came home to find Rita already prepping ingredients in the kitchen.

    As Ste rolled up her sleeves and started cooking, Rita spoke up casually. ¡°Ms. Russell, Mr. Briggs¡¯ grandfather is celebrating a milestone birthday soon.¡±

    Exclusive chapters at g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls

    A milestone birthday celebration? What did that have to do with her? She wasn¡¯t part of the Briggs family. Not even close.

    Rita smiled at her confusion. ¡°Mr. Briggs was hoping you could help choose a gift. He said youngdies tend to have better taste.¡±

    Seriously? Choosing a birthday gift for William¡¯s grandfather felt way too personal. Way outside their current¡­ arrangement.

    Ste opened her mouth to object, but Rita was already a step ahead.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs also said you have excellent taste and a good eye for unique gifts,¡± Rita added. ¡°Plus, you can pick something nice for yourself too¡ªas a thank-you for all the meals you¡¯ve made himtely.¡±

    Now that got Ste¡¯s attention. She raised an eyebrow. ¡°Well¡­ in that case, sure.¡±

    Indeed, she deserved a huge reward for all the dishes she had made. She should choose a proper gift for herself.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 165

    ?Chapter 165:

    ¡°Let¡¯s go on Saturday, then. It¡¯s my day off,¡± Ste said, wiping her hands on a dish towel.

    Rita nodded, smiling brightly.

    Early Saturday morning, Rita knocked on Ste¡¯s door.

    They headed to the mall to find a birthday gift but had no luck. Since Rita had worked for the Briggs family for years, she knew a bit about William¡¯s grandfather¡¯s tastes. So when she mentioned that the old man enjoyed calligraphy and painting, Ste took her to the art shop tucked away in a nearby alley.

    The store was lined with colorful pieces, but Rita¡¯s gaze quickly locked onto a serenendscape painting. ¡°Ms. Russell, I think this one¡¯s lovely. What do you think?¡±

    Ste paused. It was one of her own.

    It wasn¡¯t particrly eye-catching, yet Rita had chosen it immediately. Coincidence? Maybe. But it felt uncanny.

    Rita leaned in for a closer look. ¡°Wow, the flowers look so real! Let me check who painted this¡­ Sterion. Sounds like someone famous. What do you think? If it¡¯s good, I¡¯ll go ahead and buy it!¡±

    Ste smiled awkwardly but didn¡¯t stop her. Rita used the card William had given Ste for gift shopping. As she paid, Ste still found the whole situation a little too coincidental to ignore.

    While they were at the counter, checking out, neither of them noticed the figure lurking outside the shop window¡ªjust out of view, watching but never stepping inside. Ste, caught up in her thoughts about her hidden identity, missed it entirely.

    Meanwhile, at the hospital, Marc sat across from the doctor, listening to a summary of his test results.

    ¡°Mr. Walsh,¡± the physician said, folding his hands, ¡°your headaches are stress-rted. There¡¯s a clear connection between your migraines and emotional tension. You¡¯ve been overworking and overthinking. I¡¯ll prescribe something mild, but what you really need is emotional regtion.¡±

    Marc leaned back, rubbing his temples in frustration.

    Newest chapters on galno¦Íels.c¨®m

    Thepany was already under strain. Now with Ste acting cold and distant, everything felt like it was spiraling. Couldn¡¯t she just go back to how she used to be? Obedient, gentle.

    Couldn¡¯t she stop pushing him away?

    Thinking of her only made his head throb harder.

    He closed his eyes, trying to block out the memory of her face. Only then did the pain ease slightly.

    Just as he was about to leave the hospital¡¯s parking garage, his phone rang. It was his mother.

    ¡°Marc, where are you?¡± Jazlyn asked. ¡°I¡¯m at your ce¡ªwhy aren¡¯t you home?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 166

    ?Chapter 166:

    Sighing, Marc turned the key and headed back.

    The moment he walked through the door, Jazlyn stormed up to him, fury written all over her face.

    ¡°You won¡¯t believe what I saw today!¡± she fumed. ¡°That bitch Ste¡ªsince she came back, she changed her name and started throwing money around like it¡¯s nothing. She just bought a painting worth tens of millions like she was buying groceries!¡±

    Marc frowned, confused.

    ¡°What painting? What are you talking about?¡±

    Jazlyn grabbed his arm andunched into a blow-by-blow of what she saw outside the art store.

    ¡°Hmph. Look at her¡ªliving it up while we¡¯re struggling! Marc, tell me the truth¡ªwhere is she getting all that money? It has to be from Walsh Group. She lived off us for years! That money should be yours. You need to get it back!¡±

    Jazlyn fumed. Ste had the nerve to throw money around while the Walsh Group was crashing?

    Marc¡¯s thoughts tangled into knots.

    ¡°That¡¯s not our money,¡± he muttered. ¡°It¡¯s someone else¡¯s¡­¡±

    He had assumed Ste wouldn¡¯t get much from William. After all, hadn¡¯t he seen her working at the construction site?

    But tens of millions? Really?

    Was William really being that generous?

    Or did Ste strike wealth that he didn¡¯t know of?

    The headache returned full force.

    Jazlyn wasn¡¯t done.

    Nuevos cap¨ªtulos en g?ln¦Òv?ls

    ¡°What?¡± she gasped. ¡°Another man¡¯s money? Is she not ashamed of herself? You two are still married on paper! Sue her! Drag her to court if you have to!¡±

    Marc clenched his jaw. ¡°She won¡¯t even acknowledge her name anymore. If we push this into legal territory, we¡¯ll be the ones looking bad. The Walsh Group can¡¯t afford that kind of scandal right now.¡±

    Jazlyn froze for a second, blinking at him.

    Was Ste really so powerful now that without her, the Walsh family could crumble?

    No. She refused to believe that.

    ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t go public,¡± she huffed, ¡°but she¡¯s out there throwing money around like she¡¯s royalty. Shouldn¡¯t she at least give us a portion of it? She¡¯s still Ste, and if she¡¯s afraid of being exposed, we¡¯ve got leverage. If things get ugly, let¡¯s see who blinks first.¡±

    Marc said nothing.

    All those years, he had supported her. Was it really too much to expect her to step up and help when he needed her now? After all, the Walsh Group was in trouble¡ªand Ste¡­ she should also contribute her part.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 167

    ?Chapter 167:

    After finishing the gift shopping for William¡¯s grandfather with Rita, Ste decided to pick up a small present for Rita too.

    Rita looked genuinely surprised, her eyes shining with warmth at the unexpected gesture.

    ¡°Ms. Russell, this is way too generous. I really can¡¯t take it!¡± she said, clearly flustered.

    Ste simply smiled and slipped the gift box into her hands. ¡°Come on, just take it. It¡¯s nothing fancy.¡±

    It was a delicate little brooch from Sterion¡ªa brand Ste owned the copyright to.

    Only then did Rita ept it with pure joy.

    ¡°Thank you so much, Ms. Russell. You¡¯re incredibly kind,¡± she eximed.

    Ste epted the shopping bag from the clerk and passed it to Rita. ¡°You¡¯re kind too, always helping me keep the ce in order without asking for anything.¡±

    Ste truly appreciated Rita, not just for cooking, but for everything she did.

    Just as they stepped out of the store with their shopping bags, they unexpectedly ran into two familiar faces in the alley outside¡ªJazlyn and Marc were heading their way.

    Ste paused for a moment, remembering Marc¡¯s vi was nearby. She hadn¡¯t expected to bump into them here¡ªwhat terrible luck.

    Assuming it was a coincidence, Ste didn¡¯t pay them any mind and started to walk off with Rita.

    The moment Marc and Jazlyn saw her, their eyes lit up. They had been nning to go to the institute to track her down, but fate had handed her to them early.

    Marc quickly stepped in front of her, cutting her off. ¡°Stel! How long are you going to pretend? You¡¯re not Sylvia¡ªyou¡¯re Ste. Aren¡¯t you scared someone will find out?¡±

    Ste arched an eyebrow and calmly looked at the two of them. ¡°And what exactly changes if I admit it or not?¡±

    Latest novels at g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s?c?m

    She truly didn¡¯t understand why Marc was still so obsessed with all this. Whether she was Ste or Sylvia, it didn¡¯t matter¡ªshe didn¡¯t love him anymore. She didn¡¯t even want to see him. As far as she was concerned, they were nothing.

    Marc¡¯s eyes gleamed with something unreadable. ¡°So you¡¯re finally admitting it, huh?¡±

    Before she could respond, Marc pressed on, ¡°You¡¯re Ste Russell¡ªmy wife. We never divorced. I never signed those papers. You¡¯re still mine!¡±

    Watching him get so worked up, Ste took a step back andughed coldly. ¡°Marc, didn¡¯t you dig into my background? I¡¯m Sylvia Gilbert. Every record says I¡¯m single. Is reading that hard for you, or are you just in denial?¡±

    He still thought she was his wife?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 168

    ?Chapter 168:

    It wasughable at this point.

    She continued, ¡°If you insist I¡¯m Ste Russell, go ahead and prove it. Bring legal documents. Otherwise, stop wasting my time with this nonsense.¡±

    Marc¡¯s chest tightened when she pulled away from him so decisively. This level of helplessness was new to him¡ªhe¡¯d never felt so powerless.

    The hope and excitement he¡¯de over with drainedpletely from his face, and he looked like all the air had been sucked out of him.

    When he looked up and saw Ste staring back at him with a cold, emotionless gaze, it felt like being stabbed over and over, each second more painful than thest.

    ¡°Stel, please don¡¯t be like this. You know you¡¯re the one I¡¯ve always loved the most. We¡¯ve shared so many years together. Can¡¯t you show me just a little kindness?¡±

    Rita stood beside them, quietly observing Marc¡¯s sudden shift in tone.

    Just moments ago, he had been cold and arrogant, and now he was practically begging. The contrast was so sharp it made her wonder if he was mentally unstable.

    Ste, however, didn¡¯t even blink. Her face was calm, emotionless,pletely untouched by Marc¡¯s pleading.

    Without sparing him another nce, she turned to Rita and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    She didn¡¯t hesitate. With steady steps, she walked right past Marc and Jazlyn, who were blocking the way. Neither of them dared to stop her. Meanwhile, Marc stood frozen, watching her retreating figure. His shoulders slumped slightly, and a long sigh slipped from his lips. Then, without a word, he turned away and left through the opposite end of the alley. His eyes, once full of fire, were now dull and filled with quiet despair.

    And Jazlyn was burning with rage. She had shown up expecting to stir trouble or at leaste out with something, but Ste had humiliated her and walked off like she didn¡¯t even exist. With Ste refusing to even recognize who she was, how were they supposed to get any money out of this?

    Just as Ste and Rita reached the entrance of the alley, someone called out to them again.

    ¡°Ste, wait right there!¡±

    Your story hub is g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s???????

    Ste let out a tired sigh, her patience thinning. Was this never going to stop?

    Haley came to the shop craving some dessert. She hadn¡¯t expected to bump into Ste. The memory of theirst encounter hit her hard, and her face tightened with a frown. She still couldn¡¯t believe Ste had slipped away without a scratch. But that luck wouldn¡¯tst.

    ¡°Ste, I¡¯m talking to you! Did you hear me? Stop right there!¡±

    Ste turned around. Haley was marching toward her, eyes sharp with contempt. She caught sight of the bag Ste held and let out a sharp, mockingugh.

    ¡°Ste, you¡¯re unbelievable. Spending money like water, huh? Must feel good blowing someone else¡¯s cash. This shop isn¡¯t cheap, is it? I bet you were seeing another guy while you were still with Marc, weren¡¯t you? You¡¯ve got no shame, yet you still have the guts to act all proud in front of us. It¡¯s like being fake and still wanting to look like a saint.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 169

    ?Chapter 169:

    Ste looked at Haley¡¯s screwed-up face and figured she must have woken up in a bad mood. Without a word, Ste raised her hand and pped Haley¡ªtwice, fast and clean¡ªacross her wless face. The smacks rang out in the narrow alley like gunshots.

    Haley staggered, hair falling messily around her face. She clutched her cheek, eyes zing. ¡°Ste, how dare you hit me!¡±

    ¡°What, should I book an appointment first?¡± Ste said coldly. ¡°You really are dumb, Haley. If you¡¯re going to bait me, at least hide your recorder better. Did you really think that little rant would trick me into spilling something useful?¡±

    Haley hadn¡¯t thought Ste would catch on so fast. Her n was simple: rile Ste up, catch something damning on tape, and expose her real identity. But instead of falling for it, Ste turned the tables¡ªand Haley was the one who got pped.

    Still, Haley refused to back down. ¡°Who said anything about recording? You¡¯re just guilty and scared!¡±

    Ste scoffed. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten a little smarter, but you¡¯re still not bright.¡± She never saw Haley as a real threat because Haley wasn¡¯t actually smart.

    Maybe it was the way her family in Achury had always shielded her, or maybe she just wasn¡¯t that sharp. Either way, Ste thought it was almostughable to treat her like a serious rival.

    ¡°Next time you try to trap someone,¡± Ste added, her voice calm, ¡°maybe get your head checked. Sounds like a few screws are missing.¡±

    Haley was shaking now, burning with rage as Ste kept insulting her. ¡°Ste, you bitch, who do you think you are talking to me like that?¡±

    She lunged, but Rita, who stood nearby, stepped in and shoved her back hard.

    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing to Ms. Russell?¡±

    Rita wasn¡¯t some weakling¡ªshe had strength in her.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®?????? brings magic to life

    Haley stumbled, yelling in frustration, ¡°Where is everybody? Get out here right now!¡±

    No sooner had she spoken than two burly men in ck suits stepped from the shadows. Atst, a flicker of satisfaction crossed Haley¡¯s face.

    She would see how lucky Ste was today.

    ¡°Beat her up! Mess up her face!¡± she ordered, lips curled into a sneer. If Ste couldn¡¯t rely on her looks anymore, maybe she¡¯d finally shut up.

    The two bodyguards moved closer. Ste¡¯s brow creased. Her eyes darted to a nearby corner. This wasn¡¯t looking good.

    Clenching her jaw, Ste turned to Rita, who was just in front, trying to protect her. ¡°Rita, get out of here.¡±

    Rita looked shaken when she saw the bodyguards, but she stood her ground.

    She kept Ste behind her, shielding her, and said to Haley, ¡°Honestly, this whole mess started because of you. And now you¡¯re dragging more people in and making it even worse!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 170

    ?Chapter 170:

    Haley¡¯s eyes burned. ¡°You didn¡¯t say that when she pped me! Don¡¯t waste my time. Get them now!¡±

    Rita¡¯s voice rose, panicked. ¡°There arews, you know! What you¡¯re doing is illegal! Stop this now or I¡¯ll scream¡­ Help, someone!¡±

    ¡°Shut up, you hag!¡± Haley snapped, then barked at the men, ¡°Get them!¡±

    The bodyguards moved in. One of them¡­

    Snatching the gift bag from Rita¡¯s hand, the bodyguard tore it open. Its contents scattered across the pavement. Among them, a delicate brooch¡ªa gift from Ste¡ªhit the concrete floor and snapped in two.

    Rita froze, staring at the pieces. Her voice came low and slow. ¡°You broke my thing?¡±

    As Rita finished speaking, a breeze swept past, and Haley¡ªdressed in a skimpy skirt¡ªsuddenly felt a chill down her spine.

    But she shook it off. Just her imagination. ¡°Go on. Grab her,¡± she ordered coldly.

    The two bodyguards stepped forward.

    What happened next¡­ stunned everyone. The seemingly mild, well-mannered Rita moved like a shadow. In one swift motion, she kicked the man closest to her straight to the ground.

    Then, grabbing the second one¡¯s arm, she spun and executed a perfect shoulder throw.

    In under a minute, both towering men were down¡ªt on their backs, groaning in pain and clutching their sides.

    The air went still.

    Ste stood frozen. ¡°Rita?¡±

    Rita, now sprawled dramatically on the floor, let out a theatrical wail. ¡°Oh¡ªmy elbow! My knees! Ms. Russell, call the police! I¡¯ve been assaulted! Someone help, I¡¯m being attacked!¡±

    Exclusive content avable at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s

    Still in shock, Ste did as instructed and dialed 911.

    She stared at Rita sprawled on the floor. Her brain hadn¡¯t quite caught up with what just happened. Where did William find this woman?

    As if Haley and her bodyguards weren¡¯t already confused enough, they looked downright panicked when the sirens wailed in the distance. How the hell did she beat them? They were professionals!

    The cops arrived, greeted by the scene of Rita moaning on the floor and the two bodyguards barely upright. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± an officer demanded.

    Ste didn¡¯t say much. She let the chaos speak for itself.

    Haley, flustered and panicking, rushed forward. ¡°Officer! This has nothing to do with us. She just threw herself on the floor!¡±

    The officer stared at her nkly. ¡°You think I¡¯m an idiot?¡±

    ¡°I swear! She attacked my people! We didn¡¯t touch her!¡± Haley cried, on the verge of tears, still finding it hard to understand what just happened.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 171

    ?Chapter 171:

    The officer nced from Rita to the tworge men groaning beside her. ¡°You¡¯re telling me that woman¡ªwhat, in her fifties?¡ªtook down both of your bodyguards by herself?¡±

    It was absurd to think that a woman in her fifties could overpower two burly men.

    Haley stammered, ¡°There¡¯s no security footage, but¡ªsomeone nearby must¡¯ve seen it! Ask them!¡±

    The officers headed to the nearest shop, asking witnesses what they¡¯d seen.

    One shopkeeper pointed a finger. ¡°That woman in the skirt¡ªshe¡¯s the one who told the guys to ¡®get them.¡¯ That¡¯s all I heard.¡±

    Haley blinked. That was all? ¡°No¡­¡±

    Why didn¡¯t they see Rita take them down? Why only that one line? Before she could think too hard about it, the officer came back. ¡°You¡¯re suspected of inciting assault. You¡¯ll need toe with us.¡±

    ¡°What?! No¡ªI didn¡¯t touch anyone¡ª¡± Haley protested.

    Toote. She was already being escorted toward the squad car.

    At the station, Ste didn¡¯t waste time. Her stance was clear: Haley had assaulted her maid. She wasn¡¯t interested in apologies,pensation, or smoothing things over.

    Haley tried everything¡ªapologies, promises to make amends¡ªbut Ste didn¡¯t budge.

    The officers followed standard procedure. With the victim unwilling to drop the charges, Haley was hit with a penalty: fifteen days of detention.

    The moment she heard it, Haley¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What?! Fifteen days? No way¡ªI¡¯m not epting that. I want to make a call. I know my rights!¡±

    The officer just waved at the phone on the desk.

    Haley frantically searched her contacts and finally tapped Marc¡¯s number.

    ?¦Ál§Ú¦Òv???.c§àm has the newest content

    It rang. He picked up at the second ring. Before he could speak, she burst out, ¡°Marc! I¡¯m at the Arcade Street police station¡ªthey¡¯re detaining me for fifteen days! You have toe bail me out!¡±

    Marc had assumed Haley was calling to nag him about shopping or ask for some petty favor. Thest thing he expected was her sobbing over the phone from the police station.

    He paused, momentarily caught off guard. ¡°How did you end up there again?¡±

    Months ago, they¡¯d ended up at the station¡ªthanks to Ste. That whole ordeal had left a bad taste in his mouth. And now it was happening all over again? His irritation bubbled over.

    Haley¡¯s voice cracked. ¡°Marc, I swear, it wasn¡¯t my fault. Ste¡¯s making things up¡ªshe¡¯s saying I attacked her maid, and now they¡¯re trying to lock me up for fifteen days! Please, you have to help me!¡± Her desperation spilled through the phone, but all Marc felt was a rising tide of frustration.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 172

    ?Chapter 172:

    He closed his eyes, exhaled, and pushed himself up from the couch. Tossing on his coat, he headed out with a scowl pulling at his lips.

    Arcade Street. Again. Wasn¡¯t that the ce he¡¯d just left after confronting Ste? How were Haley and Ste crossing paths everywhere he went?

    He clenched the steering wheel harder as he drove. By the time he reached the station, all he wanted was to sign whatever paper needed signing and get the hell out.

    But the officer at the desk didn¡¯t even let him finish his sentence before holding up a hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. To bail her out, we need a signed letter of forgiveness from the victim.¡±

    Hearing the police¡¯s words, Marc frowned slightly. A letter of forgiveness?

    He turned his head and looked at Ste, who was sitting quietly on the other side of the station, and his heart clenched with unease. If all it took was a letter from her to settle this, Marc couldn¡¯t help but feel that she was doing it on purpose. Just today, she had shown him nothing but cold indifference¡ªand now she had the upper hand.

    Marc¡¯s expression was conflicted, but in his mind, he was sure of one thing: Ste had set this up to make hime to her.

    Haley clung to his arm, her voice anxious. ¡°Marc, you have to help me. She¡¯s doing this on purpose. I swear I didn¡¯t do anything this time!¡± Marc nced at Ste again. He believed this was exactly what she wanted¡ªusing this incident to draw him closer, forcing him to speak to her.

    After a few seconds of thought, Marc walked over to her. Ste sat on the cold stic bench, sipping her coffee calmly while Rita lounged beside her, looking more than rxed. As long as Ste didn¡¯t sign that letter, Haley was getting locked up. Last time, she¡¯d let it go. This time, not a chance.

    Hearing footsteps approach, Ste didn¡¯t even lift her head. She continued sipping her coffee like she hadn¡¯t noticed Marc at all.

    Marc sat across from her, putting on a face of sincerity. ¡°Stel, it¡¯s a misunderstanding. I¡¯ll apologize. Can you give me the forgiveness?¡±

    Back home earlier, Marc had thought about this over and over. He figured this was just Ste¡¯s way of throwing a tantrum. She was stubborn, always had been, and she needed time to cool off. They¡¯d been together for years. He believed that as long as he softened his tone and gave her space, she¡¯de back around eventually. He still remembered how much she used to love him¡ªhow she hung on his every word and never got mad no matter what he did.

    m??r?? ??¦Ñda??es ???? ??a??novels.c??m

    He figured she was just being petty now. He could afford to be patient. Ste said nothing, while Rita simply gave Marc a sideways nce and let out a quiet snort.

    ¡°Stel,¡± Marc continued, ¡°Haley and I are just business partners. If she gets detained, it¡¯ll seriously affect thepany. I know you don¡¯t like her, but¡­ if you can let this go, I promise to stay away from her moving forward. Okay?¡±

    He¡¯d said this kind of thing before¡ªtoo many times. And Ste had heard enough. It seemed he hadn¡¯t changed at all. She took another sip of coffee and finally looked at him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 173

    ?Chapter 173:

    ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you two are business partners or lovers. And I really don¡¯t care if yourpany crashes and burns.¡± She paused, her voice steady and unwavering. ¡°Today, she attacked us first. The bodyguards are standing right there¡ªyou can ask them who hit who. I don¡¯t want money. I don¡¯t want an apology. I just want to follow the rules.¡±

    Marc¡¯s smile froze on his face, his eyes filled with disbelief. ¡°Stel¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you mentally sound?¡± she cut him off tly. ¡°How many times do I have to say it? I¡¯m not Ste Russell. If you still can¡¯t understand basic words, go back to wherever you crawled out from. The more you speak, the more you look insane.¡±

    Her tone was sharp, slicing through whatever sentimental nonsense he¡¯d nned to say. She wasn¡¯t budging.

    Marc sat back stiffly, hands clenched on his knees. The difference between the woman in front of him and the Ste he remembered was too stark. Was it that he had never really known her? Or had someone changed her?

    It didn¡¯t take long for Marc to settle on thetter. He thought of William¡ªSte had changed the moment William entered the picture. She had be colder, sharper, more distant. She wouldn¡¯t even spare Marc a nce now.

    But William wouldn¡¯t always be there. Someone like him was probably just having fun.

    He might protect Ste now, but could he protect her forever? What did a man like that want with a divorced woman from a poor background? The Briggs family would never ept someone like Ste.

    Marc was certain of one thing¡ªonce William discarded her, she¡¯de crawling back. Eventually, she¡¯d beg him.

    Just thinking about it made Marc look at Ste with a moreplicated expression.

    Ste caught every subtle shift in Marc¡¯s expression. After spending years with him, she could read him like a book and knew exactly what he was thinking. But she couldn¡¯t be bothered. Let him daydream all he wanted. It wasn¡¯t going to change a thing for her.

    L¨»t?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??l??ov?ls.????m

    Getting to her feet, she turned to Rita and said, ¡°Come on, Rita, let¡¯s go.¡± As they headed back to the institute, she nced at the honest, down-to-earth girl sitting next to her. She couldn¡¯t hide her amazement. ¡°Rita, I honestly didn¡¯t expect you to be that good at fighting!¡±

    Rita scratched her head sheepishly, a hint of pink on her cheeks. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s nothing big. My family¡¯s been into boxing for three generations, so I picked up some basic stuff growing up.¡±

    Ste was genuinely impressed by how modest she was. ¡°You¡¯re seriously amazing, though! You handled those two bodyguards like it was nothing.¡±

    Rita wasn¡¯t used to praise like that and felt a little bashful. She quickly waved her hand and mumbled, ¡°Oh, Ms. Russell, you¡¯re exaggerating. It wasn¡¯t that impressive!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 174

    ?Chapter 174:

    Ste leaned toward her with a grin. ¡°Hey, Rita, why don¡¯t you teach me? Then I can finally deal with troublemakers like Marc and Haley myself!¡±

    She¡¯d always been curious about learning martial arts, not just for protection, but to handle people like Marc and Haley without needing anyone¡¯s help. Sadly, she had never found the right person to teach her and didn¡¯t trust random instructors either, so the idea had always been on hold. But now, with Rita standing right there, it finally felt like the right moment hade.

    Rita¡¯s eyes sparkled with enthusiasm. She really liked Ste, and besides, William had also asked her to look out for her. Delighted by Ste¡¯s interest, she beamed. ¡°Of course, Ms. Russell! If you really want to learn, I¡¯ll teach you. It¡¯s not that hard.¡±

    ¡°Great, it¡¯s settled then!¡±

    Once they got back to the institute, Ste made them a meal. Rita took a portion over to William and waited until Ste was done eating before heading with her to the courtyard below the dorms to begin their lesson.

    Rita started with a few simple moves, showing Ste how to mirror them. To her surprise, Ste caught on fast. Her movements were clean and precise.

    ¡°Ms. Russell, you¡¯ve got real talent for this.¡±

    Ste couldn¡¯t help but smile at thepliment.

    Rita added, ¡°You¡¯re seriously flexible, and your stamina is no joke. You¡¯ve been training with me for over an hour and haven¡¯t even slowed down.¡±

    It was the first time Rita had ever seen someone, especially a beginner, keep pace with her entire routine without so much as losing their breath.

    ¡°My job demands a fair amount of physical endurance, so I guess I¡¯m a bit fitter than most,¡± Ste replied casually.

    Her research work often involved climbing up and down rugged terrains. It had be second nature. Without staying fit, it wouldn¡¯t be possible to keep up. A few years ago, in particr, she¡¯d spent a full three months deep in the mountains with her research team.

    But just as her team was about to receive a major award, Marc imed there was a family emergency and dragged her home, making her miss the ceremony entirely.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is where dreams unfold

    Because of that, she ended up missing the chance to receive an internationally acimed award¡ªone that held immense prestige and recognition in the industry. Had she received it, it would¡¯ve opened doors to countless opportunities and pushed her career to new heights.

    Thinking back on it now, Ste couldn¡¯t help but feel foolish. She¡¯d sacrificed everything¡ªher achievements, her future¡ªjust to y the role of the ideal wife beside Marc.

    The memories weighed heavily on her, bringing nothing but regret. If she had the chance to relive it all, she¡¯d never make the same mistake again.

    At Choria Police Station¡­

    ¡°Marc, please don¡¯t leave me here! I want to go home!¡± Haley cried, clutching his arm with desperation.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 175

    ?Chapter 175:

    But no matter how long Marc argued with the officers, they stood firm and refused to let her go.

    ¡°Haley, just stay calm. Let me figure something out. Clinging to me won¡¯t solve anything, right?¡± Marc tried to reason, pulling her hand away.

    Tears welled up in Haley¡¯s eyes as she watched him turn and leave the station. Momentster, the officers came forward, took her by the arm, and led her into the holding cell.

    Once outside, Marc wasted no time and called a contact of his who had ties to the police station.

    ¡°Doug, help me get Haley out of there. I¡¯ll throw in a two-point discount on any Walsh Group project you handle,¡± Marc offered.

    But Doug wouldn¡¯t budge easily. In the end, Marc had to give up a valuable project¡ªone that had taken months tond¡ªjust to get Haley released.

    Doug¡¯s eyes gleamed slyly. All this for a woman? If Marc was throwing away top-tier projects for Haley, then clearly, things weren¡¯t looking too good for the Walsh Group.

    Marc eventually got Haley out, but the entire episode was caught on camera by nosy reporters. It made its way onto Choria¡¯s trending list and refused toe down for days.

    Marc became the butt of every joke in town. Fed up and humiliated, he drowned his frustration at a bar.

    Johnny and Tommy sat beside him, helplessly watching as he downed drink after drink in silence.

    Back when Ste was around, Marc always looked put-together, polished, and even stylish. Now, his clothes were wrinkled, his jacket didn¡¯t match his tie, and he lookedpletely off, like someone who had stopped caring.

    Johnny clicked his tongue and gave a low whistle. ¡°Man, say what you will about Ste, but at least she made sure you didn¡¯t walk around looking like a mess. Guess she had her uses after all, huh?¡±

    Johnny¡¯s offhand remark hit a nerve, and Marc shot upright, ring at him. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±

    Johnny flinched, immediately waving his hands in defense. ¡°No, no¡ªslip of the tongue! I didn¡¯t mean anything by it. I just meant your outfit is¡­ uh, something else!¡±

    Marc turned back around, his voice low and cold. ¡°From now on, don¡¯t ever mention that woman in front of me.¡±

    Johnny exchanged a look with Tommy. One nce said it all¡ªthey¡¯d both seen Marc like this before, but never this bad.

    Tommy cleared his throat and said gently, ¡°Marc, are you really nning to just let things go on like this? You were married for years. Maybe it¡¯s best to end things cleanly and stop holding on.¡±

    He reached out, intending tofort Marc with a pat on the shoulder, but Marc jerked away.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 176

    ?Chapter 176:

    ¡°Shut up! If any of you say her name again, or take her side, you¡¯re no friend of mine.¡±

    After several rounds of whiskey, Marc was fully wasted.

    He sprawled across the table,pletely disheveled.

    With a swipe of his arm, he knocked every bottle to the floor¡ªss ttering and echoing through the private room.

    Still, he kept murmuring Ste¡¯s name, his voice hoarse, tone swinging between bitter and longing.

    Johnny and Tommy both sighed. They helped him stumble outside.

    After only a few steps, Marc stopped short, digging in his heels. He started yelling, demanding Johnny call Ste¡ªswearing he¡¯d tear the ce down if someone didn¡¯t.

    After trying to calm him for nearly an hour, both men gave up. Exhausted, they copsed on a stone bench at the curb, half-supporting Marc¡¯s dead weight between them.

    Johnny shivered in the night wind, wondering how things hade to this.

    But the truth was, Marc had always had poor drinking habits.

    It had nothing to do with his issues with Ste. Marc just turned into aplete mess when he was drunk. Back then, Ste would always take care of him.

    Johnny turned to Tommy. ¡°Call Haley. Let here take him.¡± There was no way they¡¯d dare call Ste.

    Meanwhile, Haley was sprawled on her bed, alternating between sulking and stewing. She¡¯d waited all day for Marc to call¡ªhe hadn¡¯t. Just as she was about to hit the shower, her phone buzzed.

    ¡°Marc? You¡¯re finally calling?¡± she answered, her voice suddenly hopeful.

    But it wasn¡¯t Marc. Tommy cleared his throat awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s me. Marc¡¯s drunk¡ªhe¡¯s out on Seabreeze Boulevard. Can youe get him?¡±

    Haley froze for a beat, then quickly got dressed and rushed out the door.

    Fresh updates now on g??ln????e??s.c??m

    By the time she arrived, she spotted Marc slouched on the bench, nked by Johnny and Tommy. She hurried over, squatting down in her heels to touch his shoulder. ¡°Marc, I¡¯m here. Let¡¯s go home, okay?¡±

    Later, in the backseat of the car, Haley nced at him. The stench of alcohol was overwhelming, but she still leaned in slightly. ¡°Marc, do you want me to roll down the window? Are you feeling warm?¡± Her voice was soft, careful¡ªeerily simr to how Ste used to sound. And in that moment, Marc¡¯s blurry gaze locked onto her face.

    ¡°Stel¡­ why are you doing this to me?¡±

    Marc suddenly yanked Haley into his arms, holding her close as if she might vanish. His breath hit her cheek, his voice thick and low. ¡°Stel, I knew you couldn¡¯t leave me. Back then¡­ whenever I got wasted, you were always the one who looked after me. Took me home. You still love me, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Haley¡¯s chest burned with rage. Did he seriously just call her Ste? What was it about that woman that made men lose their minds? Still, Haley couldn¡¯t walk away. Not like this. She loved him too much, so she swallowed her pride and kept steady.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 177

    ?Chapter 177:

    But when they reached the vi, things slipped¡ªliterally. Haley lost her grip, and the two of them tumbled forward like rag dolls.

    The jolt snapped Marc a little out of his drunken daze. He blinked, winced, then looked up at her. For a second, he just stared¡ªthen came the realization, like a p. It wasn¡¯t Ste. It had been Haley the whole time!

    ¡°What are you doing here? Haven¡¯t I been humiliated enough already?¡±

    Haley gawked at him, stunned. The change in his tone threw her off guard. ¡°Marc, your friends asked me to bring you back. I didn¡¯t mean to trip, but you can¡¯t justsh out at me like that.¡±

    ¡°You pretended to be Stel.¡± His voice was low, bitter. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t see through you. You¡¯re trying to take her ce¡ªbut you never will.¡±

    Haley lost her patiencepletely. She shoved him hard, and he staggered. ¡°Fine. I¡¯m done. Go find your precious Ste¡ªif she even gives a damn about you anymore!¡± She turned and walked off, fury in every step.

    Marc stood there, dizzy from the push, the world spinning around him until everything went dark.

    He was roused by the re of horns and the sting of the cold wind. His head throbbed. He groaned and sat up slowly, his eyes catching the blur of cars rushing past. People walked by, giving him puzzled, amused looks.

    Only then did it hit him¡ªhe¡¯d passed out by the roadside.

    Marc¡¯s face tightened. He looked down, trying to piece together the night before. Around him, the whispers started.

    ¡°Wow, is he really just lying there? So funny!¡±

    ¡°He must have been hammered. Who even lets him drink that much? Wait, who is he anyway? Looks kinda familiar¡­¡±

    Each word pricked at Marc. He clenched his jaw and pushed himself off the ground. But as he stood, something felt off.

    He looked down and froze. His belt fromst night was gone, and so was his watch. It was clear someone had taken advantage of his drunken state to steal them.

    ???§ï$¦Ó ?§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?§ñ$ ¨ª¦Ð galno¦Íe?s

    Marc¡¯s face darkened. Humiliation wrapped around him like smoke. He tugged at his pants to keep them from sliding down and stormed off without a word.

    Ste finished her long day in theb, rolled her shoulders, and pulled out her phone. A message from Sharon lit up the screen¡ªsent ten minutes ago.

    ¡°Hey, want to grab a drink tonight?¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t have to think twice. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll be there within an hour!¡± she typed back.

    Then she remembered William. After a moment¡¯s pause, she shot a quick message to Rita. ¡°I¡¯ve got something to do tonight. Won¡¯t be able to cook¡ªlet William handle dinner himself.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 178

    ?Chapter 178:

    Just as she sent it, another message popped up. It contained Sharon¡¯s location. A private restaurant they used to haunt back in university.

    Ste smiled.

    This memory from her university days felt like a warm breeze.

    Back then, she really enjoyed going to that restaurant with Sharon. The food was always good, and it didn¡¯t cost much. They even became familiar with the owner.

    But once she started dating Marc, he began turning his nose up at ces like that, calling them cheap and maybe even dirty.

    He had once sneered, ¡°That ce? Why bother? Our chef at home can make anything you want. And if you¡¯re craving something special, I¡¯ll take you to a real restaurant¡ªnot some greasy dump. Don¡¯t go there anymore.¡±

    To keep the peace, Ste had stopped going.

    She hadn¡¯t expected the ce to still be open. But now, with Marc out of the picture, maybe it was time to reim a little piece of herself.

    When Ste walked in, Sharon was already there, waving her over with that old familiar grin. ¡°I ordered all our favorites. Still like the same stuff, right? Or has your taste changed?¡±

    Ste gave a small smile as she sat down. ¡°Same as always. You pick.¡± She was sure Sharon knew her preferences perfectly.

    Sharon slid a ss toward her, filled hers with beer, and downed it in one gulp.

    Something felt off. The way she drank, the slump of her shoulders. Ste leaned in, looking concerned. ¡°Hey. Are you okay? You seem¡­ off.¡±

    Sharon was always loud, carefree, full of bite and charm. This quiet shadow sitting beside her? It didn¡¯t fit. Ste could count on one hand how many times she¡¯d seen Sharon look like this.

    Sharon ced her disposable cup down on the table, then turned to Ste with a weary look in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, really¡­ it¡¯s just that sometimes, I feel like there¡¯s nothing meaningful in my life. I have money, sure, but that¡¯s all I¡¯ve got.¡±

    She leaned back slightly and exhaled a deep sigh, visibly weighed down by her thoughts.

    Discover more g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s

    Ste was d the restaurant wasn¡¯t packed. If anyone had overheard Sharon¡¯sment, it definitely would¡¯ve rubbed some people the wrong way.

    ¡°Sharon, maybe what you really need is to fall in love,¡± Ste said gently.

    Sharon had always kept to herself. She¡¯d never had a boyfriend, not even a casual rtionship. She was used to being alone.

    But the moment Ste said that, Sharon nearly choked on her beer.

    Sharon blinked at Ste like she¡¯d just heard the most senseless thing ever. She pointed to herself, utterly baffled. ¡°Wait, are you talking about me? You seriously think I need to fall in love?¡± To her, that idea was just in absurd.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 179

    ?Chapter 179:

    In fact, if she were thest woman on earth, she still wouldn¡¯t consider dating a man. She¡¯d rather fight wild animals than get into a romantic rtionship.

    ¡°Just because you¡¯re dating someone doesn¡¯t mean you have to marry them,¡± Ste said earnestly. ¡°If it¡¯s not working, you¡¯re free to walk away.¡±

    She meant it sincerely¡ªit wasn¡¯t a joke.

    Sharon had her reasons for avoiding love¡ªdeep ones she didn¡¯t talk about.

    The pain she carried hadn¡¯t faded with time; instead, it had hardened into invisible chains, and breaking those chains meant facing a lot of pain.

    However, pretending they weren¡¯t there didn¡¯t help either. Ignored wounds don¡¯t heal¡ªthey just keep tearing open, over and over again.

    For a second, something unreadable shed through Sharon¡¯s eyes. But then she gave a loud, carefreeugh and waved it off like a joke. ¡°Stel, take a good look at me. I¡¯m more of a man than most guys out there. They can¡¯t evenpare. Falling in love? That¡¯s never gonna happen for me!¡±

    Ste pursed her lips but didn¡¯t push the topic. Sharon clearly wasn¡¯t ready to open up.

    Suddenly, Sharon¡¯s face lit up with a mischievous grin. ¡°Oh! I almost forgot.¡± She grabbed her phone, opened up a viral news thread, and shoved it toward Ste.

    ¡°Look at your ex-husband. This is too good! He spent the night on the side of the road, and someone even stole his belt! I swear, he¡¯s been spiraling ever since you left him. He really thinks all his sess came from his own brilliance, but it was you doing all the work behind the scenes. The man¡¯s blind if he thought you depended on him¡ªhe was the one mooching off you!¡±

    Ste remained unfazed and passed Sharon a fork and knife as the food arrived. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about garbage while we¡¯re eating. Just eat while it¡¯s still hot.¡±

    After all, Marc¡¯s name alone was enough to ruin her appetite.

    With that, they dug into their meals, both pleasantly surprised that the food here hadn¡¯t changed one bit. It was just as rich, vorful, andforting as they remembered.

    M??? ??????s ?? ????????s.???

    Ten minutes into their meal, the restaurant had be noticeably busier. It was lunchtime, and nearly every table around them had filled up.

    Then someone took the only free seat at the table next to Ste. Out of habit, Ste turned her head and froze. That familiar silhouette¡­ it was William.

    For a second, she forgot all about the meat still poised on her fork. Her eyes widened slightly in disbelief.

    Choria was a sprawling city, and this quiet, tucked-away eatery wasn¡¯t exactly a popr hotspot. What were the odds they¡¯d cross paths here of all ces?

    It felt too strange to be mere coincidence.

    Before she could say a word, the owner appeared from the back, grinning at William like an old friend. ¡°Back again? Your usual today?¡± she asked warmly.

    Ste¡¯s brows knitted together. The usual?

    That meant he came here often. With how many people passed through here daily, the owner wouldn¡¯t remember his order unless he was a regr.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 180

    ?Chapter 180:

    So this was indeed a coincidence.

    William gave a polite nod. ¡°Thanks,¡± he said, his voice calm and casual, without any trace of the high-powered executive persona he usually wore.

    Even dressed in a perfectly tailored suit, there he was¡ªsettling into a modest diner like it was nothing. It felt oddly grounded.

    The owner chuckled and headed back inside. William turned slightly, catching Ste¡¯s stare.

    ¡°What a coincidence,¡± he said in his soft, unreadable tone. The owner nced between the two, clearly picking up on something.

    ¡°Oh, you two know each other? What a small world! You bothe here often, but I never realized you were acquainted,¡± the owner said with a surprised smile. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, would you mind sharing a table today? It¡¯s getting pretty full outside, and we¡¯re short on seats.¡± Noticing the hesitation between them, she quickly added, ¡°But of course, no pressure. If you¡¯d rather not, that¡¯spletely fine too¡ªyou¡¯re wee to eat separately.¡±

    Her tone was friendly and light, just hoping to help, not insisting on anything.

    William remainedposed and gave a short nod. ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯ll leave it to Ms. Russell.¡±

    Ste turned to Sharon beside her. ¡°What do you think?¡± she asked, not wanting to make the decision alone.

    Sharon had already been watching William out of the corner of her eye¡ªtall, good-looking, and surprisingly polite.

    She¡¯d caught enough of their exchange to put two and two together. When Ste mentioned she¡¯d been working at the research institute for the past six months alongside colleagues, Sharon quickly connected the dots¡ªthis man was likely one of them.

    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder¡ªwas he the next guy Ste might be interested in?

    Wanting to y the supportive friend and maybe get a closer look, Sharon shed a grin. ¡°I¡¯m cool with it!¡±

    With her on board, Ste turned back to the owner. ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll share the table.¡±

    I/t?$+ ?h?pt?r? ?? g????v¨º??.c?m

    The table was square with three open seats. William walked over and calmly took the spot right next to Ste.

    What was originally meant to be a quiet meal for two had suddenly turned into dinner for three.

    Sharon tugged Ste aside. ¡°Stel,e with me. I need to use the restroom.¡±

    The second the restroom door closed behind them, Sharon¡¯s eyes lit up with curiosity. ¡°Okay, spill. Who is he? Is he your new guy?¡±

    Ste let out a long sigh. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. No, he¡¯s not. And honestly¡­ we¡¯re not even that close.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a lie. They weren¡¯t involved. They were strictly colleagues. Even when they lived under the same roof in Briset, they¡¯d barely chatted.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 181

    ?Chapter 181:

    Sharon wasn¡¯t buying it for a second. ¡°Yeah, right. He¡¯s tall, handsome, definitely richer than Marc¡ªand that watch? Limited edition. Two mil, easy. Honestly, Stel, if he¡¯s even slightly interested, you¡¯ve won the lottery.¡±

    Rubbing her temples, Ste muttered, ¡°I¡¯m not dating anyone right now.¡± She¡¯d just crawled out of a messy marriage and had way too much on her te. William? Please. He wasn¡¯t even into women. What a joke!

    He liked men!

    But she didn¡¯t say that to Sharon¡ªit wasn¡¯t her secret to tell. Sharon pouted. ¡°You were just telling me I should start dating. And now look at you, backing off.¡±

    ¡°I just got my freedom back. I want to breathe a little, not rush into anything,¡± Ste said, nudging Sharon toward the stall.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you had to go? Go already before you burst open.¡± Sharon eyed her suspiciously. She could tell Ste was hiding something¡ªbut fine, she¡¯d let it go. For now.

    When the two returned to the table, William was still seated, looking perfectlyposed.

    Ste felt uneasy seeing him, while he appearedpletely at ease, as if he were at home.

    The owner brought over another menu and politely asked William if he¡¯d like to order something.

    Since Ste and Sharon hadn¡¯t ordered much, they decided to add a couple of dishes too.

    The owner handed each of them a menu. Ste nced down. ¡°Caesar sd.¡±

    ¡°Caesar sd,¡± William said at the exact same time.

    Ste blinked. Weird coincidence, but whatever.

    Your next story is here g?ln¦Ò¦Íels

    She kept flipping.

    ¡°Apple pie.¡±

    ¡°Apple pie,¡± William echoed again.

    Now even Sharon tilted her head, watching the two of them with a curious smirk.

    Ste, increasingly uneasy, decided that was enough. She handed her menu back to the owner. ¡°Just add those two, thanks.¡±

    The owner smiled. ¡°And for you, young man?¡±

    William flipped a page. ¡°Buffalo wings.¡±

    Sharon perked up. These dishes were all perfectly suited to Ste¡¯s taste.

    She leaned closer to Ste, grinning. ¡°You know what I read the other day? They say if two people like the same food, they¡¯re meant to be together. It¡¯s science.¡±

    Ste was half-distracted, still stewing in the awkward energy surrounding the table. ¡°What?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 182

    ?Chapter 182:

    ¡°I¡¯m serious. Shared taste buds? It¡¯s a sign. Perfect match, guaranteed!¡± Sharon said, nudging Ste just enough that she tilted slightly toward William.

    Startled, Ste sat up straight and gave Sharon a sharp look. ¡°Sharon, please stop reading those fake online articles.¡± That was ridiculous.

    Sharon, unfazed, turned to William and raised her brow. ¡°You believe in that kind of stuff, sir?¡±

    William¡¯s lips curled in amusement.

    He didn¡¯t answer, but the way he chuckled made Ste want to melt into the floor.

    He was her boss. Her sry literally depended on that man. If he thought she was entertaining some weird office romance fantasy, would she get fired?

    Her face heated up, and she wanted to vanish.

    But Sharon kept going. ¡°So, sir¡­ what kind of women do you like? What do you think of my friend¡ª¡±

    ¡°Sharon!¡± Ste cut her off before she could finish, her voice tight. ¡°The food we ordered is getting cold.¡±

    Under the table, she yanked Sharon¡¯s sleeve, shooting her a look of warning. ¡°Enough. Don¡¯t say another word. He¡¯s my boss.¡±

    ¡°Boss?¡± Sharon blinked.

    Ste spoke in a hushed tone, ¡°Yes, so don¡¯t say anything careless.¡±

    Sharon knew better than to push further, so she simply arched a brow and kept quiet. Still, judging by how those two acted around each other, she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something more was going on.

    Once the dishes were brought out, they returned to their meal. The conversation faded into a calm,fortable silence.

    Each time William visited this spot, the vors seemed to awaken pieces of his childhood¡ªnostalgic and familiar, as if pulling him back in time.

    Dining here had be something of a quiet ritual. And with every visit, he brought along a small hope tucked deep in his heart.

    Gal n o v el s . is your destination for fiction

    Countless years and visits had passed, yet he still hadn¡¯t seen the girl from long ago¡ªthe one whose small act had quietly reshaped the course of his life.

    Without her presence back then, he wasn¡¯t sure what kind of person he would have turned into.

    Despite all his attempts over the years, she remained just out of reach, like a name whispered in the wind¡ªimpossible to trace.

    Meanwhile, Marc stood at the edge of the sidewalk, his shiny ck shoes tapping rhythmically against the ground.

    The overcast sky hung low with the promise of rain, perfectly matching the heaviness clouding his mood.

    He eyed the restaurant¡¯s lively crowd, the air buzzing like a small street market. It had that old-fashioned charm, but it irritated him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 183

    ?Chapter 183:

    ¡°Hey, young man! Looking for a meal? Come on in!¡± A cheerful server called out with a friendly smile.

    But Marc just gave a faint, indifferent frown in response.

    He clearly wasn¡¯t thrilled to be there. In truth, he disliked this ce, though the food reminded him of Ste¡¯s cooking.

    She had always been an incredible cook, and every dish she made carried a kind of warmth that stayed with him. For years, she¡¯d been the heart of the kitchen in their home.

    He could still picture her smiling at him from across the dining table¡ªthose memories refused to fade.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need a chef, I¡¯ll cook for you,¡± she used to tell him with a grin, and for years, she actually did.

    He had grown used to her food, and now, no matter how many chefs he hired, nothing ever came close. Nothing tasted like home anymore. He lingered at the doorway for what felt like ages before finally stepping inside.

    Just as he raised his eyes to take in the room, his heart skipped¡ªhe saw a figure he knew too well.

    Everything else in the restaurant blurred out of focus. All he could see was Ste seated beside William.

    Were they actually having a meal together?

    A wave of unease and bitterness washed over Marc. Had their rtionship really grown that close?

    What made it even worse was that this very restaurant had once been introduced to him by Ste, right after their wedding.

    She¡¯d looked so happy back then, her face lit up with pure joy as she told him how this had been her favorite hangout during her university days. She¡¯d said the food was the best, and the way her eyes sparkled with excitement had been unforgettable.

    But now? She hadn¡¯t even married William, yet she¡¯d brought him here. To the ce she once called her favorite.

    More chapters avable at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s

    What did that say about everything they had shared?

    Marc stood there, struggling to breathe through the tangle of emotions tightening in his chest. Regret for the things he¡¯d done wrong, bitterness at how things had ended, and a sharp sting of resentment¡ªall of it came crashing down. How could she so easily share the pieces of her past with someone else like it meant nothing?

    Watching Ste sitting beside William, rxed and at ease, made him feel like his heart was being ripped in two.

    He regretted everything.

    He really did love Ste, so much that he would have given up everything just to be with her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 184

    ?Chapter 184:

    So how had thingse to this?

    The woman who used to smile just for him now wouldn¡¯t even look his way.

    Clenching his fists tightly at his sides, Marc turned around and walked away from the restaurant without looking back.

    He was determined¡ªhe would prove to Ste that he could start over and win her back.

    Back at the Walsh Group, he sat quietly in his leather chair, his eyes sharp with resolve. He¡¯d make things right¡ªcut ties with Haley for good and fight to win Ste back.

    However, just as that thought settled in, Kody entered and gently ced a report on his desk.

    ¡°Mr. Walsh, our operations are shrinking fast. Most of our partners have already pulled out. If this keeps up¡­ thepany won¡¯t survive.¡±

    Kody¡¯s words hung in the air like a storm cloud, and his own heart pounded nervously, unsure of how Marc would take the news.

    Marc lifted his eyes slowly, frowning deeply. The shadows under his eyes made his worn-out face look even more drained. He looked nothing like the confident man he used to be.

    ¡°What the hell is happening here? How is apany this big failing to secure even a single partnership? What do I even pay you people for?¡± He mmed the report down with a loud thud.

    Kody looked helpless. ¡°Sir, that video of you drunk on the street¡­ it went viral. Our partners saw it. They think you¡¯re not stable and that maybe you¡¯re not in the right frame of mind to run apany right now.¡±

    The report slipped off the desk andnded by Kody¡¯s feet with a heavy flop.

    The tension in the office was stifling. Kody barely dared to breathe.

    ¡°Mr. Walsh,¡± he ventured carefully, ¡°maybe it¡¯s time to contact Ms. Smith again. She still has international ties in Achury. If anyone can save thepany now, it¡¯s her.¡±

    Discover more on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??¦Ï?? (uso de ¡°?¡± y ¡°¦Ï¡± griega)

    At this point, Haley was the only one left who had the power, or the reach, to pull the Walsh Group out of its nosedive.

    Marc inhaled deeply, rage simmering just beneath the surface. ¡°Get out!¡± he barked hoarsely.

    His voice was raw, every wordced with frustration. His staff were useless¡ªhe was surrounded by ipetence.

    Kody didn¡¯t dare utter a word. He quickly scooped up the files and made a swift exit.

    Alone again, Marc slumped into his chair and shut his eyes, his thoughts spiraling.

    Stel¡­ she should understand him, right?

    Everything he did¡ªwasn¡¯t it all for thepany? Not because he actually liked Haley. Of course not. It was all strategy, all necessity. Clinging to that belief, Marc pulled out his phone and sent Haley a message. ¡°I¡¯m free tonight. Come by the vi for dinner.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 185

    ?Chapter 185:

    Across town, dinner had just wrapped up between Ste, Sharon, and William.

    As Ste stood to pay the bill, William dabbed his mouth with a napkin and looked up, his voice unusually warm. ¡°Next time, it¡¯s on me.¡±

    Sharon tilted her head, brows raised. William Briggs was more polite than she¡¯d expected.

    The three of them exited the restaurant together. Dark, dense clouds nketed the sky, threatening to unleash a downpour at any moment. William¡¯s phone buzzed. He answered, listened for a moment, then said, ¡°I¡¯ve got something urgent at the office. Where are you headed? I can have the driver take you.¡±

    Ste shook her head gently. ¡°No need. We¡¯re just going shopping.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled¡ªwhy was William being so¡­ polite? So attentive?

    After he left, Sharon linked arms with her, eyeing her closely. ¡°Stel, are you really telling me nothing¡¯s going on with you two? That¡¯s just your boss?¡±

    Ste bumped her shoulder yfully. ¡°Yes. He¡¯s the boss who wires my paycheck. Let¡¯s go.¡± They wandered the mall, picking up odds and ends, sharing quietughs as they strolled.

    When they reached the street, arms full of bags, someone stepped out of a nearby car.

    Travis. His eyes lit up the second he spotted Ste. ¡°Stel¡­ Ms. Gilbert!¡±

    What a coincidence.¡±

    She nodded calmly, keeping her expression neutral.

    Seeing her hands full, Travis stepped toward her. ¡°Let me help you with those.¡±

    Ste subtly shifted the bags behind her. ¡°No need. They¡¯re light.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t used to Travis¡¯s enthusiasm and wasn¡¯t sure what to make of it.

    She didn¡¯t want to give him the wrong idea. They¡¯d barely spoken before¡ªthis kind of eagerness felt misced.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got something to take care of,¡± she added, polite but firm. ¡°I¡¯ll be off, Mr. Acosta.¡±

    ????t??st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.c????

    She looped her arm through Sharon¡¯s and walked across the street, sliding into the car quickly.

    Sharon hopped into the driver¡¯s seat. In the rearview mirror, she spotted Travis still watching them from across the road, his gaze lingering. She smirked. ¡°Stel, that guy is totally into you.¡±

    Ste nearly choked. ¡°What? No way! We¡¯ve barely met five times!¡± Sharon didn¡¯t believe Ste. After all, that man who¡¯d stepped out of the Mercedes had been looking at Ste with such deep affection in his eyes, like a lovesick puppy. But Ste imed they¡¯d only met no more than five times? Impossible!

    Sharon wondered if Ste¡¯s emotional radar had been off since her divorce, unable to see the obvious.

    ¡°Stel, I think you need sses,¡± Sharon said with mock seriousness.

    ¡°No, babe¡ªyou need a date,¡± Ste shot back, halfughing.

    She had work, goals, a life to build. Romance? Not on the list.

    When they pulled up to the research institute, Sharon nced around. ¡°You¡¯re really living here?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 186

    ?Chapter 186:

    ¡°It¡¯s convenient,¡± Ste replied with a shrug. Ste saw nothing wrong with that.

    But Sharon didn¡¯t look convinced. She reached over and touched her arm gently. ¡°Sweetie¡­ let me buy you a ce. You don¡¯t need to squeeze into a tiny dorm.¡±

    Ste stopped her right there. ¡°Sharon, I get to sleep thirty extra minutes living here. That¡¯s priceless.¡±

    She unbuckled her seatbelt and stepped out with a grin.

    Tonight, she didn¡¯t need to cook for William, so she treated herself to a quiet evening. A book, an early night, and a little peace.

    The next morning, the sun was bright overhead.

    Inside the researchb, Ste adjusted her protective gear, fully focused¡ªuntil Sandra ran over, waving a hand in front of her face. ¡°Sylvia! I need your help. Come quick!¡±

    Ste trailed after Sandra and leaned in to inspect the cultivation samples, her eyes narrowing as she noticed the numbers had dipped by a full ten percent since theirst check.

    ¡°Sylvia, something¡¯s off with this batch,¡± Sandra blurted, a tremor of worry threading through her voice. ¡°What should we do now?¡± Anxious energy radiated from Sandra¡ªthese samples were valuable, and any slip-up would throw the entire team off schedule.

    Taking in the tension, Ste drew a steadying breath, her brow creasing with concern. ¡°Let me see the data.¡±

    She stepped up to the incubator, scanning the readouts in silence. ¡°What temperature is this set to right now?¡± she asked, her tone calm but insistent.

    Sandra hesitated, flustered. ¡°Um¡­ I think it¡¯s somewhere between fifty and seventy-seven degrees Fahrenheit.¡±

    Fifty to seventy-seven. That exined everything.

    Ste straightened, her expression sharpening. ¡°That¡¯s the problem. This strain loves heat¡ªin the wild, it flourishes at around eighty-two degrees. Anything lower, and it just starts shutting down.¡±

    Sandra¡¯s cheeks flushed with embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sylvia. I should¡¯ve caught that. But what now? This incubator maxes out at seventy-seven. We¡¯d need a second-tierb to crank it any higher.¡±

    Explore fresh updates g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Ste gathered the documents and headed directly to Elbert. Once she¡¯d exined the situation, the two quickly agreed to submit a request for ess to the second-tierb on the upper floor.

    Elbert brought Ste along to the director¡¯s office. Usually, the approval process was fairly straightforward¡ªprovided theb wasn¡¯t already in use.

    But as Paul scrolled through theb bookings, he remarked with a frown, ¡°Uh-oh. That second-tierb¡¯s already reserved for today.¡±

    Reserved?

    ¡°Who put in the request?¡± Ste pressed, her brow knitting.

    Her team didn¡¯t actually need to upy the space¡ªthey just needed a ce to leave the samples to incubate.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 187

    ?Chapter 187:

    Paul swiftly checked the log. ¡°Allen¡¯s group grabbed the slot. They checked in earlier this morning.¡±

    The moment Allen¡¯s name came up, a shadow flickered across both Elbert¡¯s and Ste¡¯s faces.

    Their rivalry with Allen¡¯s team was hardly a secret.

    Knowing Allen, he¡¯d be in no mood to make concessions¡ªnot after what happenedst time.

    Elbert straightened, determination settling in his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go talk to them. Maybe we can at least set our samples in there for a few hours.¡±

    After returning from the director¡¯s office, Elbert hoisted the incubator and led the way to the second-tierb.

    Ste tapped lightly on the door, then waited as it swung open to reveal Allen. He lounged in the doorway, eyebrows lifted and a smirk ying on his lips. ¡°Looking for something? Thisb¡¯s booked¡ªfair and square,¡± he drawled, making no move to let them in.

    Even if William himself showed up, Allen would stand his ground without blinking.

    Ste kept her tone calm. ¡°We just need to use a few incubators. Our samples won¡¯t interfere with your experiment¡ªwe only need to set them inside for a while.¡±

    Allen¡¯s eyes flicked to the box she held, his smile never wavering. ¡°No can do. All the incubators are spoken for. Not a single one free.¡± There were at least ten machines lined up behind him. Ste didn¡¯t buy it for a second.

    Elbert tamped down his frustration and pressed on. ¡°When are you nning to finish up, then?¡±

    Allen had clearly anticipated the question. With an exaggerated ir, he cast a dramatic look at his teammates. ¡°Hate to break it to you, but we¡¯re swamped in here. It might not be done by the end of the day.¡± Without another word, he pulled the door shut, cutting off any chance of negotiation.

    A weary sigh escaped Elbert. ¡°Now what? Our samples won¡¯tst much longer at this rate.¡±

    A tense silence settled in. Every second was slipping through their fingers.

    There wasn¡¯t a single other incubator on site that could reach the necessary temperature.

    New content avable g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s

    Ste pressed her lips together, mind racing for alternatives. Suddenly, brisk footsteps rang out down the corridor. A new voice called out, cutting through the tension, ¡°Is something going on here?¡±

    Ste looked up and was surprised to find William standing there, his expression unreadable but clearly curious.

    His face was full of inquiry.

    Elbert straightened immediately, speaking with respectful urgency. ¡°William, our samples need to be incubated at eighty-three degrees, but the second-tierb is full and doesn¡¯t have a spare incubator.¡±

    William shifted his gaze to the small device in Ste¡¯s hands. Inside were a few fragile green samples¡ªthin-stemmed, their leaf tips already beginning to yellow from the low temperature.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 188

    ?Chapter 188:

    His tone was calm and steady, almost casual. ¡°Use myb. I¡¯ve got an extra incubator.¡±

    Both Elbert and Ste blinked, caught off guard by his generosity. The offer came out of nowhere, but there was no time to hesitate¡ªthey quickly followed him.

    Back in the second-tierb, Allen stood by the door, pretending to be cleaning up.

    But in truth, he was listening for any begging or pleading from Ste¡¯s team.

    Last time, they had embarrassed him greatly, and he wasn¡¯t going to let it go easily.

    But to his surprise, William showed up and offered help¡ªagain. Always bailing Sylvia out. They were really lucky.

    William¡¯s privateb was spacious and pristine, every piece of equipment spotless and well-organized.

    Ste gently ced the incubator on the rack and turned to thank him. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Briggs.¡±

    William raised an eyebrow, voice light. ¡°Consider it repayment for that meal you treated me tost time.¡±

    Ste paused. That dinner hadn¡¯t even cost one-fifty, but the value of these samples was several times more.

    Still, she was used to William¡¯s quirks and didn¡¯t argue.

    William had other matters to attend to in the afternoon, so Elbert and Ste left theb.

    Back at theirb, Sandra rushed up to them, eyes wide with worry. ¡°What happened? Did you find a ce for the samples?¡±

    Jamir and even Cecelia were watching quietly from a distance, pretending not to care but clearly listening in.

    Elbert nodded with a relieved smile. ¡°It¡¯s all settled¡ªwe¡¯ve got an incubator.¡±

    Everyone let out a collective sigh.

    Ste turned to Sandra with a calm but serious tone. ¡°Next time, pay more attention to observing the samples¡¯ behavior. You can¡¯t afford to be this careless again.¡±

    Keep reading at g¦Ál¦Çovels?c©–m

    Sandra nodded quickly, remorseful. ¡°Got it, Sylvia. I promise it won¡¯t happen again!¡±

    By dinner time, Sandra had perked up again and grabbed Ste to go line up for food. ¡°I heard tonight¡¯s menu¡¯s amazing. Sylvia, my treat!¡±

    ¡°Slow down,¡± Ste said with a chuckle, trying to keep up.

    But just as she spoke, someone bumped into her, and a cold ssh hit her chest.

    Cecelia stood nearby, tray in hand, giving Ste a look of pure disdain. ¡°Are you blind?¡±

    Even though Cecelia had clearly knocked into her and spilled the soup, she acted as if it were Ste¡¯s fault.

    Sandra immediately snapped, ¡°It was clearly your fault!¡±

    ¡°You came into my way first,¡± Cecelia saidzily, rolling her eyes and walking off like nothing had happened.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 189

    ?Chapter 189:

    Sandra wanted to argue, but Ste held her back, reminding her that they were all part of the same team and shouldn¡¯t cause a scene outside, lest they be theughingstock of others.

    Still, now drenched and ufortable, Ste had no choice but to head back to the dorm to change.

    Later, William returned to the dormitory building and noticed Ste¡¯s room door slightly ajar.

    His brows furrowed. He knocked once, then again. No response.

    Her sneakers were by the door, so she had to be inside.

    William frowned, wondering where she had gone.

    Just as he was about to leave, he heard a noise from the bathroom and instinctively froze.

    Inside, Ste had rushed to wash up and was now drying off, wrapped in a towel as she headed out of the bathroom.

    The moment she stepped out, she froze. So did William. Their eyes met. Ste blinked, stunned to see him in her living room.

    From his vantage point, all he saw was smooth, bare skin peeking from the cor of the oversized robe and her slender legs beneath it. William turned away almost instantly, his ears faintly red.

    Ste let out a startled yelp and darted back into her bedroom. A few minutester, now properly dressed, she stepped out¡ªcheeks still flushed.

    She red at him, her voice tight. ¡°Mr. Briggs, do you always barge into people¡¯s rooms uninvited?¡±

    William pressed his lips into a thin line. ¡°Do you always shower with the door wide open?¡±

    Ste froze for a second¡ªthen it hit her. She¡¯d rushed back in a hurry andpletely forgotten to shut the door.

    ¡°Still, that doesn¡¯t give you permission to barge in without knocking,¡± she retorted.

    For once, William found himself at a loss for words. He turned away, clearly ufortable, just as Rita stepped in carrying fruit. ¡°Ms. Russell, you haven¡¯t started cooking yet?¡±

    L?t?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.??????

    She nced curiously at William, who was already walking out the door, clearly in a huff.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs, aren¡¯t you staying for dinner?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± he said tly, without looking back.

    Not hungry? Rita squinted. His face looked a little flushed¡ªand if she wasn¡¯t mistaken, he was walking like he had something on his mind. Had they gotten into a fight?

    Ste didn¡¯t dwell on it. She ate dinner with Rita as usual and went to bed early.

    She figured it wasn¡¯t a big deal¡ªhe hadn¡¯t seen anything anyway.

    Nothing worth making a fuss over.

    One weekter, Ste¡¯s team wrapped up their experiment.

    Everyone was in a great mood. Even Jamir, who usually looked like he hadn¡¯t smiled in a decade, cracked a small grin.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 190

    ?Chapter 190:

    Ste stayed behind to tidy up theb. As she was leaving, she happened to run into William opening the office door next door.

    She was in high spirits after the sessful project and greeted him brightly. ¡°We finished the experiment. Do you want to check out the results?¡±

    They had used his privateb, after all. She figured he¡¯d want to know it hadn¡¯t been a waste of space.

    But William¡¯s face remained expressionless, his tone cool. ¡°No need. Given my position, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for me to review your group¡¯s results.¡±

    Right¡ªhe was involved in the evaluation panel. Ste quickly understood.

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re right. Well, thanks for letting us use yourb. I cleaned it up¡ªit¡¯s just like before. I¡¯ll get going now.¡± She waved casually and jogged off to catch up with the others who had already headed downstairs.

    William turned and looked inside theb. Sure enough, it was spotless, not a single item out of ce.

    It was like she and her team had never been there.

    His lips pressed tighter as he quietly closed the door.

    This woman really didn¡¯t leave behind a trace¡ªemotionally or otherwise.

    With the experimentplete, Ste shifted her focus back to Neb¡¯s affairs.

    Midway through her coboration with Steven, shepiled a final project proposal and sent it to his email.

    Minutester, her phone rang.

    ¡°Ms. Gilbert,¡± Steven¡¯s cheerful voice came through. ¡°The proposal is excellent¡ªexactly what our firm needs. I¡¯d love to take you to dinner and talk more about it.¡±

    Ste smiled at his praise. ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s meet this afternoon.¡±

    At six sharp, she arrived at the restaurant Steven had chosen.

    The ce had an old-world charm¡ªssic architecture, a stone cherub fountain in the center, and flowers lining the walkway. It felt more like a garden vi than a restaurant.

    Read more at g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Inside, Steven was already waiting in a private room.

    He wore a slightly open, soft-cored white shirt and well-fitted ck jeans. He looked like aid-back prince out of a modern-day fairytale. When he saw her, he stood up and pulled out the chair beside him.

    ¡°Ms. Gilbert, please.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Ste said with a smile as she sat.

    Steven handed her a menu. ¡°Take a look¡ªsee if anything catches your eye.¡±

    Ste flipped through it. Everything looked good, which made it hard to decide.

    Noticing her indecision, Steven offered, ¡°Need a rmendation?¡±

    She passed him the menu. ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Do you like spicy food? Any ingredients you avoid?¡± His tone was warm and thoughtful, as if he genuinely wanted to get her preferences right.

    In the end, Ste picked two dishes and let him order the rest.

    Five dishes in total¡ªplenty for the two of them.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 191

    ?Chapter 191:

    As Steven handed her utensils, she reached out to take them¡ªonly to knock her phone off herp.

    It hit the floor with a crisp ck, making her jump slightly.

    Ste bent down to pick up her phone, and when she straightened up, she noticed Steven¡¯s hand gently covering the sharp edge of the table. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said softly.

    ¡°Ms. Gilbert, there¡¯s no need to be so formal,¡± he replied with a smile. While waiting for the food, the two started discussing technical specs and project ideas.

    The AC in the private room was a bit too strong, and partway through the conversation, Ste subconsciously rubbed her arms. She¡¯d worn a short-sleeved blouse and was starting to feel chilly.

    Without her saying a word, Steven noticed. He stepped outside and gged down a waiter. ¡°Could you raise the temperature a bit? And bring a pot of warm water, please.¡± His attentiveness caught Ste off guard.

    She hadn¡¯t said anything¡ªjust a small reflex¡ªand he noticed right away?

    That¡­ was unexpectedly thoughtful.

    Once the room warmed up, Ste rxed.

    The food was delicious, the setting quiet, and throughout the meal, she genuinely feltfortable in hispany. Once the project talk was over, the topic shifted.

    ¡°Ms. Gilbert, have you always been on your own?¡±

    ¡°For now, yeah,¡± Ste answered calmly. It was the truth. She was single, in and simple.

    Steven said, ¡°Someone as impressive as you should definitely take their time choosing the right person.¡±

    Ste took a sip of water, her gaze steady. ¡°Love doesn¡¯t always go ording to n.¡±

    You could have a checklist a mile long, and it still wouldn¡¯t guarantee the right person.

    Steven smiled, then asked casually, ¡°So what kind of guy do you like, Ms. Gilbert?¡±

    ???l????v??????.c??m brings fresh updates

    As he spoke, he reached over to refill her half-empty water ss.

    By now, Ste had a pretty good idea of what direction this was heading. ¡°My focus right now is work. I haven¡¯t given much thought to rtionships.¡±

    A gentle, graceful rejection.

    Steven¡¯s smile faded just a touch. But he didn¡¯t push further.

    He admired her¡ªthe real kind of admiration. Even if she wasn¡¯t interested now, there would be other chances.

    ¡°Fair enough,¡± he said, raising his ss slightly. ¡°Here¡¯s to a great partnership ahead.¡± They clinked sses.

    When dinner wrapped up, they walked out of the restaurant together.

    ¡°Where are you headed?¡± Steven asked. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡±

    Before Ste could respond, a ck Bentley rolled up right in front of them.

    The window slid down¡ªWilliam.

    His expression was calm, like this just happened to be a coincidence. ¡°Headed back to the research institute?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 192

    ?Chapter 192:

    Ste blinked. What was he doing here? This ce wasn¡¯t even close to their usual spots.

    She nodded, somewhat dazed.

    ¡°Alright, hop in. I¡¯ll drop you off. It¡¯s on the way.¡± His tone was neutral, no emotion on the surface.

    Ste hesitated, then nodded. She turned to Steven and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll get going then, Mr. Harrison. Thanks again for dinner.¡±

    Steven nodded back, watching her get in the car.

    As the Bentley drove off, he rubbed his temples. That expression William had just now¡­ was way too cold. Was he¡­ blocking him on purpose?

    Inside the car, the atmosphere was unusually quiet.

    After a moment, William asked, ¡°Steven invited you to dinner today?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Ste replied. ¡°We were discussing the project. Just grabbed a bite at the same time.¡±

    William nodded, his eyes still focused ahead. ¡°What do you think of him?¡±

    Ste looked over. He waspletelyposed, as if this was just small talk. ¡°He¡¯s a good guy. Smart, capable. But I see him as just a colleague. Nothing else.¡±

    At first, William¡¯s face darkened.

    But when she said ¡°nothing else,¡± the tension in his jaw eased. There was even the faintest hint of a smile at the corner of his lips.

    ¡°d you¡¯ve got your head on straight,¡± he muttered.

    Ste stared at him.

    Why did he care so much about Steven?

    And¡­ was he angry earlier?

    Wait.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is full of thrilling adventures

    She stared at her phone, suddenly struck by apletely wild thought. Could it be¡­ that William and Steven were actually a thing?

    Was that why he looked so sour when she called Steven a ¡°good guy¡±¡ªbut rxed the second she said she wasn¡¯t interested? That¡­ would exin a lot!

    Determined to untangle the misunderstanding, Ste blurted out her exnation in a breathless rush. ¡°Honestly, I have zero interest in Steven. Today¡¯s lunch was just about business¡ªthere¡¯s nothing going on between us outside of work.¡±

    The more she spoke, the more William¡¯s expression softened, his fingers tapping out emails with a rare gentleness.

    Sensing his mood, Ste pressed on, her tone more assured. ¡°I really mean it¡ªI respect everyone¡¯s personal lives. People have different sexual orientations, and it¡¯s not my ce to interfere, no matter who they¡¯re into. If you¡¯re still concerned, I can let you know ahead of time anytime I have to meet Steven, just so there¡¯s no confusion.¡±

    William had been quietly enjoying her exnation, a faint smile lingering¡ªuntil she brought up ¡°different sexual orientations.¡± Suddenly, his hands stilled above the keyboard.

    He nced at her, eyes narrowed. ¡°Why are you exining all this to me?¡±

    Ste couldn¡¯t understand why he would ask such a question. Wasn¡¯t it obvious enough?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 193

    ?Chapter 193:

    She said, ¡°Well, I just¡­ I don¡¯t want you to get the wrong idea about Steven and me. Isn¡¯t it true that you and he¡­¡±

    She caught herself, mping her mouth shut, aware the driver was just a few feet away.

    William¡¯s face turned thunderous at her implication.

    ¡°Stop the car,¡± he ordered, his voice t and dangerous.

    The driver jerked to a stop, hazard lights shing as the car lurched to the curb.

    Ste lurched forward, barely catching herself on the back of the front seat before shooting William a sharp look.

    Before she could speak, William¡¯s voice sliced through the tension¡ªcold, clipped. ¡°Get out.¡±

    Ste blinked in disbelief.

    What did she say wrong this time? Hadn¡¯t she made herself clear enough?

    Her frustration boiled over. She shoved the door open and climbed out, mming it behind her.

    The Bentley peeled away, leaving Ste stranded beneath the glow of the streetlights.

    Watching the taillights vanish around the corner, Ste pressed her lips together, cursing her luck for running into William at his absolute worst.

    Inside the Bentley, William stared nkly at hisptop, unable to focus on a single line.

    Was it really okay to leave her out here alone?

    Even if it was a crowded street, he¡¯d been the one to offer her a ride in the first ce.

    His conscience gnawed at him. After a tense pause, he snapped hisptop shut. ¡°Turn around.¡±

    The driver didn¡¯t dare question him, silently swinging the car into a U-turn at the next intersection.

    Back at the curb, Ste scrolled through her phone to call for a ride¡ªonly to look up as the ck Bentley glided to a stop in front of her. William stepped out of the car and nced down at her, his face unreadable. ¡°Take my car back. I¡¯ll get home on my own.¡±

    Explore captivating tales at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s???o??

    Ste blinked in confusion, thrown by his sudden generosity¡ªespecially after he¡¯d just kicked her out. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. I already called for a ride¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, William raised an arm, gged down a passing taxi, and climbed in without a backward nce.

    Left standing on the curb with the Bentley¡¯s back door hanging open and the driver watching her expectantly, Ste let out a frustrated sigh.

    She slid into the car, feeling both ridiculous and strangely small.

    William¡¯s moods were impossible to predict. Was this about Steven? Was he really the jealous type? Love made even the most rational people act in absurd ways.

    A faint chill ran down her spine. From now on, she¡¯d keep her distance from Steven outside of work¡ªno matter what.

    Later that night, Steven and William sat in a dimly lit private room at a club, empty beer bottles littering the table between them.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 194

    ?Chapter 194:

    Steven swirled his beer, lost in thought over the way William had gone out of his way for Ste earlier that day.

    After a pause, he set his half-empty beer on the table and leaned in, ncing sideways at William, who sat still and silent, his expression unreadable. ¡°William, tell me honestly¡ªwhat do you actually think about Sylvia? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going back on your word and want to chase after her now.¡±

    He recalled William¡¯s previous insistence that his interest in Sylvia was purely professional, nothing more.

    William shot Steven an unimpressed nce. ¡°You¡¯re tipsy already? That was barely your second drink.¡±

    Unfazed, Steven pressed on. ¡°So, does that mean you¡¯re not into her at all?¡±

    William answered with a slow, sardonic smirk, holding Steven¡¯s gaze for a long moment.

    He didn¡¯t say a word, but the silence was louder than any answer.

    Steven ducked his head, reaching for another bottle. ¡°Right, right¡ªI forgot. You¡¯re still chasing after your first love. Guess Sylvia¡¯s not your type. Any luck finding hertely?¡±

    William¡¯s gaze turned stormy, shadows flickering across his face. ¡°I¡¯ve picked up a few leads. Still working to confirm them.¡±

    Years of searching had brought him nothing but disappointment, buttely, he¡¯d finally glimpsed a sliver of hope¡ªeven if it was still just out of reach.

    Steven perked up, his curiosity piqued. ¡°That¡¯s something, at least. Are you free this weekend? Maybe give me some pointers on how to actually impress a girl? Or at least get her to smile at me?¡±

    William gave a sharpugh, already pushing his chair back. ¡°You¡¯re out of your mind. I¡¯m busy.¡±

    Undeterred, Steven grabbed his sleeve, a desperate grin on his lips. ¡°Come on, man, aren¡¯t we supposed to be best friends? Sylvia¡¯sing in this weekend to sign the contract. Can¡¯t you spare an hour for my future happiness?¡±

    Neb was based in Briset, so every agreement had to be approved and signed by Ste in Choria before being forwarded there. William paused briefly. ¡°Understood.¡± He turned and walked off.

    Check what¡¯s new on g?ln¦Òv???s?c?m

    Steven sulked. William¡¯s attitude was truly unbearable.

    That weekend, Ste arrived at the designated restaurant to finalize the project details with Steven.

    As she entered, she spotted William seated next to him.

    The sight gave her a small jolt, and her guard immediately went up. Was he still annoyed about theirst interaction? Had hee today just to keep an eye on her?

    She walked over and took a seat. ¡°Did you bring the contract with you, Mr. Harrison?¡±

    Steven nodded. ¡°Yes, I did. Would you like something to drink, Ms. Gilbert?¡±

    Before she could respond, William, still seated beside Steven, cut in with a low voice, ¡°Go grab three coffees. We¡¯ll both take ours ck.¡± Though she saw him as someone used to giving orders, he was still technically her superior. So she stood up and headed out to get them.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 195

    ?Chapter 195:

    Steven had hoped to use this time to build some rapport with Ste, but William had clearly disrupted that.

    Turning to him, Steven muttered in frustration, ¡°You¡¯re supposed to help me out, not ruin things.¡±

    Momentster, Ste returned with the drinks. Steven¡¯s expression brightened once more. ¡°There¡¯s a concert at the music hall this week. A friend gave me two tickets. If you¡¯re free, we could go together.¡±

    William¡¯s voice cut through the air again. ¡°There¡¯s a seminar scheduled at the institute this week. Everyone on the project team has to attend.¡±

    Steven was beginning to regret inviting William at all.

    Was he here to lend support or simply sabotage the moment?

    Though Ste was genuinely interested in going, work still came first. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Harrison. Maybe another time,¡± she said politely. She picked up the document and signed it, coffee in hand. ¡°I should get going. I have some data I need to update.¡±

    Steven watched her leave, trying to maintain his smile, but his posture slumped as she walked away.

    He turned toward William, who sat motionless, entirely unbothered.

    ¡°Seriously, why are you even here today?¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who invited me?¡± William¡¯s tone remained even. The moreposed William sounded, the more Steven felt something was off.

    William had imed he wasn¡¯t interested in Sylvia, so why did he keep interrupting Steven¡¯s ns with her?

    Steven thought back to their conversation at the club. When he¡¯d brought up William¡¯s childhood crush, William had mentioned following up on some leads.

    From what Steven had gathered, William had been spending time at the institutetely, right where Sylvia worked.

    That couldn¡¯t be a coincidence.

    A suspicion sparked in Steven¡¯s mind.

    ??????????????????.?????? ¨C more stories here

    Could Sylvia actually be the girl William had been trying to find all these years?

    He leaned in closer and whispered into William¡¯s ear, ¡°William¡­ is Sylvia the one you¡¯ve been looking for?¡±

    William cast him a side nce, expression unchanged, and said nothing.

    Knowing William¡¯s nature, Steven¡¯s chest sank.

    If it weren¡¯t true, he would have denied it without pause. His silence was as good as a confession.

    The sky outside, once filled with sunshine, had turned overcast, casting a gloomy shadow across Steven¡¯s face.

    His small hope had shattered.

    He rarely found himself drawn to anyone¡ªonly to discover that the girl he liked was the same one William had spent over ten years trying to find.

    Ste stepped out of the coffee shop, intending to grab lunch and return to the institute to finish her work.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 196

    ?Chapter 196:

    Just as she reached the sidewalk, the sound of footsteps behind her caught her attention. She turned, puzzled.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Shouldn¡¯t he still be at the table with Steven? She had deliberately given them space to talk.

    ¡°What do you n to eat for lunch?¡± William asked,pletely sidestepping her question.

    Ste let out a quiet breath. ¡°There¡¯s a restaurant next door. We could go there.¡±

    She had originally nned to eat at the institute cafeteria, but with him now tagging along, she¡¯d have to settle for something pricier.

    Inside the restaurant, they sat across from each other at a small table. While waiting for their meal, William looked at her.

    ¡°What¡¯s your impression of Steven?¡±

    The question threw her for a second, and she rushed to clear up any misunderstanding. ¡°He seems decent. But there¡¯s nothing between us. We¡¯re just colleagues working on the same project.¡±

    Getting involved with someone linked to her boss was something she¡¯d never even consider.

    William didn¡¯t respond. He simply raised a brow, watching her quietly. Soon the waiter brought over their dishes.

    After the server left, William added, ¡°If you¡¯re interested in the concert, I have tickets. You can go after the seminar wraps up.¡±

    Ste looked up, a little taken aback. He had tickets too?

    If that was the case, why hadn¡¯t he nned to attend with Steven? And why did Steven ask her instead of William? Had something gone wrong between them?

    The questions piled up in her mind, but she kept them to herself. She gave a small nod and turned her attention to the food in front of her.

    There was one dish on the table that Ste especially enjoyed.

    Fresh content avable now g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s

    Noticing how quickly she was eating, William slid his own te toward her. ¡°If you like it that much, take mine too. If it¡¯s not enough, we can order more.¡±

    His unexpectedly gentle tone unsettled her. It wasn¡¯t how he usually spoke to her.

    Was this his way of getting back at her, being overly kind just to throw her off?

    As he nudged the te closer, she stopped it with her hand before it reached her.

    ¡°That¡¯s alright, Mr. Briggs,¡± she said, her voice calm but firm. ¡°About earlier at the caf¨¦, I wasn¡¯t trying to get toofortable with Mr. Harrison. If that bothered you, I¡¯ll be more mindful going forward.¡±

    He¡¯d made his feelings so clear¡ªyet she still thought he liked men? William¡¯s brows drew together, his gaze locked on her, dark and unreadable. ¡°Ste, do you even hear yourself?¡±

    His voice was low,ced with warning. That look in his eyes¡­ it sent a chill through her.

    Ste quickly waved her hands, trying to ease the tension. ¡°I mean, I get it. I¡¯m not judging you or anything¡ªyour orientation¡¯s your business. And don¡¯t worry, I¡¯d never tell anyone. I swear, I¡¯ll keep it to myself¡­¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 197

    ?Chapter 197:

    Before she could finish, William leaned in.

    His lips brushed against hers¡ªcool, firm, and fleeting. It wasn¡¯t deep. It wasn¡¯t demanding. But it was definitely a kiss. Her eyes widened, breath caught in her throat.

    When he pulled back, his gaze was calm and direct. ¡°Does that prove it?¡±

    Ste¡¯s brain short-circuited. Did he just kiss her? He actually kissed her. But¡­ wasn¡¯t he supposed to like men?

    Her thoughts turned into static.

    She dropped her utensils with a tter and bolted upright, grabbing her bag without another word. She rushed out of the restaurant, heart thudding,pletely unable to face him.

    Out on the street, her chest heaved with every step. She clutched her bag tightly against her chest, but it didn¡¯t help.

    That kiss¡ªhis face¡ªthose eyes¡ªthey kept shing through her mind like a film reel stuck on repeat.

    By the time she stumbled into her dorm at the research institute, she was a mess. As she opened the door, Rita was just stepping out of William¡¯s apartment across the hall.

    Seeing Ste, Rita smiled kindly. ¡°Ms. Russell, did you eat out today?¡± Normally, Ste would smile and make small talk, but today she barely looked up. She brushed past, closed the door behind her, and disappeared inside.

    Rita stood there, stunned. What happened to her? She seemedpletely out of it.

    In the bathroom, Ste stared at her reflection.

    She lifted a hand and touched her lips. The memory of that kiss sent another wave of confusion through her. Why had William kissed her? It wasn¡¯t until dawn that she sat bolt upright in bed, eyes puffy, hair wild, her thoughts finally clicking into ce.

    He was a proud man. She had dragged his personal life into their conversation at a public setting, bringing up his orientation, no less. He must¡¯ve been furious¡ªand humiliated. That kiss? It wasn¡¯t real. It was just a way to prove a point. A way to shut her up.

    The more she thought about it, the more convinced she became. Her body trembled slightly. It must be revenge.

    Her stomach twisted with regret. She never should¡¯ve brought it up. She¡¯d crossed a line.

    Ste let out a long sigh, trying to convince herself to just move on and forget the whole thing. Whatever that kiss was¡ªwhatever it meant¡ªshe¡¯d chalk it up to William¡¯s pride and leave it at that.

    It was his personal business, and she¡¯d crossed a line by bringing it up. Either way, she wasn¡¯t going to poke at it anymore. She¡¯d act like it never happened.

    Pushing the thoughts away, she got out of bed and headed to wash up. She had a full day ahead and couldn¡¯t afford to be distracted. Yesterday was over. Whatever happened, it stayed in the past. She opened the door¡ªonly to find herself face to face with William, who was stepping out across the hall. Their eyes met.

    Ste¡¯s body tensed instinctively. He looked at her but didn¡¯t say a word.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 198

    ?Chapter 198:

    She forced a smile. ¡°Mr. Briggs, about yesterday¡ªit was a mistake. Let¡¯s not take it too seriously. Just pretend it never happened, okay?¡±

    William¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but something flickered in his eyes. Pretend it never happened?

    She had run away like he was some kind of disease, and now she wanted to erase the momentpletely?

    His jaw tightened, but he said nothing.

    Meanwhile, Ste spun around and left for work without another word. She wasn¡¯t going to dwell on this.

    At theb, her team was moving into phase two of the experiment. The first phase had been sessful¡ªspirits were high.

    But then the morning fell apart. The tests failed. Again. And again. They couldn¡¯t pinpoint the issue. Every critical point triggered a new error.

    By lunchtime, theb felt like a pressure cooker.

    ¡°What are we even doing?¡± Sandra slumped in her chair, exasperated. ¡°We crushed phase one, but now we can¡¯t get past the start of phase two?¡±

    Everyone was frustrated.

    The progress should have been easier, given their aplishments with the first phase.

    Why were they not making any progress?

    Ste tried to keep morale up. ¡°Take a breath, all of you. We¡¯ve done it once, we¡¯ll do it again. Let¡¯s eat and reset¡ªwe¡¯lle back with fresh ideas.¡±

    Setbacks were part of science. She knew that. A good leader stayed calm. But not everyone agreed. Standing near the equipment table, Cecelia scoffed. ¡°Easy for you to say, Sylvia. You didn¡¯t even touch the equipment today¡ªyou¡¯ve been on data sorting all morning. No wonder you think it¡¯s ¡®no big deal.''¡±

    The others, hearing Cecelia¡¯s outburst, tried to calm the situation before it got out of hand.

    Sylvia¡¯s non-participation in that day¡¯s hands-on experiment was part of the team¡¯s division ofbor¡ªit had nothing to do with her personal abilities.

    ¡°Cecelia, we¡¯re all team members here. I¡¯m sure Sylvia also hopes we can finish the experiment soon, so there¡¯s no need for suchments,¡± Sandra said, stepping in to mediate.

    Read new content at g?ln¦Òv???s

    But Cecelia wasn¡¯t done. She set the equipment down and turned, arms crossed, her voiceced with contempt. ¡°Really? Why can¡¯t we talk about herck of ability? Isn¡¯t she always hanging around with William? She used her connections to unfairly get in our team, and even if our group gets eliminated, it won¡¯t affect her joining the project team.¡±

    Elbert¡¯s voice cut through the tension, firm and disapproving. ¡°Cecelia, that¡¯s enough. You can¡¯t just throw around usations like that.¡± He knew better than anyone¡ªif it weren¡¯t for Sylvia, their group wouldn¡¯t have even made it this far. Theb ess during the Allen debacle, the incubator incident¡ªthey owed her, not the other way around.

    While he didn¡¯t know the exact nature of her rtionship with William, Elbert knew one thing for certain¡ªSylvia never coasted, and she never dragged the team down.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 199

    ?Chapter 199:

    But Cecelia wasn¡¯t done. Her arms crossed tightly over her chest as she sneered, ¡°Then why does she act like it¡¯s no big deal? We¡¯ve been stuck here all morning, and she just sits there sorting data like it doesn¡¯t matter. If she¡¯s that confident, let her try it herself. If she pulls it off, I¡¯ll apologize. Fair?¡±

    They had all given up a lot for this experiment.

    Ste finally looked up, calm and steady. ¡°Alright,¡± she said tly. ¡°But if I do, I expect an apology.¡±

    Cecelia snorted, unimpressed. ¡°Sure. Knock yourself out.¡± She was convinced Sylvia wouldn¡¯t seed. Everyone else had spent hours failing.

    Ste walked up to the bench, checked the microscope, then reviewed the numbers on the tablet beside it.

    After a few subtle adjustments to the sample alignment and recalibration of the instrument, she activated the test.

    Almost instantly, the numbers on the screen began to stabilize.

    Sandra leaned in, blinking in disbelief. ¡°Wait¡­ is it working? Did you just fix it?¡± She turned to the screen again, gasping. ¡°Sylvia! You really fixed it! That¡¯s amazing!¡±

    Even Jamir and Elbert moved closer, both visibly impressed.

    ¡°It was just a subtle misread in the sample profile,¡± Ste exined.

    Elbert¡¯s face lit up with realization as Ste exined that the error came from a subtle data point easily overlooked. Once corrected, the system adjusted itself.

    He let out a long sigh. ¡°So that¡¯s why. I should have thought of it sooner.¡±

    The self-me was immediate. As team leader, he believed he should¡¯ve spotted the issue before Sylvia had to step in.

    Ste shook her head. ¡°It happens. It¡¯s a group effort. What matters is we¡¯re back on track.¡±

    But Elbert still looked troubled. ¡°You really are sharp, Sylvia. Honestly, I think you¡¯re more suited to lead this team than I am.¡±

    Compared to Sylvia¡¯s attention to detail, he felt inadequate.

    Discover endless adventures on g alno vels ; con

    Ste immediately waved him off. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. You¡¯ve kept this team together. You¡¯re a great leader, Elbert.¡±

    Sandra, still buzzing with excitement, grabbed Ste¡¯s arm. ¡°You¡¯re amazing! Like, seriously amazing!¡±

    Then she turned, eyes narrowing at Cecelia. ¡°Well? What do you have to say now?¡±

    Cecelia¡¯s face had turned beet red. Her jaw clenched, lips thin. She stared at the working machine like it had personally betrayed her. Ste raised a brow. ¡°What? Need help saying ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Cecelia finally muttered before storming off without another word.

    Why did she always effortlessly get the spotlight?

    Even now¡ªdifferent identity, different role¡ªSte still had everyone wrapped around her finger. Cecelia refused to ept it.

    Meanwhile, Marc wasn¡¯t having a good day either. Between the mounting pressure at thepany and his forced cooperation with Haley, his patience was wearing thin.

    And now, Beatrice¡ªHaley¡¯s mother¡ªhadid down an ultimatum: If he wanted her family¡¯s continued support, he had to marry Haley.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 200

    ?Chapter 200:

    The Smith family only looked out for their own.

    There was no more dodging it. Marc finally agreed to get engaged. After finishing a long meeting, he returned to his office only to see his phone lighting up.

    He rubbed his temples, already knowing who it was¡ªHaley.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you pick up sooner?¡± she snapped the moment he answered. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re off meeting some woman behind my back! If you¡¯re cheating on me, I swear I¡¯m done helping you!¡±

    Haley¡¯s temper had grown worse by the day. Lately, even the slightest dy in answering her calls was enough to trigger a scolding.

    Marc, already nursing a headache, pinched the bridge of his nose and muttered with forced patience, ¡°I was just in a meeting. Can¡¯t you see my location? I¡¯ve been at the office this whole time, Princess.¡±

    To keep her calm, he had no choice but to install a real-time tracking app on his phone, letting Haley monitor his whereabouts nearly around the clock.

    Haley, seemingly appeased by the exnation, didn¡¯t let up entirely. Her tone was still full of arrogance as she snapped, ¡°Hmph, whatever. I want you by my side in thirty minutes. I¡¯m going to try on wedding dresses.¡±

    Marc¡¯s first instinct was to push back. ¡°I can¡¯t go. I¡¯ve got a meeting with a client soon.¡±

    Haley¡¯s face immediately darkened as she replied, ¡°What client? No one in Choria is willing to work with you now. Every deal you¡¯vended is because of my family. You¡¯d be nowhere without us.¡± Her scorn made Marc¡¯s jaw tighten.

    The contempt in her voice was unmistakable¡ªa cutting reminder that, ever since he agreed to their engagement, she¡¯d stopped bothering to hide how little she thought of him.

    She acted as if, because she¡¯d opened a few doors for him, he was expected to be grateful and obedient for life.

    His patience frayed. He¡¯d only nned to use her connections as a temporary stepping stone, but Haley couldn¡¯t wait to lord it over him. There was no way he¡¯d marry a woman who treated him like an essory.

    ¡°Haley, can we be reasonable for once? I really do have to see this client. I¡¯lle by after, alright? That¡¯s final¡ªI¡¯m hanging up.¡±

    New chapters avable g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls

    Before she could spit out another word, he ended the call.

    Haley stared at her phone in disbelief, then, consumed by fury, hurled it hard across the room.

    The maid fumbled with the zipper, and in Haley¡¯s agitated state, a lock of her hair got yanked into the teeth.

    Haley shrieked, spun around, and pped the startled maid hard across the cheek. ¡°Are youpletely useless? That hurt! Get out¡ªnow!¡±

    Once the maid had fled, Haley red at her own reflection, rage smoldering in her eyes. The sight only fueled her temper.

    Everything Marc owned, he owed to her generosity¡ªyet he¡¯d had the nerve to hang up on her?

    The thought made her blood boil.

    Meanwhile, over at the research institute, Ste¡¯s afternoon experiment unfolded without a hitch. The steady progress finallypensated for the setbacks of the morning.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 201

    ?Chapter 201:

    As the clock edged toward the end of the workday, Sandra arched her back with a groan. ¡°Atst¡ªwe¡¯re free! Sylvia, we seriously owe you one today. If you hadn¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Stepped in, we¡¯d still be spinning our wheels.¡± She shot Ste a yful wink and added, ¡°With you around, there¡¯s no way we won¡¯te out on top!¡±

    Elbert and Jamir both voiced their agreement, but Cecelia lingered in the background, her face clouded with resentment.

    Ste and Sandra strolled out of theb together, lost in conversation, when William suddenly appeared at the end of the hallway.

    He strode over and stopped in front of them, his gaze fixed on Ste. ¡°Sylvia,e with me. There¡¯s something I want to talk about.¡±

    Ste hesitated, caught off guard by the directness in his tone.

    Sandra immediately let go of Ste¡¯s arm. ¡°Go on, Sylvia. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow!¡±

    With a smirk ying on her lips, she tossed Ste a breezy wave goodbye.

    Before Ste could protest or exin, Sandra had already slipped away to join the others, leaving her stranded.

    Ste stood there, a little flustered, watching Sandra¡¯s retreating back. It was pointless to argue¡ªno one would believe her if she tried to clear up the misunderstanding anyway.

    William waited for her, his posture rxed but unmistakably cool. He wore a deep blue button-down and loose ck jeans, the effortless pairing giving him a retro, almost rebellious air.

    No wonder everyone found him so maic.

    She banished the distracting thought and gave William her full attention. ¡°So, what¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Neb¡¯s vying for a new project. The site¡¯s in Choria. If you¡¯re avable,e with me to take a look,¡± William remarked, his tone casual.

    Even though Ste was the acting CEO at Neb now, William still called the shots behind the scenes. It made sense he¡¯d be the one to bring her in on the new project.

    With the day¡¯s work at the institute wrapped up, Ste nced at the clock¡ª5:48 p.m. There was still plenty of daylight left. ¡°I¡¯m free. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Exclusive updates g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s.c?m

    William didn¡¯t bother calling for a driver. Instead, he took the wheel of the ck Bentley himself, and together they headed out to the site. As they drove, he filled her in on the situation.

    ¡°Thend¡¯s up for grabs. If we win the bid, the whole project¡­¡±

    ¡°Is ours, and we can turn it into a high-end resort. But there¡¯spetition¡ªwe¡¯re not the onlypany eyeing it. We¡¯re meeting the client today.¡±

    Given how tourism had taken offtely, it made perfect sense that Neb was eager to carve out a foothold.

    Their route led them out to the edge of Choria, where the countryside stretched wide and green. Even with the city¡¯s usual congestion, the roads were clear, and they pulled in just under thirty minutes.

    Rising from thendscape, a sleek modern building gleamed beside a man-made waterfall tumbling over artfully arranged stone. Ste kept pace beside William, but as they stepped inside, her gaze snagged on a familiar silhouette waiting just past the lobby doors.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 202

    ?Chapter 202:

    ¡°Marc?¡±

    Ste flicked her eyes up, catching his gaze for a split second before she looked away, her expression guarded.

    Given what William had told her about the fiercepetition for this project, she wasn¡¯t the least bit surprised to see Marc show up. This was Neb¡¯s opportunity¡ªand Ste had no intention of letting anyone, least of all Marc, get in her way.

    They stepped into the ss-walled conference room, where the client¡¯s representatives were already waiting. The tension in the air was palpable as Ste and Marc crossed the threshold. A round of polite handshakes followed.

    ¡°Ladies first. We¡¯d like to hear from Neb¡¯s side,¡± the client announced, gesturing for Ste to begin.

    She had already studied everything about thend and absorbed the background material on the ride over. Her n was sharp, cohesive, and ready tounch.

    Standing tall and calm, Ste introduced herself, then dove straight into her proposal. Her voice carried through the room, every word confident and precise, weaving apelling vision for the project¡¯s future.

    Gradually, everyone at the table leaned in, drawn into her orbit by the force of her conviction.

    From his seat, Marc couldn¡¯t help but watch her, a strange flutter sparking in his chest.

    Sunlight nted through the windows, bathing Ste in a warm, golden glow that made her seem almost untouchable.

    Only then did Marc realize just how captivating she truly was. All those years of marriage, she¡¯d hidden her light behind the role of his dutiful wife, quietly tucking away her brilliance. He¡¯d been blind to it¡ªuntil now.

    As Ste wrapped up her presentation, the conference room burst into spontaneous apuse.

    The client¡¯s eyes shone with genuine enthusiasm. ¡°Ms. Gilbert, your vision is innovative and perfectly in line with what we¡¯re seeking. Neb has a bright future. Mr. Walsh, could you share yourpany¡¯s thoughts next?¡±

    Marc snapped back to reality. He tore his gaze from Ste and forced himself to focus, steeling his nerves as all eyes turned to him.

    Explore magic at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®c????

    He nced down, his brows knitted in deep thought, then lifted his head¡ªresolve clear in his eyes. ¡°Neb¡¯s proposal is outstanding. For this project, the Walsh Group will step aside.¡±

    A stunned silence swept through the room. Even Ste looked at him in disbelief.

    What exactly was Marc doing?

    Truthfully, Marc was more than willing to hand this project to Ste. Watching her excel in her element filled him with a surprising sense of pride. Compared to seeing her shine, one project hardly mattered.

    The client shot him a look, trying to gauge his sincerity. ¡°Mr. Walsh, are you saying you¡¯re actually withdrawing from thepetition?¡±

    Marc replied with a nod. ¡°I genuinely respect Neb¡¯s CEO and her ideas. I believe this project would be in the best hands with Neb.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 203

    ?Chapter 203:

    Ste¡¯s eyes narrowed at that. Her expression cooled instantly.

    ¡°Neb doesn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s handouts,¡± she stated, her voice crisp. ¡°We¡¯re all here topete¡ªlet¡¯s do it on equal footing. If we lose, we¡¯ll ept it gracefully. Mr. Walsh, are you underestimating ourpany?¡±

    Marc faltered, caught off guard by her reaction, and quickly tried to rify, his voice tight with unease. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant at all.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s not what you meant, then go ahead and present your proposal, Mr. Walsh,¡± Ste cut him off, determined to keep him from twisting thingster to make it seem like he¡¯d handed her the project.

    A storm of conflicted feelings flickered across Marc¡¯s face as he met her wary gaze, uncertain how things had turned so tense between them. Left with no choice, heunched into his own analysis of the project, doing his best to stayposed.

    Once Marc finished, the client rose from his seat with a polite nod. ¡°I¡¯ve heard both of your proposals and understand your perspectives. I¡¯ll let you know the oue within three days. Thank you both foring.¡±

    It was standard practice¡ªno winner would be named on the spot, sparing everyone any public embarrassment.

    As Ste and William prepared to leave, the client suddenly addressed William. ¡°Mr. Briggs, could you stay a moment? There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to discuss privately.¡±

    Catching the hint, Ste gave William a brief nod and stepped out into the hall.

    While she waited, Marc appeared at her side.

    ¡°Stel, why wouldn¡¯t you ept what I was trying to do in there? I meant it¡ªI really think you¡¯re the best person for this.¡± Marc¡¯s voice softened,ced with wounded confusion as he tried to bridge the gap between them.

    Ste leveled a steady look at him. ¡°Mr. Walsh, whatever your reasons, let¡¯s just do things by the book. That way, there¡¯s no room for future misunderstandings.¡±

    Marc caught the chill in her tone. Disappointment flickered across his face. ¡°So you really think I¡¯d do something underhanded? Do you believe that little of me?¡±

    He wondered if she saw any of his actions as genuine, or if every gesture was doomed to be twisted into something malicious.

    Updates always live at gal¦Ç¦Òv??ls

    Ste¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver. ¡°Frankly, it¡¯s none of my concern what kind of person you are.¡±

    Her voice was clipped, her patience thinning by the second. If she hadn¡¯t promised to wait for William, she¡¯d have walked away without another word.

    Marc¡¯s shoulders slumped, but he pressed on. ¡°Stel, I mean it¡ªI finally see where I went wrong. You proved today you don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help. I was arrogant and selfish before¡­¡±

    She interjected, not bothering to hide her impatience. ¡°Mr. Walsh, if you¡¯re here to spill your heart, I¡¯m not interested. Save your confessions for someone who cares.¡±

    Just then, a ck car glided to the curb. Behind the tinted window, Haley caught sight of Marc and Ste¡¯s tense exchange at the entrance. Her expression darkened, lips pressed into a thin line as a hot surge of fury churned in her chest.

    So this was the so-called business meeting Marc had been talking about?

    No wonder he¡¯d rushed to end their call earlier¡ªhe couldn¡¯t wait to see Ste in person.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 204

    ?Chapter 204:

    Haley hopped out of the car the second it stopped. ¡°Marc, done with your meeting?¡± she asked sweetly, then turned her attention to Ste with a smug smile. ¡°Ms. Gilbert, we really do keep running into each other, don¡¯t we? If I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d think you were following Marc around on purpose.¡±

    Marc frowned slightly, ready to tell Haley to knock it off, but before he could say anything, Ste beat him to it. ¡°Maybe save those words for yourself and Mr. Walsh.¡±

    Her tone was calm but sharp, and the response shut both of them up for a beat.

    Haley¡¯s smile froze for a second before she forced it wider. ¡°Must be a misunderstanding. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not that type, Ms. Gilbert. Anyway, Marc and I are getting engaged. If you¡¯re free, you¡¯re more than wee toe to the ceremony.¡±

    She clung tighter to Marc¡¯s arm, clearly trying to mark her territory.

    Ste didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m busy that day.¡±

    ¡°Oh? But I haven¡¯t even told you the date yet. How do you know you¡¯re busy?¡± Haley pressed, fake-innocence all over her face. ¡°Or¡­ could it be you still have feelings for Marc and don¡¯t want to see us together?¡±

    Footsteps sounded behind Ste, and a momentter, William walked up beside her. ¡°There are way too many mosquitoes here. Why not wait in the car?¡± he said casually, ncing at Marc and Haley like they were nothing more than background noise.

    Ste nearly smirked. She gave him a thumbs up mentally.

    Haley¡¯s expression faltered, but she quickly recovered and kept up appearances. ¡°Mr. Briggs, I was just inviting Ms. Gilbert to my engagement party with Marc. You¡¯re wee to join us too.¡±

    William barely gave her a look. ¡°And who exactly do you think you are that I¡¯d attend your engagement?¡±

    Then, without waiting for a response, he turned to Ste. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The two of them walked off, leaving Haley standing there, fuming.

    Why did Ste always have men like that around her?

    Your new favorite stories are at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    Back in the car, William didn¡¯t drive straight to the institute.

    He said, ¡°Since the project¡¯s locked in, it¡¯s time to discussnd development. With Neb¡¯s new equipment and your biotech n, we can probably increase efficiency.¡±

    Work talk didn¡¯t bother Ste.

    William was a known workaholic¡ªshe¡¯d figured that out back in Briset.

    Once they were seated in a private meeting room, she opened herptop and pulled up the files. ¡°It makes sense to build a resort in that area. The terrain¡¯s elevated, and this nt variety thrives in that kind of climate. It¡¯s rare and could be a big draw.¡±

    She walked him through her ideas, everything she¡¯d drafted in just over an hour.

    When she finally looked up, she noticed William seemed lost in thought.

    She waved a hand in front of his face. ¡°William, are you even listening?¡±

    He snapped out of it. ¡°I heard you. The n¡¯s solid. Let¡¯s go with it.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 205

    ?Chapter 205:

    Her lips curved into a small smile. ¡°Perfect. We¡¯ll start from there and adjust along the way.¡±

    After lunch, they stepped outside.

    But just as they reached the car, another one pulled up nearby¡ªHaley and Marc stepped out.

    Seriously, was Choria this small?

    Ste didn¡¯t even nce their way. William opened the car door, and she got in without hesitation.

    The car drove off.

    But Marc was still standing there, clearly distracted by seeing Ste again.

    Haley, on the other hand, was furious.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see Ste today,¡± she said through gritted teeth. ¡°Looks like she¡¯s doing just fine with William. He probably gave her that project. Who knows what kind of tricks she used? That woman only knows how to please men!¡±

    Marc¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°Haley, don¡¯t talk about her like that.¡±

    She blinked. ¡°Marc, I¡¯m your fianc¨¦e. What do you mean by that? Did I say something wrong? You saw how she was throwing herself at William.¡±

    His jaw tightened. ¡°This is yourst warning¡ªdon¡¯t badmouth Ste in front of me again. You really think you¡¯re better than her?¡±

    Haley looked stunned. ¡°Wait¡­ are you saying I¡¯m not?¡±

    Marc scoffed. ¡°What right do you have topare yourself to her? In what way could you possiblypare to Ste?¡±

    That shut her up¡ªjust for a second. Then she clenched her fists, fury written all over her face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget who stepped in when Walsh Group was about to copse,¡± she snapped. ¡°And why you agreed to marry me! You think you¡¯re some noble hero?¡±

    They were of the same clique.

    He had no right to put her down like that.

    Discover more content at galnov??????.c??m

    She didn¡¯t wait for a reply. She got in the car and mmed the door, leaving Marc standing alone on the sidewalk.

    What a joke. He was even riding in her car these days¡ªwho was he to talk down to her?

    Fuming in the backseat, Haley couldn¡¯t bring herself to regain her calm.

    And the longer she stewed, the clearer her me became¡ªSte.

    That shameless woman was the reason everything between her and Marc had gone sideways. Even divorced, Ste still managed to linger like a shadow between them.

    If it weren¡¯t for her, Haley and Marc would already be married¡ªmaybe even have a child by now.

    She stared at the street shing by outside the window, a cold glint in her eyes.

    If Ste insisted on being in the way, then she couldn¡¯t me her for being ruthless.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 206

    ?Chapter 206:

    That evening, Haley picked up her phone and dialed every major media outlet in Chona. She had an explosive piece of news¡ªand it was time to drop the bomb.

    By the next morning, a hot topic had exploded online, and more followed in quick session. At the center of the storm was a single name¡ªSte.

    Directly beneath her name, a sensational headline screamed: ¡°Ste trades loyalty for ambition¡ªditching her long-time husband in pursuit of sess.¡±

    Another hot topic chased after it, stirring debate. ¡°Are women on the rise, or falling behind? Independent or dependent¡ªwhat¡¯s the truth behind Ste¡¯s story?¡±

    As all this yed out online, Ste finished her morning routine, ready to head out for work at the research institute. Before she could leave, her phone lit up with an iing call¡ªSharon¡¯s name shed across the screen.

    ¡°Stel, have you seen the trending topics? Someone¡¯s out there trashing your reputation!¡±

    Ste, still adjusting her watch, barely frowned. She¡¯d weathered online storms before and didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°Let them say what they want. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

    Sharon¡¯s anxious voice grew sharper. ¡°How can you act like this doesn¡¯t matter? This is nder, Ste! They¡¯re making things up about you, and rumors move faster than wildfire. If you stay silent, things might spiral out of control.¡±

    Hearing Sharon¡¯s genuine rm, Ste¡¯s fingers stilled. Maybe this storm was bigger than she¡¯d thought.

    She hesitated, set her bag down, and sank into the living room sofa. Opening her phone, she braced herself and started scrolling through the trending headlines.

    Her eyesnded on the smear campaign, and she let out a short, incredulousugh.

    ¡°Former Walsh Group CEO¡¯s wife Ste Russell, suspected of being under a new identity. Not only did she leave Marc Walsh, but she¡¯s now tly denying she was ever Ste. What a master of deception!¡±

    ¡°Ste Russell rebranded herself as Sylvia Gilbert, ruthlessly cutting Marc out of her life. She now refuses to acknowledge her past and is openly clinging to Choria¡¯s rising star, William Briggs. Their staged disys of affection ignore Marc and their marriage as if it never existed.¡±

    ¡°Of course, William is just another stepping stone¡ªSte¡¯s golden ticket into elite society. Before she met him, she was nothing¡ªjust another wealthy housewife¡­¡±

    M??? ?¦Ñ?¦Á??? ?? ?¦Á??¦Ò¦Í???.?¦Ò?

    Coasting on Marc Walsh¡¯s fortune. But after she crossed paths with William, she started making the rounds at high-profile business events, quickly building a new reputation. Anyone who thinks this wasn¡¯t all part of her n is either naive or blind.¡±

    Ste couldn¡¯t hold back augh, breathless at the sheer absurdity. The idea that she¡¯d ever clung to William for support¡ªwhat a joke. If these so-called journalists ever found out that William preferred men, their headlines would evaporate overnight.

    The article¡¯s closing lines took on a self-righteous tone, wrapping the whole smear job in a bow of moral outrage.

    ¡°In the end, whether she calls herself Ste Russell or Sylvia Gilbert, she¡¯s just a woman who traded family for fortune. A person like this will inevitably pay the price for her choices. Cities like Choria don¡¯t need selfish, opportunistic frauds poisoning the atmosphere. Such people are nothing but trouble for society!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 207

    ?Chapter 207:

    Ste skimmed down to the bottom of the page, her gaze catching the flood of onlinements.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I see this woman at a nightclub once? She was charging five grand a night. Not exactly cheap.¡±

    ¡°If I were her husband, I¡¯d lock her up and toss the key!¡±

    ¡°William Briggs, interested in her? That¡¯s utterly absurd. She¡¯s delusional. William Briggs is not running a charity, let alone a recycling center.¡±

    The online bacsh came from every direction¡ªmen and women alike, piling on with barely a voice questioning the rumors¡¯ truth.

    In the story the media spun, the men¡¯s roles were scrubbed clean, leaving Ste alone as the viin in the spotlight.

    It didn¡¯t take her long to guess who¡¯d orchestrated the smear campaign. Only one person stood to benefit from twisting the narrative so viciously¡ªHaley. No one else came to mind.

    Her phone buzzed again with another call from Sharon. ¡°Stel, did you see what¡¯s going on? What are you going to do about it? The story¡¯s everywhere now. Even if you don¡¯t care about your own reputation, think about your job¡ªand your boss. I heard Haley¡¯s holding a press conference this afternoon to drag this out even further.¡±

    Ste blinked, momentarily thrown. Haley had the nerve to call a press conference? Was she really so fearless¡ªor just reckless?

    Apparently,st time hadn¡¯t taught her anything.

    ¡°If Haley wants to go onstage and make things up, let her,¡± Ste said, a slow, dangerous smile curving her lips. ¡°I¡¯m actually curious to see what kind of story she¡¯ll spin this time. But you¡¯re right, Sharon. I shouldn¡¯t just sit back and let her drag my name through the mud. Trust me¡ªI know exactly how to deal with her. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    Sharon said, ¡°What do you need? I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    Ste said, ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll handle it myself. I have to get to work now¡ªwe¡¯ll talkter, okay?¡±

    After ending the call, Ste made her way to the director¡¯s office. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, I¡¯d like to request some time off this afternoon,¡± she said as she pushed open the door. ¡°There¡¯s something personal I need to take care of¡ª¡±

    Find your next story at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®??o??

    But the moment she stepped in, she froze. William was already inside, seated across from Paul.

    Realizing she¡¯d interrupted, Ste quickly apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡ªI didn¡¯t know you were in a meeting. I¡¯lle backter.¡±

    She backed out of the room, and only a few minutester, William stepped out.

    Ste waited a moment before re-entering and exined her leave request.

    Given the way things had exploded online, Paul clearly already knew what she was dealing with. He didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Go ahead and take the time, Sylvia. Just be careful with how you handle it¡ªthis involves your future. If there¡¯s anything you need, don¡¯t hesitate to ask. Your identity is legitimate. Don¡¯t let anyone shake your confidence.¡± His calm support hit Ste harder than she expected. Her throat tightened a little.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 208

    ?Chapter 208:

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hoffman. I¡¯ll settle this as soon as possible,¡± she said. She also promised not to let it affect her work.

    As she stepped out of the office, she was surprised to see William still standing nearby.

    She had figured he¡¯d left already¡ªbut he hadn¡¯t. Was he¡­ waiting for her?

    She immediately brushed off the thought. Ridiculous.

    But then William looked at her and asked, ¡°Are you nning to go to the press conference this afternoon?¡± Her heart thudded. So he knew too.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I dragged you into this,¡± she said quietly. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with it and won¡¯t cause you trouble. I didn¡¯t expect the rumors online, and I¡¯m sorry they involved you.¡±

    William¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. ¡°I¡¯m already involved. You think it hasn¡¯t caused me trouble?¡± That shut her up.

    It was true¡ªthings had already spiraled out of control, and she couldn¡¯t even begin to fix the mess she hadn¡¯t started. Then he added, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you this afternoon.¡±

    Ste blinked at him in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ing with me?¡± William usually avoided anything remotely like a public appearance, let alone a live broadcast.

    He gave her a sideways nce. ¡°Why, is there a problem?¡±

    She shook her head quickly. ¡°No¡ªnot at all.¡±

    With preparations to make, Ste didn¡¯t return to her team that morning.

    She spent her time getting ready.

    By early afternoon, just as she stepped outside, William¡¯s ck Bentley rolled out of the underground garage and stopped right in front of her. This time, she didn¡¯t wait for him to open the door or say anything. She climbed in.

    The venue Haley had chosen for the press conference was downtown, just a short drive away.

    In the car, Ste listened as the live stream yed on her phone. Haley¡¯s voice droned on, every word full of drama and manufactured pity.

    When they arrived, the conference was already halfway through. Without hesitation, Ste pushed open the conference room doors and strode in.

    Your hub for fresh chapters g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls

    Her voice rang clear and steady: ¡°I¡¯ve just been watching your live broadcast, Ms. Smith. About what you said¡ªI think I can provide some rification myself.¡±

    Heads turned all at once.

    Ste stood tall in a crisp white blouse and tailored ck trousers. Her hair was tied neatly at the back, her entire presence calm and poised.

    Right beside her, William stood in a sleek, dark suit, his expression cool and unreadable, his presencemanding without needing to say a word.

    Together, they were impossible to ignore.

    Haley, seated onstage, froze the moment she saw them. She hadn¡¯t expected Ste to show up in person¡ªand definitely not with William walking in beside her.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Haley snapped.

    Ste didn¡¯t even blink. ¡°If I didn¡¯te, how else would I shut down all your nonsense?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 209

    ?Chapter 209:

    Camera shes popped like fireworks around her, but Ste stood steady, her voice cool andposed as she looked straight at the crowd.

    She began, ¡°First of all, everything Ms. Smith just said is aplete fabrication. I¡¯m officially using her of nder and defamation. If anyone questions my identity, feel free to verify it with the proper authorities.¡±

    The room went quiet. The confidence in her voice made people sit up and listen. ¡°Secondly, as a woman, I know how hard it can be to survive in the workce. But just because it¡¯s tough doesn¡¯t mean sess isn¡¯t earned. If we assume every sessful woman slept her way to the top, that says more about our own ignorance than it does about her. That mindset is toxic, outdated, and frankly, pathetic.¡± Her tone sharpened as she continued. ¡°Women have real talent. We don¡¯t need to rely on men to seed. We shine in every industry, and we¡¯re not inferior to anyone. We fight just as hard¡ªif not harder.¡± A few reporters shifted ufortably, suddenly realizing how small-minded their earlier assumptions had been.

    ¡°Lastly, if you still doubt me, then you¡¯re questioning the entire research institute. Do you really think they¡¯d risk their reputation just to protect me?¡± She turned to Haley, whose face had lost all color. ¡°Ms. Smith, I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re so hellbent on dragging me down. But your words today were broadcast live, and I will be pursuing legal action.¡±

    All eyes turned to Haley. ¡°Ms. Smith,¡± a reporter called out, ¡°do you have anyment?¡±

    Another reporter asked, ¡°Were these ims really made up? Why go after another woman like this?¡±

    The press swarmed her with questions, each one sharper than thest.

    Haley lookedpletely cornered.

    Then, from behind Ste, a coldugh broke the tension.

    Reporters instinctively turned to William, who had been standing silently, his face unreadable. ¡°Mr. Briggs,¡± one of them asked nervously, ¡°do you have anything to say about what Ms. Gilbert just said?¡±

    William¡¯s gaze swept across the room, his tone t and unimpressed. ¡°Do they let just anyone hold a microphone these days? Can none of you tell what¡¯s true and what¡¯s not? The level of your questions is getting embarrassing.¡±

    L??t??¦Ó ch?¨»¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.?§àm

    He had that arrogant edge to him, but no one dared talk back¡ªeveryone just lowered their heads and stepped back a little, with guilty looks.

    ¡°Calling a whole press conference over baseless rumors? Clearly, some people have way too much time on their hands,¡± William said tly.

    ¡°This event¡¯s over. You can all leave now.¡± Everyone hesitated, frozen by his authority.

    ¡°What?¡± he said coldly. ¡°Still here?¡±

    That did it. The reporters scrambled to grab their things, slipping out in twos and threes until the venue was nearly empty.

    Left behind was the mess of a failed press stunt¡ªand Haley, sitting on the stage, stunned and panicked. She blinked, realizing she couldn¡¯t stay.

    If she didn¡¯t disappear now, who knew what Ste and William would do to her?

    Just as she tried to slip out with thest of the crowd, a hand caught her arm. ¡°Where are you rushing off to?¡± Ste asked, her grip firm. Before Haley could answer, the first pnded with a crisp smack.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 210

    ?Chapter 210:

    ¡°This one¡¯s for your shamelessness andck of remorse.¡±

    Smack! ¡°This one¡¯s for your vile lies and twisted mindset.¡±

    Smack! ¡°And this one¡¯s for your arrogance and utter stupidity.¡± Three ps in a row echoed through the now-silent hall.

    Haley staggered back, clutching her face. Her lip was bleeding, and her ears were ringing.

    ¡°You¡ª¡± she hissed, raising her hand to strike back. ¡°Ste, how dare you¡ª¡±

    ¡°I dare because someone has to put you in your ce,¡± Ste snapped, cutting her off. ¡°You think you can just open your mouth and spit lies without consequences? Keep this up, and I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re sitting in prison for the rest of your life.¡±

    Haley stood there, stunned, her cheek zing red from the p. She stared at Ste in disbelief. ¡°How dare you hit me? I¡¯ll make you pay for this!¡±

    Ste justughed, unbothered. ¡°Oh? Go ahead¡ªshow me what kind of price you think you can make me pay. You stood up there in front of all those reporters, spouting lies, ndering me, and dragging William¡¯s name through the mud. You think the Briggs family will let you off that easy?¡±

    Haley¡¯s face went ghost white as her eyes darted to William, who was standing silently behind Ste. The coldness in his eyes sent a chill through her entire body.

    She wanted to strike back, but she didn¡¯t dare. Not when she knew exactly who William was.

    Even back in Achury, she¡¯d heard her father mention the Briggs family name more than once, always with respect. And now she had the nerve to make a public scene in front of him? If her father found out she¡¯d gone head-to-head with William Briggs, she¡¯d be finished. The fury in her eyes hadn¡¯t faded, but the arrogance sure had. She bit back every word she had wanted to fire at Ste.

    William stared at her like she was something rotten stuck to the bottom of his shoe.

    Haley¡¯s scalp tingled. She was frozen in ce, unsure of what to do¡ªuntil someone suddenly pushed through the dispersing crowd. Marc had seen the press conference stream online. He rushed over in a panic, fighting through the wave of people.

    He arrived just in time to see Haley clutching her face, standing opposite Ste and William.

    His chest tightened. He hurried up and grabbed Haley by the wrist. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    The moment she heard his voice, Haley¡¯s tears came pouring out. ¡°Marc, I¡ª¡±

    Before she could say anything, his face darkened. ¡°Have you not embarrassed yourself enough?¡± he snapped. ¡°You¡¯ve already been to the police station twice. And now you pull this stunt with a bunch of reporters? What the hell is wrong with you?¡± Then he turned toward William and Ste.

    Seeing them standing side by side hit Marc harder than he wanted to admit, but he shoved the feeling down and forced himself to stayposed. ¡°Mr. Briggs, this was a misunderstanding. I apologize on Haley¡¯s behalf.¡±

    William didn¡¯t even flinch. His voice was icy. ¡°Mr. Walsh, if you can¡¯t control your people, don¡¯t worry¡ªI¡¯ll do it for you next time.¡± The warning was clear.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 211

    ?Chapter 211:

    Marc¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°Understood.¡±

    He pulled Haley away, practically dragging her out of the venue.

    Down in the parking garage, once they were back in the car, Haley finally exploded. ¡°Are you kidding me, Marc? Did you not see what they did to me?! They hit me!¡± Couldn¡¯t he see her reddened face?

    Marc stared straight ahead, not even ncing at her. ¡°And didn¡¯t you bring it on yourself?¡±

    His tone was cold. Detached. Like he was speaking to a stranger. Everything had been spiralingtely, and Haley¡¯s antics had only made things worse.

    Haley snapped. ¡°Coward!¡± she shouted. ¡°You¡¯re such a coward, Marc! Everything I did¡ªevery bit of it¡ªwas for you! You just stood there, like some pathetic little nobody, while they humiliated me! No wonder Ste dumped you for him!¡±

    Marc¡¯s expression darkened further. But the Walsh Group was still in crisis. He needed her. At least for now.

    He inhaled deeply and forced himself to stay calm. ¡°You were impulsive. You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re dealing with. You can¡¯t go up against someone like William.¡±

    Haley scoffed, arms crossed, still fuming¡ªbut she caught the shift in his tone. And just like that, the anger in her eyes morphed into something smug. She knew he still needed her. ¡°Well, you didn¡¯t defend me earlier. I¡¯m not okay with that. You better make it up to me.¡±

    Marc swallowed down his frustration. ¡°Fine. Whatever it takes.¡± Only then did her mood ease slightly.

    Marc clenched the steering wheel, the weight of regret growing heavier in his chest.

    He never should¡¯ve touched Haley in the first ce. He¡¯d ruined everything with Ste, and now, even if he wanted to walk away, he couldn¡¯t shake Haley off if he tried.

    The venue, once buzzing with life, had faded into a hush. With his hands tucked into his pockets, William broke the silence. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll give you a ride back.¡±

    When they reached the institute¡¯s dormitory, Ste paused at the entrance, ncing at William. ¡°Thanks foring with me today. Sorry for dragging you into all that.¡±

    Without waiting for a response, she slipped inside and disappeared down the hall.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s hosts thetest chapters

    Alone in her room, Ste let the hot shower wash away the day¡¯s stress.

    Marc and Haley haunted her thoughts, clinging to her like gum she couldn¡¯t scrape off¡ªsticky, relentless, impossible to ignore.

    Exhaustion set in, but as she toweled her hair dry, restlessness gnawed at her.

    She found herself staring out the window, where the night sky sprawled above, streaked with thin clouds and scattered, faint stars. The moon hovered behind the haze, neither fully hidden nor quite revealed. On impulse, she grabbed a jacket and made her way up to the rooftop.

    Cool night air brushed her face, tangling her damp hair and making her clothes dance around her frame.

    She wandered toward the edge, seeking quiet, only to catch sight of someone standing in the shadowed corner near the wall¡ªa familiar silhouette, waiting in the gloom.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 212

    ?Chapter 212:

    Ste faltered, her voice edged with surprise. ¡°William?¡±

    He turned away from the ledge, his silhouette outlined by the faint city glow. His expression softened as he saw her. She hesitated, awkwardness flickering across her face before she found her voice, ¡°You¡¯re here too? Talk about a coincidence.¡±

    A sleek telescope stood in front of him, angled toward the murky night sky. Ste¡¯s eyesnded on it, a spark of curiosity lighting up her features.

    ¡°With all these clouds, are there any stars worth looking at?¡± she asked, her tone half teasing.

    William¡¯s reply was low and easy, the wind catching his words and carrying them to her. ¡°Give it a minute. Once the clouds break, the sky will open right up.¡±

    There was such quiet certainty in his voice that Ste found herself intrigued, despite herself. ¡°What, are you some kind of astronomy buff now?¡±

    She tried to keep it light, but there was real interest beneath the banter. He offered a modest shrug, a faint smile ghosting across his lips. ¡°Picked up a little bit back in college.¡±

    For a heartbeat, she could only blink, caught off guard by this new side of him.

    So he wasn¡¯t just here to clear his head¡ªhe actually knew what he was doing. She¡¯d clearly underestimated him.

    With a tilt of his head, William nodded toward the telescope. ¡°Wanna check it out?¡±

    Ste wavered for a moment. She¡¯d onlye up here for some fresh air, but the sight of the sleek telescope made it impossible to say no. She found herself nodding despite her hesitation.

    He bent over the instrument, making quick, practiced adjustments. ¡°Try it now.¡±

    His breath, warm against her neck, sent an unexpected shiver down her spine. She instinctively sidestepped before leaning in, peering through the eyepiece.

    A gasp escaped her lips. ¡°Oh¡ªwow! I can see them!¡±

    Delight lit up her face. She¡¯d never looked at the stars through a real telescope before¡ªsuddenly, the sky seemed vaster and more alive, glittering with possibilities she¡¯d never noticed with the naked eye.

    ¡°Astronomy¡¯s incredible,¡± William murmured, his voice drifting on the night air. ¡°I never saw the stars as just balls of gas. It¡¯s like they¡¯re alive¡ªlike they¡¯re whispering secrets across the universe.¡±

    For a moment, Ste just listened, surprised by how much he was saying¡ªso different from his usual quiet reserve.

    She edged away from the telescope, curiosity flickering in her eyes as she snuck a look at him.

    He continued, ¡°To be honest, the cosmos fascinates me far more than people do. All that mystery, the sense of something infinite¡ªthere¡¯s nothing else like it. People areplicated in the worst ways, but the sky¡­ it¡¯s endlesslypelling.¡±

    A yful note crept into Ste¡¯s voice. ¡°So that¡¯s what pulled you into scientific research?¡± Was it all because he found the celestial bodies more interesting than people?

    William let out a quietugh, shoving his hands into his pockets. ¡°In a way, yeah. I had zero interest in running the family business, so I threw myself into science¡ªno hesitation. No one at home really gets why, but I¡¯m happy here. I get to chase the things that truly intrigue me, and that¡¯s enough.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 213

    ?Chapter 213:

    Ste realized, suddenly and with a strange sense of awe, that he wasn¡¯t chasing after awards or fortune. He simply wanted to understand the universe¡ªto unravel mysteries for the sheer sake of knowing.

    Not many people dared to follow their passion so fearlessly, especially when the world measured worth by money and reputation.

    She studied his profile for a moment, curiosity flickering in her eyes. ¡°What if one day you finally figure out what the universe is trying to say?¡±

    William¡¯s gaze never left the sky. ¡°If that dayes, I¡¯d use what I¡¯ve learned to help people. That¡¯s always been the point.¡±

    The answer caught Ste off guard. He had no interest in socializing, yet he wanted to serve humanity. He was an enigma¡ªbrilliant, earnest, and quietly maic.

    Ste turned her attention back to the night sky. For the first time, she felt genuinely curious about the stars¡ªabout the endless, wordless secrets they might be hiding¡ªand she had William to thank for that newfound wonder.

    Beneath the sweeping night sky, the world seemed to shrink until it was just the two of them in their own quiet universe.

    A gentle, elusive fragrance drifted from Ste, soothing the restlessness inside William.

    He¡¯d always preferred solitude when stargazing, bristling at any sign of intrusion.

    Yet tonight, with Ste beside him, the loneliness felt lighter, as if her presence belonged alongside the constetions overhead. For the first time, he was d to share the night with someone else.

    Little by little, the tension inside Ste faded, reced by a tranquil warmth.

    She returned the telescope to William, her eyes reflecting the starlight. ¡°Thanks for letting me see something so extraordinary,¡± she murmured softly.

    Together, they descended from the rooftop, their footsteps falling in sync. At her doorway, Ste nced over her shoulder, her smile bright but unhurried. ¡°I had a wonderful night. Thank you, William. Goodnight.¡±

    Her words lingered between them, and William¡¯s voice turned gentle, touched by her sincerity. ¡°Goodnight, Ste. Sleep well.¡±

    The next day, Ste was back at theb, diving headfirst into work. After three grueling days of experiments, her team finallypleted thest phase of the project.

    All the magic begins at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    That morning, they submitted their findings to be tested against the other teams.

    Now, the results were just minutes away.

    In exactly three minutes, the names of the teams advancing would appear on the big disy screen in the hall.

    Everyone who had participated was gathered there, the air thick with anticipation.

    Sandra stood beside Ste, practically clinging to her sleeve, palms slick with sweat. ¡°Do you think we have a chance?¡± she whispered nervously.

    Elbert stood nearby, tense.

    Even Jamir, usually unreadable, looked uneasy.

    Ste stayed calm and gave Sandra a reassuring smile. ¡°Our data¡¯s solid. Everyone gave it their best, and we double-checked everything. We¡¯ve got this.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 214

    ?Chapter 214:

    Ste was confident in her team¡¯s work.

    Hearing her confidence eased some of the nerves in the group. They all trusted Ste¡ªher capability, her calm under pressure, and her consistent hard work.

    She rarely relied on William, solving problems herself every step of the way.

    Elbert leaned in and said quietly, ¡°No matter what the oue is, it¡¯s been an honor working with you, Sylvia. I¡¯ve learned a lot from you.¡±

    Ste smiled, a bit shy. ¡°You¡¯re giving me too much credit. This was a team effort. I couldn¡¯t have done it alone.¡±

    Elbert nodded, then turned his eyes back to the screen as the final countdown began.

    Three¡­ two¡­ one¡­ The screen blinked on.

    Sandra grabbed Ste¡¯s arm tighter, holding her breath.

    Then, there it was¡ªElbert¡¯s name. Their team name. They had advanced. Sandra shrieked, jumping with joy. ¡°We did it! Sylvia, we actually did it! This is amazing!¡±

    Apuse erupted across the hall. Congrattions echoed from every corner.

    ¡°Congrats, you guys totally deserved it. You crushed it!¡± Even fellowpetitors came over to celebrate with them.

    At the research institute, rivalry never got in the way of professional respect.

    Well¡ªalmost never. Allen and his team were noticeably absent.

    Ste hadn¡¯t seen them anywhere.

    But it didn¡¯t matter. Her team had advanced. And they¡¯d done it on their own.

    Lainey came up from behind and gave her a pat on the shoulder. ¡°Stel, I¡¯m so proud of you. You killed it. Honestly, the whole institute should take notes from you.¡±

    Ste blushed. ¡°Stop it, Lainey. You¡¯re just hyping me up.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± Laineyughed. ¡°You¡¯re just too humble.¡±

    For the first time in a long while, Ste felt a genuine wave of happiness. It was a good day. At least, it was¡ªuntil after dinner.

    L??€$? ¡é??t?€§ñ? ?¦Ç ?@l§Ú?¦Í¦Ål?.c?m

    Back in her room, Ste¡¯s phone buzzed with an email notification. It was an engagement invitation. From Marc and Haley.

    A secondter, her phone rang. She answered, only to hear Haley¡¯s voice on the other end. ¡°Did you see the invitation I sent you?¡±

    Ste frowned, her voice t. ¡°Does it matter if I saw it or not?¡±

    Haleyughed. ¡°Of course it matters! That invitation was custom-made just for you. Very special. You have toe¡ªI even reserved a good seat for you.¡±

    Ste scoffed. ¡°Are we even close? Why would I attend your engagement?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t show up, that only proves one thing,¡± Haley replied smugly. ¡°That you still have feelings for Marc and can¡¯t stand to see him with me.¡±

    Ste let out a sharp, coldugh. Really?

    She said, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll be there. And I won¡¯t bete.¡±

    ¡°Great! I¡¯ll be looking forward to it.¡± And with that, Haley hung up.

    Ste sat there, her expression dark and unreadable. She had a strong feeling Haley was up to something. That engagement party probably wasn¡¯t just a celebration¡ªit was bait.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 215

    ?Chapter 215:

    But who would end up embarrassed? That remained to be seen. Footsteps approached outside her door. Ste looked up to find William standing there.

    ¡°Is the promotion making you so giddy you can¡¯t even concentrate?¡± William remarked with a teasing smile.

    Ste shot him a look, lips pressed into a thin line. ¡°Are you here to congratte me or just poke fun?¡±

    William¡¯s quietugh rumbled in his chest. ¡°Congrattions on the promotion. Looks like we¡¯re going to be coworkers again.¡±

    She arched a brow, unimpressed. ¡°You don¡¯t sound thrilled. Still holding a grudge, Mr. Briggs?¡±

    She let that barb fly on purpose, thinking back to how he¡¯d once questioned her skills and practically called her ipetent at work.

    William caught the edge in her voice and smiled ruefully, ncing at the document glowing on her monitor. He gave her a knowing look. ¡°So your ex is getting engaged?¡±

    With a swift click, Ste closed the file. ¡°Haley called and demanded I be there. She ims that if I skip it, everyone will assume I¡¯m still obsessed with Marc, so I¡¯m going.¡±

    William just shook his head. ¡°You realize you¡¯re the only one buying that story, right?¡±

    William¡¯s skepticism grated on Ste¡¯s nerves. ¡°I don¡¯t care about Marc¡ªnot anymore. Not even a little.¡±

    Had she ever shown any hint that she was still attached to Marc? No. Not for a long time.

    William eyed her, suspicion flickering in his gaze, then leaned in until his face was inches from hers. ¡°Prove it, then. Take me with you. Otherwise, how am I supposed to believe you?¡±

    The demand threw her off bnce, stealing her next words. She hadn¡¯t expected him to get so close or toy down a challenge like that.

    William smirked, reading her silence as reluctance. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ste? Afraid to let me see the truth for myself?¡±

    New content live at g?ln¦Òv????s

    She bristled, her pride kicking in. ¡°Scared? Please. If you want to tag along, go right ahead.¡±

    With that, she snapped herptop shut and strode off, chin lifted in defiance, leaving William behind with a small, satisfied grin.

    When the day of Marc and Haley¡¯s engagement arrived, Ste followed her usual morning routine¡ªbreakfast at the dorm, a brisk jog around the institute, then a long shower to clear her mind.

    Even though she¡¯d promised to show up, she refused to waste time or energy getting mmed up for the sake of those two. They simply weren¡¯t worth it.

    Once her hair was dry, Ste slipped into a simple ck dress and settled in front of herptop in the living room. Haley and Marc had always been master maniptors. Haley¡¯s sudden eagerness for her to attend could only mean one thing¡ªtrouble was brewing.

    Ste wasn¡¯t about to walk into their ambush unprepared. She methodically copied files from herputer onto a USB drive¡ªdocuments she¡¯d quietly collected about Marc¡¯s shady dealings at Walsh Group.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 216

    ?Chapter 216:

    Marc had built Walsh Group¡¯s reputation on a foundation of secrets and shady shortcuts, and Ste now possessed the evidence to topple him.

    If she chose to reveal what she knew, he wouldn¡¯tst another day in Choria¡¯s high society.

    Whatever scheme Haley and Marc had nned for her at the engagement party, Ste was ready to strike back without hesitation. They were the ones who would stoop to anything to get what they wanted¡ªshe had nothing left to lose.

    That morning, William sent her a text, checking what time she¡¯d be heading out.

    Haley¡¯s engagement party was set for twelve-thirty, just in time for lunch.

    By eleven-fifty, Ste had everything ready. She tucked the USB drive and a stack of printed documents into her backpack, drew in a steadying breath, and reached for the door.

    The moment she opened the door, she heard footsteps across the corridor. William, sharp in a jet-ck suit, appeared from his dorm. He offered a small, knowing smile. ¡°Well, what a coincidence, huh?¡±

    Was it really a coincidence?

    Ste hesitated for a moment, suspecting William had timed his exit to match hers.

    She intended to drive herself, but they ended up side by side in the elevator. William, a full head taller, studied her with mild amusement, catching the tense set of her jaw.

    Was she feeling anxious?

    He broke the silence with a sly grin. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Afraid Marc¡¯s going to drop Haley¡¯s hand at the engagement party and pour his heart out to you in front of the whole crowd?¡±

    His words blindsided her, the yful mockery lighting a spark of indignation.

    She said, ¡°If Marc actually had the nerve to ditch Haley at their own engagement party, I might even respect him for it.¡±

    Marc, however, was far too calcting¡ªalways reading the room and protecting his own interests.

    With Haley propping up the entire Walsh Group, there was no way he¡¯d let her go, not even for a grand, romantic gesture.

    William¡¯sughter echoed softly as his eyes flicked over her dress. ¡°Is this your n? Show up in that getup, blend in with the catering staff, and spike their champagne?¡±

    Ste shot him an exasperated look, suppressing a smirk. ¡°Mr. Briggs, if you don¡¯t have anything helpful to say, maybe keep it to yourself.¡± She nced down, baffled by his remark¡ªher dress looked perfectly fine to her. Since when did in ck clothes make her look like a waitress?

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to show up, you should look your best,¡± William said inly. ¡°Otherwise, you¡¯re just handing them something tough about. Or do you want Marc thinking you¡¯ve fallen apart without him?¡±

    Ste hadn¡¯t even thought about that.

    To her, this was just another pointless event¡ªshe had no intention of dressing up for people she didn¡¯t care about.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 217

    ?Chapter 217:

    But now that William had said it, it did start to bug her a little. ¡°Should I go back and change?¡±

    William let out a quietugh. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll take you to get something new.¡±

    She blinked in response. ¡°Right now?¡±

    William nced at the time. ¡°Arriving fashionablyte is the way to go for minor events like this.¡±

    Ste raised an eyebrow.

    That was true. As long as she showed up before the whole thing wrapped up, it¡¯d be fine.

    They pulled up to a boutique, and William walked in with the confidence of someone who owned the ce. He nced around, then reached into a row of dresses and pulled out a deep red gown, handing it to her without hesitation. ¡°This one.¡±

    Ste looked down at the fiery redce and hesitated. ¡°It¡¯s a bit¡­ much. Maybe I should pick something less bold.¡±

    William raised a brow. ¡°I didn¡¯t choose white for you, did I?¡± The message was clear¡ªhe¡¯d already toned it down.

    She had nothing to say to that. With a sigh, she took the dress and went into the fitting room.

    The moment she stepped into the gown, she was stunned. The color didn¡¯t overpower her at all. Instead, it elevated her¡ªsleek, elegant, powerful. Like a red rose in full bloom¡ªstriking and hard to ignore.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, this dress suits you like it was made for you,¡± the assistant said with genuine admiration, helping her fit the dress.

    Ste gave a polite smile. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    She turned to the mirror and had to admit¡ªeven she was surprised at how well it worked.

    She had thought she couldn¡¯t pull off a dress like this one. Thest time she¡¯d bought a red dress, it ended up collecting dust after a single wear.

    New adventures await at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s©q??o??

    Out in the main area, William was lounging on a plush sofa, legs crossed, skimming something on his phone. When he looked up and saw her, something flickered in his eyes¡ªjust for a second.

    ¡°Not bad,¡± he said casually, though his expression betrayed more than his words.

    Ste just gave him a small look, saying nothing, as the assistant guided her over to get her makeup done.

    It was already twenty past noon by the time they were finished.

    ¡°Your skin is incredible,¡± the makeup artist gushed. ¡°No visible pores at all! Are you using some luxury brand skincare?¡±

    In all her years working as a makeup artist, she had rarelye across skin like Ste¡¯s¡ªdelicate, smooth, with not a single visible pore.

    Perfectly bnced, neither too oily nor too dry.

    Ste blinked. ¡°I just¡­ wash my face with water.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 218

    ?Chapter 218:

    The makeup artist paused, clearly stunned. ¡°Oh wow. You¡¯re one of those naturally blessed ones. Meanwhile, the rest of us spend a fortune on skincare and still don¡¯t get half your results.¡± There wasn¡¯t a hint of jealousy in her tone¡ªjust pure, honest admiration.

    With skin like that, the makeup went on like a dream. It barely took any time at all.

    At the entrance of the engagement hall, Ste stepped out of the car in a stunning red dress, instantly stealing the spotlight.

    Linked arm-in-arm with William, she turned more than a few heads.

    ¡°Who is that woman? She¡¯s gorgeous! And she¡¯s with William?¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­ isn¡¯t he supposed to not be into women?¡±

    Whispers and stares followed them, but Ste didn¡¯t flinch.

    She walked gracefully beside William, unfazed, as they entered the hall.

    Once inside, the murmurs only intensified. Every step they took drew more eyes, more spection.

    Ste leaned toward William and sighed quietly. ¡°Mr. Briggs, your charm is really causing a scene.¡±

    William chuckled, his voice low. ¡°How do you know they¡¯re not looking at you? Ms. Russell, is your self-confidence that fragile?¡±

    She shot him a side-eye but didn¡¯t respond.

    To anyone watching, though, the way they interacted looked a lot like flirting.

    ¡°They¡¯re so close¡­ do you think they¡¯re dating?¡±

    ¡°Oh, what a pity. William is such an eligible bachelor, and now she¡¯s gone and snatched him up,¡± someone murmured with a mix of envy and regret.

    Someone nearby chimed in, ¡°Can youpare to that woman? Look at her! They¡¯re a perfect match.¡±

    Haley, standing on the far side of the hall greeting guests, caught the buzz.

    Turning toward themotion, her eyesnded on William and Ste standing side by side. The smile froze on her face.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s takes you on a journey

    Ste and William drew attention the moment they stepped into the room; it was impossible not to notice them.

    Haley¡¯s hands curled into fists. This was supposed to be her engagement celebration. So why had Ste shown up dressed to impress, effortlessly capturing every pair of eyes in the room? Swallowing her bitterness, Haley forced a smile at the guest beside her, then made her way toward Ste.

    ¡°Ms. Gilbert, you¡¯re finally here. That dress is stunning. Truly the most striking one tonight. I¡¯d say half the men here can¡¯t take their eyes off you. Isn¡¯t Mr. Briggs making it harder for them, though, standing so close?¡± Her voice was sweet, but the mockery was impossible to miss. Before Ste could reply, Haley turned to William. ¡°Mr. Briggs, it must be tiring, dealing with all the attention she draws.¡±

    William saw straight through her and didn¡¯t bother hiding his displeasure. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the celebration of your engagement to Marc? You should probably focus on your own partner instead of mine.¡±

    Haley had aimed to paint Ste as someone desperate for male attention, a woman no respectable man would take seriously.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 219

    ?Chapter 219:

    What Haley hadn¡¯t expected was William¡¯spleteck of concern¡ªand worse, his continued support of Ste.

    Haley said, ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong idea, Mr. Briggs. I¡¯m only looking out for you. I wouldn¡¯t want you to be misled.¡±

    William let out a short, coldugh. ¡°I think I¡¯m perfectly capable of knowing whether Ms. Gilbert is being honest with me. I agreed to be here with her for a reason, and that reason includes trust.¡±

    Haley was left speechless. No matter what she implied or used Ste of, William remained unmoved.

    The realization frustrated her, leaving her bitter and deted.

    Elsewhere in the hall, Marc was mingling with guests.

    The turnout was impressive, but he hadn¡¯t yet seen Haley.

    As he made his way through the crowd, taking in the sound of clinking sses and animated chatter, a quiet sense of pride rose within him.

    Though marrying Haley hadn¡¯t been his ideal oue, the engagement secured the future of the Walsh Group, and he intended to manage things far more effectively from here on out. With Haley¡¯s family backing him, his prospects were looking brighter than ever.

    Looking brighter than ever. More than anything, he wanted to prove himself, to show Ste what he could be, and make her question every choice she¡¯d made. His gaze swept across the crowd, and just as he was about to call out to Haley, his eyesnded on Ste in a vivid red dress not far away.

    He stopped in his tracks,pletely stunned. How was she here?

    He had gone out of his way to keep the engagement under wraps¡ªno announcements, no posts, nothing that could tip her off. And yet, she showed up anyway.

    Haley noticed him soon after and waved with a bright smile. ¡°Marc,e here!¡±

    His legs felt heavy, almost disconnected from his body, as he slowly made his way toward her.

    Haley leaned in, still smiling. ¡°I invited Ms. Gilbert to the party. I thought she¡¯d be swamped with work and wouldn¡¯t make it, but she was kind enough toe. Don¡¯t you think we should send her off with a thoughtful gift?¡± Her eyes sparkled with quiet satisfaction.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is where your journey begins

    Marc¡¯s brow twitched. She knew he hadn¡¯t wanted Ste here, and still, she¡¯d gone behind his back to invite her.

    With so many eyes on them, Marc knew he couldn¡¯t risk an outburst. He forced his frustration down and turned his attention to Ste. She looked breathtaking, perhaps even more so than she had on their wedding day.

    The red dress hugged her figure perfectly. Her makeup was wless, adding depth and definition to her already striking features. She looked like something rare and impossible to ignore.

    Marc¡¯s lips parted as if to say something, but the moment he caught sight of William beside her, the words died in his throat. His chest tightened, a trace of envy flickering in his eyes.

    Just then, Haley gave his arm a gentle pull. ¡°Marc, the ceremony¡¯s about to start. We need to go upstairs and prepare.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 220

    ?Chapter 220:

    Her words snapped him back to the moment. He cast one final, lingering nce in Ste¡¯s direction before turning away and heading for the stairs.

    Momentster, the lights in the hall dimmed, signaling the beginning of the engagement ceremony.

    A hush fell over the guests, every head turning toward the stage in anticipation of the couple¡¯s entrance.

    Haley glided down from the second floor, her white gown shimmering under the lights, every inch the storybook princess. A bouquet of fresh roses rested in her arms as soft, enchanting music filled the air. Across the grand staircase, Marc appeared, looking every bit the devoted fianc¨¦. Together, they created a picture-perfect scene. Marc approached her with steady hands, slipping the engagement ring onto her finger¡ªa modest diamond that still sparkled in the spotlight. The moment the ring slid into ce, the room burst into cheerful apuse.

    Haley, always calcting, had made sure Ste sat front and center, forced to watch every second of her triumph. After the exchange, Haley stepped onto the stage, letting her gaze linger on Ste with a sly, victorious smile.

    ¡°Standing here with Marc, I¡¯ve never felt happier in my life,¡± she announced, her voice ringing out clear and proud. ¡°We¡¯ve weathered every storm and, in the end, chose each other above all else. Whatever happened before¡ªit¡¯s all in the past now.¡±

    Haley lifted her ss, urging everyone to celebrate, then slipped gracefully off the stage in search of Ste.

    ¡°Ms. Gilbert, what¡¯s your impression of the engagement party?¡± she asked, her voice syrupy sweet.

    Ste turned her head, regarding Haley as if thetter were some sort of sideshow act. ¡°It¡¯s not bad. Pretty extravagant,¡± she replied, her tone deliberately casual.

    Haley rolled her eyes, unimpressed by Ste¡¯sckluster answer. ¡°Marc loves me now, you know. Did you see his face when he slipped the ring on? He was glowing.¡±

    Ste marveled at Haley¡¯s shameless bravado. Where did she even get the nerve?

    ¡°Sure, he looked happy,¡± Ste remarked, barely disguising her boredom.

    L?t?st ?h¦Ápt?rs in g??lnov??l??.??o??

    Haley¡¯s expression tightened, a flicker of annoyance betraying her poise. ¡°Ste, what¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just agreeing with you,¡± Ste replied, feigning innocence with a slow blink. ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±

    Haley¡¯s face twisted with fury for a split second, but she recovered fast, tossing her hair back with an icy smile. ¡°Oh, please. I know you¡¯re seething with jealousy. Sure, Marc was married before, but in that rtionship, he was the one who suffered.¡±

    His ex-wife only ever cared about money and climbing the socialdder¡ªand if that wasn¡¯t enough, she even slept with another man during their marriage. That¡¯s the kind of person she was. Absolutely shameless.¡±

    Haley¡¯s voice rang out, loud and clear, making sure every guest within earshot caught every word.

    A murmur of interest rippled through the crowd. ¡°Marc¡¯s ex-wife really did all that? Hard to believe!¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Marc is quite pitiful. But didn¡¯t that woman just vanish one day?¡±

    The mention of Ste¡¯s disappearance left Haley almost giddy with satisfaction. She turned to Ste, her eyes glinting. ¡°Ms. Gilbert, you might be the spitting image of Marc¡¯s ex-wife, but you¡¯re definitely not her. It¡¯s no shock a woman with that kind of reputation just vanished¡ªmaybe she¡¯s dead for all we know. People like that always end up getting what they deserve, don¡¯t you think, Ms. Gilbert?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 221

    ?Chapter 221:

    A sharp, stabbing ache tore through Ste¡¯s chest as Haley coldly used her of infidelity.

    Memories of that night came rushing back¡ªSte remembered stumbling through a haze, the party¡¯sughter echoing dimly in her mind. She could still taste the bitterness of the drugged drink, how the world spun out of control until everything went ck. When she came to, dawn had already broken, and she found herself tangled in unfamiliar hotel sheets, her clothes rumpled and her body aching with confusion.

    The room was empty. Whoever had been there had vanished without a trace, leaving only a chilling silence and her own dread.

    With trembling hands, she¡¯d confessed everything to Marc, her voice thick with tears. He¡¯d pulled her into his arms, holding her until her sobs subsided. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Marc had whispered against her hair, his tone steady, almost gentle. ¡°I was with you all night. Nothing happened¡ªyou can trust me. I¡¯d never let anyone hurt you.¡±

    For a time, she clung to his words, convincing herself it was true. But after that night, Marc seemed to withdraw further each day, growing colder and more distant, his tenderness fading into indifference. Whenever Ste pleaded for an exnation, he hid behind excuses¡ªiming exhaustion, meetings, anything to avoid the truth.

    As the weeks wore on, Ste couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that everything circled back to that night.

    Yet, even now, she still had no idea if it truly was Marc who¡¯d been with her¡ªor someone else entirely.

    ¡°Ms. Gilbert, did you catch what I said just now? Honestly, I¡¯m not picking on you¡ªit¡¯s just uncanny how much you resemble Marc¡¯s ex-wife. But don¡¯t stress. I¡¯ll make sure nobody here mixes you up with her.¡± Haley offered Ste a seemingly gentle smile, but a sh of self-satisfaction glimmered in her eyes.

    Gossip rippled through the crowd, sharp and relentless, seeping into Ste¡¯s awareness.

    ¡°Have you seen her up close? She¡¯s the spitting image of Marc¡¯s ex-wife! That¡¯s wild. Are we sure they¡¯re not the same person?¡±

    ¡°They say Marc¡¯s ex disappeared more than six months ago. Maybe she¡¯s really gone for good.¡±

    Discover where it all happens: g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it strange how some people look alike? Do you think Ms. Gilbert is just like her? Didn¡¯t she arrive with William earlier? Maybe she¡¯s trying to climb the socialdder, too.¡±

    The whispers in the crowd quickly spiraled into wild spection.

    A shadow crossed Ste¡¯s face; this was the one chapter of her life she had fought hardest to keep hidden¡ªand now, Haley had ripped it open for all to see.

    Marc hovered tensely at Haley¡¯s side, his jaw clenched in silent fury. He had never breathed a word of this to Haley, so how had she uncovered it?

    Only one exnation made sense¡ªHaley clearly dug into every detail of his and Ste¡¯s past, prying into secrets he thought he¡¯d buried for good.

    That thought alone made Marc¡¯s stomach twist with anger. With every word, Haley wasn¡¯t just humiliating Ste¡ªshe was dragging Marc through the mud as well, reminding him of the ugly past involving his wife and another man.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 222

    ?Chapter 222:

    Haley¡¯s lips curled into a triumphant little smirk as she watched Ste keep quiet, unable to defend herself. She wanted to paint Ste as nothing but a slut in front of everyone, to see her ruined.

    Ste¡¯s gaze dropped, her lips parting to speak¡ªbut a sudden interruption sliced through the air. From somewhere in the crowd, a speaker crackled to life, ying a damning recording.

    ¡°A slut like Ste thinks she canpete with me? Marc only likes her because she ys innocent and sweet, right? Fine. I¡¯ll just find someone to ruin her for good and see if Marc still wants her after that! That bitch embarrassed me in front of everyone at the party. I¡¯m not letting it go. Follow her, hire some bodyguards, and make sure she regrets ever crossing me.¡±

    There was no mistaking that voice. Haley¡ªtonight¡¯s darling, now exposed for all to hear.

    The audio kept rolling, one vicious confession after another, every line dripping with malice. Haley schemed to ruin Ste¡¯s name, to destroy herpletely¡ªand by the end, her ns escted to talk of murder.

    A horrified hush swept through the venue. Conversations sputtered, then erupted as the crowd turned their outrage squarely on Haley.

    ¡°Did you hear that? She¡¯s actually unhinged. Is this real? That¡¯s not just jealousy¡ªthat¡¯s criminal! She wrecked Ste¡¯s marriage, and now she wants to finish Ste off?¡±

    ¡°Now it makes sense why Ste disappeared back then. What if she barely made it out alive? People like Haley are dangerous¡ªthey smile in public, but God knows what¡¯s underneath.¡±

    Haley¡¯s eyes widened in panic, her re sharp as daggers. ¡°Ste! This is your fault! You hacked my phone, didn¡¯t you? This is all your doing!¡±

    Ste¡¯s gaze swept the crowd, just as bewildered as everyone else about how those recordings had started ying. Who on earth was backing her from the shadows?

    She pressed her lips into a thin line and pped Haley¡¯s hand away. ¡°Sorry, Ms. Smith, but I¡¯m just as lost as you are. Maybe you¡¯ve stirred up so much trouble that even Marc¡¯s ex-wife decided to crawl out of her grave for payback. That¡¯s karma for you¡ªactions always have consequences. You¡¯re just reaping what you sowed.¡±

    Haley trembled with fury, whipping around to face Marc in desperation. ¡°Marc, you have to believe me! Someone¡¯s ying fake recordings to set me up! Find them for me¡ªright now!¡±

    M?????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????

    Marc blinked, thrown off bnce by the barrage of damning audio¡ªmost of it as shocking to him as to the crowd.

    He¡¯d always known Haley had a maniptive streak, but with her family¡¯s sway in Achury, he¡¯d learned to look the other way. Now, confronted by her venom in surround sound, there was no way to ignore it.

    Jaw clenched, Marc pried Haley¡¯s hand from his arm. ¡°Haley, what the hell was that? Exin yourself.¡±

    Haley¡¯s hands trembled, her face rigid with panic. ¡°Marc, it¡¯s not real¡ªthose recordings are all fake! I never said any of that. We¡¯re getting married soon. Don¡¯t you trust me?¡± Her voice pitched higher, desperate. ¡°It¡¯s that woman¡ªshe¡¯s behind this! She¡¯s trying to set me up!¡±

    Before anyone could respond, the giant screen flickered again, filling the ballroom with a new wave of damning evidence.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 223

    ?Chapter 223:

    Heads swiveled toward the stage, the tension in the air nearly crackling as the next revtion began to y.

    The screen exploded with private chat logs¡ªraw exchanges between Haley and Ste now zing for everyone to see.

    There was no ambiguity. Haley made the first move: a flood of intimate photos with Marc, some so explicit they would have triggered censors anywhere else.

    Below the photos were rows of vicious, taunting messages.

    ¡°Look, Ste. I¡¯ve already won. Marc is mine now¡ªhe loves me, he wants me. If you know what¡¯s best for you, file for divorce while you still can. Drag it out and you¡¯ll only make things uglier. It¡¯s pathetic¡ªyou¡¯ve been married for years and still can¡¯t get pregnant. Worse, you¡¯ve slept with another man. Isn¡¯t that shameful?¡±

    The pattern was relentless. Haley continued to bombard Ste with message after message¡ªeach one unting new photos of herself and Marc tangled together, each one more sickening than thest. Voices in the crowd erupted with outrage.

    ¡°Unbelievable¡ªhow can anyone be this shameless?¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t she just acting like she and Marc were soulmates? Now everyone can see she¡¯s the real homewrecker.¡±

    ¡°And Marc? He¡¯s no better. Just another sleazy yboy. No wonder the Walsh Group is in trouble¡ªleadership like that and thepany¡¯s bound to crash and burn.¡±

    Murmurs of disgust rippled through the crowd, a low, relentless buzz beneath the glittering lights. Hundreds of guests stood frozen, their attention glued to the giant LED screen, where every damning message appeared in stark detail for all to see.

    Haley¡¯s face went pale as the incriminating chat logs scrolled on. She clung desperately to Marc¡¯s arm, voice trembling. ¡°Marc, don¡¯t listen to any of this! It¡¯s all fake¡ªanyone can fake chat logs. You know that! You know me. You trust me, right?¡±

    Marc didn¡¯t answer. Fury burned behind his eyes as he stared at the evidence shing above them.

    He had told Haley that they could have a casual fling, but she absolutely could not drag Ste into their mess¡ªshe¡¯d sworn she wouldn¡¯t expose their affair, wouldn¡¯t push him to leave Ste.

    But obviously, he shouldn¡¯t have trusted Haley.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??????? brings great stories

    Marc¡¯s stony silence only heightened Haley¡¯s panic. Her gaze darted frantically around the room, voice cracking as she pleaded with the crowd, ¡°It¡¯s all lies! None of this is real! Someone¡¯s trying to ruin me¡ªthese are all fake!¡±

    Her bloodshot eyes shed with desperation and rage. ¡°Whoever did this, show yourself! Don¡¯t just hide in the shadows¡ªhave the guts to face me!¡±

    From the edge of the gathering, William let out a quiet, mockingugh. He stepped forward, voice calm and clear. ¡°That would be me. Every message, every recording¡ªyou can thank me for bringing them to light. They¡¯re all genuine. And before you try to destroy the evidence, I¡¯ve already forwarded everything tow enforcement. Attempted harm, conspiracy, threats¡ªthose aren¡¯t just petty games. Not here.¡±

    Haley stared at William in utter disbelief, her world tilting as the truth settled in.

    Out of everyone, it was William who¡¯d exposed everything she tried to keep hidden?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 224

    ?Chapter 224:

    She could barely process it.

    He was notorious for steering clear of drama, always keeping his distance from other people¡¯s messes. So why now? Why drag her secrets into the spotlight, right in front of everyone she wanted to impress?

    Her legs threatened to give way. She clutched at empty air, her eyes brimming with panic and a dawning sense of helplessness.

    ¡°W-Why are you doing this?¡± Her voice trembled, as if searching for a lifeline. ¡°I¡¯ve never hurt you. Why go after me like this?¡±

    William let out a cold, humorlessugh, his gaze sharp enough to cut ss. ¡°If you don¡¯t want the world to see what you¡¯ve done, Ms. Smith, maybe don¡¯t do it in the first ce. That¡¯s all there is to it.¡±

    He stood in front of her with the calm assurance of someone holding all the cards. When William decided to destroy someone¡¯s reputation, they never got back up.

    A shiver ran through Haley; for the first time, she realized she¡¯d gone up against someone way out of her league.

    The guests all kept their gaze fixed on her, tension stretching as they waited for the police to arrive.

    A celebration meant to be brimming withughter had twisted into chaos¡ªlike a scene ripped from a high-stakes courtroom thriller.

    But before the tension could break, a plump figure shouldered her way out of the crowd, cheeks flushed with indignation. ¡°You people have gone too far! I¡¯m not letting this end like this!¡±

    As Ste looked up, she recognized the voice¡ªJazlyn.

    Jazlyn stormed forward, her finger pointed straight at Ste, face twitching with rage. ¡°Drop the act, Ste! You really think changing your name would erase your past? You¡¯re not Sylvia, not even close!¡±

    Her voice rose, trembling with fury. ¡°You faked your identity just to bag a richer man! And you faked your own death to get rid of my son. You¡¯re disgusting. Maniptive to the core. And now you¡¯re dragging your new man into this? What, trying to humiliate my future daughter-inw too? What¡¯s your endgame here?¡±

    Jazlyn¡¯s voice cracked, venom dripping from every word. ¡°You¡¯ve always been a whore. Cheating even before you married Marc. And now you want to take Haley down with you? Keep dreaming.¡±

    She sneered. ¡°Haley¡¯s been nothing but sweet and respectful since she joined our family. But you? You couldn¡¯t even give Marc a child after all these years. You know why? Because you ruined your body sleeping around when you were younger.¡±

    Your hub for updates: g?lnovels.c??m

    The room fell quiet for a beat¡ªthen a voice popped up from the crowd. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure I saw Ste at a hotel once. And she wasn¡¯t with Marc.¡± The whisper triggered a wave of murmurs. People turned toward Ste, hands over mouths, whispering like wildfire.

    Marc stood frozen in the middle of it all, stunned. He thought today would be just another engagement party. A formality. Nothing more. But now it had spiraledpletely out of control.

    He looked across at Ste. His expression flickered with uncertainty.

    He knew the truth¡ªhe knew exactly why she couldn¡¯t get pregnant. But right now, with all eyes on them, he couldn¡¯t speak up. He wouldn¡¯t.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 225

    ?Chapter 225:

    Their eyes met. Ste could see it in as day: he was abandoning her. Again. Letting her take the fall to protect his image, his so-called ¡°interests.¡±

    Staring at the three faces opposite her, her stomach turned.

    She had never known people more vile.

    She scanned the crowd, trying to find the person who backed Jazlyn¡¯s im. But whoever it was had already vanished¡ªlike smoke.

    At her side, William stepped closer, quietly offering his presence.

    Before he could say anything, Ste gently tugged his sleeve.

    This was her fight.

    With a calm she didn¡¯t feel, she walked over to the control panel, pulled out the USB drive she¡¯d brought, and plugged it in.

    ¡°Marc, you¡¯ve shown me exactly what kind of people you all are. Since you¡¯re so obsessed with proving I¡¯m Ste, I figured I¡¯d dig a little deeper into this woman who looks like me.¡± She gave a half-smile. ¡°And guess what? I found a few skeletons in the Walsh Group¡¯s closet.¡±

    With that, she opened a folder. One by one, documents filled the big screen behind her¡ªeach more damning than thest. ¡°These files? Theyy out every shady move yourpany¡¯s made. Fraud. Lies. Fake bidding wars. You told clients they were up againstpetitors that didn¡¯t even exist¡ªjust to jack up the prices.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t recent. This was old dirt, back from when the Walsh Group was still new. When Ste¡¯s patent helped themnd partnerships. But profits were slim.

    Marc hade up with a ¡°solution¡±¡ªpitpanies against each other with fake bids, ultimately choosing the one with the highest bid.

    Marc¡¯s face went pale as he stared at the files shing on the screen. He never thought she kept records. Especially not these.

    His chest heaved as he opened his mouth to speak¡ªbut Ste was already onto the next folder.

    More files. More proof of the lengths he went to get ahead.

    And the worst part? Some of the very people he¡¯d tricked were in the room right now. Anger spread fast.

    ¡°You lied to us, Marc. We trusted you,¡± one man said coldly.

    ¡°This is criminal,¡± another snapped. ¡°We lost millions because of your games. Either you pay up, or we¡¯ll see you in court. And if there¡¯s any justice, you¡¯ll end up behind bars.¡±

    Marc stood stiffly, chest heaving, eyes darting toward the partners now closing in on him, their expressions grim. ¡°Everyone, this is just a misunderstanding! We¡¯ve worked together for years¡ªsurely you all know what kind of person I am. These usations arepletely baseless!¡± His voice strained as he tried to salvage the little credibility he had left.

    But no one looked convinced. The partners, who had long since seen through his tricks, weren¡¯t having it.

    ¡°Marc, there¡¯s no need to waste more breath. Just return the money you scammed from us¡ªor prepare to be sued,¡± one of them snapped. The other guests in the hall didn¡¯t bother hiding their curiosity. Whispers swirled around the room.

    What was supposed to be an engagement party had spiraled into a full-blown circus. People were already imagining how juicy the gossip would be at dinner tables for months toe. Marc and Haley¡¯s reputations werepletely wrecked.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 226

    ?Chapter 226:

    The partners pressed their advantage. Among them were even a fewwyers ready to take legal action on the spot. Marc¡¯s fury darkened his expression as he red at them. His tone dropped to a low, threatening rumble. ¡°You want to sue? Go ahead. But don¡¯t forget¡ªwe have binding contracts. If you breach them, you¡¯ll be the ones getting sued. Whichwyer here would dare take that risk?¡±

    The stakeholders faltered. Thewyers exchanged uneasy nces. He wasn¡¯t wrong¡ªgoing up against apany they¡¯d worked with before, especially one as petty and litigious as Marc¡¯s, could jeopardize their entire practice. It wasn¡¯t just about winning a case; it was about survival in the legal field.

    For a moment, the room fell into a cold silence. Then William stepped forward, his voice calm butmanding. ¡°I happen to have a privatewyer who doesn¡¯t hesitate to take on any other clients.¡±

    Whether thiswsuit wins or loses, I won¡¯t fire him. What do you think, Mr. Walsh?¡±

    Marc¡¯s heart sank. He had thought he¡¯d narrowly escaped, only for William to throw a grenade at his feet.

    His face turned pale as he stared at William in disbelief. Why would he go this far? Was he really doing all of this for Ste?

    Marc clenched his fists. ¡°Mr. Briggs¡­ must you be so ruthless?¡±

    William¡¯s smile was faint, his tone almost casual. ¡°Isn¡¯t this mess your own doing, Mr. Walsh?¡±

    Ste stepped forward, her voice cool and sharp. ¡°Mr. Walsh, before you plot your next move, try using that brain of yours. Not everyone is like your ex-wife¡ªwilling to forgive you no matter how badly you behave. Here¡¯s some advice: keep your head down, or you might end up in a far worse situation.¡±

    She turned to William with a light smirk. ¡°That was some engagement party. Quite the entertainment. I¡¯m tired now¡ªshall we go?¡±

    William nodded, nced at the guests, and told them to contact him for legal assistance whenever needed. Then they both walked out of the banquet hall, graceful andposed, leaving behind nothing but wreckage in their wake.

    Marc and Haley stood frozen, surrounded by murmurs and judgmental nces from the remaining guests.

    The banner behind them¡ª¡±True Love Forever¡±¡ªand the carefully arranged roses now felt like a cruel joke.

    Exclusive updates live g?ln¦Òv???s

    Outside, William led Ste to his car, parked near the curb. Once inside, nestled in thefort of the Bentley¡¯s plush seats, she turned to him. ¡°How did you get those recordings about Haley?¡± she asked.

    She hadn¡¯t had those chat logs or audio files herself. Where had theye from?

    William answered casually, ¡°I came across them while looking into Marc a while ago. Since Haley was involved with him, her dirt came up too. I didn¡¯t delete them¡ªdidn¡¯t expect they¡¯de in handy today.¡±

    That made sense. Ste remembered the tension between Marc and William. He had investigated Marc long ago, and Haley had just happened to be coteral damage.

    She nodded slightly, then asked, ¡°Could you send them to me too?¡± If Haley or Marc caused trouble again, having that material would save her the trouble of returning to William.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 227

    ?Chapter 227:

    William gave a small nod and nced at his phone.

    Within seconds, Ste¡¯s phone buzzed with iing files.

    She blinked at the quick response and murmured, ¡°Thanks.¡±

    But William only raised an eyebrow. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me just yet. I have a condition.¡±

    The moment William mentioned he had a condition, Ste immediately regretted thanking him.

    She stared at him warily, especially when she noticed the faint smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. Something told her she had just walked straight into a trap.

    William noticed her cautious look and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. He leaned in slightly, lowering his voice with amusement. ¡°Why do you look so nervous? You think I¡¯m going to do something to you?¡± His breath lightly brushed her cheek. Ste instinctively tensed.

    ¡°I¡­ When did I say that?¡± she muttered, flustered.

    It seemed to her that he was clearly twisting her words.

    William leaned backzily. ¡°Oh? So you¡¯re saying you think I¡¯m a trafficker now? nning to sell you off?¡±

    Ste pursed her lips. ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s not impossible.¡±

    Capitalists and traffickers¡ªsame level of ruthlessness in her book. Though she had to admit, William had been generous with her. A lot more generous than most.

    After a bit of yful back-and-forth, his teasing faded. The air shifted as he adopted a more serious tone.

    ¡°Neb¡¯s just starting to get noticed. You¡¯vended a few key projects, but that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s time to rx.¡± He turned to her, his gaze sharp. ¡°Next quarter, I want Neb to stand out among the newpanies¡ªdominate thepetition. I trust you can make this happen.¡±

    Ste met his gaze head-on. There was no fear, only fire. She had already prepared for this when she agreed to run Neb.

    Comfort zones were boring.

    She craved challenges.

    Explore captivating tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    ¡°I can do it,¡± she said firmly. ¡°I¡¯ll increase Neb¡¯s profit by fifty percent next quarter.¡±

    William raised an eyebrow. ¡°Ms. Russell, you¡¯re certainly brave.¡± That kind of promise¡ªeven Steven wouldn¡¯t dare make.

    Buting from Ste? It didn¡¯t sound like an exaggeration.

    She caught the amused glint in his eyes and shot him a look. ¡°Pennypincher,¡± she mouthed silently.

    He really wanted to have his cake and eat it too.

    William saw it¡ªand instead of being offended, he actually smirked and started the car.

    As the engine hummed and the city lights passed them by, Ste opened her phone and tapped into the files he¡¯d sent.

    Each message, each recording, triggered a memory¡ªpulling her mind back to that night years ago.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 228

    ?Chapter 228:

    Marc had told her it was him. Over and over again. But his actions since then had proven otherwise.

    If it had really been him, he wouldn¡¯t have treated her like that.

    So maybe¡­ maybe it wasn¡¯t Marc at all.

    That thought hit her like a wave.

    But if it wasn¡¯t Marc¡ªthen who?

    Too much time had passed. That night had been a blur, and now it felt like searching for a needle in a haystack. Still, she had to know.

    She needed closure.

    The car came to a slow stop in front of the research institute. William turned to her, clearing his throat. She snapped out of her thoughts, unbuckled her seatbelt, and put her phone away.

    ¡°Thanks for today.¡±

    He nodded, his gaze lingering. ¡°I¡¯ve got some things to handle. You go on in.¡±

    She gave a light nod and stepped out.

    Her red-d figure grew smaller and smaller in his rearview mirror. William didn¡¯t drive off right away. He sat there quietly, watching the path she had taken. Then, he nced down at his phone beside him.

    He had never imagined the truth would be like this.

    Years of quiet investigation, countless dead ends, all led here¡ªunraveled not by a nned strategy, but by Haley¡¯s careless provocation.

    It was ironic how chaos often revealed what careful effort could not. William leaned back in his seat, a low chuckle slipping past his lips.

    His mind drifted back to that night at the hotel. The blurry image in his memory gradually sharpened¡­ and merged with the Ste in red from today.

    So, it was her all along.

    The phone wouldn¡¯t stop ringing. Ste groaned, burying her head deeper into the pillow. After tossing and turning for another minute, she finally gave up.

    Your storytelling begins at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,

    She sat up groggily and squinted at her phone. 7:15 a.m. She sighed. The research institute didn¡¯t start work until nine, and she usually got up at eight.

    Whoever was calling had just stolen a precious hour of sleep from her. The number on the screen was unfamiliar. With a heavy sigh, she finally picked up.

    ¡°Hello, who is this?¡±

    ¡°Hello, this is the Skytein Police Station. Are you Ms. Sylvia Gilbert?¡±

    That woke her up instantly. ¡°Yes, I am.¡±

    The Skytein Police Station was responsible for their jurisdiction.

    ¡°You currently have a Ms. Haley Smith in custody. She¡¯s been used of nder and defamation and is requesting to settle the matter privately. We¡¯re calling to ask if you coulde down to the station to discuss terms.¡±

    Ste nearlyughed. Haley? Wanting to settle now? What a joke.

    ¡°I¡¯m busy today,¡± she said coldly. ¡°You should have already received all the evidence. I¡¯m not agreeing to a settlement, and I don¡¯t n on resolving this privately. Please don¡¯t call again.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 229

    ?Chapter 229:

    She ended the call and tossed the phone onto her bed. She headed straight to the bathroom, not allowing herself to dwell on the issue. Haley always had a way of slithering out of trouble. But not this time. Ste wanted to see who Haley thought would rescue her now. And if no one came? Then Haley could enjoy her time behind bars.

    When Ste arrived at the working areater that morning, she greeted her colleagues like usual¡ªbut something felt off. The way they looked at her¡­

    Pity? Curiosity?

    She frowned, unsure of what was going on. It reminded her of the whispers and looks she got at Walsh Group¡ªback when she was still Marc¡¯s wife.

    Pushing the uneasy feeling aside, she headed straight for her team. The second she opened the door, all eyes turned to her. Sandra burst into tears the moment she saw her.

    ¡°Sylvia¡­¡±

    Elbert¡¯s expression was unusually grim. Even Jamir, who rarely showed emotion, looked shaken.

    Ste hurried over. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why do you all look like someone died?¡±

    Elbert let out a long sigh but couldn¡¯t seem to get the words out.

    Jamir stayed quiet.

    It was Sandra, still sniffling, who finally spoke. ¡°Sylvia¡­ we didn¡¯t make the cut. Our team didn¡¯t advance.¡±

    Ste¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She looked between the two, disbelief in her eyes.

    ¡°What do you mean? Didn¡¯t they already announce the results? Weren¡¯t we on the advancement list? How could that suddenly change?¡±

    Sandra, still choked up, couldn¡¯t get a word out. Her face was streaked with tears.

    Elbert exined, his tone heavy, ¡°What we saw that day wasn¡¯t the actual advancement list¡ªit was just a ranking of the top three teams. We didn¡¯t realize there was more to it.¡±

    They had been so excited to spot their group¡¯s name that they had overlooked the rest of the announcement.

    §Þ?§Ô? ¦Ô¦Ñ??§ä?? ?§ä g?l????l?.???

    The full list had included other contenders, and the final selection was made today from among those top three.

    Ste could hardly wrap her head around it. How could something so important not be made clear that same day? And yet, everyone had congratted them, genuinely believing they¡¯d made it through.

    ¡°Sylvia, I really thought we were in,¡± Sandra choked out through her tears. ¡°But it was all just a misunderstanding¡­¡±

    Hearing Sandra cry like that made something in Ste¡¯s chest tighten. The whole thing felt off. Too vague. Too convenient. And definitely not right.

    Just then, the door creaked open, and Cecelia walked in, dressed sharply in a fitted long dress.

    Her eyesnded on Ste, and that familiar sneer curled on her lips.

    ¡°So, Sylvia, you heard the news?¡± she said, her arms folding as she leaned against the wall with exaggerated nonchnce. ¡°Everyone thought we¡¯d advance just because you were on the team. How¡¯s that for a reality check?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 230

    ?Chapter 230:

    Her voice dripped with mockery, and the smug expression on her face practically dared someone to argue.

    ¡°Gee, I don¡¯t know what kind of big shot you were pretending to be.¡±

    Elbert, usuallyposed, couldn¡¯t hold back this time. ¡°Cecelia, that¡¯s enough. We¡¯re all on the same team. There¡¯s no reason for this.¡±

    But Cecelia just scoffed, brushing off his words like dust. ¡°Did I say anything wrong? Sylvia always walks around like she¡¯s some genius, and you all enable it. Well? Where did that get us?¡±

    Then her tone sharpened, growing meaner. ¡°Maybe the higher-ups decided not to let us through because of all the noise surrounding hertely. Let¡¯s be honest¡ªshe didn¡¯t get on this project with just talent. Everyone knows she¡¯s got a connection. William Briggs, right? Cozying up to the boss doesn¡¯t get you respect, you know. It just makes you look 100k desperate.¡±

    Sandra shot up from her seat. ¡°That¡¯s going too far, Cecelia! How can you say something so vile? You¡¯re a woman yourself!¡±

    Cecelia folded her arms and sneered. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not like Sylvia, always glued to William. Everyone here¡¯s seen it, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    She sounded so sure of herself, as if she had hard proof that Ste was the reason their team wasn¡¯t moving forward. With that, Cecelia spun on her heel and walked out.

    Ste sat there quietly, watching her go. The usation didn¡¯t anger her¡ªit just left her feeling confused.

    Cecelia had always been fiercelypetitive. Even if she didn¡¯t like Ste, their group not advancing should have bothered her too.

    Yet her attitude was indifferent¡ªalmost amused.

    But why? Something didn¡¯t add up.

    Turning away from the door, Ste looked at Elbert. ¡°If we didn¡¯t make it¡­ then who did?¡±

    Your source of stories: galn¦Òv??ls.??????

    Elbert¡¯s face dropped. ¡°Allen¡¯s group.¡±

    Ste¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Allen?¡±

    That didn¡¯t make sense.

    His group wasn¡¯t strong enough. And now, out of nowhere, they¡¯d advanced, while the announcement had suddenly changed to only the top three?

    The whole thing reeked of maniption.

    ¡°Something¡¯s definitely wrong with this,¡± she murmured. ¡°Too many pieces don¡¯t fit.¡±

    As Ste voiced her doubts, Sandra banged her fist on the table. ¡°Exactly! It¡¯s all messed up! They said the results would be posted on the notice board, and now they¡¯re iming it was only the top three?¡± That kind of sudden change had never happened before.

    ¡°So what now?¡± Elbert asked. The others looked to Ste, clearly counting on her.

    Sandra¡¯s face creased with worry. ¡°If this was nned behind the scenes, they¡¯ll cover their tracks. We¡¯ll need someone smarter or more powerful to step in.¡±

    Hearing that, Elbert¡¯s eyes lit up with sudden realization.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk to William?¡± he suggested, looking directly at Ste.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 231

    ?Chapter 231:

    From the beginning, something about this situation felt off. If they brought it to William¡¯s attention, he might step in, just like he didst time when Allen tried to push them around.

    But Ste paused. She didn¡¯t want to keep relying on William every time something went wrong.

    Even though he held a higher position and had helped her before, she felt the need to stand on her own this time.

    That afternoon, after work, Ste busied herself in the kitchen. As she stirred the soup, lost in thought, she reached for the salt again, only for Rita to stop her just in time.

    ¡°Ms. Russell, you¡¯ve already salted it!¡±

    Startled, Ste blinked, pulled herself out of her daze, and set the salt aside without a word.

    Once the meal was done, Rita picked up the dish meant for William and was about to leave.

    But before she could head out, Ste spoke up.

    ¡°Rita, I¡¯lle along today.¡±

    Rita gave her a warm smile. ¡°Of course!¡±

    Ste followed Rita into William¡¯s dorm. When William turned and saw her, surprise shed briefly across his face.

    ¡°I thought I¡¯d join you for dinner this time. Hope you don¡¯t mind, Mr. Briggs?¡± she asked casually.

    William raised an eyebrow, his tone teasing. ¡°Eating alone must¡¯ve started to feel a little too lonely, huh, Ms. Russell?¡±

    The words caught Ste off guard. She opened her mouth but said nothing. Did he really have to put it that way?

    Later, at dinner, William ate at a rxed pace and casually remarked, ¡°It¡¯s cooked perfectly.¡±

    The way he said it¡­ it felt like he was patting her on the head. Ste bit back a sharp reply,posed herself, and reached for some food.

    ???? ??d???? ?? g????????.????

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Eating alone all the time does get a bit dull.¡±

    William paused and looked at her more carefully this time. Something about her was different today.

    As Ste chewed, her mind kept circling around how to bring up the real reason she¡¯de.

    Her fingers fidgeted slightly. She needed to say it before dinner ended, or she¡¯d miss her chance entirely.

    William calmly lifted his spoon, took a slow sip of soup, and then nced at her with that amused look.

    ¡°Miss Russell, is there something on your mind? Or are you about to confess your feelings? You do seem a bit flustered.¡±

    Rita¡¯s eyes sparkled as she watched Ste. Was Ms. Russell really about to confess? She found herself thinking that confessions usually came from the guy. Mr. Briggs really should have stepped up instead of putting Ms. Russell in this position.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 232

    ?Chapter 232:

    Setting her fork and knife aside, Ste took a steadying breath. ¡°I actually need a favor from you.¡±

    The shift in her tone made William sit up straighter. ¡°Is this about the promotion?¡±

    Ste¡¯s expression brightened. So, he knew!

    She said, ¡°The advancement list was posted already, but now they¡¯re saying it¡¯s for something else. Plus, the team selections got switched at thest minute. That¡¯s not how the institute usually does things.¡±

    William¡¯s slow nod showed he saw her point. ¡°What kind of help do you need from me?¡±

    A hint of hope crept into Ste¡¯s voice. ¡°It¡¯s not much. We just need you to look for some proof. Anything that shows why everything suddenly changed.¡±

    William paused for a moment, considering her words. ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°You mean it?¡±

    ¡°But I do have one condition.¡±

    Ste hesitated, caught off guard. Maybe she should have expected it¡ªWilliam was all business, never one to do favors without expecting something in return.

    She said, ¡°Alright. If you agree to help, I¡¯ll go along with whatever terms you have in mind.¡±

    William found himself caught off guard by her quick eptance. Normally, she would want to know the details before agreeing. This time, she didn¡¯t even pause to question him.

    ¡°You¡¯re not the least bit worried I might use this to my advantage?¡± A smile tugged at his lips, and a subtle dimple appeared at the edge of his mouth, softening his stern features with a yful, almost roguish charm.

    ¡°If it makes you happy, so be it. I don¡¯t think you¡¯d stoop that low, Mr. Briggs.¡± After dabbing his hands with a napkin, William rose from his seat. ¡°I¡¯ll look into it for you. Give me a few days to sort things out.¡±

    Deep down, he felt responsible for the institute¡¯s reputation. Even if Ste hadn¡¯t reached out, he wouldn¡¯t let anyone stir up trouble behind the scenes.

    When the new day arrived, Ste gathered her team at the institute.

    Ga lno vel s . takes you into new worlds

    Sandra¡¯s eyes scanned the group, then turned to Sylvia. ¡°Cecelia isn¡¯t here yet.¡± Despite what happened the previous day, Sandra didn¡¯t hold a grudge. She had already put the disagreement with Cecelia behind her, so it was natural for her to wonder about Cecelia¡¯s absence during the meeting.

    A small, knowing smile crossed Ste¡¯s face at Sandra¡¯s gentle spirit. ¡°She isn¡¯t present right now, but I¡¯ll talk to her privatelyter.¡±

    Sandra gave a simple nod. ¡°Alright, that makes sense.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already brought this to Mr. Briggs. He¡¯s agreed to look into it for us. Until we get some answers, I don¡¯t want this news getting out. If Allen¡¯s people show up looking for trouble, make sure no one mentions Mr. Briggs is involved.¡±

    Both Elbert and Jamir understood right away and nodded firmly. ¡°You can count on us, Sylvia. We won¡¯t say anything.¡±

    Sandra pressed a hand to her chest, full of confidence. ¡°Same here, Sylvia! I won¡¯t tell a soul!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 233

    ?Chapter 233:

    Ste¡¯s gaze lingered on Sandra. ¡°That goes for Cecelia, too. Please, Sandra¡ªdon¡¯t let it slip, not even to her.¡±

    Sandra hesitated for a moment, then caught the seriousness in Ste¡¯s eyes and nodded. ¡°I understand!¡±

    With that assurance, Ste turned her attention back to the tasks at hand. The promotion matter still hung over them, but their regr work couldn¡¯t be ignored or put on hold.

    Besides, Ste had full confidence in William. If anyone could uncover the truth, it would be him.

    Later that night, Ste had just finished bathing when someone knocked at her door.

    She pulled it open and found William waiting outside, dressed in a set of ck loungewear.

    A file rested in his hands as he took in her cartoon pajamas, eyebrows lifting in mild surprise. So, this was how she dressed when no one else was around?

    thought twice about wearing them, but now that William had seen her in those cartoon pajamas, a quick flush of embarrassment crossed her face.

    ¡°Did you need something?¡± She tried to draw his attention away from her clothes.

    ¡°This is what you asked me to find.¡±

    Ste epted the yellow envelope, her heartbeat picking up.

    She wasted no time tearing it open. As her eyes scanned the pages, her mood shifted. A heavy seriousness settled over her features.

    She¡¯d suspected those people from the start.

    ¡°Now that you know the truth, what¡¯s your next move?¡±

    With the proof in her hands, William leaned back, his hands casually tucked in his pockets.

    Ste said, ¡°Let¡¯s act like we¡¯re still in the dark for now.¡±

    where stories grow

    William hadn¡¯t expected that. He¡¯d assumed she¡¯d confront Allen and the others the moment she had solid proof.

    Ste continued, ¡°If they¡¯re so confident in their perfect little scheme, let them enjoy the spotlight a bit longer. The fall will hurt more that way.¡±

    The sharp glint in her eyes gave her n away. He knew exactly what she was thinking.

    He¡¯d said it once, and he still believed it: Ste could be dangerously decisive when the situation called for it.

    Behind that gentle, almost naive exterior, she carried a cold edge that no one ever sawing.

    And that edge fascinated William.

    ¡°I held up my end. Don¡¯t forget you owe me.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten,¡± she said with a nod. ¡°So, what now? What do you want in return?¡±

    William gave a half-smile and lifted a shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t know yet. I¡¯ll let you know when I figure it out.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 234

    ?Chapter 234:

    He wasn¡¯t in a rush. Favors like this didn¡¯t expire, and he liked having one tucked away.

    At the cafeteria¡­

    Since William was tied up with a partner meeting during lunch, Ste didn¡¯t bother heading back to cook for him.

    She took the rare chance to join her colleagues for a simple meal in the cafeteria.

    As they queued for food, a small group pushed into the line, led by Allen.

    ¡°Well, would you look at that? Sylvia,¡± he sneered. ¡°When you started tossing around all those fancy terms the other day, I almost believed you knew what you were talking about. Guess I was wrong.¡±

    Sandra bristled with anger and looked ready to snap back, but Ste caught her arm, stopping her.

    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s wrong? Feeling bitter because you didn¡¯t make the cut?¡± Allen taunted, loud enough for everyone nearby to hear. ¡°It must sting knowing I made the team and you didn¡¯t. You thought being William¡¯s favorite would give you a shortcut around here? Sorry to say, but looks like reality finally pped you in the face.¡±

    Allen¡¯s teammates chuckled behind him, their eyes sharp with scorn as they stared at Ste¡¯s group.

    ¡°Sylvia, maybe try calling in a favor from William again. Or charm a few more influential people¡ªsomeone¡¯s bound to lend a hand. Don¡¯t stress about making the team. If you do manage to sneak in, I¡¯ll wee you with open arms. No judgment. After all, knowing how to hang onto a man is a talent too, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    He burst intoughter and strutted away, his group trailing behind, their loud amusement echoing across the room.

    Elbert shot Ste a nce. ¡°Don¡¯t let that idiot get to you. He¡¯s full of it.¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Sandra chimed in. ¡°Some people can¡¯t see past their own bitterness. Let it go.¡±

    With their support, Ste brushed it off without letting it ruin her mood.

    Keep reading on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s

    Once lunch was over, the group began heading out of the cafeteria but paused when they spotted Cecelia crossing the room, carrying arge box.

    Sandra blinked and called out, confused, ¡°Cecelia? What¡¯s going on? Where are you taking all that?¡±

    Elbert frowned in confusion too. No one had announced anyb transfers.

    Cecelia stiffened. She hadn¡¯t expected to run into them here. Hadn¡¯t they mentioned dining off-site?

    Her grip on the box tightened. ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯m just clearing out some things I don¡¯t need anymore.¡±

    But her anxious expression betrayed her, and the others picked up on the tension.

    ¡°Things you don¡¯t need?¡± Elbert asked, eyeing the nearly full box. ¡°Like your entire petri dish collection?¡±

    It was obvious she wasn¡¯t just sorting out a drawer¡ªshe had practically packed her whole station.

    His brows drew together. ¡°Cecelia, we¡¯re your team. What¡¯s really going on?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 235

    ?Chapter 235:

    Her breath came fast and uneven. She wasn¡¯t ready for this confrontation. Not yet. ¡°I told you, I¡¯m just organizing! What¡¯s the big deal? Didn¡¯t you all say you were eating out? Why are you even here?¡±

    Jamir stepped up beside Elbert, calm but fixing Cecelia with a level stare. ¡°Did you wait until we were gone so you could move your things without anyone noticing?¡±

    The question made Cecelia snap. ¡°What kind of nonsense is that? I already said I¡¯m tidying up! Seriously, can none of you understand simple words? No wonder none of you made the cut!¡±

    The jab at their failed promotions hit like a p. Elbert¡¯s expression turned cial. ¡°That¡¯s uncalled for, Cecelia.¡±

    He¡¯d always treated their shared team bond with care, never once raising his voice at Cecelia.

    Even when she caused friction, he approached it calmly, trying to ease tensions without confrontation.

    Buttely, Cecelia¡¯s disregard for the team had only worsened.

    Before Cecelia could fire back, another voice came from the side of the room. ¡°Cecelia, over here! Your new station¡¯s ready. You can settle in now¡ª¡±

    The speaker stopped abruptly, realizing Elbert and Jamir were standing right there, tension thick in the air.

    Elbert turned toward Cecelia slowly, disbelief settling over him. ¡°New station? What do they mean by that?¡±

    She was still part of their team¡ªor at least, she had been. So why was she setting up somewhere else?

    Sandra leveled a re at Cecelia, her posture rigid with indignation. Her gaze flicked to the neer¡ªa sharp-eyed woman she vaguely remembered as Nelly Green, one of Allen¡¯s team.

    ¡°So, Cecelia, you¡¯ve switched sides to Allen¡¯s team?¡± Sandra demanded, her voice tight.

    At her words, Elbert and Jamir froze in shock, disbelief flickering across their faces.

    Only Ste seemed unfazed, watching the scene unfold with a faint, knowing smirk, as if she¡¯d expected this all along.

    Updated stories galno¦Íe?s

    Since Sandra had already put everything out in the open, Cecelia dropped the act entirely. With deliberate finality, she set the box she¡¯d been carrying on an empty table and faced the group, her eyes cool and steady.

    ¡°I won¡¯t bother hiding it anymore. Yes, I joined Allen¡¯s team. Why wouldn¡¯t I? His group has actual talent. Sticking around here, following someone who only got in by pulling strings? That¡¯s a dead end. I¡¯m not about to drag myself down to your level.¡±

    The way she spoke was so unwavering that Ste nearly lost it andughed out loud.

    ¡°Oh, really? That¡¯s rich. Tell me, who¡¯s actually getting dragged down here? You were on our team until five minutes ago¡ªnow, suddenly, Allen¡¯s group just happens to im our spot, right after you jump ship. And you want us to believe that¡¯s a coincidence?¡± Sandra snapped, her tone brimming with rage.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 236

    ?Chapter 236:

    ¡°Give me a break! Why would I bother scheming against you? Allen¡¯s team needed a recement because someone got sick. I filled the gap. Simple as that. If you think you¡¯re so qualified, then why don¡¯t you take my spot and see how far you get?¡±

    Cecelia folded her arms tightly, shooting Sandra a withering re, while Nelly¡¯s lips curled into a sneer.

    Nelly said, ¡°Oh, spare us the drama, Cecelia. We don¡¯t need dead weight hanging around¡ªespecially someone who can¡¯t even keep a basic sample alive. Why bother pretending? Do everyone a favor and just quit already.¡±

    That dig only made Cecelia smirk. She arched a brow, her voice dripping with mock concern. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be so cruel. She¡¯s got at least one skill¡ªsucking up to people.¡±

    Nelly broke into a loud, mockingugh. ¡°Yeah, except she picked the wrong person to cozy up to! Of all people, she picked someone who onlynded here through pure connections. Honestly, it¡¯s just pathetic.¡±

    Sandra¡¯s hands clenched so hard her knuckles nched, rage trembling through her frame. ¡°What the hell are you talking about? Everyone here knows Allen¡¯s got someone backing him. Don¡¯t act like you¡¯re above it all.¡±

    By now, Cecelia and Nelly were already turning away, dismissing Sandra as if she wasn¡¯t even worth the argument.

    Cecelia¡¯s attention flickered over to Elbert, who had stayed silent through the exchange. ¡°Elbert, I¡¯ll give you this¡ªyou¡¯re talented. But you picked the worst possible teammates. No wonder you didn¡¯t make it through. Anyway, I don¡¯t have time to keep chatting. Some of us have real work to do.¡±

    Nelly straightened, already brushing them off. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Cecelia. There¡¯s no point talking to people beneath us.¡±

    She shot a final cold look at Ste¡¯s group, her disdain obvious.

    For her, it wasn¡¯t even about grudges¡ªshe just never liked them and never bothered to hide it.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©qc??m has it all

    Watching Ste¡¯s group fall into chaos clearly delighted her.

    ¡°You know, Cecelia, I¡¯ve never met anyone as shamelessly selfish as you!¡± Even with Ste trying to pull her back, Sandra¡¯s anger boiled over¡ªshe jabbed a finger at Cecelia, unable to hold herself in check.

    Ste tightened her grip on Sandra¡¯s arm, pulling her back for the second time.

    ¡°Sandra, let it go,¡± she insisted quietly.

    Getting riled up over people like Cecelia and Nelly was a waste of energy.

    ¡°But Sylvia, she¡¯s betraying us¡ªall of us!¡±

    In a single moment, everything they¡¯d worked for unraveled. A sick suspicion gnawed at Sandra¡ªCecelia¡¯s betrayal had to be behind the sudden shake-up in the advancement list.

    Ste stepped forward, shielding Sandra as she locked eyes with Cecelia and Nelly, both oozing smug confidence. ¡°I think you¡¯ve said enough. Cecelia, I know exactly what you did with Allen¡¯s group. You switched out our experimental data, didn¡¯t you? I already turned in the evidence this morning. It¡¯s only a matter of time before the truthes out.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 237

    ?Chapter 237:

    The smirks instantly vanished from Cecelia¡¯s and Nelly¡¯s faces. Cecelia¡¯s voice trembled as she replied, ¡°W-What? What on earth are you even saying? I don¡¯t know anything about¡ª¡±

    A cold wave of dread crashed over her. She¡¯d covered her tracks so carefully¡ªhow could this have happened?

    Ste faced her with a cool, unyielding gaze. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter if you deny it. The truth wille out soon enough when the investigators get here.¡±

    Cecelia sucked in a shaky breath, holding tight to her resentment. ¡°Sylvia, stop making up wild stories! What ¡®data¡¯? You lost, and now you¡¯re just throwing out baseless usations because you can¡¯t handle it. That¡¯s pathetic¡ªeven for you.¡±

    Ste let out a short, scornfulugh. Then, without a hint of hesitation, she raised her hand and struck Cecelia across the face.

    The p cracked through the cafeteria, sharp and unmistakable, turning every head in the room.

    Cecelia¡¯s hand shot up to shield her face, her eyes burning with shock and outrage. ¡°Sylvia, did you actually p me?¡± she demanded, her voice shaking.

    Ste didn¡¯t even blink as she countered, ¡°Cecelia, I tried to let you save face. I gave you every chance toe clean in private, but you clearly don¡¯t care about shame. So don¡¯t me me for airing it all out now. I¡¯ve got the video of you and Allen switching the experimental data. Should I y it for the whole room?¡±

    Cecelia¡¯s breath caught. She searched Ste¡¯s eyes, desperate for any sign of a bluff, but Ste¡¯s gaze was steady, ice-cold, and utterly sincere.

    Panic flickered across Cecelia¡¯s face. She was certain¡ªwhen she and Allen made the switch, no one else was in theb.

    Actually, Ste had stumbled onto their scheme entirely by chance.

    Her strict habits meant she always left theb camera rolling right up until she went back to the dorm, just to keep the data aboveboard.

    But that day, she¡¯d hurried out and forgotten to switch off the camera¡ªonly to return the next morning and find the battery dead.

    Discover stories now galnov??s.c?m

    After bringing the camera home, she simply plugged it in to charge, never bothering to check the files inside.

    It wasn¡¯t until William mentioned something was off that she finally popped out the memory card and scrolled through the footage.

    There it was, in as day¡ªCecelia and Allen slipping into theb long after everyone else had left.

    The camera had recorded every word between them, their hushed conversation preserved in full.

    The evidence was irrefutable.

    Cecelia¡¯s breath quickened, panic flickering in her eyes. She recalled every risky move, every secretive gesture she¡¯d made in Allen¡¯s presence that day.

    If Ste really had watched all of it, then she was finished.

    Cecelia said, ¡°That¡¯s aplete lie! I never met Allen alone¡ªever! I never struck any secret deal with him or his people. Someone in their group fell sick, so I filled in for them, that¡¯s all. I don¡¯t know anything about data!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 238

    ?Chapter 238:

    Nelly, snapping out of her shock, quickly supported Cecelia. ¡°That¡¯s right! This is all made up! Even if there is a video, it¡¯s just some setup meant to frame Cecelia. Sylvia, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d stoop this low just to drag her down. I never thought you had it in you.¡±

    Letting out a low, scornfulugh, Ste retorted, ¡°You think you get to judge me? Please. Cecelia, if you still refuse to listen, I¡¯ll just y the video for everyone ¡ª let¡¯s see what the entire institute thinks of you and Allen after this.¡±

    Sandra and Elbert froze, both blindsided by Ste¡¯s sharp edge.

    Up until now, they¡¯d always pictured her as the quiet, steady type¡ªsteady, yes, but never one for confrontation.

    Apparently, when pushed too far, Ste didn¡¯t just defend herself¡ªshe fought back with teeth bared.

    Without missing a beat, Ste pressed on, her eyes glinting with cool usation. ¡°Ever since I joined the institute, your hostility has been impossible to miss, Cecelia. You think I didn¡¯t notice? You¡¯re the one who switched our samples to the wrong incubator, aren¡¯t you? And you¡¯re behind the sudden dys in our experiments, too.¡±

    None of it had been about their supposedck of skill, nor was it Sandra¡¯s rookie mistakes that sabotaged the team.

    All along, Cecelia had orchestrated everything¡ªshe¡¯d nned to jump ship to Allen¡¯s team from the start, willing to sacrifice everyone else for her own gain. Ste couldn¡¯t say when Cecelia and Allen had begun plotting together, but deep down, she was certain Cecelia¡¯s loyalty had never belonged to their team.

    The moment a crowd of senior staff swept into the cafeteria, the onlookers scattered, hurrying back to their seats as if themotion had never happened. Paul strode in at the head of the group, a stern presence among the institute¡¯s leaders, all with clipped steps and unreadable faces.

    Ste caught sight of William among them, still in his whiteb coat¡ªa clear sign he¡¯d rushed over straight from theb.

    Paul¡¯s voice rang out, sharp and unyielding. ¡°Cecelia, Nelly, you¡¯re both suspected of undermining the integrity of this institute. I¡¯ll need you toe with me for questioning. Allen as well.¡±

    Step into fiction with  .

    He swept a hard gaze over the room, then jerked his chin toward the doors. ¡°All of you¡ªmy office, now.¡±

    Paul had only recently learned the truth. If Ste hadn¡¯t delivered the evidence in time, the secret backroom deals would¡¯ve stayed buried beneath the surface.

    Paul realized now that his earlier leniency had only emboldened Allen and his crew, convincing them they could get away with anything.

    Cecelia¡¯s voice quavered with desperation as she pleaded, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think, Mr. Hoffman. Please, let me exin¡­¡±

    Paul leveled her with a hard stare, his tone unyielding. ¡°That¡¯s enough. I said,e with me. Or would you rather I air everything out in front of the whole institute?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 239

    ?Chapter 239:

    At that, Cecelia mped her mouth shut, her pride stinging.

    Thest thing she wanted was to be a public spectacle.

    Paul¡¯s assistant stepped in, guiding Cecelia and her group toward the exit. As Paul turned to leave, he paused beside Ste, then made his way to Elbert.

    ¡°The matter¡¯s settled. Your team earned that advancement. We¡¯ll post the corrected results soon. Congrattions¡ªconsider this a well-deserved win.¡±

    Elbert¡¯s group let out a collective sigh of relief, joy, and a touch of disbelief. It was like finding something you thought was lost forever. Elbert was still soaking in that feeling, along with everyone else.

    After a quick word with Elbert, Paul walked up to Ste.

    ¡°Ms. Gilbert, we owe you¡ªbig time. And I want you to know, the management¡¯s taken note of your performance. We¡¯ve decided to award you this year¡¯s Best Achievement Award.¡±

    Ste blinked. She figured Paul and the others were just here to wrap things up. She hadn¡¯t expected anything else. But the Best Achievement Award?

    That caught her off guard. It might just be a yearly award, but to her, it meant something real. Something personal. She stood there, caught between surprise and speechlessness.

    Paulughed gently. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ms. Gilbert? Don¡¯t tell me you think the award¡¯s too small?¡±

    She knew he was teasing and quickly pulled herself together. ¡°Not at all. I¡¯m grateful¡ªtruly. Thank you for the recognition and for your trust. I¡¯ll stay focused and keep giving it my best. I won¡¯t let you down.¡±

    Her voice was calm, but heartfelt. Paul smiled, gave her shoulder a pat, and added, ¡°By the way¡ªthere¡¯s an academic conferenceing up. You¡¯ll be representing our institute.¡±

    Boom. Another surprise. Ste barely had time to process the first one.

    ¡°Wait¡ªyou mean the quinquennial academic conference?¡±

    Feel inspired on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®c§à??

    Thest one had been held in Achury, and this time it was local.

    She had actually thought about trying to pull some strings to get in¡ªjust to sit in the back and listen, even if she couldn¡¯t participate.

    But now?

    She wasn¡¯t just going¡ªshe was representing the institute. She had never dreamed of this.

    She felt like she¡¯d just won the lottery.

    Paulughed and walked off with his team, leaving behind a trail of congrattions.

    Elbert and the others gathered around her, all beaming. ¡°Sylvia, congrats! That conference is no joke¡ªand you¡¯re our official rep this year. That¡¯s amazing.¡±

    She hooked her arm around Ste¡¯s. ¡°Sylvia, you¡¯re seriously incredible!¡±

    Ste smiled and thanked them one by one. ¡°It¡¯s not just me. We got here as a team. I couldn¡¯t have done it alone.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 240

    ?Chapter 240:

    As the group chatted, William strolled up behind her. His voice was soft, but there was a familiar yfulness in it. ¡°Congrattions on achieving your goals, Ms. Gilbert.¡±

    Ste turned to look at him, still riding the high of everything.

    She couldn¡¯t deny it¡ªwithout William¡¯s help, getting the dirt on Cecelia and the others would¡¯ve been a whole lot harder. Maybe he wasn¡¯t just a slick businessman after all. And maybe all those meals she¡¯d cooked for him weren¡¯t for nothing.

    She raised an eyebrow, teasing just a bit. ¡°Thanks to you, Mr. Briggs. Your skills are impressive¡ªhere in Choria and in Briset. I¡¯ve got to say, I¡¯m impressed.¡± Her words were genuine, but her tone had a yful edge.

    William let out a quietugh. ¡°And here I thought you¡¯d repay me with more than just apliment.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What do you want then?¡±

    ¡°At the very least¡­ dinner. That¡¯s fair, right?¡± He stepped in just a bit closer, not enough to make a scene¡ªbut enough to stir something unspoken between them.

    Sandra, still hanging onto Ste¡¯s arm, giggled and gave her a light shake. ¡°Seriously, you two! The flirting is unreal. It¡¯s almost too sweet.¡±

    William nced her way but didn¡¯t say anything¡ªjust chuckled.

    Ste, on the other hand, shot Sandra a look. ¡°Stop with the nonsense.¡±

    Sandra turned to nce at her friend¡¯s face, expecting a flustered grin¡ªbut Ste was dead serious. No blush. No dodging.

    Still, there was something unspoken hanging in the air between her and William. These two might not be a couple¡­ but somehow, they just fit. Strangely well-matched.

    The day of the academic conference had finally arrived. Ste showed up dressed to the nines¡ªevery bit the professional¡ªpolished, poised, and quietlymanding. She took her seat without fuss, sharp eyes behind rimless sses, her whole demeanor exuding calm confidence.

    When she spoke up, her questions were insightful and precise. No fluff. All substance.

    The best stories are at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???????

    The entire event was being streamed live, which meant everyone had to be on their toes. One clumsy moment, one careless slip, and it would be all over the inte within seconds.

    Back at the Walsh family home, Jazlyn sat frozen in front of the TV, eyes wide in disbelief. There was Ste¡ªcalm, sharp, and professional¡ªlooking every bit the intellectual with those frameless sses. Was this really the same Ste?

    Jazlyn didn¡¯t understand most of what the conference was about, but she recognized the faces on screen. These were people she¡¯d seen in headlines and glossy magazine spreads¡ªtop-tier names. The kind of people who ran things behind the scenes.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 241

    ?Chapter 241:

    And now, Ste was sitting among them, speaking like she belonged there. Every time the camera panned to her, Ste looked poised, polished¡ªuntouched by nerves or doubt. She wasn¡¯t just present. She was thriving.

    Just then, Marc came downstairs. Jazlyn waved him over urgently. ¡°Marc! Come here¡ªSte¡¯s on TV!¡±

    At the sound of her name, Marc walked over quickly and sat beside his mother. They both watched in silence for a moment. Jazlyn broke it first.

    ¡°She¡¯s really something now, huh? Honestly, I think she deserves you now¡­ more than Haley. She¡¯s on another level.¡±

    Jazlyn didn¡¯t find her words absurd at all; she genuinely believed that Ste now matched Marc.

    Marc didn¡¯t reply. His eyes stayed on Ste¡ªcaptivated. That was his wife. Soposed. So brilliant. So beautiful.

    ¡°She¡¯s not just holding her own,¡± Jazlyn continued. ¡°She¡¯s standing shoulder-to-shoulder with people who control entire industries. If shees back to you, the resources alone could turn everything around for the Walsh Group.¡±

    Marc didn¡¯t look away from the screen. He knew what his mother said was true.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never given up on her,¡± he said quietly. ¡°I¡¯ll win her back.¡±

    Jazlyn¡¯s brows pinched together. ¡°Then why hasn¡¯t she agreed? Why hasn¡¯t she even considereding back? Do you think¡­ maybe she doesn¡¯t love you anymore?¡± Jazlyn asked, a flicker of worry crossing her face.

    Marc snapped his gaze toward her. ¡°No way. Stel still loves me. There has to be something else going on.¡±

    ¡°Like what?¡± Jazlyn pressed.

    Marc fell silent for a moment, then said, ¡°It¡¯s because of what happened back then.

    That night. The trauma. The shame she carried.¡± In his mind, that had to be the reason she hadn¡¯t returned.

    M?§Ô? ??????? ?? ??l????l?.???

    Maybe getting close to William was her way of giving up¡ªlike she thought she was damaged, so it didn¡¯t matter anymore. Maybe she believed she didn¡¯t deserve better.

    The thought left a bitter taste in Marc¡¯s mouth. His chest tightened.

    But still¡ªhe could forgive all of it. If she came back, he¡¯d let the past die right there. Pretend it never happened.

    He told himself that made him noble. That it made him rare¡ªmerciful, even.

    ¡°Then go for it, Marc,¡± Jazlyn said, her voice softer now.

    She hadn¡¯t dared show her face in public since thest mess.

    Haley? Please. That girl was just a spoiled little princess, no match for someone like Ste.

    If Ste returned, Haley could pack up and leave. Simple as that.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 242

    ?Chapter 242:

    Marc nodded, confidence blooming in his chest. ¡°I¡¯m sure of it, Mom. No one else will treat her the way I do.¡±

    He watched the screen again as the camera zoomed in on Ste¡¯s face. There she was. His wife. He wanted her back.

    When the broadcast ended, Marc stood from the couch, went upstairs, changed quickly, and headed out the door.

    But just as he slid into his car and was about to drive, someone appeared right by the driver¡¯s side window.

    As Marc rolled down the car window, he was surprised to see Beatrice standing there.

    ¡°Beatrice? What brings you here?¡±

    She didn¡¯t waste time.

    Her tone was calm but firm, her eyes sharp with determination. ¡°I need you to make things clear¡ªfor Haley¡¯s sake,¡± she said. ¡°Tell the media, tell everyone online¡ªHaley wasn¡¯t the third party in your marriage. You were the one who stopped loving Ste first. Haley just got caught in the middle.¡±

    Beatrice had been trying to manage the PR nightmare, but her reach only went so far.

    Her influence was strong in Achury, where her name carried real weight¡ªbut Choria was different territory. And so, she came to Marc.

    They¡¯d been engaged. The least he could do was defend Haley, right?

    She had every right to ask.

    Marc¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Sorry, Beatrice. That engagement party didn¡¯t go through, remember? We¡¯re not engaged anymore. And I have no intention of marrying Haley. Her issues aren¡¯t my responsibility.¡±

    Beatrice stared at him, stunned.

    ¡°You¡¯re serious?¡± she asked, her voice low. ¡°What about everything you promised us? What about saving yourpany?¡± Her tone sharpened, the warmth draining from her face.

    Marc shrugged. ¡°Haley and I were business associates¡ªnothing more. She¡¯s the one who got things twisted. She interfered with my marriage and wrecked it. I¡¯ve been polite enough not to hold it against you.¡±

    Now, he was tossing all the me onto Haley, like she¡¯d been some lovestruck fool.

    ¡°You ungrateful bastard,¡± Beatrice snapped. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my support, yourpany would¡¯ve folded ages ago!¡±

    Marc let out a bitterugh. ¡°Come on, Beatrice. You and I both know your influence doesn¡¯t go far in Choria. As for Haley? I never loved her. Not once. Compared to Stel, she¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Beatrice¡¯s breath caught in her throat. She never imagined her daughter¡ªthe daughter she adored¡ªwould be belittled like that.

    Her hands trembled as she clutched her chest, her voice cracking. ¡°You¡¯re a jerk, Marc. Haley must¡¯ve been blind to fall for someone like you.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 243

    ?Chapter 243:

    Marc didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°Blind? Maybe. But don¡¯t act like I owe you anything,¡± he said tly. ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything for me, Beatrice. Not really.¡±

    The truth was, he¡¯d had enough of Haley a long time ago¡ªher attitude, her arrogance.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for thepany¡¯s financial struggles, he never would¡¯ve entertained the idea of marrying her.

    But now? Ste was thriving. Her career was on fire. And he didn¡¯t need Haley anymore.

    Without another word, he rolled up the window, started the engine, and drove off.

    Beatrice stood there frozen, still clutching her chest. That kind of man wasn¡¯t worth her daughter¡¯s love.

    The next day, Ste returned to the research institute like usual.

    Paul had told her to take a few days off after the conference, but she didn¡¯t see the point.

    She wasn¡¯t tired, and this work was what she loved. It grounded her.

    In the break room, a few staff members stood around with coffee, speaking in low voices.

    ¡°Hey¡­ so if Sylvia really is Ste, then does that mean what Haley said at her engagement party is true?¡±

    The rumors had spread like wildfire¡ªno longer confined to upper-ss social circles. Even people at the institute were whispering about it now.

    And while no one said anything to Ste¡¯s face, they were all watching her closely. Trying to read her expressions. Waiting for signs that the gossip had gotten to her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what anyone says,¡± one of them muttered. ¡°She¡¯s smart, calm, and good at what she does. Whether she¡¯s Sylvia or Ste, I don¡¯t believe for a second she¡¯s unfaithful. It doesn¡¯t add up.¡±

    Just then, Lainey walked in to fill her water bottle. She overheard enough to know exactly what they were talking about. Her face darkened instantly.

    I??€$? ¡é?@t?€§ñ$ I¦Ç g??§Úov¦Å??.c?m

    ¡°What are you all whispering about?¡± she asked.

    The group stiffened.

    ¡°N-Nothing,¡± someone stammered.

    Lainey didn¡¯t buy it. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think you know,¡± she said sharply. ¡°Whatever Sylvia¡¯s past is, it¡¯s her business¡ªnot yours. We¡¯re coworkers, not tabloid reporters. Show some respect. Know when to shut up.¡±

    She left without another word, cup in hand. The others nced at each other, awkward and ufortable, before quietly going back to work.

    At lunch, Ste stayed behind in theb to tidy up some equipment. Sandra popped in with a snack, waving it. ¡°Sylvia, this is for you! Oh¡ªand the team leader ordered coffee. It should be here soon!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 244

    ?Chapter 244:

    Ste took the snack with a small smile. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Sandra lingered a bit longer, walking beside her as they stepped out of theb. It was clear she had something to say¡ªbut she kept hesitating, the words hovering on the tip of her tongue.

    Sandra took a deep breath, finally working up the nerve to speak. ¡°Sylvia¡­ whether what Haley said at her engagement party was true or not, I don¡¯t care. I just want you to know¡ªI think you¡¯re an amazing person. That whole mess? It couldn¡¯t have been your fault. You¡¯ve always been someone I admire.¡±

    It made sense now¡ªwhy Sandra had felt a strange sense of familiarity when she first met Sylvia. It was because she was Ste. The same Ste Sandra had always looked up to.

    Ste smiled softly. She understood what Sandra was trying to say.

    But the truth was¡ªSylvia, Ste¡­ the names didn¡¯t matter anymore. She was just herself now. A new version.

    She¡¯d once avoided acknowledging her identity, hoping to escape Marc and the shadows that came with him.

    But she¡¯de to realize it didn¡¯t matter what name she used¡ªMarc always found a way to follow her like a bad habit that wouldn¡¯t die. So why bother hiding anymore?

    She was done running. Her life was moving forward.

    ¡°Thank you, Sandra. I know you¡¯re just looking out for me,¡± she said gently. ¡°But that incident¡­ it¡¯s behind me now. It didn¡¯t break me because I know the truth¡ªI was a victim. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. So, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m not that fragile.¡±

    Yes, she¡¯d been shaken when Haley brought up the past in front of everyone. Humiliated, even.

    But in the days since, she¡¯de to a decision¡ªthat night wouldn¡¯t define her anymore.

    It wasn¡¯t her shame to carry.

    L?t??¦Ó ch?¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l?ov?l??.??§à??

    If enough time hadn¡¯t passed, she might¡¯ve taken legal action again just to prove a point.

    Back then, she hadn¡¯t known how to fight back. But now? She did. And she was strong enough to stand on her own.

    Sandra beamed, genuinely relieved. ¡°That¡¯s so good to hear, Sylvia. Just know¡ªmost of us at the institute are on your side. We¡¯ve got your back.¡±

    Ste chuckled, holding up the snack bag Sandra had handed her earlier. ¡°Yeah, I know. You guys are good people.¡±

    After lunch and a quick nap, Ste got ready to head back to theb.

    But as she neared the building, she noticed a pair of familiar brown leather shoes standing in her path.

    She squinted into the sunlight¡ªthen her stomach dropped. Marc.

    So much for her good mood.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 245

    ?Chapter 245:

    ¡°Stel!¡± he called out, his voice full of fake warmth.

    Her expression soured immediately. ¡°Move.¡±

    Marc didn¡¯t budge. Instead, he stepped toward her.

    Ste instinctively took a step back, putting space between them.

    ¡°Stel, listen¡ª¡± he began, his voice soft, urgent. ¡°I know you¡¯re still hurting from what happened. But I never med you. I know you were drugged. You didn¡¯t ask for any of it. It wasn¡¯t your fault, and I¡¯ve never held it against you.¡± He took another step closer. ¡°You¡¯re still my wife. We can fix this. Be happy again, like we used to. I know I messed up¡ªbut I never loved Haley. That was all for show. Just politics. You have to believe me.¡±

    Marc looked at her with pleading eyes, emotion thick in his voice. ¡°All these years, my feelings for you never changed. Doesn¡¯t that count for something?¡±

    Ste almostughed in his face.

    Be happy again?

    The so-called happiness had been a lie from the beginning.

    If trash belonged anywhere, it was with other trash. Haley and Marc deserved each other.

    She had no intention of getting between them. In fact, she hoped they stayed together. Forever.

    ¡°Cut the crap, Marc,¡± she said coldly. ¡°You looked pretty damn pleased with yourself on the day of your engagement. Save the act.¡±

    Marc¡¯s face tensed. He tried to recover. ¡°That engagement was just a business deal. I had no real feelings for Haley.¡±

    Then, trying another angle, his tone softened. ¡°Stel, if you hadn¡¯t been so ruthless back then¡­ if you hadn¡¯t forced the Walsh Group into a corner, I wouldn¡¯t have gone through with it. You left me no choice.¡±

    And there it was¡ªthe me. Somehow, in Marc¡¯s twisted version of events, he was the victim.

    To him, the fact that he was still willing to take her back¡ªstill willing to ¡°forgive¡±¡ªwas proof of his love. As if that should have been enough.

    ?????????????????.c??m hosts thetest

    ¡°I¡¯ve already ended things with Haley,¡± he added. ¡°She¡¯s out of the picture. I¡¯m serious about this, Stel. I promise I won¡¯t hurt you again.¡±

    Ste couldn¡¯t help it¡ªshe let out a sharp, humorlessugh. ¡°Too ruthless? You mean taking back a patent that was mine to begin with? Or beating you in a fairpetition?¡±

    Everything he med her for had happened because he wasn¡¯t good enough¡ªnot because she ever tried to take him down. She was long past the point of wasting energy on him.

    Marc, as always, acted like none of it was his fault. ¡°Stel,e on,¡± he pleaded. ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that. I know you. You¡¯re only acting tough. You don¡¯t have to stay with another man out of shame. No matter what happened in the past, I still love you. I¡¯ll always love you.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 246

    ?Chapter 246:

    Ste rolled her eyes and tried to step around him, but he blocked her path¡ªagain.

    He just didn¡¯t get it.

    Before she could say something sharp, another voice cut through the tension¡ªcalm, cool, unmistakably in control. ¡°Mr. Walsh. Harassing women again?¡±

    Marc turned and saw William approaching, the sunlight catching the edge of his zer. His face flushed with irritation. ¡°This is between me and Stel. It doesn¡¯t concern you.¡±

    William stopped a few feet away, casually slipping his hands into his pockets. ¡°This is my research institute,¡± he said mildly. ¡°Everything that happens here concerns me.¡±

    Marc had no response to that. He tried again, desperate now. ¡°William, you don¡¯t understand. Stel still cares about me. The only reason she¡¯s with you is because she thinks she doesn¡¯t deserve me.¡±

    William arched an eyebrow and looked down at Ste beside him. His voice was smooth, a little amused. ¡°That true, Ms. Gilbert? You¡¯re only with me because you think you¡¯re not good enough for him?¡±

    His voice rose slightly at the end, teasing but not mocking. It made Ste¡¯s throat tighten for a second.

    ¡°No,¡± she said firmly. ¡°I never said anything like that.¡±

    William nodded, then turned back to Marc with a knowing smile. ¡°Did you hear that, Mr. Walsh? She didn¡¯t choose me because of you. So how much longer are you nning to tter yourself?¡±

    Marc¡¯s jaw tensed. ¡°Stel, seriously¡ªare you choosing him over me?¡±

    His voice cracked at the edges, eyes searching her face for some sign¡ªany sign¡ªthat she still wanted him.

    Ste honestly didn¡¯t understand where he got this absurd confidence from. It was like he lived in a world where he was never wrong.

    Stories live now on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s.c¦Ïm

    She opened her mouth to give him the answer he deserved¡ªbut before she could speak, William¡¯s hand came to rest gently on her shoulder.

    ¡°Marc,¡± William said, his voice steady but edged with steel, ¡°do yourself a favor. Walk away with some dignity. The more you push this, the more pathetic you look.¡±

    Marc stared at the two of them standing there¡ªso close, sofortable¡ªand for the first time, he seemed to truly see it. They fit.

    It gnawed at him. ¡°William, I¡¯m still talking to Ste,¡± Marc snapped.

    William raised an eyebrow. ¡°Yeah? And does it look like she wants to talk to you?¡±

    He didn¡¯t need to raise his voice. The condescension in his tone cut deep enough.

    Marc, shorter and cornered, red up at William, feeling small. Helpless. Foolish.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 247

    ?Chapter 247:

    When he looked at Ste again, her face was unreadable. She didn¡¯t say a word. He turned without another word and stalked out of the institute, each step echoing louder than thest.

    Once he was gone, William quietly lifted his hand from Ste¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Ms. Russell, you have terrible taste in men,¡± he said dryly.

    Ste let out a sigh.

    It wasn¡¯t the first time he¡¯d thrown shade at her for her past, and probably wouldn¡¯t be thest. She knew she¡¯d made mistakes. But who hadn¡¯t loved the wrong person once? There was nothing to be ashamed of.

    She didn¡¯t fire back. Not this time. His tone hadn¡¯t been cruel¡ªjust teasing.

    ¡°Everyone has regrets,¡± she said. ¡°Mine just happened toe with a very loud, persistent ego. But I¡¯ve moved on. My standards are a lot higher now. That won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    William gave a small nod, the corner of his mouth lifting slightly. ¡°d to hear it.¡±

    He¡¯d been watching carefully, making sure Marc¡¯s words didn¡¯t leave a dent. But she¡¯d handled it just fine. In fact, the more he got to know her, the more intrigued he became.

    The elevator came to a quiet stop on the designated floor, and William stepped out, pushing the thoughts to the back of his mind. It was better to let things y out on their own.

    His phone buzzed in his pocket.

    William¡¯s screen lit up¡ªSteven¡¯s name shed across the disy. He answered, only to hear Steven¡¯s sharp voice on the line. ¡°Where the hell are you? You¡¯re half an hourte!¡±

    Steven needed him to iron out project details but had deliberately avoided looping Sylvia in. He knew all too well how much William had invested in finding her all these years.

    ¡°I¡¯m on my way,¡± William replied briskly, cutting the call and finally striding out of the institute.

    Fresh chapters are live at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s

    Inside a private dining room, Steven nced up as William entered, one brow arching in mild disbelief. ¡°Since when are you everte? This is a first.¡± William had always been the clockwork type¡ªunfailingly precise, never so much as a minute behind. That record shattered tonight.

    William shrugged off his coat and offered an apologetic half-smile. ¡°Got caught up at theb with Sylvia. We had a few things to hash out. Sorry for keeping you waiting.¡±

    A surge of jealousy red in Steven¡¯s chest the moment Sylvia¡¯s name came up, lending a bite to his words. ¡°So you two are working side by side now?¡± he asked, his voice tight with barely concealed resentment.

    Wasn¡¯t William supposed to be the low-profile owner of the institute? Since when did he start showing up every day, hanging around the staff like one of them?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 248

    ?Chapter 248:

    William, unfazed, sounded almost smug. ¡°She¡¯s been promoted. She¡¯ll be joining me on all the big projects now, so we¡¯ll be seeing each other every day, reviewing data, and finalizing results together.¡±

    Steven couldn¡¯t miss the pride radiating from William¡¯s voice¡ªit struck him like a gut punch. He shoved the stack of documents into William¡¯s hands. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you two can take the Neb Project. I won¡¯t get in your way anymore.¡± Saying it out loud hurt far more than he expected, a jagged ache settling deep in his chest.

    But what choice did he have? William had known Sylvia longer, had been looking for her for years.

    How could Steven possiblypete? He had a solid background, sure¡ªbut next to William, with his wealth, family, and effortless charisma, Steven felt hopelessly outmatched.

    He¡¯d never considered himselfcking, not until he found himselfpared to someone like William¡ªsomeone who seemed to have the universe stacked in his favor.

    Now, faced with the bitter truth, Steven couldn¡¯t muster the courage to keep fighting for something he¡¯d already lost.

    If Sylvia really was the girl William had spent years searching for, Steven knew he didn¡¯t stand a chance. There was no point clinging to hope any longer¡ªhe might as well let go now and save himself the heartbreak.

    ¡°So what are you going to do next?¡± William pressed, gathering up the documents from the table, his tone clipped.

    Steven squared his shoulders, determined to sound resolute, but even he could hear the strain in his voice. ¡°I¡¯m heading to Asnain for a break. I need to get my head on straight. Honestly, I¡¯m worn out¡ªphysically and mentally. If you don¡¯t cut me loose, I¡¯ll probably drop dead at my desk.¡±

    He forced augh, but the pain was written all over his face. He desperately needed to run away for a while, to patch up his bruised pride and battered spirit.

    William didn¡¯t hesitate as he replied, ¡°All right. You¡¯re officially on leave. Take as much time as you need.¡±

    Fresh updates now on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s

    Steven watched William¡¯s unfazed expression and couldn¡¯t hold back his frustration¡ªhe thumped his own chest in mock agony. How had he ended up with a friend like this? What rotten luck!

    By five-thirty, Ste rolled her stiff neck, a faint wince tugging at her lips. Hours hunched over her desk had left her feeling like a coiled spring.

    ¡°Ste, does your neck hurt?¡± Sandra¡¯s voice floated over, tinged with concern.

    Ste managed a small smile and rubbed the spot just below her hairline. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just need to stop hunching over like a turtle. A break will fix it.¡±

    Sandra gave her a look that brooked no argument. ¡°No more excuses! With our desk jobs, we¡¯re overdue for massages. Let¡¯s treat ourselves on our break.¡±

    Elbert gave a firm nod, signaling his full agreement with her words.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 249

    ?Chapter 249:

    Ste shrugged, warmth in her eyes. ¡°You two set it up, and I¡¯m in.¡±

    Once she¡¯d changed out of her work clothes, Ste reached for her phone, scrolling to Steven¡¯s name.

    She realized she¡¯d neglected Neb recently¡ªshe needed an update on thetest technical inputs, and it was time to check with Steven about any tweaks or improvements still needed.

    Ste slipped into a quieter hallway and quickly pulled up Steven¡¯s number, pressing the call button with a restless thumb.

    Instead of his voice, an emotionless recording filled her ear. ¡°Sorry, the number you dialed can¡¯t be reached right now. Please try againter¡­¡±

    She pressed her lips together, her frown deepening, and hung up. Two more tries, same robotic message. Anxiety prickled beneath her skin.

    Still clutching her phone, Ste drifted toward the dormitory, her thoughts swirling with worry. Had something happened to Steven? Was she supposed to go find him?

    She was so caught up in her concerns that she barely noticed the person inside the elevator when the doors slid open. Stepping inside, she froze. William was already there.

    Their gazes locked, a silent current passing between them.

    William¡¯s eyes flickered down, catching sight of her screen¡ªSteven¡¯s name still lit up, lingering on the call screen.

    He broke the hush with a crisp announcement. ¡°Steven¡¯s handed over all project matters to me.¡±

    The words took Ste off guard. She hesitated, caught between confusion and curiosity. ¡°So¡­ that means I¡¯ll be coordinating with you directly now?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± William replied.

    Ste nodded, though confusion still flickered behind her eyes.

    Keep reading at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s.c?m

    ¡°So¡­ where did Mr. Harrison go?¡± she asked casually, but her tone held a trace of concern. ¡°I tried calling him a few times earlier, but it kept saying he was in an area with no reception. Is he okay?¡±

    William¡¯s brow twitched slightly, almost too subtle to notice. But it was there.

    ¡°He¡¯s fine,¡± he said, keeping his voice even. ¡°Just taking a vacation.¡±

    A vacation?

    She hadn¡¯t expected Steven to suddenly take time off¡ªit didn¡¯t seem like him at all.

    ¡°You sound like you really want to see him,¡± William said, ncing sideways at her.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­ normal concern for a business partner,¡± Ste replied quickly, worried he might read too much into it.

    William responded with a low, skeptical grunt that gave nothing away. She decided not to press it. No point trying to read him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 250

    ?Chapter 250:

    Meanwhile, at the police station, Haley sat slumped in the holding room, her voice raw from days of screaming.

    ¡°Mom, how much longer? I can¡¯t stay in here! I¡¯m losing my mind!¡±

    Her face was streaked with tears, eyes puffy and red.

    The days had taken their toll. The bed was hard as concrete, the food inedible, and the humiliation unbearable. She was used to luxury¡ªnot this.

    Beatrice watched from behind the ss, her heart aching.

    The daughter she¡¯d once cradled, protected, and raised to be a picture-perfect heiress now sat broken¡ªdisheveled, exhausted, barely recognizable. How could Beatrice not ache for her?

    ¡°Mom, can I leave today? Please,¡± Haley pleaded, her voice cracking. ¡°I can¡¯t take another minute in here. You have to get me out.¡± Her tears fell freely now, panic ring behind her bloodshot eyes.

    Beatrice¡¯s voice trembled with helplessness. ¡°Just hang in there a little longer, sweetheart. I will get you out¡ªI promise.¡±

    But the moment the words left her mouth, something in Haley snapped.

    ¡°Why? Why do I still have to wait?¡± she cried out. ¡°Haven¡¯t I suffered enough? How can you just stand there and watch me fall apart? I¡¯m your daughter¡ªyour only daughter! Don¡¯t you care?! Can¡¯t you do anything?¡± Her voice echoed through the room, wild and desperate. Her elegantposure had long since crumbled¡ªnow all that was left was raw desperation.

    Beatrice was speechless.

    She had exhausted every option, pulled every string¡ªbut something, someone, was keeping Haley in that cell. A power stronger than her influence. And she couldn¡¯t break through. Still, she held on. ¡°Just give me a little more time,¡± she whispered, more to herself than anyone else. ¡°I swear, I¡¯ll find a way.¡±

    Haley¡¯s re cut through the ss like a de, all trace of daughterly respect gone. Her anger had curdled into open contempt.

    ¡°You¡¯re doing this on purpose, aren¡¯t you?¡± she snapped. ¡°You don¡¯t want to help me!¡± Her voice cracked with rage. ¡°Our family has power¡ªthis isn¡¯t even a serious charge! I didn¡¯t kill anyone! So why am I still in here? You¡¯ve wanted me out of the picture ever since I refused to break up with Marc. This is your revenge, isn¡¯t it? You¡¯re punishing me!¡±

    Explore more now on g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls

    Her shrill usations echoed through the police station, hitting Beatrice like a p.

    Beatrice took a step back, stunned. ¡°How can you say that?¡± she whispered. ¡°You¡¯re my daughter. Why would I ever want you to suffer?¡±

    Her voice trembled, her eyes filled with disbelief. She couldn¡¯t understand where all this venom wasing from¡ªhow the daughter she had sacrificed so much for could believe she was the enemy.

    Haley wasn¡¯t done. ¡°Drop the act already!¡± she shouted. ¡°You don¡¯t care! You never have. If you¡¯re not going to help me, then leave. Go back to Achury and enjoy your perfect life. Just leave me here to rot¡ªyou don¡¯t deserve to be my mother. I hate you!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 251

    ?Chapter 251:

    She spun away in a rage, expecting the familiar script¡ªher mother calling her back, coaxing, pleading. But nothing came.

    Instead, there was only the scrape of a chair being pushed back. ¡°Fine,¡± Beatrice said, her voice quiet but final. ¡°If that¡¯s how you really feel, then stay here. I¡¯ve done all I can.¡±

    Haley turned in disbelief. ¡°What¡­ What did you just say?¡±

    Beatrice didn¡¯t look back. She was done.

    After all the sleepless nights, the desperate calls, the endless effort¡ªthis was her thanks? usations? Hatred? If Haley truly believed she didn¡¯t deserve to be her mother¡­ then she should find herself another.

    The sound of Beatrice¡¯s footsteps faded down the hall until they vanishedpletely.

    Only then did the weight of it hit Haley. She spun around, panic overtaking her chest like a rush of cold water. Her mother really left?

    ¡°No¡ªMom!¡± Haley cried out, mming her fists against the ss. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it! I was wrong! Pleasee back! Mom!¡±

    Her voice echoed into the empty corridor. There was no answer. Only silence.

    A nearby officer, slightly more patient than the others, spoke up. ¡°No use yelling. She¡¯s gone.¡±

    Haley slowly sank onto the bench, her body slumped, her breath shallow. Her heart felt like it was sinking into something thick and unforgiving¡ªlike quicksand. The more she fought, the deeper she slipped. Was this it? Was there really no one left who could save her?

    No, there had to be someone who could help.

    When the evening meal was brought in, she made her move. She reached out quickly, grabbing the officer by the wrist. ¡°Please,¡± she whispered hoarsely, desperation bleeding through every word. ¡°Can you contact someone for me? Just one person. I won¡¯t cause trouble¡ªI swear. I just need to talk to them for a few minutes. That¡¯s all.¡±

    The officer raised a brow, clearly unimpressed.

    The magic happens on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s??????

    But she wasn¡¯t under criminal sentence. She had rights.

    He sighed. ¡°Who do you want to see?¡±

    Haley¡¯s eyes darted around as she calcted, and though Marc¡¯s name almost slipped out, she forced herself to blurt out someone else¡¯s. ¡°I need to see Jazlyn Walsh. I¡¯ll give you her number¡ªplease, just let her visit me!¡±

    Jazlyn had always been tangled up in the same mess as her, so Haley was certain that when push came to shove, Jazlyn would step in and pull her out. Besides, the Walsh Group was teetering on the edge, and Haley was certain Jazlyn wouldn¡¯t just stand by and watch Marc¡¯spany implode.

    At Haley¡¯s request, the police dialed Jazlyn¡¯s number, and she agreed toe without much hesitation.

    By the next morning, Jazlyn swept into the police station, her chic handbag swinging at her side.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 252

    ?Chapter 252:

    ¡°Jazlyn, please¡ªyou have to get me out,¡± Haley pleaded, gripping the edge of the table. ¡°If I¡¯m stuck here, there¡¯s no way I can help the Walsh Group. Are you really going to just let thepany go down with me?¡±

    Jazlyn¡¯s eyes narrowed in thought. With Marc still unable to win Ste back, Haley was the only one holding things together. They couldn¡¯t afford to lose her¡ªnot now.

    ¡°Haley, I want to help you,¡± Jazlyn replied, her voice steady butced with regret. ¡°But there¡¯s really nothing I can do¡ªnot at this point.¡±

    Haley¡¯s eyes dulled, hope flickering out as she gripped the edge of the table. ¡°Jazlyn, can¡¯t you call Marc? Didn¡¯t you use to mingle with those powerful women? They have connections¡ªthey must know something!¡±

    Jazlyn hesitated, a flicker of difort tightening her lips. ¡°Haley, you know how those women are. They¡¯re all talk at parties, but when you¡¯re really in trouble, they vanish. Where¡¯s your family, anyway? Why have they left you to deal with this alone?¡±

    That jab struck Haley right in the heart. Her voice sharpened with old resentment. ¡°Did you forget how your family came crawling to me? If it weren¡¯t for my help, your son¡¯spany would¡¯ve crashed and burned. He¡¯s never done a day¡¯s real work¡ªso unless you want to see your precious son back in ruins, you¡¯d better get me out of here!¡±

    Jazlyn¡¯sposure slipped; she stared at Haley, stunned, her face souring with disbelief. ¡°Haley, do you even realize what the hell you¡¯re saying? Who¡¯s the¡­¡±

    Desperate one now? You¡¯re the one begging for help¡ªand you still think you can talk to me like that?¡±

    Haley snapped, ¡°Oh, spare me the act. Tell me I¡¯m wrong! Your entire family¡¯s nothing but freeloaders¡ªusing me whenever you please. You threw Ste out as soon as she stopped being useful, didn¡¯t you? Have youtched onto someone new? So I¡¯m just yesterday¡¯s news, huh?¡±

    Jazlyn¡¯s expression soured; any trace of patience vanished from her face. With Haleyshing out so viciously, there was no point in maintaining any kind of facade.

    She rose from her seat with a sigh, hands falling to her sides. ¡°Wow, Haley. That¡¯s honestly cruel. I wish I could help you, but this is out of my hands. Maybe you should call your mom instead.¡±

    New stories uploaded on g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls

    Honestly, Ste was thriving now¡ªshe¡¯d even been on television, and everyone in the family wore that fact like a badge of honor.

    On top of that, Ste had treated her to a beauty salon membership, something Haley had never bothered with.

    No question about it¡ªSte hadpletely outshined Haley.

    Jazlyn turned on her heel and strode away, not ncing back even as Haley¡¯s re burned into her retreating figure, seething with resentment.

    Just a short while ago, the world had revolved around Haley. Marc and Jazlyn had fawned over her, treating her like she was untouchable royalty.

    But now, the instant she faltered, both of them rushed to sever all connection and act like she was nothing to them.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 253

    ?Chapter 253:

    Only now did Haley realize how hollow their loyalty had been.

    She slumped into her seat, mind swirling with frustration and indignation. Every contact she¡¯d tried had proven worthless¡ªone by one, they all let her down.

    Then, out of nowhere, a face shed across her thoughts¡ªa person she¡¯dpletely overlooked until now.

    Snapping upright, Haley called out, her voice sharp with urgency, ¡°Officer! I need to make another call!¡±

    The officer nearby shot her a look of impatience. ¡°Who are you trying to reach now? I already told you¡ªyou¡¯re not going anywhere.¡±

    ¡°Just onest call!¡± Haley pleaded. Since she didn¡¯t have Ste¡¯s direct number, she ended up calling the research institute instead.

    Meanwhile, Ste was focused on her samples in theb when a knock broke her concentration. Elbert stepped in and said, ¡°Sylvia, Mr. Hoffman¡¯s asking for you.¡±

    Ste looked briefly puzzled but didn¡¯t question it. She wiped her hands clean and made her way to Paul¡¯s office.

    Paul sat calmly in his chair and got straight to the point. ¡°We just received a call. The person specifically asked for you¡ªit was Haley Smith. Probably calling from the station. It looks like she couldn¡¯t recall your number, so she rang here instead. Said she had something secret to share with you.¡±

    Ste blinked in surprise. Haley was thest person she¡¯d expected to reach out.

    If she was still in custody, shouldn¡¯t she be calling her mother or Marc?

    Ste¡¯s eyes narrowed as she suddenly realized something.

    Haley must have been truly desperate, so much so that she saw Ste as her only option left.

    Noticing the flicker of change in her eyes, Paul exhaled deeply. ¡°Sylvia, I know there¡¯s history between you and Haley Smith. If you¡¯d rather not see her, we can act like the call never came. Whether you go by Sylvia or Ste, you¡¯re one of ours, and it¡¯s my job to look out for you.¡±

    ???€$? ???t??§ñ? ?n ??ln?¦Í¦Ål?.c??

    Ste pondered for a moment, then said, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, I¡¯ll go.¡±

    Paul was a bit taken aback. ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡±

    Ste gave him a soft smile. ¡°If she wants to see me, she must have a reason. I want to hear what she has to say. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve got this.¡±

    Since she had already made up her mind, Paul knew there was no use arguing. He gave a small nod and said, ¡°Take the rest of the day. Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hoffman,¡± she replied gratefully.

    At the police station, Ste stood at the entrance in a white shirt and jeans. Her ck hair was tied back in a low ponytail, and her calm, neat look gave off a sharp, confident vibe.

    As she was brought into the room, Haley¡¯s eyes burned with frustration. Ste looked just as put-together as ever, while Haley was a mess¡ªunwashed, tired, and bitter.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 254

    ?Chapter 254:

    It stung more than she cared to admit.

    ¡°What, proud of yourself?¡± she snapped.

    Ste didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°If that¡¯s all you requested me toe here for, I won¡¯t stick around.¡±

    The cold reply hit like a p, and for a second, Haley didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    ¡°Tell me what you want¡ªjust drop the charges and let me go,¡± Haley said, lifting her chin slightly, trying to act like this was some deal and not a desperate appeal.

    But the more she tried to actposed, the more entertained Ste became. With a faint smile, she replied, ¡°And what exactly can you offer me right now? What do I gain from letting you walk free?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything I know about Marc,¡± Haley offered, her tone low. ¡°All of his secrets.¡±

    Ste¡¯s gaze shifted ever so slightly as she quietly tapped her phone under the table, turning on the recording feature without drawing attention. Keeping her tone casual, she leaned in just a bit and asked, ¡°What kind of secrets are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°He killed someone. A woman.¡±

    Ste¡¯s breath caught briefly. Her eyes narrowed. ¡°You¡¯re willing to turn on him like that? What happened to loving him? Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll use this to destroy him?¡±

    Haley gave a bitterugh. ¡°Love? Look at me¡ªdoes it look like he ever cared? It¡¯s every man for himself. I¡¯m doing what I have to. I¡¯ve been with him long enough to know things he wouldn¡¯t dare tell anyone else.¡±

    Ste gave a small shrug. ¡°Sorry. I don¡¯t care about Marc¡¯s secrets. If that¡¯s all you¡¯ve got, then you¡¯ve got nothing.¡±

    Haley blinked, stunned into silence.

    She couldn¡¯t believe it. Did Ste really not care at all? Weren¡¯t they married for years? Shouldn¡¯t there still be something left?

    L¨»t??¦Ó c§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?ls.??????

    Ste raised an eyebrow, her tone calm but pointed. ¡°If you¡¯re done talking, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡±

    Watching her stand to leave, panic crept into Haley¡¯s voice.

    This was herst shot. If Ste walked away now, there was no one left to turn to.

    ¡°Wait¡ªplease wait! Just tell me¡­ what would it take for you to let me go?¡±

    Haley had run out of choices, and Ste held all the cards now.

    Ste had waited a long time for this exact scenario. ¡°I want a public apology,¡± she said calmly. ¡°You¡¯ll post it using your own ount. Own up to everything you¡¯ve done to me. Make it loud, make it clear.¡±

    Haley¡¯s hand mmed against the table. ¡°Absolutely not!¡± She couldn¡¯t even imagine apologizing, much less writing a statement for the world to see. Even her circle in Achury could catch wind of it.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 255

    ?Chapter 255:

    Ste didn¡¯t flinch at her reaction. ¡°No one¡¯s forcing you. But if you say no, you can enjoy your stay here a little longer. Two more weeks in that cell. You¡¯ll survive.¡±

    Haley¡¯s chest tightened. She couldn¡¯tst another night, let alone days. Jaw clenched, she snapped, ¡°Is this really necessary? You just want to humiliate me! You¡¯re cruel!¡±

    ¡°Cruel?¡± Ste¡¯s tone stayed even. ¡°You should be thest person throwing that word around. You don¡¯t get to negotiate anymore. Do it, or don¡¯t. Simple as that.¡±

    The faint curve of Ste¡¯s lips felt more like a p than a smile. It burned Haley up inside.

    She hated the idea of apologizing. But if she refused, she¡¯d go to jail. Beatrice¡¯s warning echoed in her mind: someone powerful was intentionally holding up her release. And who else could it be but Ste?

    Cornered and furious, Haley finally muttered, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    True to her word, Ste didn¡¯t drag it out. As soon as Haley¡¯s apology went live, Ste retracted thewsuit.

    That same day, Haley walked out of the holding cell.

    The moment she stepped outside the police station, it felt like ages had passed since shest breathed fresh air without restrictions.

    She shuffled along the street, head down, feeling grimy and out of ce.

    Her hair stuck in clumps, and her clothes clung to her like shame. People stared¡ªjudging, sneering¡ªand every nce sent another stab of humiliation straight through her.

    Ste. Everything pointed back to Ste.

    Haley stood at the intersection, staring at the shifting traffic lights, her eyes zing with fury.

    She wouldn¡¯t let Ste walk away from this. Not after today. The humiliation she¡¯d endured woulde back to haunt Ste, ten times over, if not more.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s brings you fresh updates

    When the signal finally turned green, Haley stormed off, rummaging through her bag until she found a portable charger. Her phone had been dead for days. She plugged it in and waited just long enough before pulling up her contacts, scrolling until she reached Marc¡¯s name.

    Her finger lingered over the screen, hesitating for a beat. Then she pulled back, choosing not to make the call.

    He hadn¡¯t visited. Not once. Maybe he had more important things to do. Reaching out now wouldn¡¯t help her case. But showing up in person might help.

    Resolved, she shoved the phone into her bag, hailed the first taxi she saw, and gave the driver one destination: the Walsh Group.

    Later that evening, William found out Ste had visited Haley at the station. He and Rita made their way to Ste¡¯s ce soon after.

    Inside, Ste had alreadyid out three simple dishes and a pot of soup. She sat across from William, eating quietly.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 256

    ?Chapter 256:

    ¡°You went to see Haley today?¡± William asked, his voice low but firm.

    Ste stopped mid-bite, the spoon suspended in the air. ¡°I did.¡±

    ¡°You let her walk free?¡± William had seen Haley¡¯s apology statement online. He didn¡¯t need the details to understand the deal Ste had made.

    But he didn¡¯t agree with it.

    Keeping thewsuit active meant Haley would¡¯ve stayed locked up. And as long as Ste didn¡¯t back down, William could¡¯ve made sure of that.

    He couldn¡¯t understand her logic. A public apology didn¡¯t carry much weight, especiallying from someone like Haley. Was it that important to Ste?

    His appetite vanished in an instant.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think she¡¯ll retaliate?¡± he asked, looking directly at her. ¡°You should be extra careful now.¡±

    Someone like Haley didn¡¯t turn over a new leaf. If she could change, Ste wouldn¡¯t be caught in this endless loop of chaos.

    But Ste only smiled, the calm in her eyes sharp enough to cut ss. ¡°Of course she¡¯lle for me again. That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m counting on.¡±

    William hadn¡¯t expected Ste¡¯s answer to catch him so off guard.

    He¡¯d always assumed he had her figured out¡ªyet here she was, making a move he¡¯d never seening.

    With an air of calm authority, Ste pressed on. ¡°She¡¯s a stranger in this city. We have no real evidence against her, just a handful of nder usations and ims about starting a fight. At most, she¡¯d spend two weeks in detention¡ªnothing more. We¡¯d be better off letting her go. That¡¯s the only way we can catch her in the act.¡±

    William couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Ste was far more calcting than he¡¯d imagined.

    He sat quietly for a beat, then reached for another slice of spicy beef. The moment he took a bite, his mouth exploded with searing heat.

    He shot her a look, color rushing to his cheeks. ¡°Seriously, how many chili peppers did you throw in here?¡±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is your gateway to fiction

    Ste shook off her distraction and offered a casual smile. ¡°Oh¡ªmy bad, I forgot to mention. I picked up some extra-spicy chilies this time.¡±

    William tossed back an entire ss of water, but the fiery heat clung stubbornly to his tongue.

    Narrowing his eyes at her, he asked, ¡°Ste, are you telling me you did this on purpose?¡±

    With a look of pure innocence, Ste replied, ¡°Not at all. I just wanted to try a new recipe I found online. They said these chilies were amazing. Is it too much for you? Maybe our spice tolerance just isn¡¯t the same. Mr. Briggs, maybe you should be in charge of your own meals from now on.¡±

    In Ste¡¯s mind, she genuinely hadn¡¯t meant any harm¡ªshe simply assumed William could handle it and dialed up the heat without holding back.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 257

    ?Chapter 257:

    Sweat started to trickle down William¡¯s forehead. He couldn¡¯t remember ever eating anything so explosively spicy. ¡°So what, you¡¯re just trying to set my mouth on fire for fun?¡±

    Ste considered his question with deliberate seriousness. ¡°Honestly? There are upsides. If I scorch your taste buds, I won¡¯t have to cook for you every day¡ªand no one at work will have any rumors to spread about us, right?¡±

    William slumped back in his chair, defeated, and waved for Rita to bring him another ss of water.

    He drained it in one go, desperate for relief. As he caught his breath, Ste¡¯s gaze drifted to his mouth¡ªhis lips had grown a vivid shade of red, puffed up and almost glossy with moisture. Were those chilies really that powerful?

    She hadn¡¯t meant for things to get this out of hand.

    Still, there was something oddly captivating about William just then¡ªflushed cheeks, damp hair at his temples, lips glistening and a little swollen.

    It was annoyingly unfair how he managed to look good in any circumstance, even half-suffering at the kitchen table. Some people just had it easy.

    Ste tried to shake off her distraction and moved to fetch him a ss of ice water. Before she could take a step, Rita¡¯s voice rang out, brimming with excitement. ¡°Oh my goodness, Mr. Briggs, your lips¡­¡±

    Ste nced over. The swelling had gotten worse, his lips practically zing crimson.

    That definitely didn¡¯t look normal. Was this an allergic reaction?

    Ste wasted no time getting William to the hospital, anxiety prickling beneath her calm facade.

    The emergency room teemed with patients even on a weekday, but she stayed by his side, silently urging the line to move faster.

    After a brief examination, the doctor barely nced at William¡¯s swollen lips before scribbling a prescription. ¡°It¡¯s abination of inmmation and a mild allergic reaction. Use this ointment three times a day, and be generous with it. For now, stick to nd foods¡ªnothing spicy.¡±

    Back outside, the tension between them had shifted. Ste¡¯s earlier yfulness dissolved, leaving behind a faint embarrassment.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I had no idea those chilies would be that intense,¡± she murmured, her voice softer than before.

    William lowered his gaze, a small, sly smile ying at the corners of his lips. ¡°Well, if you¡¯re that sorry, you could start by putting the ointment on for me.¡±

    It was a reasonable request. There was no mirror to guide him.

    They got into the car. Ste uncapped the ointment. The thick, white cream felt cool against her skin as she dabbed a bit onto her fingertip and leaned in.

    She murmured, her breath brushing lightly against his cheek, ¡°Lower your head a little ande closer¡­¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 258

    ?Chapter 258:

    William¡¯s breath grazed her cheek, making her hand tremble as she tried to keep steady.

    His eyes swept over her face, lingering on the sweep of hershes, while the pad of her finger¡ªsoft and warm¡ªsmoothed ointment over his lips. Inside the car, the tension crackled, thickening the air between them.

    Ste¡¯s heart drummed wildly in her chest.

    Once she¡¯d finished, she quickly turned away, pressing back into the passenger seat as she wiped her finger clean with a tissue.

    ¡°All done. We can go now,¡± she murmured, her voice barely steady.

    William sent her a long, unreadable look before finally starting the car and pulling away from the hospital.

    Ste tried to calm herself, mentally chastising her nerves.

    It was just ointment, she told herself. Why did it feel so intimate?

    When they returned to the dorm, Rita greeted them in the entryway. ¡°Mr. Briggs, you¡¯re back! How did it go? Did the doctor say it¡¯s anything serious?¡±

    Since speaking was still ufortable for William, Ste stepped in. ¡°The doctor said it¡¯s just a bit of inmmation and a mild allergy. Some ointment and he¡¯ll be fine¡ªit¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±

    Rita visibly rxed, relief softening her features. ¡°Thank goodness. Ms. Russell, I¡¯ve tidied your room.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Rita,¡± Ste replied with a grateful smile.

    When they departed, Ste couldn¡¯t help ncing at William again. Her eyesnded on his lips¡ªstill faintly swollen¡ªand guilt pinched at her. She tore her gaze away, cheeks burning.

    That night, her thoughts reyed the afternoon on a continuous loop, until her dreams tangled into something even more reckless. In the dream, she found herself pressing her lips to William¡¯s, and she was jolted awake, heart pounding. Ste rolled out of bed and sshed her face with icy water, ring at her reflection in the mirror. Obviously, it was the ointment episode that had nted such ridiculous ideas in her head.

    Once she¡¯d regained herposure, Ste changed into a fresh set of clothes and made her way to theb.

    As she walked through the familiar halls, she offered her usual greetings, but her colleagues¡¯ nces felt more pointed than usual¡ªcuriosity and unease simmered just beneath the surface.

    Exclusive stories gal¦Ç¦Òv??l??

    An uneasy prickle crawled up Ste¡¯s spine. Something was clearly off. Before she could reach her desk, Lainey hurried over and blocked her path, eyes wide with rm.

    ¡°Stel, thank goodness you¡¯re here. We¡¯ve got a mess on our hands! Everyone¡¯s talking¡ªthey say you and Marc have been married for years but never had kids because you were out partying too hard, and supposedly made yourself unable to have children.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 259

    ?Chapter 259:

    Ste blinked at her, caught between disbelief and irritation. ¡°Whoes up with this bullshit?¡±

    Lainey leaned in, her voice low but urgent. ¡°Obviously, I know it¡¯s all crap. But not everyone here does. After all that drama with you, Marc, and Haley, the gossip mill went wild. And don¡¯t forget, Allen¡¯s team is just waiting for an excuse to drag you down. That¡¯s why these stories are catching fire right now.¡± She gave Ste a sympathetic look, her tone earnest. ¡°I know none of it¡¯s true, but when these rumors keep swirling, sooner orter, management starts to question things.¡±

    Ste¡¯s expression darkened, her jaw set. She hadn¡¯te here to get tangled up in office gossip. But if her personal mess was poisoning the institute¡¯s atmosphere, she knew even the director might lose patience¡ªno matter how meless she actually was.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Ste said, forcing a calm smile as she pressed her lips together.

    Lainey lingered, concern etched across her face, but after a few hesitant words, she finally drifted away.

    Once the office fell silent, Ste pulled out her phone and opened her favorite social media app. Predictably, her notifications had exploded.

    Headlines screamed across the screen: ¡°Female Researcher Leads Chaotic Private Life!¡±

    ¡°Years of Marriage, No Children¡ªWild Behavior to me?¡±

    As she scrolled through the headlines, a hollowugh burst out.

    Whoever had orchestrated this smear campaign hadn¡¯t even bothered to hide their tracks.

    She tapped into the top post, her name stered front and center in bold, usatory text.

    Among the flood ofments, oneizen fanned the mes. ¡°I¡¯ve seen Ste sneak into the OB-GYN alone to end pregnancies¡ªat least eight or ten times. Who knows the real number? No wonder she can¡¯t have kids. She wrecked her own womb.¡±

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s delivers what you seek

    The usation exploded online, zing out of control in an instant. A few people questioned whether any of it was true, but most treated it as damning evidence of Ste¡¯s supposed unfaithfulness.

    Amid the trending chaos, a video surfaced¡ªa public statement from Marc himself.

    Facing the camera, Marc insisted he and Haley had always kept their rtionship clean. He said he¡¯d chosen to be with Ste, not in spite of her past, but because he genuinely loved her. Even though they never had children, he imed, he¡¯d never once med her.

    But as Ste watched his public statement, her gaze sharpened with suspicion. The entire performance felt overly rehearsed, almost as if Marc was deliberately putting on a show.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 260

    ?Chapter 260:

    Was he doing this to manipte public opinion? Was this another calcted move?

    Clearly, he hadn¡¯t learned his lessonst time.

    Meanwhile, Marc lounged behind his desk at the Walsh Group, eyes fixed on the screen as thetest wave of rumors caught fire online. He spun a pen slowly between his fingers, his expression unreadable.

    At this stage, posting a so-called rification was supposed to reaffirm his loyalty to Ste¡ªat least, that was the message he wanted everyone to see.

    Ste couldn¡¯t bring herself to scroll through another word of thements. The sheer absurdity of the lies had her convinced the inte was crawling with lunatics.

    Dragging herself to her desk, she powered up herputer and transferred the audio file of her earlier confrontation with Haley.

    Her fingers flew over the keys¡ªshe uploaded the raw, unedited recording to her ount, tagging it with a simple caption: ¡°Truth will prevail.¡± Every word of that exchange was clear as day.

    Within moments, the post exploded, drawing a flood of shares andments from all corners of the inte.

    Ste was using the alternate ount under her new identity, Sylvia. She typed a measuredment, in which she imed she wanted no part in the mess, since the evidence spoke for itself.

    But there was no stopping what she¡¯d set in motion. The recording captured everyst thing Haley had told her at the police station¡ªincluding the bombshell that Marc was tangled up in a suspicious death.

    The recording spread like wildfire, dominating every corner of the inte.

    Moments ago, theizens had ripped Ste apart in thements, but the moment the truth surfaced, they jumped to the other side without a second thought.

    ¡°See? I always knew Marc was shady as hell. Can¡¯t believe you people bought his act.¡±

    L??€$? ???t??§ñ? I¦Ç ?a?n?¦Í¦Ål?.c?m

    ¡°Marc and Haley are both snakes. Not a word out of their mouths is true.¡±

    ¡°All they did was talk big with no proof, but Sylvia came in with the receipts. That¡¯s what I like¡ªjusty it out. No time wasted.¡±

    Spection ran wild, and now the crowd was fixated on uncovering who Marc had truly harmed.

    Netizens wasted no time unearthing past scandals, desperate to uncover the truth.

    The wave of public opinion crashed hard, and even hospital staff started releasing official statements, confirming Ste had never once had an abortion. Within thirty minutes, the smear campaign crumbled, and Ste¡¯s name was spotless again.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 261

    ?Chapter 261:

    Haley and Marc, though, were about to get hit with a reckoning of their own. Ste was almost amused¡ªby now, it was only a matter of time before the police knocked on their door.

    Shutting down herputer, Ste left her office and headed for theb, having no patience left for online drama.

    On her way to theb, she nearly collided with William in the corridor. He regarded her with a subtle, approving smile. ¡°You handled things much better this time,¡± he noted, his tone low and slightly amused.

    Instead of going after Haley and Marc head-on, she¡¯d taken the smarter route¡ªcapturing the entire exchange as evidence.

    William looked genuinely impressed.

    Ste held his gaze, a small spark of defiance in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve learned my lesson. I¡¯m not nearly as foolish as they are.¡±

    William gave a thoughtful nod, a trace of admiration flickering across his face. ¡°With the evidence you have¡ªand half the inte rallying to your side¡ªMarc¡¯s going to have a hard time wriggling out of this mess.¡±

    With a smirk, Ste remarked, ¡°About time he got what¡¯sing to him.¡±

    William¡¯s expression turned serious for a moment. ¡°Just don¡¯t let any of this get under your skin,¡± he said, his voice gentle but firm. ¡°And if it does, promise me it won¡¯t distract you from your work.¡±

    She shot him a confident smile. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me, Mr. Briggs. Nothing¡¯s going to get in my way. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be heading back to theb. Have a good day.¡±

    William lingered for a moment, narrowing his eyes thoughtfully as he watched her disappear down the hallway.

    As her experiments wrapped up and she started gathering her things, Ste¡¯s phone buzzed on the countertop. The screen lit up with ¡°Sharon¡± calling.

    She swiped to answer, and Sharon¡¯s voice burst out, bubbling with excitement. ¡°Stel! The inte is exploding today! That recording you posted¡ªgenius move. I bet Haley and that scumbag Marc are losing their minds right now!¡±

    Every journey starts at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??§à??

    A subtle, satisfied smile yed at the corners of Ste¡¯s mouth. ¡°Well, they finally reaped what they sowed.¡±

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t agree more! Honestly, watching you turn the tables on that jerk is the best thing that¡¯s happened all week. We have to celebrate. Drinks tonight¡ªmy treat!¡±

    Ste nced at the clock, weighing her schedule. There was nothing urgent on her calendar. ¡°You¡¯re on. See you tonight.¡±

    That night, the bar shimmered with neon, its energy pulsing all around. Sharon leaned against the counter beside Ste, her tailored ck suit sharp against the shifting lights. ¡°Stel, are you seriously showing up dressed like you¡¯re still on the clock?¡± she quipped, an amused tilt to her lips.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 262

    ?Chapter 262:

    Ste, still in her crisp work shirt, looked oddly formal among the crowd of women shimmering in slinky dresses and bold colors.

    Ste let out a warmugh, shaking her head at Sharon. ¡°You think sexy is all about bare skin? Please. Real appeal¡¯s in the confidence. It¡¯s an attitude.¡± With a quick flick, she loosened her hair and popped open two shirt buttons, her smooth corbone catching the dance floor¡¯s shifting lights.

    In an instant, the air around her seemed to spark¡ªsophistication melting into something daring.

    As the DJ dropped the beat, Ste caught Sharon¡¯s hand and led her straight onto the stage.

    With every beat vibrating through the floor, Ste¡¯s smile bloomed¡ªradiant and full of life, like a rose opening under sunlight.

    She moved with effortless grace, her every stepced with maic charm. In that electric moment, she felt weightless¡ªwild, unburdened, andpletely free.

    Almost every guy in the room couldn¡¯t stop staring at Ste, as if their eyes were stuck on her.

    Even with the dim lights, it was easy to see just how stunning she looked¡ªher face soft and striking, her eyes glowing with emotion.

    As the music came to an end, Ste took Sharon¡¯s hand and led her off the stage.

    Right away, a few men stepped forward, eager to talk. ¡°Hey,¡± one of them said with a smile, ¡°your dance was amazing. Think we could hang out sometime?¡±

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Ste replied, keeping her voice polite but firm, ¡°I¡¯m already here with someone.¡±

    They were just turning back toward their table when a loud, teasing voice called out across the room. ¡°Well, look who it is¡ªSte!¡±

    Johnny¡¯s grin was wide as he nudged the man beside him. ¡°Marc, check it out¡ªit¡¯s your ex-wife!¡±

    galno¦Í?ls is your update source

    Marc had already heard the recording Ste posted earlier that day, and it had put him in a terrible mood. He¡¯de out drinking with some friends to blow off steam. Running into Ste here wasn¡¯t something he had nned on.

    ¡°I told you the one dancing like that was Ste, but you didn¡¯t believe me!¡± Johnny said, loud enough for everyone nearby to hear.

    Tommy, who was sitting next to him, gave his arm a small tug, trying to get him to stop.

    Marc let out a slow breath and stood up, locking eyes with Ste.

    ¡°Stel,¡± he said, his voice low, ¡°What are you doing in a ce like this? This ce is shady. Come on¡ªI¡¯ll take you home.¡±

    Ste raised her eyebrows and gave a short, dryugh. ¡°Really? But you¡¯re here too, Mr. Walsh. Does that make you a shady person too?¡±

    Marc hesitated, caught off guard. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not like the others.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 263

    ?Chapter 263:

    That made Sharonugh out loud. ¡°Of course not,¡± she said, her voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°You¡¯re special. You¡¯re the guy being investigated for murder. You might end up in prison. We should totally steer clear of you.¡±

    Her words hit hard, and Marc¡¯s jaw tightened.

    His face darkened, but he held back whatever he really wanted to say.

    ¡°Stel, please,¡± he said quietly, more serious now, ¡°just give me a few minutes. Let¡¯s talk¡ªjust the two of us.¡±

    He reached out, trying to grab Ste¡¯s hand. ¡°Please¡­¡±

    She pped him¡ªhard. ¡°Back off! Next time, it won¡¯t just be a p.¡±

    Marc stood there, stunned. He didn¡¯t expect her to hit him. Not like that. Not so fast.

    Before he could even gather his thoughts, someone let out a loud, sarcasticugh that cut straight through the buzz of the bar.

    Marc turned toward the sound¡ªand his face darkened. It was thest person he wanted to see.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me,¡± he muttered. ¡°Shaun? What the hell are you doing here?¡±

    Marc¡¯s hatred for Shaun ran deep. The guy had screwed over the Walsh Group more than once, wrecking deals they¡¯d worked hard to lock down. And now, here he was¡ªsmirking like he owned the ce.

    Shaun Smith stood up from a nearby booth, tall and sharp-looking, dressed way too well for a casual night out.

    With that smug grin of his, Shaun said, ¡°Marc, are you drunk already? You should know better than to manhandle someone in public. That kind of thing¡¯s not just rude¡ªit¡¯s illegal.¡±

    Marc red. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    Shaun raised his hands like he was backing off, but his tone was anything but calm. ¡°Rx. I¡¯m not trying to start anything. I just hate seeing a woman being treated like that. Guess I¡¯m too soft-hearted for my own good.¡±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is your fiction sanctuary

    Marc clenched his jaw. ¡°She¡¯s my wife. We had a small fight. That¡¯s it.¡±

    Shaun chuckled, and his voice dripped with sarcasm. ¡°Wife? That¡¯s rich. She doesn¡¯t even want to go with you. You¡¯re out here acting drunk and desperate¡ªand you haven¡¯t even touched a drink yet.¡±

    Marc¡¯s hands curled into fists. All Ste had done was dance¡ªand now Shaun was stepping in like some kind of hero. Was he seriously falling for her already?

    Still holding his wine ss, Shaun looked at Ste, a slow smile spreading across his face. ¡°Well, since you clearly don¡¯t want to leave with him,¡± he said, ¡°why note with me instead?¡±

    Marc¡¯s expression flickered with surprise at Shaun¡¯s unexpectedment. He¡¯d never once suspected Shaun might have his sights set on Ste, too. Across from them, Ste pressed her lips into a faint line, watching the spectacle with cool detachment.

    She didn¡¯t buy for a second that Shaun was genuinely interested in her. Men like him¡ªwealthy, impulsive, used to stirring up trouble for their own amusement¡ªrarely meant what they said.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 264

    ?Chapter 264:

    No one in their right mind would take a fickle yboy at face value, and Ste certainly wouldn¡¯t.

    She saw exactly what Shaun was doing: provoking Marc just to watch him squirm.

    Yet the more Marc bristled at Shaun, the more Ste found herself siding with Shaun, if only out of mischief.

    ncing at Marc with a sly glint in her eye, Ste smiled sweetly and remarked, ¡°Well, if you and I click, Mr. Smith, why shouldn¡¯t we give it a try?¡±

    Marc¡¯s hands shook with barely contained rage. If not for the crowd, he might¡¯ve caused a scene right then and there.

    First William, now Shaun¡ªhow many men was Ste nning to cozy up to?

    Did she think he was some kind of joke?

    His voice cracked through the noise. ¡°Ste, you¡¯re not going anywhere with him!¡±

    Shaun arched a brow, rubbing his ear in feigned annoyance. ¡°Mr. Walsh, maybe try an indoor voice next time.¡±

    He tossed Ste and Sharon a sly grin. ¡°Let¡¯s head upstairs. It¡¯s a lot quieter up there¡ªand we won¡¯t have to worry about anyone listening in.¡±

    The three of them slipped away, theirughter echoing down the hall, while Marc was left simmering, fists clenched and jaw tight.

    Ste paused just inside the private room, ncing over her shoulder at Shaun. ¡°Thanks for stepping in earlier,¡± she said, her voice even.

    A slow grin spread across Shaun¡¯s face as he studied her, his amber eyes glinting with mischief. ¡°I wasn¡¯t just trying to rile him up, you know. Honestly, you¡¯ve caught my interest.¡±

    Ste stared at him, caught off guard by his candid admission.

    Was he actually being serious, or just spouting nonsense?

    Narrowing her eyes, she stated, ¡°I don¡¯t find those kinds of jokes amusing.¡±

    Shaun onlyughed, a low, careless sound. ¡°Come on, Ste. Lighten up. You really couldn¡¯t tell I was joking?¡±

    His rxed tone finally put her at ease, and she exhaled, the tension in her shoulders fading.

    Shaun shed a half-smile. ¡°If you really want to show your gratitude, why not keep mepany for a few drinks? I¡¯m drinking alone over here¡ªkind of tragic, right?¡±

    Ste almost turned him down, but the memory of Shaun stepping in on her behalf softened her stance. Having a drink together felt harmless enough.

    Sharon gave Shaun a yful nce, her eyes glinting with mischief. ¡°Fine, drinks are on me tonight. Consider it payback for having Ste¡¯s back earlier!¡±

    Downstairs, Marc slouched in his chair, his gaze flickering toward the upstairs private room. Frustration etched deep lines across his face.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 265

    ?Chapter 265:

    Johnny reappeared from the restroom, barely able to contain his agitation. ¡°Tommy, aren¡¯t you dying to know the truth about what¡¯s blowing up online right now?¡±

    A death in the mix was no trivial matter.

    Tommy frowned. ¡°Obviously I want to know, but have you seen how much Marc¡¯s had to drink? There¡¯s no way he¡¯s giving us straight answers tonight.¡±

    Johnny let out an exasperated sigh, raking his fingers through his hair. ¡°And Ste¡ªwhat¡¯s her deal? Is she really with Shaun now? Last I checked, she was with William. Is she just bouncing between the two of them?¡±

    Tommy could only shrug, resigned. ¡°Who knows, man. But when you go back to the table, don¡¯t even mention Ste. Trust me, the two of them are really not a good match for each other.¡±

    Inside the VIP room,ughter and yful banter filled the air as Ste, Sharon, and Shaun passed the time with casual games.

    After a few rounds and more than a few drinks, a light buzz settled in Ste¡¯s head. She blinked, slightly unsteady, and nced around¡ªonly to realize Sharon was nowhere to be seen.

    Noticing Ste¡¯s unsettled nce, Shaun got up from the couch and approached her with a crooked smile. ¡°You look a little out of it. Want me to take you home?¡±

    Ste gave a distracted nod. ¡°Let me use the bathroom first,¡± she muttered.

    Inside, Ste cupped her hands under the icy tap and let the chill water sting her cheeks, forcing herself to breathe.

    A minute alone steadied her nerves, and when she finally stepped back out, the haze in her mind had lifted.

    Only then did she spot Sharon¡¯s earlier text, letting her know she¡¯d already taken off.

    Ste¡¯s brow furrowed. Sharon never vanished without saying goodbye, especially not after a night like this. Something felt off. She tried calling, but Sharon¡¯s phone went straight to voicemail.

    Your update hub: g?l¦Ç¦Òv?ls?c?m

    As Ste emerged from the hallway, her expression clouded with concern. Shaun caught the change in her mood and offered a calm reassurance. ¡°She had a few sips at most. No way she was drunk.¡±

    A wave of relief washed over Ste as she slid into the car Shaun had arranged. The night air drifted in through the half-open window, cool against her cheeks, quietly sobering her up.

    Shaun settled into the back seat beside her, a faint smile ying at his lips. ¡°Honestly, I never expected we¡¯d cross paths again after I moved back,¡± he mused. ¡°That encounter overseas was unforgettable. I thought it would be thest time I¡¯d ever see you.¡±

    His words gave Ste pause. Overseas?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 266

    ?Chapter 266:

    She sifted through her memories, brow furrowing. Had she ever met Shaun overseas?

    As far as she remembered, their first encounter had been at one of the parties she and Marc attended in Choria¡ªnot abroad.

    Was he confusing her with someone else?

    She turned to him, her tone gently puzzled. ¡°I don¡¯t remember meeting you abroad.¡±

    Shaun let out a low, easyugh. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m mixing things up,¡± he admitted, ncing out the window as the city lights blurred past.

    He exhaled quietly, the truth sinking in¡ªshe really didn¡¯t remember.

    But the moment still lingered in his mind.

    Shaun could recall that first glimpse of Ste as if it had happened yesterday, the memory refusing to fade even after all these years.

    He never imagined that by the time their paths crossed again, she¡¯d be married to Marc¡ªMarc, of all people.

    Over the years, he¡¯d quietly kept tabs on their marriage, watching from the sidelines as Ste slipped further from his reach.

    But everything had changed now.

    Marc, undeserving as ever, was finally out of the picture. Ste was no longer tied down, free atst to chase her own desires.

    Yet the way she looked through him now, cool and indifferent, made it painfully clear she¡¯d forgotten whatever connection they once shared.

    The realization stung, but Shaun masked his disappointment with an easy smile. It didn¡¯t matter. As long as he could stay close, there¡¯d be plenty of chances to bridge the distance between them.

    The car rolled to a gentle stop outside the research institute. As Ste stepped out, she offered Shaun a quiet word of thanks, but her heel caught on the curb, and she wobbled, nearly losing her bnce.

    A steady hand caught her just in time.

    Discover stories now g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í??s

    Shaun¡¯s hand hovered awkwardly, fingers curled mid-reach, as a new figure intercepted Ste.

    A shadow fell over Shaun¡¯s face when he realized who it was.

    William¡¯s grip caught Ste before she could stumble, his touch firm yet careful. The sharp tang of alcohol clung to her, and his gaze hardened. His brow knitted with disapproval as he pressed, ¡°Have you been drinking?¡±

    Blinking through her daze, Ste met his eyes and stammered, ¡°Mr. Briggs? Why are you here?¡±

    William¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver. ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m here?¡±

    She stared at him, utterly baffled. Did he expect her to read his mind?

    How on earth would she know?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 267

    ?Chapter 267:

    Before she could untangle his meaning, William spoke again, his tone leaving no room for debate. ¡°We¡¯re going home.¡±

    He didn¡¯t say your home¡ªjust the single word sent a jolt of suspicion through Shaun. What exactly was going on between Ste and William?

    Just before walking away, William cast a pointed look at Shaun and stated, ¡°Thanks for making sure she got home safe.¡±

    Each measured word seemed to stake a im, drawing an invisible line around Ste that made Shaun bristle with unease. Still, Shaun stayed silent¡ªhe had no ce to speak, no right to interfere.

    Left alone in the car, Shaun watched through the window as William guided Ste toward the entrance, his expression unreadable.

    While waiting for the elevator, William nced down at Ste, who still looked dazed from the night¡¯s events. ¡°Who was that?¡± he asked, his voice low.

    Ste blinked, as if shaking off a dream. ¡°What? Oh, you mean the guy who brought me home? He¡¯s just a friend. I¡¯m honestly grateful¡ªhe really helped me out tonight. I should find a way to thank him properly¡­¡±

    William¡¯s gaze sharpened as he interjected, ¡°A friend, huh? What kind of friend are we talking about?¡±

    Ste shot William a re, her patience wearing thin. ¡°Why are you even asking? He¡¯s just a friend, all right?¡±

    The relentless questions grated on her nerves¡ªshe wanted nothing more than to crawl into bed and shut out the spinning world. Her head swam, vision blurring at the edges.

    With a sulky little pout, her lips¡ªsoft and slightly parted, as if freshly kissed¡ªtrembled in the dim light.

    William¡¯s jaw tightened, frustration darkening his gaze.

    ¡°Ste, stop looking away and meet my eyes.¡±

    L?t?st c§ß¦Ápt?rs ¦Én g??lnov?ls.??????

    She blinked up at him, disoriented. ¡°What¡¯s your problem?¡±

    His words cut through the fog, harsh and direct. ¡°Is he your boyfriend?¡±

    A sharp crease formed between her brows. Why was he pressing her like this?

    And when did he get so close?

    A sharp wave of queasiness rolled through her.

    Helpless to push William away, she lost the battle against her stomach.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    She bent over, retching messily onto his shirt.

    William¡¯s expression clouded over, irritation flickering in his eyes as a vein pulsed at his temple. Without a word, he peeled off his jacket and tossed it straight into the trash bin outside, then quietly gathered Ste and took her back to her dorm.

    After tucking her in, he paused by her bedside, watching her slip in and out of consciousness.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 268

    ?Chapter 268:

    After brushing a stray hair from her cheek, William lingered for a beat, then backed out of the room, shutting the door with a soft click.

    At his own apartment, frustration still simmering beneath his calm exterior, William dialed Steven¡¯s number. ¡°Where are you? Let¡¯s get a drink.¡±

    Steven instantly picked up on the tension in William¡¯s voice and couldn¡¯t resist. ¡°What¡¯s this, heartbroken? Trouble in paradise? Sorry, I can¡¯t help. I¡¯m in Asnain for work.¡±

    Annoyed, William tightened his grip on the phone. He¡¯dpletely forgotten Steven was out of town.

    For a moment, he said nothing. On the other end, Steven¡¯s enthusiasm only grew. ¡°So I¡¯m right, huh? You¡¯re actually struggling with love? I never thought I¡¯d see the day, William! You¡¯re just as hopeless as the rest of us.¡±

    Steven¡¯s relentless banter grated on William¡¯s nerves, his expression darkening with every word.

    ¡°I¡¯m hanging up,¡± William stated tly.

    With Steven unavable, he saw no point in dragging out the conversation. He ended the call, the silence in his dorm pressing in around him.

    The next morning, sunlight filtered through gauzy curtains as Ste dragged herself upright in bed, her head throbbing from the lingering effects ofst night.

    She pressed her palm to her temple, sifting through the hazy jumble of memories. Fragments came back¡ªleaving the bar, climbing into Shaun¡¯s car. Had Shaun been the one who brought her home?

    As she nced down, Ste realized she was still dressed in yesterday¡¯s rumpled clothes.

    Disgust curling in her stomach, she stripped them off and headed for the shower. A stray memory shed¡ªhad she seen Williamst night?

    Had he really gotten that close? For a split second, she almost remembered the brush of his breath, the possibility of a kiss hanging in the air.

    Discover more on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s

    A shiver crept over her skin as she dumped her clothes into the washing machine.

    Maybe it was all just a haze from too much alcohol. William would never cross that line¡­ would he?

    Maybe she¡¯d only imagined it, drunk and desperate forfort.

    She shook her head to banish the thought, hands still damp as she twisted off the faucet.

    Just then, her phone buzzed on the counter¡ªSharon¡¯s name lit up the screen with a cheerful message. ¡°Stel, let¡¯s have dinner tonight!¡±

    Remembering how Sharon had ghosted her the night before, Ste¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. Tonight, she¡¯d get her answers.

    That evening, Ste stepped into the softly lit restaurant and spotted Sharon already settled by the window, absently paging through the menu.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 269

    ?Chapter 269:

    As Ste made her way over, Sharon¡¯s face broke into a bright, slightly apologetic smile. ¡°Stel, you made it!¡±

    Sliding into the seat across from her, Ste fixed Sharon with a level look. ¡°Where did you disappear tost night?¡±

    Memories of the bar flickered in Ste¡¯s mind¡ªSharon vanishing without a word, leaving her tipsy and alone. If she hadn¡¯t been drunk, she never would¡¯ve gotten into Shaun¡¯s car.

    Sharon let out a nervous littleugh, twisting a napkin between her fingers. ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t really go anywhere¡­¡±

    But Ste cut her off, her tone sharper. ¡°Are you actually going to tell me what happened?¡±

    Sharon¡¯s joking demeanor crumbled under Ste¡¯s stare. She let out a sigh, her shoulders slumping. ¡°Honestly? It wasn¡¯t a big deal. I just ended up talking to some guy for a while.¡±

    That caught Ste off guard. Sharon had always avoided guys ever since¡ªwell, after what happened back then.

    Sensing Ste¡¯s surprise, Sharon quickly changed the subject. ¡°Enough about me. How about you? Shaun took you home, right? He didn¡¯t pull anything, did he?¡±

    Sharon¡¯s eyes were full of worry, and Ste rolled hers in response. ¡°Seriously? You¡¯re only just now asking? If something had actually happened, asking now would be useless.¡±

    Sharon rubbed the back of her neck. ¡°Come on, Stel. You¡¯re single now¡ªdivorced and free. Don¡¯t you want to start dating again?¡±

    A few months ago, Ste would¡¯ve shut that down without a second thought. Buttely, with all those dreams about William haunting her sleep, she hesitated.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m actually missing a man in my life?¡± she asked, her voice low. She and Sharon told each other everything. There weren¡¯t many secrets between them.

    As soon as Sharon heard that, she smacked her thigh and grinned. ¡°You¡¯ve been single for over six months now! Girl, your hormones are probably screaming. I¡¯m telling you¡ª¡±

    ?@?€?? ¡é??????? ?? g?lnove?s.c???

    She leaned over and whispered something sneaky into Ste¡¯s ear.

    Ste¡¯s face changed immediately. Her expression froze, and then her cheeks slowly turned red.

    ¡°You think that trick would really work?¡± she asked, clearly unsure.

    Sharon pulled back with a smirk. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it? Sometimes it¡¯s nice just having someone around to take the edge off. You don¡¯t need a full-on rtionship. Just find someone to¡­ you know, reset the system a little.¡±

    In Sharon¡¯s mind, it wasn¡¯t just guys who got to have no-strings-attached fun. Women could do it too. If both people knew what they were getting into, what was there to be embarrassed about?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 270

    ?Chapter 270:

    Still, it felt like a lot to take in. A bit much, even for Ste. She stayed quiet, trying to make sense of everything Sharon had just said.

    Sharon gently patted her shoulder. ¡°No pressure. Take your time. Just find someone who¡¯s decent, someone you wouldn¡¯t mind being around. That¡¯s all.¡±

    Ste nced down at the menu again and ended up ordering a few more things.

    After dinner, Sharon brought her to a quiet lounge bar. The lights were soft, and someone was singing on stage¡ªjust enough music to fill the space without being too loud.

    The door opened, letting in a few more people. Ste looked up, and her heart gave a small jump. Marc and Tommy had just walked in.

    Her eyes lingered on Marc for barely a second before she quickly looked away. Sharon caught the direction of her nce, saw Marc, and instantly frowned. ¡°Why do we keep running into these guys?¡± she muttered, clearly irritated. Was Choria really this tiny?

    ¡°Sharon, it¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s just chill and enjoy our drinks.¡±

    Marc hadn¡¯te out to cause trouble. All he wanted was to listen to a few songs and sip a cocktail or two. Bumping into Ste again wasn¡¯t part of the n.

    He noticed she didn¡¯t even nce his way. Lips pressed tight, he picked a table close enough to see her but not too close to seem obvious.

    A few minutester, a woman walked over to his table.

    ¡°Hey, handsome, think we could swap numbers? Maybe grab a meal sometime?¡± She had on a tiny skirt and soft, wavy brown hair that framed her face just right. She looked confident¡ªand she was definitely pretty.

    She handed Marc her phone with a yful smile. Johnny, watching from the side, let out a teasing whistle.

    But Marc didn¡¯t smile back. His expression stayed t.

    He looked over at Ste again, still pretending he didn¡¯t exist. His voice dropped as he said, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m already in love with someone.¡±

    The woman paused, caught off guard, then slowly pulled her hand back. ¡°That¡¯s alright. We can still be friends,¡± she said with a shrug.

    He nced towards Ste¡¯s direction again, and seeing she still hadn¡¯t looked his way, he lost hisposure. Marc didn¡¯t answer. He¡¯d had enough. He stepped past the woman without another word and walked straight toward Ste.

    ¡°Stel, you left this ring at home,¡± he said, holding it out in his hand. ¡°I¡¯ve been carrying it with me, hoping one day I¡¯d get to put it back on your finger. Please, just give me another chance. Let me take care of you.¡±

    ¡°Marc, can you stop being such a pest? You¡¯re really messing up the mood,¡± Sharon snapped, fed up with his timing.

    She was losing it. All she wanted was to have a chill night with Ste and enjoy the music¡ªbut of course, Marc had to make it about him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 271

    ?Chapter 271:

    Marc¡¯s eyes stayed locked on Ste. He looked like he meant every word. Then, slowly, he dropped to one knee right in front of her. ¡°Stel, can you just give me an answer?¡±

    Tommy and the rest stood behind,pletely stunned. At that point, everyone in the bar had turned to watch.

    Ste let out a coldugh, clearly annoyed.

    Without hesitation, she picked up a ss of water and flung it right at him. ¡°Marc, are you still stuck in your fantasy? Just the sight of you turns my stomach. Do everyone a favor and disappear, will you?¡±

    Marc¡¯s fingers, which had been holding up the ring with trembling anticipation, stiffened. His entire body seemed to flinch at her words.

    ¡°This ring¡­ we picked it out together, remember?¡± His voice cracked as he looked at her. ¡°Are you saying none of it meant anything to you?¡±

    ¡°Not even a little,¡± Ste replied tly, sipping from her drink as if he were no more than background noise. ¡°You can swallow it, pawn it, toss it in the trash, or better yet, give it to the next fool you manage to trick. Makes no difference to me.¡±

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Marc muttered bitterly. ¡°If it means nothing, there¡¯s no reason for it to exist.¡±

    With a flick of his wrist, he hurled the ring through the air.

    It flew in a delicate arc, thennded with a clear, ringing clink on the ceramic floor. The little diamond rolled across the smooth tiles and came to a stop right at the feet of a woman in sleek ck heels.

    The woman bent down, picked it up delicately, and smiled. ¡°Um¡­ sir, if you really don¡¯t want this, may I have it?¡±

    Her voice was soft, almost shy, and when she smiled, it had that same youthful innocence Ste once had when they first met.

    Marc looked at her nkly for a moment before giving a hollow nod. ¡°It¡¯s yours.¡±

    ???¨¦?? ???t??§ñ? ¨ªn Gal¦Ðo¦Í¦Ål?.c??

    Her face lit up like a child given candy. ¡°Thank you so much, sir!¡±

    She carefully tucked the ring into her pocket, then nced up at him again with genuine enthusiasm. ¡°You¡¯re really generous. I¡¯m just a college student, and I don¡¯t have much¡­ but I really appreciate this!¡±

    Marc¡¯s eyes wavered slightly at her words, not because they meant something, but because they reminded him¡ªpainfully¡ªof the past.

    The young woman took a small step closer. ¡°By the way, I¡¯m Doreen Greville. You¡¯re really kind. Um¡­ if you don¡¯t mind, would you be willing to buy a few more drinks for me? They¡¯re not expensive at all, and I get a smallmission from each one.¡±

    In this lounge, waitresses earnedmission from each drink they sold, so Doreen¡¯s request made perfect sense.

    She figured, if he could casually toss away a diamond ring, buying a few bottles of wine would be nothing to him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 272

    ?Chapter 272:

    Marc nodded without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯ll take everything you¡¯ve got. No need to serve anyone else tonight¡ªjust stay here and serve us.¡±

    Doreen beamed with delight, nodding gratefully as she carefully arranged each bottle on Marc¡¯s table, one after the other.

    After watching Marc toss the ring and instantly cozy up to the waitress, Ste lost interest. She turned away and began chatting with Sharon instead.

    ¡°Stel, that guy¡¯s unbelievable,¡± Sharon muttered. ¡°Is he following you or what? It¡¯s like he pops up wherever you go.¡±

    Ste gave a faint smile and said lightly, ¡°Just pretend he doesn¡¯t exist.¡±

    Over the years, she had seen enough to know Marc was a performer at heart¡ªalways acting like the devoted lover when there was an audience.

    ¡°Honestly, is he dramatic or what? He missed his calling as an actor,¡± Sharon scoffed. ¡°Anyway, this vibe is so off tonight. Come on, let me take you somewhere more fun¡ªmeet new people, maybe find someone cute. You¡¯re gorgeous, Stel. Getting a fun fling should be a breeze!¡±

    Ste chuckled and shook her head. ¡°Thanks, but that¡¯s not really for me.¡±

    ¡°Oh,e on! You just need a little practice,¡± Sharon insisted. ¡°There are tons of guys out there dying to meet someone like you!¡±

    Without waiting for permission, Sharon grabbed her by the hand and yanked her up from the chair. ¡°Let¡¯s go! You need a change of pace.¡±

    Ste sighed, a dull headache forming. But Sharon was too strong to resist, so she let herself be dragged along across the bar.

    ¡°Look over there¡­ he looks hot! Go talk to him!¡± Sharon whispered excitedly.

    Ste looked in the direction Sharon pointed. She could only see the guy¡¯s back, but even that was enough to guess he wasn¡¯t bad-looking.

    But she still felt uneasy. ¡°No thanks, Sharon. I¡¯m not in the mood for men, really,¡± Ste murmured.

    Read all updates on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls

    Sharon didn¡¯t care one bit. She gave Ste a nudge, practically pushing her forward.

    Without missing a beat, she called out, ¡°Hey there, handsome! My friend¡¯s dying to get your number!¡±

    The man turned slowly, responding to Sharon¡¯s voice.

    ¡°William?¡± Ste froze, eyes wide in disbelief. Of all people, why him?

    William¡¯s mouth curved slightly, amusement flickering in his expression as he studied her. The words from earlier echoed in his head.

    He said, ¡°Ms. Gilbert, are you really that eager for a man? Ah, it¡¯s no wonder you stumbled back to the dorm drunkst night. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten everything already?¡±

    The moment she heard that, Ste tensed up. She looked at him, unsure of how to respond.

    Her thoughts were scrambled. What exactly was he referring to?

    Did something actually happen between them?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 273

    ?Chapter 273:

    A kiss, maybe?

    The possibility made her blink rapidly, and she gave her head a small shake. No. That couldn¡¯t be it. William was probably messing with her.

    She looked away and muttered, ¡°My friend probably mistook you for someone.¡±

    When she turned around, she realized Sharon had vanished.

    Frustration bubbled in her chest. Just what kind of friend disappears right when she needed backup?

    ¡°Your friend, huh? Where is she?¡±

    William let out a quietugh. His breath brushed her skin, warm and far too close, making her flinch slightly.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs, this is clearly a misunderstanding. I won¡¯t waste more of your time. Goodbye!¡± She spun around and tried to make a quick exit, like Sharon had, but William was faster. His hand caught her wrist before she could get away.

    ¡°Why are you backing off? Did I strike a nerve? You look rattled, like you¡¯re scared I might be right.¡±

    Ste spun around and snapped, ¡°Who says I¡¯m rattled? You¡¯re just making things up. Why on earth would I feel scared?¡±

    William leaned in, his eyes narrowing as he studied her up close.

    In a blink, the gap between them vanished. The subtle scent of sandalwood clung to him, familiar and all too simr to what she remembered from the night before. Her eyes shifted restlessly, avoiding his.

    She said, ¡°There should be some space between us. Being this close doesn¡¯t seem appropriate.¡±

    She lifted a hand to push him away, but he caught her wrist before she could. ¡°Now you¡¯re concerned about being too close? That wasn¡¯t how it lookedst night.¡±

    Her thoughts spiraled again. Why did he keep bringing upst night?

    Suddenly, hazy shes crossed her mind¡ªfragments of the elevator, of him standing near her, far too near¡­

    Fresh stories here g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m

    Her expression shifted. ¡°Mr. Briggs, you can¡¯t throw out ims like that. If you¡¯re going to bring upst night, then show me proof.¡±

    Even if the drinks had clouded her head, she still understood her limits. She would never take the lead¡ªnot even then.

    William took in her defiant look and let out a quiet chuckle. ¡°What kind of proof do you want? Who keeps receipts for moments like that?¡±

    There was mischief in his voice, a quiet urge to see how far he could push her before she¡¯d snap.

    ¡°Since there¡¯s no evidence, then it¡¯s just baseless talk, Mr. Briggs. I don¡¯t have time for this. I have things to do.¡±

    She turned, ready to leave again, but his fingers curled tighter around her hand. ¡°And where exactly are you off to? Have you even read through the Neb project n yet?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 274

    ?Chapter 274:

    Ste¡¯s thoughts were all over the ce.

    Weren¡¯t they just arguing about what happenedst night? How did the topic suddenly jump to work?

    Before she could say another word, William took her by the arm and led her out of the bar. ¡°Since we ran into each other, why not head back to the research institute and go over the Neb project?¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Ste screamed silently.

    Completely thrown off, she found herself being pulled out without a valid exnation.

    The workday was clearly over¡ªand yet here he was, dragging her back to the office. Was he some kind of obsessive taskmaster? The nerve of this man! She had just warned Sharon not to go around choosing random men¡­ and now this?

    Back at the institute, William brought her into his dorm. The lights came on all at once, flooding the room with brightness.

    Ste raised her arm to block the sudden re, wincing slightly from the shift. By the time her eyes adjusted, William was already at his desk, seated in front of theputer.

    ¡°Well? Are youing or not?¡±

    She paused for a moment, then stepped over to where he sat.

    William opened a folder on the screen, noticing her hovering beside him. His voice was low, casual. ¡°You nning to stand all night?¡±

    Ste had no desire to waste time. The sooner they got through this, the sooner she could leave.

    With a straight face, she answered, ¡°That¡¯s alright, Mr. Briggs. I¡¯m good where I am.¡±

    He didn¡¯t push further. Instead, he turned his focus to the project and began exining.

    Latest chapters g@ln¦Òv??ls?c©–m

    She leaned in, eyes focused on the screen. William sat at her chest level, and even without turning his head, the fullness of her chest was clearly visible. That¡¯s when he questioned his judgment¡ªwas bringing her here sote really a wise move?

    He cleared his throat, and Ste turned to him, puzzled. ¡°Mr. Briggs, is your throat bothering you?¡±

    Her shift in position only made things worse for him, and he immediately looked away. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Ste frowned. She had just shown concern, and he brushed it off like it didn¡¯t matter. ¡°Fine then. Why bother anyway?¡± she thought bitterly.

    The first rays of morning sunlight crept through the windows, apanied by the faint chirping of birds outside.

    Marc stirred, propping himself up in bed, still groggy from the night before. A soft sound¡ªa sweet, sleepy groan¡ªmade him freeze.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 275

    ?Chapter 275:

    He turned his head. Lying next to him was Doreen¡ªthe woman from the lounge bar.

    His heart dropped. ¡°What the hell¡­ what are you doing in my bed?¡±

    Rubbing his temples, he tried to remember how the night had ended, but everything after his fourth drink was a blur.

    Doreen, now awake from his voice, sat up quickly and clutched the nket to her chest. She looked just as shocked¡ªfor a second. Then, sheposed herself.

    ¡°You drank too much,¡± she said, brushing her hair off her shoulder. ¡°I escorted you home. You kept holding my hand and wouldn¡¯t let go, so¡­¡± She trailed off, ncing away, clearly embarrassed¡ªbut keeping it together. ¡°Look, we¡¯re both adults. These things happen. Last night was consensual. You don¡¯t have to worry¡ªI won¡¯t make thisplicated.¡±

    Her voice was quiet but honest. No drama, no expectations. She got up, gathered her clothes from the floor, and began dressing without any sign of lingering attachment.

    Marc looked into her clear, unflinching eyes. His headache pulsed harder.

    But he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say anything harsh.

    There was something about her honesty¡ªquiet, matter-of-fact¡ªthat caught him off guard.

    He lowered his gaze, pressing his fingers to his temples.

    No matter how it happened, he¡¯d been the one in the wrong. Lifting his head, he muttered, ¡°Last night was a mistake. I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡±

    He stood, grabbed his wallet from the nightstand, and pulled out a card. ¡°There¡¯s a decent sum on here. Password¡¯s six zeros.¡±

    Doreen, now fully dressed and with her hair pulled into a neat ponytail, epted the card with a small nod. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Walsh. I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± And just like that¡­

    That, she was gone¡ªno drama, no hesitation. As if the whole thing really had meant nothing at all.

    Find what you love at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Marc stared at the empty doorway for a moment, then let out a slow breath. His thoughts drifted¡ªagain¡ªto Ste.

    She had always been like that too. Genuine. Simple. No pretenses. She carried herself with quiet ease, no matter what chaos surrounded her.

    Thinking of her now twisted something deep in his chest.

    Marc¡¯s expression darkened. He never would¡¯ve believed that one day, loving her would feel like punishment.

    Meanwhile, across town, Ste looked up from the desk, blinking against the early morning light. Her phone lit up¡ª6:02 a.m.

    She¡¯d spent the entire night at William¡¯s dorm, finally wrapping up revisions on the nning department¡¯s proposal. Somehow, she¡¯d managed to power through without copsing.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 276

    ?Chapter 276:

    William had walked away about thirty minutes ago but hadn¡¯t said where he was going.

    Stretching stiffly, she stood up and figured she should let him know she was heading back to her dorm.

    Thankfully, the research institute was closed today¡ªotherwise, she¡¯d be facing a full day of work with under-eye bags and caffeine shakes.

    ¡°William?¡± she called softly, ncing around. ¡°Are you still home?¡±

    Getting no response, she wandered toward the master bedroom.

    She knocked on the door, but then the door creaked open by itself.

    ¡°William?¡± she started to call again, stepping inside. And then froze. In the bathroom, with the door wide open, stood William¡ªshirtless, halfway through changing.

    Her breath caught.

    She took a quick step back, heart racing, but stumbled straight into the cab behind her. A bottle ttered, threatening to fall.

    She spun around to catch it in time, hands trembling slightly. When she looked back up, William was already dressed and walking toward her, cool as ever.

    He hadn¡¯t expected to see her, but he remained unfazed.

    ¡°You needed something?¡± he asked, his tone calm, almost amused.

    She tried to speak, but her face was already burning.

    ¡°N-no. I just¡­ you were gone for a while, and I thought I should tell you I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    He stepped closer. ¡°Ste,¡± he said, his eyes flicking down to her flushed cheeks. ¡°Why are you blushing?¡±

    William¡¯s teasing made her cheeks burn hotter, especially after she¡¯d just barged in on him changing¡ªagain. She wished the floor would swallow her whole.

    Why was she always so lucky when it came to these awkward run-ins?

    Feel inspired by g¦Á ?¦Ç ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,

    ¡°I¡¯m not blushing. It¡¯s just stuffy in here,¡± she protested, grasping at dignity but only drawing out William¡¯s amusement.

    His deep, velvetyugh curled through the room, wrapping around her nerves and making her pulse stutter.

    Every breath seemed infused with his subtle, woodsy scent, the warmth of his presence stirring a flustered heat beneath her skin. If she didn¡¯t escape, she might actuallybust.

    Gritting her teeth, she gave him a light shove. ¡°The proposal¡¯s done. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving. Goodbye!¡±

    She darted out of his dorm without so much as a backward nce.

    But even sprawled across her own bedter, she couldn¡¯t banish the vivid, stubborn memory of William¡ªbare-chested.

    Without warning, her heart started thundering in her chest¡ªand before she could make sense of it, a thin trickle ran from her nose.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 277

    ?Chapter 277:

    She snatched a tissue, half-expecting the worst, and sure enough, her fingers came away stained crimson.

    Maybe Sharon had a point, Ste thought with a sigh. Was she really so desperate for a man that her body had started rebelling?

    She drifted into a heavy, disjointed sleep at home and woke feeling only slightly less foggy. By the next morning, she dragged herself out of bed and forced her mind into work mode.

    Inside theb, Ste dove headlong into her experiments, letting her focus sharpen to a razor¡¯s edge, driving herself harder than ever.

    Sandra shot her a sidelong look, amusement in her eyes. ¡°Sylvia, what¡¯s gotten into you? You¡¯re acting like you¡¯re trying to win a trophy for working hard.¡±

    Ste lifted one shoulder in a loose shrug. ¡°You know how it is. If I don¡¯t pay attention, one slip-up could ruin everything.¡±

    But deep down, her real motivation was simpler: she was determined to work herself into a new life, one where she could finally afford a ce of her own in Choria.

    Real estate in Choria was no joke¡ªa decent apartment could easily run a million dors. Ste knew that if she didn¡¯t push herself harder, her dream of owning her own ce would stay forever out of reach.

    If she was going to spend that much, it had to be somewhere spacious, somewhere she could actually see herself living for years. The thought of that hefty price tag sent a jolt through her chest.

    Around noon, she returned to the dorm, prepping lunch for William out of habit. She was about to hand it off to Rita, but Rita intercepted her. ¡°Ms. Russell, Mr. Briggs said he wants to speak with you personally, so he asked you to bring his lunch yourself.¡±

    Ste¡¯s nerves prickled with embarrassment¡ªyesterday¡¯s awkwardness still lingered. But since William had specifically asked for her, she had no choice but to swallow her difort and head over.

    During the meal, an ufortable silence stretched between them, broken only by the faint tter of silverware.

    Every minute dragged. Ste wanted to say something to ease the tension, but the words wouldn¡¯te.

    L?t??¦Ó c§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l?.??????

    Atst, William set his utensils aside, dabbed his mouth with a napkin, and finally spoke. ¡°Neb¡¯snded a major deal. It¡¯s bigger than anything we¡¯ve handled before. If we pull this off, your bonus will be more than triple what you¡¯ve earned in the past.¡±

    Ste shot upright, meeting his gaze with determined eyes. ¡°Really?¡±

    William¡¯s expression stayed serious. ¡°This coboration won¡¯t be easy. It¡¯s far moreplicated than the time you negotiated with Winston. You need to be ready for anything.¡±

    Memories of thest deal shed through Ste¡¯s mind¡ªshe¡¯d sealed it effortlessly with a few well-ced remarks, barely breaking a sweat.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 278

    ?Chapter 278:

    But this time, she didn¡¯t dare underestimate the challenge. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll give it everything I¡¯ve got and make sure this partnership works out.¡±

    She¡¯d barely finished making that vow to herself¡ªpromising she¡¯d work her way to a home of her own¡ªwhen, like fate intervening, William¡¯s offernded in herp by lunchtime.

    There was no way she¡¯d let such a golden chance pass her by.

    This project was hers for the taking!

    She squared her shoulders, ready to get down to business. ¡°Does the client have any particr quirks or preferences I should know about?¡±

    William¡¯s slender fingers drummed rhythmically on the tabletop. ¡°I¡¯ll forward the details to your email.¡±

    That afternoon, with a rare lull in her schedule, Ste dove into researching the partner¡¯s interests.

    It didn¡¯t take long before she uncovered a crucial detail¡ªthe client had a particr fondness for jewelry. Sensing an opportunity, she decided to find a tasteful gift that would serve as the perfect icebreaker.

    After clocking out at five, Ste steered her car toward the bustling shopping street just a short drive from the institute.

    The entire avenue was alive with the gleam of antiques and glittering jewelry¡ªauthentic treasures mingled with clever imitations, requiring a sharp eye and steady judgment.

    Ste, armed with a bit of expertise, moved from stall to stall, scrutinizing the items with practiced care.

    She hadn¡¯t wandered far before a particr disy caught her eye: a collection of coral bracelets, their vibrant hues glowing softly in the evening light. If the quality was genuine, one of these pieces would be a perfect fit for her purpose.

    She was just about to question the shopkeeper about a delicate, rose-pink bracelet when a familiar voice called her name from behind.

    ¡°Ste! What are the odds? I never thought I¡¯d run into you here!¡±

    g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s, home to the best fiction

    Jazlyn¡¯s slightly shrill voice drifted over, making Ste nce back and spot Marc and Jazlyn approaching arm in arm.

    A resigned sigh threatened to escape¡ªnext time, she really ought to consult her horoscope before heading out, just to avoid bumping into these two at every turn.

    ¡°Oh, Ste! You¡¯re out shopping too?¡± Jazlyn called, all sugary enthusiasm, a far cry from her usual aloofness. ¡°It¡¯s been forever since west saw you. You look even more gorgeous these days!¡±

    Without missing a beat, Jazlyn clung to Ste¡¯s arm, desperate to bridge the gap she herself had once created. ¡°Honestly, Marc and I still talk about you all the time. Why don¡¯t youe home for a visit? Your room¡¯s just like you left it¡ªnothing¡¯s been touched.¡±

    As Jazlyn reached out to grab Ste¡¯s hand, Ste smoothly sidestepped, keeping her distance.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 279

    ?Chapter 279:

    Jazlyn¡¯s smile faltered for a split second before she regained herposure. ¡°Ste, since fate brought us together, why don¡¯t we grab dinner tonight?¡±

    Ste rose to her full height and fixed them with a frosty stare. ¡°Do you really think we¡¯re that close?¡±

    Jazlyn¡¯s fingers curled into a tight fist at her side. ¡°What are you talking about? You were my daughter-inw¡ªof course we¡¯re close.¡±

    A cold, mockingugh slipped from Ste. ¡°Funny. You and your son sure love pretending strangers are family. Didn¡¯t you used to rant online about your daughter-inw being barren and unworthy, painting her as some kind of loose woman?¡±

    Jazlyn¡¯s face turned ashen, caught off guard that Ste still remembered. ¡°Ste, I only said those things in a fit of anger! How could you take them so seriously? I actually enjoyed having you in the family,¡± Jazlyn insisted, her voice quickening with desperation.

    Marc, standing loyally by her side, nodded in agreement. ¡°Stel,e home. We both want you back.¡±

    Disdain sharpened Ste¡¯s gaze as she looked them over. ¡°Ma¡¯am, if you¡¯re really suffering from not having a daughter-inw, maybe you should see a doctor instead oftching onto strangers in public. That¡¯s pretty much kidnapping¡ªand I can report you for harassment.¡±

    As Ste turned to go, the stall owner¡¯s face darkened. She had been seconds from closing the deal¡ªbut thanks to Jazlyn and Marc barging in, the sale had slipped through her fingers.

    ¡°Hey! Who the hell are you two?¡± she snapped, her voice sharp with frustration. ¡°If you¡¯re not buying, then move along! Don¡¯t just stand there ruining my business like lunatics!¡±

    Jazlyn¡¯s face contorted with indignation as she was driven back by the outburst. ¡°How dare that woman speak to us like that? So disrespectful!¡± she hissed, teeth clenched.

    Marc¡¯s features tightened with shame as he realized every encounter with Ste ended in nothing but disgrace.

    G a lno v els  is packed with thrilling adventures

    Jazlyn¡¯s fingers dug into her palms, her voice quivering with resentment. ¡°If she hadn¡¯t made something of herself, I wouldn¡¯t be standing here begging. She¡¯s the ungrateful one!¡±

    Marc stayed silent, but anxiety sharpened every line of Jazlyn¡¯s face.

    She paced restlessly, her words tumbling out in a panic. ¡°Now that Ste refuses toe back, what are we supposed to do? How can we save Walsh Group? Marc, you have to figure something out. Walsh Group can¡¯t go under!¡± True fear crept into her voice.

    Desperation had already destroyed her rtionship with Haley, all in her frantic attempts to win Ste back.

    If Ste truly walked away for good, their entirepany might go down with her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 280

    ?Chapter 280:

    Marc reached over and gave Jazlyn¡¯s hand a steady squeeze. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±

    After dropping Jazlyn off at the vi, Marc sped straight to the office, his mind heavy with thepany¡¯s looming crisis.

    Most departments had ground to a halt. If he didn¡¯t pull in new partners fast, even making payroll would be a fantasy.

    Debts were already mounting, interest ruing by the day¡ªif things spiraled any further, recovery might be impossible.

    Inside his office, Marc finally settled at his desk and stared down the mountain of technical files with a newfound determination.

    He might have leaned on Ste before, but he wasn¡¯t helpless.

    As streams of data scrolled across the screen, he hunched forward, scrutinizing every detail until a glimmer of inspiration flickered in his eyes.

    Snatching up the phone, he wasted no time giving Kody his next task. ¡°Kody, connect me to the person who reached out about a partnership. I want a face-to-face meeting as soon as possible.¡±

    After hanging up, Marc slumped back in his chair, fingers drumming the armrest as he mulled over his n.

    A cool fire sparked in his gaze. ¡°Just wait, Ste. I¡¯ll prove you wrong. Once Ind this deal, I¡¯ll put Walsh Group back on top.¡±

    Ste had barely shaken off the awkwardness from her run-in with Marc and Jazlyn when something far more dazzling caught her eye¡ªa conch pearl bracelet in the next shop¡¯s window, its luminous hues shimmering in the fading daylight.

    The pearls were perfectly matched, their color and shape leagues beyond the bracelet she¡¯d seen earlier.

    She didn¡¯t hesitate. In a heartbeat, Ste bought the bracelet, feeling a little thrill at securing such a rare, untouched treasure.

    Conch pearls of this quality were almost mythical;ing across a strand like this felt like fate throwing her a lifeline.

    Uncover your next adventure at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    Carefully, she wrapped the delicate bracelet, tucking it away for her uing business meeting.

    Earlier, she had fired off a formal email to thepany, eager to arrange a meeting.

    But as the hours slipped by with no reply, tension gnawed at her. What if she¡¯d been too slow, and anotherpetitor had already swooped in?

    By the time the sky deepened into twilight, anxiety had twisted her stomach into knots.

    Refusing to leave things to chance, Ste dialed thepany directly as she picked up her pace.

    ¡°Hello, this is Sylvia Gilbert from Neb,¡± she said, steadying her voice. ¡°I emailed earlier about meeting with your general manager, but I haven¡¯t received a reply yet, so I wanted to follow up personally.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 281

    ?Chapter 281:

    The voice on the other end grew immediately more courteous upon hearing her affiliation.

    ¡°Ms. Gilbert, I apologize for the dy. Our general manager is at a banquet this evening and won¡¯t be avable for a meeting.¡±

    A faint crease formed between Ste¡¯s brows as confusion flickered in her eyes.

    Ste pressed on, her voice polite but probing. ¡°Could you tell me what kind of banquet it is tonight?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a charity banquet in Choria,¡± the receptionist replied warmly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you receive an invitation, Ms. Gilbert?¡±

    That jogged Ste¡¯s memory¡ªshe had, in fact, noticed an invitation in her email days ago but hadn¡¯t paid it any mind, assuming she¡¯d skip the event.

    Now, with her pulse quickening, she quickly opened her email app and found the digital invitation waiting for her.

    ¡°Thank you for your help. I won¡¯t keep you any longer,¡± Ste said, her tone brisk but grateful.

    ¡°My pleasure, Ms. Gilbert. Have a wonderful evening.¡±

    After hanging up, Ste dashed back to her apartment, mentally ticking through what needed to be done before the evening¡¯s event.

    With no evening gown in her closet, she touched up her makeup, smoothed her hair into a stylish updo, and snatched up her purse before hurrying out.

    The banquet would begin at 7:30 PM, and the clock was already creeping toward 6:30 PM.

    Every second felt like it was slipping through her fingers.

    She stopped short in front of the nearest boutique, then hurried inside, eyes scanning the racks for the perfect dress as the minutes ticked away.

    Choria¡¯srgest boutique boasted an array of elegant gowns, from thetest celebrity designs to rare vintage finds.

    Exclusive stories g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í?ls

    Ste gravitated toward a delicatevender gown and slipped into the fitting room.

    When she stepped out, she gave herself a small twirl in front of the full-length mirror, a hint of satisfaction brightening her features. She¡¯d nearly decided to buy it when a familiar presence caught her eye.

    William stood at the far end of the boutique, striking in a deep green suit, a single red lily pinned neatly to his pocket. For a split second, Ste was too stunned to react¡ªhow many times could fate throw them together in this city?

    William¡¯s lips curved into a knowing smile. ¡°Ms. Gilbert, are we really calling this another coincidence?¡± His tone carried a teasing undercurrent.

    Ste almost insisted it was pure chance, but the frequency of their run-ins made her question reality itself.

    She parted her lips to reply, but he jumped in before a single word could escape. ¡°You¡¯re keeping things subtle tonight. I almost didn¡¯t recognize you without that unforgettable red dress.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 282

    ?Chapter 282:

    Adjusting the fabric at her waist, Steposed herself. ¡°And what brings you to this boutique, Mr. Briggs?¡±

    ¡°Charity event,¡± he replied smoothly.

    Ste¡¯s gaze sharpened. She distinctly remembered how William used to avoid social gatherings at all costs.

    Since when did he start mingling at banquets, let alone enjoying them?

    She didn¡¯t bother replying, simply arched a brow and drifted toward the essories, her eyesnding on a diolus ne nestled among the disys.

    The ne, with its luminous, plump pearls and delicate light purple diolus pendant, echoed the hues of her gown and added an elegant flourish to her look.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take this one,¡± she announced, her voice calm but decisive.

    After paying, Ste swept up her purchases and glided past William without a backward nce, her new gown catching the light as she stepped out of the boutique.

    Watching her retreat, William lingered by the disy, selecting a delicate diolus brooch in the samevender hue as Ste¡¯s ne. He fastened it discreetly to his pocket, the subtle essory echoing hers without drawing too much attention.

    Once satisfied, he settled the bill and slipped out after her.

    ¡°We seem to be heading the same direction. Care to ride together?¡± he called out casually.

    Ste was just unlocking her car when his voice drifted over.

    She arched a brow, lips curving in mild amusement. ¡°Mr. Briggs, don¡¯t you have your own ride?¡±

    The words she bit back were obvious¡ªhis Bentley certainly outssed anything she drove.

    Get thetest updates on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s

    ¡°My driver took it in for maintenance,¡± William remarked with azy smirk.

    A faint sense of unease prickled at Ste¡¯s nerves, but exhaustion left her no room to puzzle it out. She simply opened the car door and gave a wry smile.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs, you¡¯ll have to make do with my humble ride tonight.¡±

    Their car rolled up to the banquet hall, headlights sweeping across marble steps dusted with gold.

    The moment William and Ste stepped inside, the grand doors parted with a flourish, drawing a cascade of nces from the assembled guests. Conversations faltered.

    All eyes seemed to follow the pair as if the whole evening had been waiting for their arrival.

    Whispers rippled through the crowd. William and Ste, arm-in-arm beneath the glittering chandeliers, seemed tailor-made for the setting¡ªelegant, poised, andpletely in sync.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 283

    ?Chapter 283:

    The soft glow of the lights caught the matching purple flowers on their essories, a detail that didn¡¯t escape notice.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that William? He¡¯s brought that woman along quite a few times now. Who is she, exactly?¡±

    ¡°Beats me. Maybe she¡¯s his girlfriend? They look perfect together.¡±

    ¡°Check out their essories¡ªthey¡¯re both wearing purple flowers. Are they trying to send a message?¡±

    ¡°They have to be together. Didn¡¯t she used to be with Marc? Now she¡¯s with William, and just like that, she¡¯s no longer a housewife. She¡¯s out here at all the big events. Impressive.¡±

    ¡°Honestly, she¡¯s ying her cards right. Walsh Group¡¯s about to go under. If she¡¯d stuck with Marc, she¡¯d be drowning in his debts too.¡±

    At the edge of the room, a man lounged against the balcony wall, swirling his wine. Upon hearing the gossip, however, his grip on the wine ss subtly tightened, the stem creaking under his fingers.

    All around Marc, whispers floated like smoke¡ªeveryone at the banquet seemed to agree he wasn¡¯t in the same league as William.

    In everyone¡¯s eyes, leaving him for William wasn¡¯t just wise¡ªit was the best decision Ste had made in her life.

    The notion was almostughable, yet it gnawed at him, fueling his simmering anger.

    He red at the spot where Ste had vanished into the crowd, his gaze shadowed with suspicion.

    Every instinct screamed that he¡¯d been right all along.

    Ste had set her sights on William; that was the only reason she¡¯d been so eager to end their marriage.

    As Marc brooded over the spectacle unfolding across the hall, he failed to notice a sly pair of eyes tracking his every move.

    Keep reading at .c¡ðm

    A woman, her gaze sharp with amusement, wove confidently through the gathering, making her way toward the heart of the room.

    Meanwhile, Ste had just slipped from William¡¯s hold, intent on finding her elusive business partner amid the sea of faces. Before she could take another step, a stranger¡¯s cheerful voice cut through the murmuring crowd. ¡°Ms. Gilbert! Good evening!¡±

    Startled, Ste turned to see a woman she didn¡¯t recognize, her brows lifting in polite confusion. ¡°Good evening. I¡¯m sorry, do we know each other?¡±

    Doreen offered a bright, practiced smile as she reached out. ¡°I¡¯m Doreen Greville¡ªa volunteer here tonight. Ms. Gilbert, you went to Crossroads University, didn¡¯t you? I¡¯m a student there now, so I guess that makes us alumnae.¡±

    Ste¡¯s brow furrowed, suspicion flickering behind her eyes.

    Very few people knew her university history unless they¡¯d deliberately dug into her background.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 284

    ?Chapter 284:

    And something about Doreen¡¯s face tugged at Ste¡¯s memory¡ªshe was certain they¡¯d crossed paths before.

    ¡°So¡­ can I call you Sylvia? And, are you and Mr. Briggs together?¡± Doreen pressed, her tone breezy but her question hitting a nerve.

    The bluntness made Ste bristle, and she opened her mouth to shoot down the idea, but Doreen cut in before she could speak. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t get me wrong, Ste¡ªI didn¡¯t mean anything by it. Honestly, you and Mr. Briggs look fantastic together!¡±

    As Doreen gestured with her champagne ss, her excitement got the best of her. The ss tilted, sending a ssh of cold champagne across Ste¡¯s dress. ¡°Oh gosh, Sylvia, I¡¯m really sorry! I didn¡¯t mean for that to happen!¡±

    Gasping, Doreen set her ss down with a tter and snatched a napkin from a passing waiter.

    ¡°That was totally my fault! I didn¡¯t think it would tip over. Here, let me wipe it up!¡± Panic flickered in her eyes as she dabbed frantically at the stain.

    Ste instinctively took a measured step back, lifting a hand to gently ward her off. ¡°Really, it¡¯s nothing. Just a little ssh¡ªdon¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    Their exchange quickly drew William¡¯s notice. He strode over, his gaze flicking from Doreen¡¯s flushed face to Ste¡¯s dress.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± he asked, his tone shaded with concern.

    Turning toward him, Ste let out a resigned sigh. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious¡ªjust a bit of spilled champagne. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Doreen immediately dipped her head in another flurry of apologies. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Sylvia. Please, don¡¯t mention this to my supervisor¡ªif she hears, I might lose part of my paycheck. After the banquet, I¡¯ll make sure your dress is spotless again!¡±

    Ste hadn¡¯t been upset with her in the first ce.

    She was more baffled by Doreen¡¯s jittery guilt than anything else.

    Nervously, Doreen shot a pleading look toward William. ¡°Mr. Briggs, I swear I didn¡¯t mean to get your girlfriend¡¯s dress dirty. Please don¡¯t be angry. I noticed you two are wearing matching essories tonight. Just give me a little time, and I¡¯ll make sure Sylvia¡¯s dress looks brand new.¡±

    Latest updates on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Ste¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion. Since when had she and William be a matched pair?

    William lingered behind her, his gaze icy as itnded on Doreen.

    A tremor ran through Doreen, her eyes darting away as if she¡¯d been caught red-handed.

    William¡¯s stare held a silent threat, sharp enough to peel away her defenses. It was as though he could see straight through her, exposing every hidden thought.

    ¡°So this is your first meeting, and she managed to douse you in champagne?¡± William queried, his voice smooth but edged with suspicion.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 285

    ?Chapter 285:

    Ste, unwilling to dwell on the tension swirling around them, forced herself to sound calm. ¡°I¡¯m sure it was just an ident. Don¡¯t worry about it¡ªyou¡¯re free to leave now.¡± She waved Doreen away.

    But Doreen, her voice already quivering, couldn¡¯t hold back. ¡°But¡­ what about the dress? I really can¡¯t pay for it¡­¡±

    She hadn¡¯t even finished her plea before a scornful voice cut through the tension.

    ¡°Ste, I never expected this from you. Now that you¡¯re hanging onto William, you think you can parade around here, acting like you own the ce and picking on people who can¡¯t fight back?¡±

    Ste¡¯s brow tightened as she turned to see Marc striding toward her in a sharp white suit.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t used to act this way. When did you start thinking so highly of yourself?¡± he asked, his voice clipped.

    Even from afar, Marc had witnessed the whole scene. He¡¯d caught sight of Doreen dabbing at Ste¡¯s dress, while William stood nearby, backing Ste up. Though the words had been out of earshot, Marc felt sure Ste had scolded Doreen.

    The memory of Ste snapping at his mother in the market resurfaced, and irritation stirred in his chest.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time you¡¯ve pushed someone around. Can¡¯t you recognize what you¡¯ve be? When did this start?¡± He nearly added that everything had gone wrong the moment she got close to William, that she should¡¯ve never been near him.

    Ste exhaled slowly. ¡°Tell me, when have I ever bullied anyone?¡±

    Right then, Doreen moved forward, flustered as she tried to clear things up. ¡°Mr. Walsh, you¡¯ve got it wrong. Sylvia didn¡¯t do anything to me. I was just upset for staining her dress. It was my fault, really!¡±

    Marc paid her little attention. ¡°You don¡¯t have to defend her. I saw what went on. Your eyes were swollen.¡±

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m fuels your imagination

    Doreen parted her lips to respond, but no words came. For a second, she just stood there, unsure of how to go on.

    Across from them, Ste watched the back-and-forth. A flicker of realization crossed her face. She remembered now, where she¡¯d recognized Doreen from. A cold chuckle slipped from her lips. ¡°Marc, who do you think you are, speaking on her behalf? She already said she was the one at fault. Were you even listening?¡±

    Marc couldn¡¯t stand the way she carried herself¡ªcalm,posed, like she always thought she was right. Without warning, he slid an arm around Doreen¡¯s waist and pulled her close.

    Keeping his eyes locked on Ste, he tilted his chin upward and said, ¡°She¡¯s my girlfriend. Is that a good enough reason for you? You¡¯ve got someone, don¡¯t you? Why can¡¯t I?¡±

    Doreen hadn¡¯t seen thating. Thrown off bnce, she stumbled into him and looked up, startled.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 286

    ?Chapter 286:

    Ste found his reasoningughable.

    When had she ever said he couldn¡¯t date someone? And who said she¡¯d asked in the first ce? Why was he acting like she needed a justification?

    She gave a small shrug, unmoved. ¡°Alright then. If that¡¯s the case, I just remembered¡ªwasn¡¯t there someone named Haley you were engaged to? But that¡¯s none of my business. If you and she are together now, I hope itsts.¡± Not willing to drag things out, Ste turned to walk away.

    She¡¯d already spent too long here, and the person she came to find was still nowhere in sight.

    Watching her go, William didn¡¯t hesitate.

    He fell into step behind her without saying a word, never once looking Marc¡¯s way. As though Marc didn¡¯t exist.

    Still holding Doreen, Marc watched Ste leave with the same cool expression on her face, and something inside him clenched.

    Was she really that unaffected?

    Once the two of them hadpletely disappeared, Marc finally looked at Doreen still standing quietly at his side.

    He took a small step back, his voice calm as he said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Everyone struggles now and then, especially in school. You¡¯re no less than anyone else, and you don¡¯t need to diminish yourself for anyone¡¯s sake.¡±

    Doreen nced up at him, appreciation softening her features. ¡°Thanks for that, Mr. Walsh. I understand why you hugged me, it was just to stand up for me. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t misread it.¡±

    She gave a polite bow, then added, ¡°I¡¯m assisting with the event today. If you¡¯d like, I could stay with you and help exin the exhibits once the presentations begin.¡±

    Marc responded with a faint nod, signaling his agreement. Doreen beamed and stayed close to him.

    Elsewhere in the venue, Ste kept weaving through the crowd, still trying to locate her business partner, when a gentle voice floated above the low hum of conversation: ¡°What led to this development?¡±

    Ste nced over and spotted a woman asking about WAY MORE.

    After a beat, she strolled over and offered, ¡°Excuse me, I heard your question¡ªI think I can help.¡±

    At the sound of her voice, the woman¡¯s head snapped up instantly. A flicker of admiration lit her eyes the moment she took in Ste¡¯s striking look. ¡°Oh? Please do.¡±

    Ste gave her a reassuring nod. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s simpler than it seems. Just convert the program codes into binary, and you¡¯ll have your answer.¡± The woman¡¯s eyes went wide with delight.

    Clearly, no one had ever suggested that before. ¡°That¡¯s brilliant¡ªI never would¡¯ve thought of it. Thank you so much!¡± She reached out to shake Ste¡¯s hand, her excitement unmistakable.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 287

    ?Chapter 287:

    Ste met her enthusiasm with an easy smile. ¡°Happy to help, really.¡± Admiration shone on the woman¡¯s face as she lingered over the handshake.

    ¡°You know, people like you are hard toe by. What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Sylvia Gilbert,¡± Ste replied, her tone warm. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Celine Mendoza,¡± the woman replied with a smile.

    Ste froze for half a heartbeat¡ªthis was the very person she¡¯d spent weeks searching for¡ªa potential partner she¡¯d only hoped to meet tonight by chance. A delighted surprise lit up her features. ¡°Ms. Mendoza, I¡¯m from Neb. I actually came hoping to talk with you about our coboration¡­¡±

    Once her project presentation wrapped up, Doreen lifted her gaze and spotted Ste nearby, luminous and effortlessly drawing attention.

    A faint tension flickered in Doreen¡¯s posture; her hands balled into fists behind her back before she managed to rx them.

    Watching Ste work the room, Doreen could finally understand Marc¡¯s inability to move on.

    Who wouldn¡¯t be reluctant to let go of someone so maic?

    She unclenched her fists and leaned closer to Marc.

    ¡°Mr. Walsh, Ms. Gilbert is incredible. She always seems to have the answer for everything. We even share the same major¡ªI¡¯d really love to be friends with her!¡±

    Marc simply pressed his lips together, his silence speaking volumes.

    Doreen let out a lightugh. ¡°Looks like she¡¯s free now. Come on, let¡¯s go clear things up¡ªand apologize properly. She really wasn¡¯t being harsh with me.¡± Without waiting for Marc¡¯s response, she took his arm and steered him toward Ste.

    Ste, meanwhile, had just wrapped up her conversation with Celine.

    Celine, visibly impressed, had agreed to continue their discussions at the office before gliding away to mingle with the rest of the guests.

    Ste¡¯s subtle smile lingered¡ªa hint of satisfaction, knowing the evening had opened on a promising note.

    Your next story starts here g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    She turned, intending to find William and share her sess, only to spot Doreen heading her way, Marc in tow.

    Ste¡¯s brow furrowed ever so slightly, but before she could utter a word, Doreen¡ªutterly unrestrained¡ªreached out and seized her hand.

    ¡°Sylvia, I wanted to apologize again. I already told Mr. Walsh you never bullied me,¡± Doreen gushed, her eyes shining with earnestness. ¡°Honestly, you¡¯re incredible. I always need help in college, but you seem to know everything. Could you tell me more about the patent you mentioned earlier?¡±

    Anticipation gleamed in Doreen¡¯s eyes, but Ste coolly drew her hand back, her expression turning icy.

    A subtle edge crept into her voice. ¡°Are you honestly clueless, or is school just too much trouble for you these days?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 288

    ?Chapter 288:

    From the moment she¡¯d crossed paths with Doreen, Ste¡¯s instincts had prickled with warning.

    Now her suspicions solidified¡ªthis woman¡¯s friendliness masked a deeper animosity.

    Doreen¡¯s lower lip trembled as she looked up, painting herself the picture of innocence. ¡°Sylvia, why would you say that? I truly wanted to learn from you. Did I offend you somehow? If this is about what happened before, I¡¯m really sorry. Please, let¡¯s not let a misunderstanding ruin things between us.¡±

    A murmur rose from the onlookers, most of whom had missed the earlier exchanges. Judging by their sidelong nces, they¡¯d decided Ste was simply picking on Doreen without cause.

    Marc¡¯s frustration bubbled over, and he instinctively stepped in front of Doreen, shielding her with a protective arm.

    ¡°Stel, must you really make things so difficult? I already said I was sorry for jumping to conclusions earlier. She just wanted to ask you a simple question. If you don¡¯t feel like helping, fine¡ªbut did you have to talk to her like that?¡±

    Doreen clung to his sleeve, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. ¡°Please, Mr. Walsh, let¡¯s not drag this out. I was out of line with Ste, too. This probably isn¡¯t the right ce or time for me to approach her, and I should¡¯ve known better. I¡¯m truly sorry for overstepping.¡±

    A heavy disappointment settled in Marc¡¯s gaze as he nced at Ste. ¡°Stel, I really expected better from you. You¡¯re not the person I used to know.¡±

    Ste watched their little performance with a growing sense of disbelief. The harmony between them was almostughable.

    She said, ¡°I never took you for a man who needed more than one ¡®sweet little darling¡¯ at his side. But as you rush to defend her, did you even remember that Haley is still sitting in a jail cell because of all this?¡±

    Ste¡¯s wordsnded like a p, catching Marc so off guard that hisposure slipped and a flush crept up his neck.

    He opened his mouth, desperate to justify himself, but Ste cut him off without mercy. ¡°Don¡¯t act like you¡¯re some savior to others when you can¡¯t even manage your own mess. And spare me the lecture about being aggressive. I¡¯ve barely known her a day¡ªwhat possible motive would I have to target her?¡±

    Find exclusive updates g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls

    Marc, stung but stubborn, fired back anyway. ¡°That still doesn¡¯t mean you can talk down to her in front of everyone. She¡¯s just a college kid picking up extra shifts because her family¡¯s broke¡ªnot every girl grew up with your advantages.¡±

    Ste stared at him, the absurdity of the argument dawning on her. There was no reaching him.

    He professed love, but when it mattered, he always chose someone else.

    She let out a sharp, humorlessugh. So this was his idea of love? What a joke. A cold, bitingugh slipped past her lips. ¡°If that¡¯s what you call love, then I¡¯d rather have nothing at all.¡±

    Marc¡¯s stunned expression lingered as the weight of his words hit him. For all his derations, he¡¯d never once chosen to side with Ste¡ªnot when it mattered.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 289

    ?Chapter 289:

    He had always stood on the wrong side of every line she¡¯d drawn.

    At that moment, William approached with unhurried confidence, his presencemanding the room.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your breath on people like him. You¡¯re only giving him more than he deserves,¡± William remarked firmly.

    Without ncing back at Marc or Doreen, Ste redirected her attention, scanning the crowd for Celine.

    The business deal hadn¡¯t been entirely smooth, but in the end, Celine agreed to coborate with Neb, sealing their partnership with a firm handshake.

    With the contract settled and nothing left to keep them there, William gently ced his hand at the small of Ste¡¯s back. Together, they slipped out of the banquet hall.

    Doreen lingered for a moment, watching William lead Ste away with gentle, attentive care. She inhaled slowly, her shoulders sagging as a trace of self-pity colored her words.

    ¡°Mr. Walsh, I really ruined things, didn¡¯t I? Thank you for defending me, but I can¡¯tpare to someone like Ste. She¡¯s brilliant¡ªshe even developed her own patents. I¡¯m just¡­ ordinary. My grades aren¡¯t great, and honestly, she was just telling the truth.¡±

    Marc¡¯s mind reyed Ste¡¯s harsh words, leaving him hollow and unable to muster anyfort for Doreen. He simply turned away, silent, a heaviness settling over him.

    Noticing his dejected expression, Doreen hesitated, then spoke with quiet insight. ¡°Mr. Walsh¡­ you¡¯re still in love with her, aren¡¯t you? That¡¯s why it hurt so much to see her with someone else.¡±

    She stepped a little closer, offering a gentle, supportive smile. ¡°But I think she¡¯s misunderstood you. Don¡¯t give up on yourself, okay? You can win her back. And if you ever need someone in your corner, I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    A sh of genuine surprise crossed Marc¡¯s face; he hadn¡¯t expected Doreen to offer her help so willingly.

    His voice edged with disbelief, Marc asked, ¡°Why would you want to help me?¡± They¡¯d barely known each other three days, and their first meeting had been less than pleasant.

    Your next adventure is at g  al n ovels . con

    Anyone else in her position would have kept their distance.

    But Doreen smiled up at him, her sincerity shining through. ¡°It¡¯s easy. You were good to me. The first time we met, you gave me a diamond ring. I think that says a lot about the kind of person you are.¡±

    Her earnest words churned up a mess of emotions inside Marc. The ring she cherished was nothing more than a castoff¡ªSte had rejected it, and in a fit of anger, he¡¯d tossed it aside.

    Doreen, so guileless and pure, couldn¡¯t have known the truth. She saw kindness where there was only the echo of an old wound.

    He lowered his gaze, lips pressed in a hard line, studying Doreen¡¯s hopeful expression.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 290

    ?Chapter 290:

    She was so much like the Ste he used to know¡ªutterly devoted, innocent to a fault, with a heart too gentle for this world.

    The partnership was officially sealed, and Celine wasted no time making the announcement public.

    News of Neb¡¯s win rippled through industry circles, with congrattions flooding in from professionals all over.

    But not everyone was so supportive.

    Some skeptics took to the inte, grumbling in private threads. ¡°Come on, how could a tiny outfit like Neb score something this huge without pulling strings?¡±

    ¡°I mean, let¡¯s just be real¡ªshe got the deal thanks to William. Not that I¡¯d say that out loud,¡± another remarked, adding fuel to the gossip.

    Of course, Ste came across the chatter.

    She rarely bothered with online noise, but letting baseless rumors fester would only embolden them.

    So, she swiftly uploaded her chat logs with Celine, making every detail public. The exchanges left no doubt¡ªCeline had chosen Neb purely for their ster proposal.

    With the facts out in the open, the critics quickly quieted down. Many quietly scrubbed their previousments, leaving the thread in sudden, embarrassed silence.

    Though the recent trouble had died down, Ste couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that she needed a long-term solution to keep these kinds of rumors at bay. Was it really just because she didn¡¯t have a boyfriend that people assumed she owed everything to William?

    If she had someone by her side, the spection would fizzle out without her lifting a finger.

    Marriage wasn¡¯t necessary; she just needed someone to stand beside her.

    Without wasting another moment, Ste dialed Sharon¡¯s number. ¡°Sharon, I need your help. I¡¯ve decided to get myself a boyfriend. You know everyone¡ªcan you set me up with a few options?¡±

    Fresh chapters live g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í????s

    A jubnt shriek burst through the phone, nearly making Steugh.

    ¡°Finally, Stel! I knew you¡¯d see reason eventually! Don¡¯t worry, leave everything to me. I¡¯ll line up the perfect candidates.¡±

    Three dayster, Sharon called just as Ste was finishing lunch.

    ¡°Stel, it¡¯s all set! I¡¯ve arranged a dinner for you at Elysian Dining¡ªprivate room, no prying eyes. All you have to do is show up. Trust me, you¡¯re in good hands.¡±

    A pang of regret twisted through Ste, but before she could speak, Sharon had already hung up.

    With a resigned sigh, Ste decided she might as well see how the evening yed out.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 291

    ?Chapter 291:

    By five o¡¯clock, she¡¯d wrapped up her work and headed straight to the restaurant where she and Sharon had agreed to meet.

    The ce exuded old-world charm¡ªwarmmplight flickered along shadowed hallways, lending the whole space an air of quiet intimacy.

    Ste found herself smiling at the thought of having a date somewhere so inviting.

    She ran her fingers over the ornate, carved door handle before pressing it down and slipping inside.

    The room beyond was filled with the low hum of conversation¡ªand, to her surprise, a crowd of young men.

    From across the room, Sharon shot to her feet and waved enthusiastically. ¡°Stel, over here! Come join us. I gathered these gentlemen just for you¡ªtake your pick, see if anyone piques your interest.¡±

    The table erupted in cheerful greetings as the men vied for Ste¡¯s attention, each eager to make a memorable first impression.

    ¡°Wee, gorgeous! You like tall? I¡¯m practically a basketball yer.¡±

    ¡°Hey! I¡¯m an artist¡ªsome say I¡¯m the best-looking guy in the studio, too.¡±

    ¡°Hi there! I¡¯m everything you could ask for¡ªrich, loyal, generous. Ask anyone.¡±

    Ste¡¯s head spun slightly under the onught of charm.

    Every man at the table brought his own ir: some exuded boyish confidence, a few had the unpolished edge of a bad boy, others looked polished and refined, and one or two wore an easy gentleness that felt oddly soothing.

    Each smile seemed to promise something different.

    As she scanned their faces, her gaze paused on a man at the far end of the table.

    Something about his sharp profile and easy posture tugged at her memory¡ªshe was sure she¡¯d seen him somewhere before.

    L?t??t ?h¦Ápt?rs ??n g??l??ov?l??.????m

    Across the room, Shaun caught Ste¡¯s eye and waved, his smile warm and a little too familiar.

    ¡°Ms. Gilbert, we meet again,¡± he said, his tone smooth and confident.

    Ste blinked, momentarily thrown. Shaun Smith?

    Memories of theirst encounter flickered through her mind. What was he doing here?

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about you afterst time,¡± he continued. ¡°I even dreamed about you, if you can believe it. So when Ms. Mitchell mentioned she was organizing this mixer, I made sure I was on the list.¡±

    Before Ste coulde up with a polite reply, Sharon chimed in with a grin. ¡°Stel, you two clearly have some chemistry. Why not have a drink together?¡±

    Ste felt the awkwardness creeping in. But with everyone watching and the situation already a little tense, she picked up her ss.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 292

    ?Chapter 292:

    That was apparently a mistake. A couple of the other men at the table immediately jumped in, their voices half-joking but tinged withpetition.

    ¡°Ms. Gilbert, why not drink with me instead?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, do you think we¡¯re not as good as him?¡±

    Ste paused, ss halfway to her lips. The tension between the men, all directed at her, left her feeling like she¡¯d wandered into the wrong kind of scene.

    And Sharon? She was enjoying every second of it. She slung an arm casually around Ste¡¯s shoulder. ¡°So, Stel¡ªsee anyone you like? Might be a good night to pick someone to keep youpany.¡±

    Ste sighed inwardly. This was exactly why she should¡¯ve said no to Sharon¡¯s invite.

    Still, she managed a faint smile and lifted her ss. ¡°Let¡¯s just toast together. One drink for all of you.¡±

    She downed the drink in one go, stood up, and offered a quick excuse to use the restroom.

    As she stepped away, Shaun rose as well, shing another smile. ¡°Ms. Gilbert, I was just about to head that way too. Shall we go together?¡±

    Ste¡¯s smile faltered. Seriously?

    She didn¡¯t actually need the restroom¡ªshe just needed a breather. But there he was, tailing her like a shadow.

    She ducked into the restroom, touched up her makeup, lingered long enough to make it believable, then stepped out¡ªonly to find Shaun already at the sink, washing his hands.

    Ste was at a loss for words.

    ¡°You¡¯re quick,¡± he said with a chuckle. ¡°Ready to head back? I¡¯m sure with that many options in there, someone¡¯s bound to catch your eye.¡±

    Ste couldn¡¯t tell if he was teasing or trying to provoke her.

    L??€$? ¡é??t??§ñ? ?¦Ç ?@ln?¦Í¨ºl?.¡é??

    Before she could respond, a woman in a pink dress appeared at the end of the hall, heels clicking softly on the polished floor. She nced up and spotted Shaun.

    ¡°Shaun, what a surprise! Are you eating here too?!¡± Her eyes lit up like she¡¯d just bumped into her favorite celebrity.

    Shaun¡¯s expression stiffened the second he saw her. ¡°Reba,¡± he muttered with a nod, his tone lukewarm.

    Reba didn¡¯t seem to notice¡ªor didn¡¯t care. She turned to Ste, all smiles and sweetness. ¡°Hi there! I¡¯m Reba Watson, a friend of Shaun¡¯s. And you are?¡±

    ¡°Sylvia Gilbert,¡± Ste replied smoothly.

    Reba beamed. ¡°Nice to meet you, Sylvia. Actually, I had trouble getting a private room earlier¡ªeverything was booked. Would you mind if I join your table for dinner? I promise I won¡¯t get in the way.¡± She held up her palm yfully, like she was making a sacred vow.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 293

    ?Chapter 293:

    Her makeup was subtle but wless, hershes clearly salon-enhanced. Her lips carried a perfectly glossed pout. Her light brown curls were pinned back with a ribbon¡ªevery detail polished, every movement calcted to charm. She radiated youthful charm with just enough effort that it was almost suspicious.

    Shaun¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Tonight¡¯s gathering isn¡¯t really open.¡±

    Reba pouted. ¡°Why not? It¡¯s just dinner, right? And I don¡¯t eat much. We can split the bill if you want. Come on¡ªwhat¡¯s one more person?¡± It was clear she wasn¡¯t leaving unless dragged out.

    Ste, watching from the side, realized something¡ªReba might actually be useful. A convenient distraction. Anything to ease the tension she¡¯d been trapped in since she walked into that room.

    Before Shaun could shut her down again, Ste offered a small, polite smile. ¡°Sure. Join us. There¡¯s plenty of space.¡±

    Reba turned to her, eyes lighting up. ¡°Really? That¡¯s so sweet of you, Sylvia. Thank you! Let¡¯s go!¡±

    She immediately tried to link arms with Shaun, but he subtly stepped aside. Reba either didn¡¯t notice or chose not to care, still grinning as she followed along.

    When the three of them returned to the private room, Sharon raised a brow at the unfamiliar face beside them. ¡°Stel¡­ who¡¯s this?¡±

    Sharon blinked in confusion, uncertain about what was happening.

    Ste offered a calm exnation. ¡°This is Reba¡ªMr. Becker¡¯s friend. We ran into each other outside. She said the ce was packed, so I figured, why not invite her to join us?¡±

    Standing with a bright smile, Reba waved cheerfully. ¡°Hi everyone! I¡¯m Reba. Lovely to meet you. Since we¡¯re sharing a meal, I hope we can all be friends.¡±

    For a moment, Sharon didn¡¯t know what to say. She shot Ste a subtle but annoyed look.

    Still, with Reba already present, there was no polite way to ask her to leave. What had been nned as a quiet matchmaking dinner now felt more like a casual group hangout.

    Your escape begins with ga ln ov els .

    Before the food even arrived, Reba slid into the seat beside Shaun. With yful eyes on Ste, she said, ¡°Ms. Gilbert, sitting around like this is kind of boring. Let¡¯s y a game, what do you say?¡±

    Ste met her gaze with a calm smile. ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s y cards. Loser rotates out with the next person!¡± Reba dered, cheerfully buying a deck from the staff.

    The first round featured Reba, Ste, and Sharon as the yers.

    They each drew their cards, and Reba made the first move.

    She had always loved card games¡ªthey were a mix of wit, timing, and reading people. She was good at picking up subtle cues, often guessing her opponents¡¯ hands with ease. Losses were rare for her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 294

    ?Chapter 294:

    Smirking with confidence, Reba nced at Ste. ¡°Rx, Sylvia. It¡¯s just for fun. No need to overthink it.¡±

    Ste calmly arranged her hand, unfazed by Reba¡¯s words.

    As the game picked up, Reba clearly had the upper hand. For the first three rounds, neither Sharon nor Ste even got to y a card. The fewer cards she had left, the wider Reba¡¯s grin became.

    But Ste remained patient, biding her time until Reba had just a handful of cards left. Then, she made her move.

    From subtle clues earlier in the game, Ste had already figured out most of Reba¡¯s hand. Working smoothly with Sharon, they emptied their hands in just a few rounds.

    ¡°What? How?¡± Reba stared at the finished pile,pletely stunned. She had been certain¡ªabsolutely certain¡ªshe would win!

    Watching her expression, Ste offered softly, ¡°Want to go for another round?¡±

    Reba quickly grabbed the cards and shuffled again, eager to reim her win.

    However, just a few minutes into the second game, Ste once again came out on top.

    Reba waspletely baffled. Even with a great hand, holding the two strongest cards, she still lost to Ste. How was that possible?

    ¡°I seriously can¡¯t wrap my head around this. Sylvia, are you secretly reading my cards or something?¡± Reba asked with wide-eyed innocence, but her tone wasced with usation.

    The others in the room turned their attention to Ste, curious about how she guessed Reba¡¯s cards.

    Sharon, who hadn¡¯t warmed to Reba from the beginning, gave her a cold look. ¡°Sylvia doesn¡¯t need to cheat. She could win a game like this in her sleep. If you¡¯re losing, maybe it¡¯s just because you¡¯re not as good as you thought.¡±

    Reba¡¯s lips tightened, and she quickly looked over at Shaun, trying to save face. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. It¡¯s just¡­ kind of unreal, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Stay updated g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s

    Without a word, Ste calmly flipped her cards face-up and began ying the next round in full view of everyone.

    Now, with everyone watching closely, it became obvious that Ste wasn¡¯t cheating.

    Every move she made seemed to directly block Reba¡¯s, as if she could actually see the cards Reba was holding.

    In the end, the oue was the same¡ªSte won, again.

    ¡°Wait, you¡¯re actually calcting every possibility? That¡¯s insane!¡± a guy nearby said, clearly impressed, his eyes lighting up with admiration.

    Ste gave a modestugh. ¡°It¡¯s not that big a deal. With a little practice, anyone could do it.¡±

    Back in school, she¡¯d been known for her talent with numbers. Probability, logic, and mental calctions had alwayse naturally. Card games like this? Child¡¯s y.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 295

    ?Chapter 295:

    Reba sat stiffly as the group buzzed around Ste, praising her brilliance and clever ys. From where she sat, their words felt sharp¡ªeach one a reminder of the attention she had failed to earn.

    Her hands tightened into fists beneath the table. She¡¯d thought this game would be her moment to shine¡ªan easy win that would leave Ste humbled. Instead, the n had backfired spectacrly.

    Now, all eyes were on Ste, and not with suspicion, but with admiration.

    And worse, the door to their private room had been left slightly open. Every burst ofughter and cheer that followed Ste¡¯s victory drifted right out into the hallway, where someone else was listening.

    Steven paused at the door of the private room, his eyesnding on a familiar figure. Ste?

    There she was¡ªsitting confidently among a table of strangers, most of them men. Laughter buzzed around her, and she handled it all with effortless grace. No nerves, no attitude. Just poise.

    Steven hadn¡¯t expected this. He¡¯d just returned from his recovery trip in Asnain and stopped in for a quiet dinner¡ªnot a surprise reunion with Ste.

    Still, what caught his attention more than anything was how at ease she looked¡ªsurrounded by a crowd of sharp-dressed, sharp-jawed men¡ªand yetpletely unfazed.

    She looked¡­ radiant. But why was she here? Did William even know about this? Steven stepped away from the door and pulled out his phone, dialing a familiar number. ¡°William. You won¡¯t believe what I just saw.¡±

    The voice on the other end was clipped. ¡°Get to the point. I¡¯m busy.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so cold,¡± Steven said, faking a wounded tone. ¡°Come on, today¡¯s the day I got back from Asnain. You didn¡¯t even show up to wee me, and now you won¡¯t even listen?¡± His voice caught theatrically, just enough to be annoying. ¡°I get it¡ªyou love burying yourself in work. But today¡¯s different. I¡¯m sending you the restaurant location. Get over here. Now.¡±

    ¡°I told you, I¡¯m busy,¡± William replied tly.

    Steven rolled his eyes. Typical.

    Seeing William¡¯s indifference, he let out a long sigh. ¡°Fine. Stay glued to your desk. But don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you¡ªskip tonight, and someone else might just steal your girl.¡±

    There was a pause. ¡°I just saw Sylvia,¡± Steven continued, now casually twisting the knife. ¡°She¡¯s here. Surrounded by a bunch of young guys¡ªevery one of them over six feet, great hair, strong jawlines¡­ legs for days. Honestly? It¡¯s quite a show. Not really your vibe anymore, old man.¡±

    His tone dripped with amusement.

    On the other end, William frowned.

    He knew Ste had finished work on time and left the institute¡ªbut dining with a group of random men? That part wasn¡¯t in the schedule. He stared at hisptop screen but couldn¡¯t focus on a single word.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 296

    ?Chapter 296:

    His fingers tapped slowly against the desk. ¡°Send me the address.¡± Click. He hung up before Steven could say anything else.

    Steven chuckled, pocketing his phone with a smirk. He knew that would get him moving.

    Sure enough, it took barely ten minutes for William to show up at the restaurant.

    He didn¡¯t waste time. ¡°Where is she?¡± he asked in a low tone.

    Steven casually pointed toward the private room across the hall, his face smug.

    William didn¡¯t reply. He just walked.

    Inside, Ste was halfway through a toast, her smile fixed in ce. She nced at the clock and thought, ¡°When is this going to end?¡± Then the door swung open.

    A familiar voice cut through the buzz. ¡°Well, this is a surprise. I didn¡¯t realize Ms. Gilbert was such a crowd favorite.¡±

    Ste turned, already recognizing the tone before she saw the man behind it. William stood in the doorway, dressed in a crisp ck suit, the very picture of restraint.

    Except his eyes¡ªhis gaze on her was sharp, unreadable.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs,¡± Ste said, her smile tight as her brows pulled together slightly. ¡°What a surprise. I didn¡¯t think you had the time to drop by.¡±

    William leaned casually against the doorframe, his gaze steady. ¡°Indeed. Total coincidence. If I hadn¡¯te for dinner tonight, I¡¯d never have guessed you enjoy ying such childish games, Ms. Gilbert.¡±

    Ste¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°If it bothers you so much, that¡¯s your problem. I don¡¯t recall sending you an invitation.¡± Typical. He never missed a chance to throw shade.

    William walked further in, stopping just beside her. The cool air from outside still clung to his coat, brushing against her skin as he leaned down slightly. ¡°Well then,¡± he said, voice quiet butced with challenge, ¡°since you¡¯re clearly in the mood for games tonight, why don¡¯t you y one with me? Let¡¯s see who wins. And who walks away.¡±

    William settled into his seat across from Ste, exuding effortless confidence as he met her gaze. His lips curled into a faint, expectant smile. ¡°What game were you ying just now?¡±

    Keep reading g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    His deep, maic presence left little room for refusal, drawing everyone¡¯s attention.

    Seizing her chance to join in, Reba¡ªwho¡¯d been on the sidelines until now¡ªchimed in brightly, ¡°We were ying poker.¡±

    William arched an eyebrow, a yful glint in his eye. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s get started.¡±

    William¡¯s and Ste¡¯s eyes locked, the air crackling with unspoken rivalry. A ripple of anticipation spread through the crowd, everyone silently rooting for their chosen contender.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 297

    ?Chapter 297:

    Sharon, standing at Ste¡¯s side, gave her a gentle nudge. ¡°Stel, are you really up for taking this guy on?¡±

    Her tone was light, but there was a flicker of concern in her eyes. William certainly didn¡¯t look like an amateur.

    Ste offered a cool smile, giving a slight shrug. ¡°It¡¯s just a game, nothing to stress over.¡±

    But this wasn¡¯t the easy, two-person poker she was used to¡ªying with a crowd raised the stakes.

    As Ste sorted through her cards, a quiet confidence sparked in her eyes.

    Her hand was solid¡ªshe could work with this.

    Still, as the game unfolded, it quickly became clear that William wasn¡¯t ying casually. Move after move, he seemed to read her intentions, countering each card she yed with effortless precision. William¡¯s swift victory caught Ste off guard. For a moment, she just stared at him, catching the glint of quiet satisfaction in his eyes before she pressed her lips together.

    She didn¡¯t need him to spell it out¡ªhis speed with the cards had easily outpaced hers.

    Lounging across from her, William crossed his arms and shot her a sly, self-assured smirk. ¡°Well, Ms. Gilbert, do you believe me now? Or do you want to lose another round?¡±

    Ste, unlike the still-bewildered Reba, understood perfectly well that she had no chance against him.

    With a resigned smile, she gave a light, appreciative p. ¡°Mr. Briggs, you win. I surrender.¡±

    He¡¯d put her on the spot on purpose, wanting everyone to see here up short. Yet, knowing it didn¡¯t change the oue¡ªher skills simply couldn¡¯t match his. Rising from his chair, William took a slow look around the room before fixing his gaze on Sharon.

    ¡°Honestly, this gathering¡¯s lost its spark, hasn¡¯t it?¡± His suggestion hung in the air, unmistakable.

    Eager to back him up¡ªand determined to keep Shaun and Ste apart¡ªReba quickly jumped in. ¡°Mr. Briggs has a point. Why don¡¯t we call it a night? No reason we have to stick around.¡±

    ???? ??????? ?? ?????????.???

    William effortlessly unraveled Sharon¡¯s meticulously nned gathering with a single, offhand remark. From her perspective, William definitely seemed taken with Ste.

    She gave Ste¡¯s shoulder a reassuring squeeze. ¡°All right, Stel. I¡¯ll head out. Let¡¯s n another get-together soon.¡±

    With that, Sharon made her graceful exit, leaving Ste caught awkwardly in the aftermath.

    William turned toward Ste, his gaze steady. ¡°Ms. Gilbert, things at thepany have been hectic. If you aren¡¯t overwhelmed at the research institute, perhaps you could dedicate more time to the Neb project.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 298

    ?Chapter 298:

    Ste arched a brow, lips tightening. ¡°It¡¯s after hours. If you¡¯re asking for overtime, Mr. Briggs, you¡¯ll have to pay me extra.¡±

    Without missing a beat, William answered coolly, ¡°Triple the usual rate for overtime. Does that meet your expectations?¡±

    For a moment, Ste was at a loss. She couldn¡¯t exactly object to an offer that generous.

    From across the room, Shaun¡¯s voice broke in, tinged with indignation. ¡°Mr. Briggs, it¡¯s dinnertime. Even if you want Ms. Gilbert workingte, you should at least let her eat. Otherwise, people might start thinking you¡¯re some kind of tyrant.¡±

    William¡¯s gaze flicked to Shaun, recognition dawning¡ªhe remembered this man as the one who¡¯d escorted a drunken Ste back to the research institutete at night.

    William narrowed his eyes, a subtle heaviness settling in his chest as he realized this was Ste¡¯s second encounter with Shaun.

    So this was the kind of man she liked? Maybe her taste wasn¡¯t so refined after all.

    ¡°I¡¯m speaking with my employee,¡± he dered, his tone cool and unyielding. ¡°If Ms. Gilbert has a problem, she can speak for herself. It¡¯s hardly your ce to decide on her behalf.¡±

    Turning to Ste, William softened his expression just enough to mask his impatience. ¡°Would you rather eat before we go?¡±

    Ste¡¯s appetite had vanished entirely; the prospect of dinner felt more exhausting than appealing. All she wanted now was a quick escape from this suffocating gathering.

    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± she replied, steady andposed. ¡°If thepany needs me, I should get back right away.¡±

    A flicker of disappointment crossed Shaun¡¯s face as her words shut down any hope for lingering.

    As William headed for the door, leaving Ste to catch up, Shaun couldn¡¯t resist throwing out a jab. ¡°Mr. Briggs, you do realize treating ady like that isn¡¯t exactly charming, right?¡±

    The newest releases are at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    William stopped, a hint of amusement glinting in his eyes. ¡°Even so, Ms. Gilbert will be leaving with me tonight, won¡¯t she?¡±

    Ste had no idea why the two of them suddenly began bickering; it all seemed so out of the blue. Still, she gave Shaun a polite nod before turning to leave.

    As soon as she got in the car and shut the door, William shot her a sidelong nce. ¡°Seriously? Are you that desperate for a man now¡ªhaving dinner surrounded by guys like that? If you¡¯re going to look, at least set your standards a little higher. Don¡¯t just throw yourself at every guy with a pulse.¡±

    Ste could tell he was provoking her on purpose. But she had reached her limit.

    ¡°Yes, I am in the mood to date,¡± she shot back. ¡°That¡¯spletely normal. Who I choose to spend time with has nothing to do with you, Mr. Briggs.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 299

    ?Chapter 299:

    He was her boss, not her brother or boyfriend. What right did he have to butt in? And besides, she¡¯d never once made fun of his preferences.

    William¡¯s face froze for a second. She actually admitted it that easily? That realization annoyed him more than he expected.

    The car suddenly fell into a heavy silence, so quiet that Ste could hear the rhythm of her own heartbeat. She nced sideways, wondering if her earlier words had pushed William to the edge of frustration.

    But then again, maybe the silence wasn¡¯t such a bad thing. Whenever he did speak, his words were rarely kind anyway.

    Just as she was about to look away, William¡¯s voice broke the silence. ¡°If you really need a man, why not pick me? I am one. And we already spend most of our time together, so I¡¯ve got all the time in the world for you.¡±

    Ste¡¯s breath hitched. Had she heard that right? She turned to him, her body stiff. ¡°What¡­ what did you just say?¡±

    The half-open window let in a breeze that yed with her hair. The fading light cast a warm glow over her face. And something about that stunned, confused expression pulled William in. He couldn¡¯t help but lean closer.

    Her mind went nk. All she could do was sit there, frozen, as he inched closer.

    What exactly did he mean? Her mind raced, and before she could make sense of it, panic surged in her chest. Just as William leaned in, the driver braked, bringing the Bentley to a halt at the research institute¡¯s entrance.

    A sharp tap sounded on William¡¯s window. Ste looked up, startled, and saw Luca standing outside, calm as ever. The intimate moment shattered like ss. Flustered, she smoothed her hair back into ce while William straightened in his seat, expression unreadable.

    The air inside the car felt thick with awkward tension. Without a word, Ste opened the door and stepped out, eager to escape. She walked briskly toward the building, and William remained seated, his gaze fixed on her retreating back, eyes clouded.

    He¡¯d almost kissed her¡ªagain. What on earth was going through his head?

    The next day, a message from C¨¦line arrived in Ste¡¯s inbox, inviting her to the office to discuss the cooperation project in detail. Ste¡¯s spirits lifted instantly. She grabbed the gift she had carefully chosen for C¨¦line¡ªa small box wrapped in pale blue paper¡ªand headed off with a smile.

    Stay connected at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m

    When she reached thepany, she opened the door to C¨¦line¡¯s office and stepped inside. C¨¦line sat gracefully behind her desk, wearing a red silk blouse tucked into tailored ck pants. Her frameless sses lent her an air of sophistication, and her glossy hair was loosely pinned up, effortlessly elegant.

    Hearing the door, C¨¦line looked up and her expression brightened. ¡°Ms. Gilbert, wee. Please, have a seat. I felt a strong connection thest time we spoke, and I¡¯m truly looking forward to working with Neb. I hope everything goes smoothly between us.¡±

    Ste smiled warmly and reached into her bag for the gift. ¡°Ms. Mendoza, the pleasure is ours. We¡¯re excited to coborate and aremitted to making this partnership a sess. I meant to give you this at the banquet but didn¡¯t get the chance. I hope you¡¯ll like it.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 300

    ?Chapter 300:

    C¨¦line opened the box, her eyes lighting up at the sight of a delicate ne crafted from rare conch pearls. ¡°Oh my, I love this ne! Ms. Gilbert, how thoughtful of you.¡±

    ¡°How did you know I¡¯ve always loved this kind of jewelry?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really happy you like it,¡± Ste said, her tone as gentle as her smile.

    C¨¦line sped the ne around her neck, genuinely touched. While conch pearls weren¡¯t overly expensive, they were umon and distinctive. The gift wasn¡¯t about the price¡ªit showed Ste had taken the time to understand her preferences. Most business partners gave generic presents; few were this intentional. The impression Ste left grew even stronger.

    ¡°One more thing,¡± C¨¦line said, her warmth now unmistakable. ¡°I¡¯ll be assigning a new member to this project. I¡¯d like to introduce her to you soon. It would mean a lot if you could guide her, not just at work but in other areas, too, if you¡¯re willing.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Mendoza, with your confidence in me, I won¡¯t let you down,¡± Ste promised, her tone brisk but steady.

    Just then, a knock broke the office hush. The door opened, drawing Ste¡¯s attention. There, standing in the doorway, was Reba.

    Ste froze for an instant. So this was C¨¦line¡¯s so-called new member? Her lips parted in surprise.

    Reba stiffened at the sight of Ste, herposure slipping for a heartbeat. Unaware of their tangled backstory, C¨¦line assumed they were meeting for the first time and stepped in to break the ice. ¡°Ms. Gilbert, this is Reba Watson. She¡¯ll be overseeing our side of the project. Reba, meet Sylvia Gilbert from Neb, our project lead. I expect you to learn from her professionalism. Understood?¡±

    C¨¦line¡¯s praise made Reba¡¯s eyes flicker with jealousy. She forced a tight smile. ¡°Aunt C¨¦line, are you sure you didn¡¯t mix things up? Ms. Gilbert seems awfully busy these days. Wasn¡¯t she just outst night partying with a bunch of guys?¡±

    The usation hung in the air, causing C¨¦line to hesitate. Though she¡¯d heard bits of gossip, her instincts told her Ste wasn¡¯t that type of woman. ¡°Reba, where exactly are you getting this information?¡± C¨¦line asked, her voice tinged with doubt.

    Reba¡¯s voice held steady. ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth. I saw it with my own eyesst night.¡±

    Stay tuned for more g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í??s.c¡ðm

    C¨¦line faltered, her confidence momentarily shaken.

    From the sidelines, Ste almostughed at the spectacle. ¡°Ms. Watson, as far as I recall, this is only the second time we¡¯ve met. We¡¯re practically strangers, so I don¡¯t see why you¡¯re so eager to drag my name through the mud. If this is about Shaun, you¡¯re wasting your energy. You¡¯ve just made a serious usation¡ªcan you actually back it up? If not, what you¡¯re doing is nder. Don¡¯t me your feelings for Shaun on me. If you¡¯re interested in him, then go for it, but don¡¯t resort to these petty tricks.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 301

    ?Chapter 301:

    Reba¡¯s bravado wavered as the mention of Shaun sent a flush creeping up her neck. She hadn¡¯t expected Ste to be so direct¡ªor for the tables to turn so quickly. Ste¡¯s gaze remained cool as she continued, ¡°Whatever is going on between you and Shaun is your own business. You¡¯re part of Ms. Mendoza¡¯s team, and I¡¯m here to work with you¡ªnothing more. Please keep your personal drama out of my way.¡±

    C¨¦line felt a prick of embarrassment. She hadn¡¯t realized there was old tension simmering between the two women and silently chided herself for not checking beforehand. Forcing a smile, she stepped in to smooth things over. ¡°Ms. Gilbert, this seems like a simple misunderstanding. Let¡¯s talk things through and get to the bottom of it.¡± She shot Reba a sharp nce, warning her to rein in her jealousy.

    Reba clenched her jaw and shot Ste a challenging look. Why was Ste suddenly so assertive? She wasn¡¯t the demure woman fromst night¡¯s dinner. No¡ªthis had to be Ste¡¯s true face, and the other version nothing more than a carefully crafted illusion to lure men in. Turning back to C¨¦line, she insisted, ¡°Aunt C¨¦line, there¡¯s no misunderstanding here. I saw her with a bunch of men at the restaurantst night. I saw it myself! How could she possibly exin that away? She¡¯s just too scared to admit it.¡±

    C¨¦line¡¯s patience snapped. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Reba. Ms. Gilbert is single¡ªshe has every right to dine with whoever she likes. The real issue is your obsession with dragging others down instead of lifting yourself up. Ms. Gilbert has academic awards and even holds a patent from her university days. What do you have to show?¡±

    Despite her resentment, Reba stayed silent. She¡¯d always found C¨¦line¡¯s decisive nature intimidating. Landing this internship had been tough enough; if she pushed her luck and fell out of favor with her aunt, she¡¯d likely be sent packing¡ªand face another round of parental scolding back home.

    Muttering a few inaudibleints, Reba dropped her gaze, shrinking under C¨¦line¡¯s stern look.

    C¨¦line watched her niece¡¯s stubborn posture and let out a soft, exasperated sigh. ¡°Ms. Gilbert, I apologize for Reba¡¯s behavior,¡± she said, her tone apologetic. ¡°She¡¯s still young and has a lot to learn.¡±

    Ste shook her head gently, letting the matter slide. She understood Reba was fresh out of college and saw no reason to make things difficult. ¡°No need to worry. Ms. Watson is energetic¡ªshe reminds me of myself at that age.¡±

    Ste¡¯s yful remark lightened the mood, diffusing the earlier tension. C¨¦line felt her shoulders rx, grateful that Ste hadn¡¯t taken offense.

    ¡°I have a meeting in a few minutes,¡± C¨¦line continued. ¡°Would you mind reviewing the project with Reba first? I¡¯ll join you both as soon as I¡¯m finished.¡±

    Chapter 214:

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 302

    ?Chapter 302:

    Ste gave a polite nod as C¨¦line left the office with confident strides. Once she was out of sight, Reba finally looked up and let out a faint snort. ¡°Don¡¯t go thinking you¡¯re special just because my aunt¡¯s taken a liking to you.¡±

    Ste raised an eyebrow, clearly amused. ¡°Alright, you win. Now, would you mind taking me to the project team?¡±

    She hade here to focus on work, not waste time going back and forth with Reba.

    Reba was about to snap back but stopped herself. If she refused, C¨¦line would no doubt hold it against herter. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t go saying I was being petty by not taking you.¡±

    While Ste carefully read through the project team¡¯s proposal, a few employees nearby were engrossed in their own conversation.

    ¡°Ruth, your bracelet is gorgeous! That¡¯s from Yusip Twasto, right? Must¡¯ve cost a fortune!¡± someone gushed.

    Ruthughed softly, toying with the bracelet on her wrist. ¡°Yeah, it was pricey. I saved up and got it as a treat for my 30th birthday.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got a pair of earrings from them too,¡± another colleague chimed in. ¡°Their designs are amazing, but it¡¯s tough to get the real deal. There are so many knockoffs out there. I had someone abroad buy mine¡ªI didn¡¯t want to risk ending up with a fake.¡±

    Reba had been listening quietly, her eyes flicking to Ruth¡¯s bracelet. With a smug smile, she added, ¡°I actually know the brand¡¯s founder and designer. If there¡¯s a piece you want, just tell me, and I can help you get it.¡±

    Ruth¡¯s eyes lit up. Everyone knew Reba hadnded her position thanks to her connection with C¨¦line, which had rubbed some people the wrong way¡ªuntil now. They¡¯d initially dismissed her, but now that she could secure them luxury goods, their opinion began to shift.

    ¡°Reba, that¡¯s incredible! You actually know the Yusip Twasto designer? Isn¡¯t she this supersecretive figure who¡¯s always abroad and never shows her face?¡± someone asked.

    Reba lifted her chin slightly, proud as ever. ¡°Of course I know her. I lived abroad for a few years and got to know a lot of people.¡±

    Read exclusive stories .c©–m

    Ruth and the others beamed at her. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s so generous of you. Thanks, Reba!¡±

    Ste overheard their conversation and froze. ¡°Yusip Twasto?¡± she thought, momentarily puzzled. Before she could ask, Reba turned to her with a sweet smile. ¡°Ms. Gilbert, if you¡¯re interested, I can help you pick out a few pieces. Though I¡¯m guessing this is your first time hearing about Yusip Twasto¡ªit¡¯s a niche luxury line abroad, not many people know it.¡±

    As if that weren¡¯t enough, Reba added in an innocent tone, ¡°We were just chatting, that¡¯s all. It¡¯s totally fine if you¡¯re not familiar with the brand or if you find it a bit pricey. No pressure at all.¡± Ste hadn¡¯t managed a word, but Reba pressed on, allowing no pause for response.

    Ruth, standing nearby, sensed the tension immediately. Was Reba trying to humiliate Ste? It was impossible to tell whether she genuinely hadn¡¯t realized or was being deliberately provocative. Either way, the air felt thick with awkwardness.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 303

    ?Chapter 303:

    Ste, however, found the exchange oddly amusing. She genuinely considered revealing that she was, in fact, the designer and founder of Yusip Twasto. Lately, her research responsibilities had left her little time to oversee the brand, which had quietly run almost on autopilot. Only recently had she decided tounch a new collection: she nned to buy an apartment and thought a fresh batch of designs might bring in extra ie.

    What she hadn¡¯t anticipated was how the new collection would explode in poprity¡ªboth abroad and locally. That unexpected sess gave people like Reba the perfect opportunity to drop the brand¡¯s name for status.

    Ste met Reba¡¯s gaze calmly and, with a faint smile, said softly, ¡°Alright. Thank you, Ms. Watson.¡±

    Reba¡¯s confident eptance threw herpletely off bnce. She must have expected Ste to shrink back, to blush or feel embarrassed after being talked down to. But Ste was entirely unbothered and epted the offer with effortless grace. It was the opposite of what Reba had hoped for, and it irritated her. With her workday done, Ste simply gathered her things and headed home.

    Halfway through the drive, her phone rang. She connected the call to her car¡¯s Bluetooth speaker and continued down the road.

    A lively and confident female voice came through the speaker. ¡°Ste, yourtest designs are flying off the shelves! Keep the momentum going¡ªwe need more pieces from you while sales are hot. Let¡¯s try to break Yusip Twasto¡¯s all-time record!¡±

    Ste couldn¡¯t help butugh at her friend¡¯s enthusiasm. ¡°Josie, are you secretly plotting to wear me outpletely?¡±

    Josie Patel clicked her tongue yfully. ¡°Excuse me? Weren¡¯t you the one whining about needing more cash to buy an apartment? I¡¯m just being a supportive friend. A little hustle won¡¯t hurt you.¡±

    Ste nced at the disy screen in her car, giving in with a smile. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll put together a few new sketches soon. Just don¡¯t rush me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting then!¡± Josie said cheerfully before ending the call. Ste sat there for a moment, a soft smile lingering on her lips.

    Latest releases on g@?¦Ç¦Òv???s

    The sess of her new designs had taken her by surprise, but in a good way. She knew opportunities like this didn¡¯te often, and she wasn¡¯t going to waste it. Sketching out a few more concepts wouldn¡¯t be hard. It just meant sacrificing a little sleep, and she could live with that.

    Back at the research institute, Ste tucked away her Neb project files neatly. Just as she was leaving the room, she bumped into Lainey in the hallway.

    ¡°Sylvia, perfect timing!¡± Lainey said. ¡°Since your group won thest round, you¡¯re now representing us in the big inter-institute championship. You¡¯ll be joining the senior researchers in a new round ofpetition. There¡¯s a meeting scheduled¡ªyou guys should be there.¡±

    Ste nodded, already in the loop. ¡°Has the official date been announced yet?¡± she asked.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 304

    ?Chapter 304:

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s already up on the bulletin board,¡± Lainey replied. ¡°Thispetition¡¯s a big deal. It¡¯s hosted by the country¡¯s top research centers and only happens every three years. The winning team gets full project funding for the next three years. So, yeah¡ªno pressure or anything. We¡¯re really counting on your team, Sylvia. Give it everything you¡¯ve got!¡±

    Lainey had always expected great things from Ste, and that hadn¡¯t changed. Ste gave a confident nod and smiled. ¡°Got it, Lainey. We¡¯ll do our absolute best. I promise we won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±

    Seeing her determination, Lainey felt reassured and genuinely proud.

    Later, once the full team had gathered, Paul addressed them with a serious expression. ¡°As you all know, the triannualpetition is fast approaching. This year, Elbert, your group is representing our institute. That means you¡¯ll be up against top teams from across the country. You need to develop a project that¡¯s not only creative but also feasible, something that can actually work in the real world.¡±

    The room fell quiet as Paul¡¯s words sank in. Coming up with something inventive was one thing, but making sure it could be applied practically? That was an entirely different challenge. It wasn¡¯t enough to dream big¡ª their idea had to be solid, something that could actually be brought to life.

    Everyone looked around at one another, but no one said a word. The air was thick with hesitation.

    Standing beside Ste, Elbert leaned in slightly and asked in a quiet voice, ¡°Sylvia, do you have anything in mind?¡±

    Truthfully, Ste had been mulling over possible ideas for a while now. Their institute had always encouraged open brainstorming, but in reality, very few proposals ever moved beyond theory. Most ns eithercked technical maturity or didn¡¯t have the solid groundwork necessary to move forward. Hearing Elbert¡¯s question, Ste paused for a brief moment before speaking.

    ¡°Mr. Hoffman, what if we focused on the intersection between renewable energy and artificial intelligence?¡±

    That suggestion immediately sparked interest. In recent years, both fields had be increasingly popr, though they were also topics of heavy debate. But Ste firmly believed they represented the future. In her eyes, the next few years would witness explosive growth in both areas, andbining them could lead to something truly transformative.

    Paul¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Interesting. Go on.¡±

    Your favorite tales live on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s

    Ste continued, her tone calm but confident. ¡°Up until now, our focus has mostly been on biological technology. But I think there¡¯s a way to bring AI into our systems, maybe even use it to optimize how we approach our research process itself. It could improve structure, efficiency, and even how we handle resources.¡±

    Artificial intelligence wasn¡¯t exactly a new idea, but no one had seriously considered applying it to their institute¡¯s internal operations or to enhance biotech workflows. The potential for crossover was huge.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 305

    ?Chapter 305:

    When Ste finished exining, Paul was the first to p. ¡°Excellent suggestion. This is exactly the kind of forward-thinking we need. Let¡¯s start developing this idea into a full proposal. I hope the rest of you can learn from Sylvia¡¯s initiative¡ªthis is the level I expect from all of you moving forward.¡±

    The meeting soon came to a close, and the team began filing out of the room. Sandra was practically beaming. ¡°Sylvia, you¡¯re such a genius. I swear, my brain would¡¯ve nevere up with something like that. Not even if I had a hundred years to think!¡±

    Ste gave her a modest smile. ¡°Honestly, it just popped into my head while we were talking.¡±

    But before the atmosphere could grow too lighthearted, Jamir suddenly raised a concern. ¡°I heard one of the teams we¡¯ll be up against is led by Mr. Hoffman¡¯s old rival. Word is, they¡¯re our toughestpetition. What if they end up choosing a simr theme?¡±

    Everyone went quiet for a second, the weight of Jamir¡¯s words settling in.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Elbert finally said. ¡°There are countless topics out there, and Sylvia¡¯s idea was pretty unique. Even if there¡¯s a tiny bit of ovep, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re doing the same thing.¡±

    It was umon for different teams tond on the exact same concept, so most of them figured Jamir was just being overly cautious.

    ¡°And honestly, even if there is some ovep, we¡¯ve got Sylvia. No one¡¯s going to break things down or push the limits like she can. If anything, it¡¯s the other teams who should be nervous.¡±

    ¡°Exactly! Last time, they only won because Sylvia wasn¡¯t part of it. This year, things are different. We¡¯re aiming straight for the top.¡±

    Elbert gave Ste a reassuring pat on the shoulder and said warmly, ¡°Sylvia, we believe in you. If there¡¯s anything you need from the team, just say the word, and we¡¯re behind you all the way.¡±

    Touched by their support, Ste smiled gratefully. ¡°Thanks, everyone. I¡¯ll do my best not to let you down.¡±

    M¦Òr? ¦Ôpd¦Át?s ¨ªn G¦Áln¦Òv?ls.c¦Òm

    With that, she fell in step with the rest of the team as they made their way to theb, their voices full ofughter and light conversation.

    None of them noticed Cecelia in the corner, holding a coffee cup and quietly listening, her gaze locked bitterly on Ste¡¯s retreating figure.

    Ever since that disastrous incident with Allen, Cecelia had been stripped of her responsibilities and relegated to low-level tasks, like fetching coffee, running errands, and doing prints. She was no longer allowed near any real projects. Everything she once had ess to was taken away. She couldn¡¯t even step foot in theb she used to work in.

    No matter how hard she tried or how many years she put in, it was clear her former position was out of reach now.

    She clenched her coffee cup, her knuckles nching as she watched Ste and the others walk off,ughing like they didn¡¯t have a care in the world. That sound¡ªso carefree¡ªstung in her ears.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 306

    ?Chapter 306:

    Why did they get tough while she was stuck here, feeling overlooked and forgotten?

    Cecelia couldn¡¯t ept it. She wasn¡¯t going to fade into the background like some nobody.

    If she couldn¡¯t climb back up, then she¡¯d make damn sure someone else fell down with her.

    Ste was deep in conversation with Sandra as they walked down the corridor. But the moment she turned the corner and saw Williaming from the other end, her steps slowed.

    The memory of theirst awkward moment shed through her mind, and she instinctively looked away.

    Sandra and the others greeted him with polite formality. ¡°Good day, William!¡±

    Not wanting to draw attention, Ste mumbled a quiet, ¡°Good day,¡± without looking up.

    She usually avoided calling him by name at all. It felt too personal.

    William picked up on her distant tone and understood she was keeping him at arm¡¯s length.

    Still, with quietposure, he said, ¡°We¡¯ll be working together on this uingpetition. Since we¡¯ve crossed paths, how about we have a meal together and go over the project a bit?¡±

    The unexpected offer caught Elbert and the others off guard.

    ¡°Absolutely! That sounds great,¡± one of them replied eagerly.

    Even though they all worked at the same institute, hardly anyone had exchanged more than a few words with William. He always felt a bit out of reach. So, getting to sit down and eat with him? It felt like a rare opportunity. With everyone so excited, Ste figured it wasn¡¯t the right moment to say no. She reminded herself that it was simply a team discussion over dinner, and with the whole group there, there was no reason to feel uneasy.

    The team left the institute together. William picked a nearby restaurant, only about ten minutes away on foot, so they all opted to walk instead of driving. On the way there, Elbert didn¡¯t waste the chance, and he started firing off one research question after another.

    William took his time responding, exining things thoroughly. ¡°Your first idea was strong. The only thing that held you back was second-guessing yourself. Next time, go with your gut.¡±

    Updates loaded now at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s

    Elbert looked genuinely inspired. ¡°Thanks, William. I think I finally get it now¡ªI can actually see the whole picture clearly.¡±

    Ste was quietly surprised¡ªshe hadn¡¯t expected William to speak so gently and encouragingly.

    So he did have a friendly side?

    Up until now, she had always assumed he was just distant by nature.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 307

    ?Chapter 307:

    When they reached the restaurant, the server greeted them with an apologetic smile. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry¡ªall our private rooms are taken. But we do have arge open seating area avable if that¡¯s alright.¡±

    Elbert and the team looked around the open space and quickly nodded. ¡°That¡¯ll work just fine.¡±

    With the whole team together, the meal felt light and easygoing, and Ste didn¡¯t feel awkward at all¡ªshe blended in naturally, enjoying the moment just like everyone else.

    At a quiet table across the restaurant, Doreen epted the neatly cut steak Marc had ced on her te.

    She said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Walsh¡ªyou¡¯re such a gentleman. I asked you to dinner today to properly thank you for your help earlier. I believe in settling debts quickly¡ªI hope that makes sense to you.¡±

    Marc sat across from Doreen, a quiet wave of nostalgia creeping in.

    Ste never liked owing people anything either.

    Looking at Doreen now¡ªher voice soft, her manner thoughtful¡ªit felt like speaking to a version of Ste from another time.

    ¡°Mr. Walsh, I¡¯ve heard you manage the entire Walsh Group yourself,¡± Doreen said with a gentle smile. ¡°That must be exhausting. Do you even eat properly?¡± She hesitated, then added, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind¡­ I could bring you lunch sometime. I¡¯ll cook it myself. No additives, just something clean. A small thank-you for everything you¡¯ve done for me.¡±

    Marc watched her smile, noticed how her eyes curved when she spoke¡ªand for a brief second, his mind drifted to the way Ste used to look when she brought him meals, always so careful, so attentive.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± he replied after a pause. ¡°Your hands are too delicate for kitchen work.¡±

    Thepliment caught Doreen off guard.

    No one had ever said anything like that to her.

    Your favorite stories g¦Áln¦Òv???s

    The warmth in his words lingered in her chest, but before she could say more, a ripple of movement drew their attention toward the southeast corner of the restaurant.

    They both turned. Ste. She was seated a short distance away.

    Doreen watched as her smile faltered for just a second. She lowered her head briefly, then raised it again, calm andposed.

    She spoke with innocent curiosity. ¡°Mr. Walsh, isn¡¯t that Ste over there? Don¡¯t you want to go say hello?¡±

    Marc frowned slightly. His eyes narrowed as he saw Ste speaking with William, a flicker of difort shing across his face. ¡°No.¡±

    Doreen gently nudged his hand. ¡°Come on. What are the odds you¡¯d run into her here? Why waste the moment?¡±

    She kept her tone light, almost teasing. Her goal wasn¡¯t to push him toward Ste out of kindness¡ªbut to draw closer herself.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 308

    ?Chapter 308:

    If Marc thought she supported his reunion with Ste, he¡¯d never see her as a threat.

    That was how she would stay close.

    ¡°Mr. Walsh,¡± she coaxed, ¡°I still think Ste has feelings for you.¡±

    Marc didn¡¯t respond. His gaze lingered on Ste for a moment longer, then slowly dropped as he slid his hand into his pocket. His fingers found the familiar fabric. The charm.

    It was back when the Walsh Group was just getting off the ground. Ste had gone out of her way to get the charm for him.

    He was preparing for a work trip to a remote area, and she¡¯d been worried¡ªreminding him over and over to be careful.

    The morning he left, she handed him the charm, saying it would keep him safe. He didn¡¯t believe in those things. But it was from her, so he kept it.

    Later, when he returned, he found out she¡¯d spent three hours waiting to get it.

    At some point, the charm had torn¡ªits edges worn and frayed from being carried so long¡ªbut Ste had carefully stitched it back together by hand. She had always been that kind. And he was the one who failed to appreciate her.

    His grip on the charm tightened. His expression shifted.

    As Doreen nudged him on, Marc finally stood.

    Across the room, Ste was deep in conversation with Sandra. But Sandra suddenly paused mid-sentence, her eyes locked on something behind Ste.

    Ste turned. Marc stood there.

    She felt a headacheing on. Without missing a beat, she dipped her head and pretended not to see him.

    Marc ignored it. He stepped forward, took the charm from his pocket, and held it out. ¡°This is the charm you spent three hours in prayer to get for me,¡± he said quietly. ¡°I think it¡¯s time it returned to its rightful owner.¡±

    The charm stirred memories in her.

    ???? ??????? ?? ?????????.???

    She nced at it, her expression steady. ¡°You can throw it away,¡± she replied coolly.

    If she took it back now, it would mean nothing to her.

    Marc¡¯s lips pressed into a line. He hadn¡¯t expected that.

    ¡°Stel¡­ you once told me this charm would keep me safe. I¡¯ve carried it with me all this time. I know now how much you cared for me. I didn¡¯t see it before. But I do now.¡± He paused, then asked softly, ¡°For the sake of this charm¡­ can you give me onest chance?¡±

    Ste fixed Marc with a cold stare, then snatched the charm from his hand and, without a second thought, flicked it into the trash bin by her chair. Garbage belonged exactly where she put it. If she had her way, Marc would be right in there with it.

    Marc froze, struggling to process what had just happened. He stared, ck-jawed, at the discarded charm, a mess of disbelief and hurt flickering in his eyes. ¡°Stel, how could you do that? I¡¯ve carried that charm for years! It¡¯s always been with me!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 309

    ?Chapter 309:

    Ste shot him a scornful look, her lips curling into a sneer. ¡°What¡¯s with the theatrics? You never cared when you had it¡ªnow you want to act like it matters?¡±

    ¡°Stel¡­¡± Marc tried to reach for her hand, desperation etched across his face.

    Before he could even brush her skin, William¡ªseated coolly beside Ste¡ªreached out and blocked him, his tone clipped and icy. ¡°Mr. Walsh, do yourself a favor and learn some boundaries. How many women do you n on pestering in public before you finally get the message?¡±

    Marc¡¯splexion drained of color, and he jerked his arm free from William¡¯s grip. ¡°William, don¡¯t tter yourself. Do you actually believe Ste¡¯s into you? She was out having dinner with a crowd of guys the other night¡ªyou¡¯re nothing more than a convenient distraction. She¡¯s just ying games. I¡¯m the only one she really cares about. The rest of you? She¡¯s just using you to get under my skin.¡±

    Ste nearlyughed out loud at his delusion. Was he that foolish?

    ¡°Marc, when did I ever try to make you jealous? Stop kidding yourself. You¡¯re not that important.¡±

    Marc drew a shaky breath, refusing to let it go. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, Stel. I saw you. At the bar. Drinking with some guy. Don¡¯t even think about denying it.¡± The memory of Shaun flickered through Ste¡¯s mind just as a dry, teasing voice broke in from behind them.

    ¡°Oh? Is Mr. Walsh referring to me?¡± Shaun appeared, lips curled in a faint smirk. ¡°Well, if Ms. Gilbert¡¯s willing to y games with me, then I must be a lucky man.¡± Everyone at the table turned, the tension thickening with Shaun¡¯s arrival.

    Shaun breezed in, radiating a cocky, unbothered charm in his slouchy sweatshirt and rxed wide-leg pants. ¡°I have nothing but respect for Ms. Gilbert. If you¡¯ve got a problem, bring it to me. Tell me, Mr. Walsh¡ªare you this bitter because you¡¯re jealous? ndering her isn¡¯t love. If you cared, you wouldn¡¯tsh out like this.¡±

    You¡¯re just trying to wreck what you can¡¯t have.¡± Another headache had just walked in, and Ste¡¯s patience snapped like a dry twig. Would it kill the universe to let her finish a meal in peace?

    Marc, already simmering, stiffened when he caught sight of Shaun. His face clouded over, words lodged somewhere behind his clenched jaw. He stared at the discarded charm lying abandoned in the trash, hands balled into fists, and then stormed out without looking back.

    Your next story is at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    Doreen, who had quietly watched the drama unfold from the sidelines, sprang up and hurried after him, falling in step just behind his shadow.

    She said, ¡°Mr. Walsh, please don¡¯t take it to heart. You¡¯re always outstanding in my eyes. Maybe Ste just needs time to cool off. Trust me, you¡¯re the best man I know. Sooner orter, she¡¯ll see it too.¡±

    Marc drifted along quietly, the weight in his chest easing just a little at Doreen¡¯s gentle reassurance. ¡°Thank you, Doreen. I mean it¡ªyou always know how to lift my spirits.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 310

    ?Chapter 310:

    Doreen shook her head, a touch of earnestness in her voice. ¡°I¡¯m not just trying to cheer you up. I mean every word.¡±

    He nced over at her, catching the open honesty in her eyes.

    Doreen really was unlike anyone else¡ªinnocent and guileless, untouched by the games everyone else seemed to y. Ste had once been that way, too. Why had she changed so much?

    If only she still resembled Doreen¡ªthings might have turned out differently. Marc cleared his throat, pushing the thought aside. ¡°You barely ate anything earlier. Why don¡¯t we find somece else and grab a real meal?¡±

    Doreen¡¯s eyes lit up with genuine delight. She pressed a hand to her stomach, nodding shyly.

    Perfect, she thought. Her ovtion window was approaching. Just a few more days, and her n would finally begin to unfold.

    Inside the restaurant, Shaun left shortly after Marc. He was smart enough not to disturb Ste¡¯s dinner. Before leaving, he gave her a quick wave and motioned as if to suggest they should stay in touch. Ste looked away, not responding, while Shaun threw William a deliberate nce.

    Once the brief exchange passed, Sandra pped her hands lightly and encouraged everyone to continue eating. The atmosphere quickly settled. No one brought up the earlier scene. No gossip, no questions¡ªjust quiet understanding. Ste was relieved.

    After dinner, the group parted ways. Sandra and the others went home, leaving only Ste and William heading back toward the research institute¡¯s dormitory. The walk wasn¡¯t far, and Ste opted to go on foot to work off the heavy meal. William walked beside her at an easy pace.

    ¡°William,¡± she said after a pause, ¡°I¡¯ve always been curious. The Briggs Group is huge¡ªyou don¡¯t need to spend your days running ab or working on experiments. Why are you so invested in this field?¡± She figured there had to be something behind it. A reason he¡¯d given up the corporate path.

    William looked down at her. ¡°Then what about you? Why are you so passionate about research?¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°I¡¯ve always had a knack for it. Even as a kid, I enjoyed solving problems. After I won that university patent award, I knew this was it for me. It feels like I¡¯m doing something meaningful.¡±

    Stay tuned for more g??lno¦Íe??s.c?m

    Not everyone was cut out for scientific work. But she believed she was, so she had to keep going.

    Then she returned the question. ¡°What about you?¡±

    William was quiet for a moment. ¡°At first, I just didn¡¯t want to follow my grandfather¡¯s orders. I didn¡¯t want to take over thepany.¡± He paused. ¡°Later, I found the work interesting. So I stuck with it.¡± She was right. Why put talent to waste?

    Ste nced at him in surprise. She¡¯d expected something more dramatic. She let out a softugh. ¡°I thought you¡¯d say it was your lifelong dream to save the world.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 311

    ?Chapter 311:

    William nced sideways at her. ¡°So you think my reason¡¯s a little¡­ dull?¡±

    Ste shook her head. ¡°Not dull. Just unexpectedly grounded. Doesn¡¯t really match your image.¡±

    William raised an eyebrow. ¡°Ms. Russell, I¡¯m a regr person. What ¡®image¡¯ are you talking about?¡±

    He had never made an effort to be mysterious, not intentionally.

    Ste shrugged. ¡°Fair enough.¡±

    They continued walking toward the research institute. Chatting with him like this, Ste realized he wasn¡¯t as hard to get along with as people imed. Maybe he just didn¡¯t bother with small talk unless it mattered.

    The sunset stretched their shadows along the pavement, stirring mixed feelings in William. ¡°Ms. Russell,¡± he said after a pause, ¡°you¡¯re aplished, driven. I assume you¡¯ve had no shortage of suitors. Ever thought about dating again?¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°No.¡±

    Her answer made William frown slightly. ¡°Why not?¡± Was it still about Marc?

    ¡°I just got out of a failed marriage,¡± she said calmly. ¡°I¡¯m not rushing into anything. Love isn¡¯t essential, and I need time. I won¡¯t make the same mistake twice.¡±

    William nodded. He understood¡ªand didn¡¯t push. Whatever feelings he held, he kept them quiet.

    The sun had dipped below the horizon. Streetlights flickered on.

    ¡°About what Haley said¡­ the hotel incident,¡± William asked, his voice careful. ¡°Do you remember anything? The man¡¯s face, any details?¡± He didn¡¯t want to upset her with the question, but he had to know.

    Ste¡¯s tone didn¡¯t waver. ¡°No. And there¡¯s no point. It¡¯s over. Dwelling on it won¡¯t help me.¡±

    William admired herposure. Still, he felt a small, inexplicable sense of loss¡ªlike something between them had quietly pulled away.

    Ste noticed the shift. ¡°What is it? Why bring that up?¡± The incident had nothing to do with him.

    ???? ??????? ?? ?????????.???

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± William said. ¡°Just thought¡ªif you remembered something useful, I¡¯d suggest reporting it.¡± His voice was even again. Whatever had flickered there, he shut it down quickly.

    She didn¡¯t question him further.

    As they reached the dormitory entrance, he changed the subject. ¡°So¡­ what¡¯s your n for Marc? He doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s letting go anytime soon.¡±

    A cold glint flickered in Ste¡¯s eyes. ¡°What I¡¯ve done so far? That was just the beginning.¡± She paused. ¡°Poaching everyst client and seizing his gship projects¡ªthat¡¯s the real aim.¡±

    Ste had spent years immersed in the inner workings of Marc¡¯spany, so she understood the Walsh Group¡¯s every project inside and out. As fate would have it, her own research trajectory kept colliding with their business ventures, intertwining her future with theirs at every turn.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 312

    ?Chapter 312:

    Frankly, if she ever wanted to, Ste could be their fiercest rival¡ªshe knew precisely where to strike. With the Walsh Group teetering on the edge of copse, their roster of partners was thinning fast. So Ste could easily poach the Walsh Group¡¯s clients and seize their projects.

    William watched her coolposure with a faintly amused smile. ¡°You¡¯re right¡ªyou really could make hispany go bankrupt any time you wanted.¡±

    With another high-stakespetition looming, Ste and her team at the research institute embarked on a new round of experiments. This round demanded far more ingenuity and stamina than their previous quest for the top prize.

    Ste threw herself headlong into the work, leaving no detail unchecked. Over the course of more than two relentless weeks, they pushed themselves to the brink. Atst, after endless trials, their research finally took shape.

    ¡°Sylvia, I couldn¡¯t have cracked thispetition without you,¡± Sandra lingered beside Ste, poring over thetest round of experimental results together.

    With today¡¯s data finally tallied, the project was officiallyplete¡ªready atst to be handed off to thepetition judges for review.

    Ste pushed back from the desk, letting out a long, exhausted sigh. ¡°Guys, it¡¯s been a tough slog for over half a month. You¡¯ve all done an amazing job!¡± she said.

    For more than half a month, they¡¯d practically lived inside theb¡ªdays and nights blurring together as they chased every detail to perfection. Meals and sleep were their only breaks from the grind.

    ¡°We have to celebrate tonight,¡± Elbert chimed in, grinning as he nced around at his equally weary, exhrated teammates.

    Just as Ste was ready to join in the well-earned festivities, her phone buzzed. A message from William shed across the screen.

    ¡°Come to the banquet with me tonight. It¡¯s a great opportunity for Neb¡¯s future.¡±

    Ste let out a resigned sigh before addressing her team. ¡°Something just came up¡ªI might have to skip dinner with you all tonight.¡±

    William had work for her, and in her position, declining simply wasn¡¯t an option. This was for Neb¡¯s benefit, after all, and she couldn¡¯t justify backing out. Sandra¡¯s face briefly registered disappointment, but she quickly masked it with a reassuring smile. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Sylvia. Take care of your business. We¡¯ll have plenty of chances to eat together.¡±

    Sandra¡¯s easygoing response only deepened Ste¡¯s guilt. ¡°Tomorrow night¡¯s on me, then. I owe you guys a proper meal,¡± she added quickly, eager to keep things from turning sour.

    That promise brightened Sandra¡¯s expression immediately. ¡°You¡¯re on. Looking forward to it!¡±

    Ste gathered her things and returned to her dorm to change clothes, mentally preparing herself for the evening ahead.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 313

    ?Chapter 313:

    As she stepped out of the elevator, she spotted William just as he was unlocking his own door across the hall.

    A flicker of surprise crossed her face as she queried, ¡°Who¡¯s hosting the banquet tonight?¡±

    She needed to know the host¡¯s name¡ªwhether she was expected to show up with a carefully chosen gift or risk looking thoughtless.

    ¡°Marlowe Cortez,¡± William answered. ¡°She¡¯s one of the leading architects at Achury. Have you heard of her?¡±

    Ste¡¯s head bobbed instantly. Marlowe Cortez was a star in the world of architecture; just getting her to consult on a project could cost a fortune.

    Ste had pored over Marlowe¡¯s sleek, iconic buildings in countless glossy magazines¡ªher work was celebrated on the international stage.

    William went on, ¡°It¡¯s Marlowe¡¯s birthday, and she¡¯s back in town to visit her boyfriend. I figured I¡¯d bring you along.¡±

    There was every chance that Neb would partner with Marlowe someday, and William clearly wanted Ste to get a head start, to make a strong impression.

    Curiosity sparked in Ste¡¯s eyes. ¡°So, do you know Marlowe or her boyfriend personally?¡±

    It didn¡¯t make sense for a renowned architect like Marlowe to throw her doors open to just anyone¡ªsurely the guest list was limited to her closest friends and key business contacts. Ste found herself wondering just how William hadnded an invite.

    William didn¡¯t hesitate to reveal his ties to Marlowe. ¡°I know them both. Marlowe, her boyfriend, and I went to the same high school¡ªwe were practically inseparable.¡±

    William, Steven, and Marlowe¡¯s boyfriend, Anson Mitchell, had grown up together. Back then, Anson had spent an entire semester determinedly chasing after Marlowe, the school¡¯s undisputed beauty, before she finally agreed to date him. After that, Marlowe became a constant presence in their little circle, and the four of them quickly grew close.

    Life eventually pulled them in different directions. Anson and Marlowe spent most of their years abroad, while William and Steven forged their own paths at home. Despite the distance, the bonds they¡¯d formed never faded.

    As Ste listened, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a ripple of admiration. It struck her that everyone in William¡¯s world seemed exceptional¡ªno one around him was remotely average.

    New content uploaded g?ln¦Òv??ls?c?m

    William¡¯s gaze flickered over Ste¡¯s attire, the corners of his mouth twitching in faint disapproval. ¡°Let¡¯s stop by a boutique on the way. I¡¯ll help you pick out a dress and some jewelry.¡±

    Arching an eyebrow, she remarked, ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary. I¡¯ve already got a new dress that¡¯ll do just fine.¡±

    She¡¯d recently bought the gown for moments exactly like this, and atst, she had a reason to wear it. Jewelry wasn¡¯t a concern either. She still had Yusip Twasto¡¯stest collection tucked away¡ªhot off the showcase, only three days since its debut.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 314

    ?Chapter 314:

    Tonight was the perfect chance to show off Yusip Twasto¡¯s designs and maybe give the brand some buzz in the country.

    William met Ste¡¯s gaze, caught off guard by the lively spark in her eyes, and decided against pressing her any further.

    When they emerged half an hourter, Ste appeared in a champagne mermaid gown that hugged her figure with quiet elegance. Draped around her neck was a delicate ne¡ªits crystalline links shimmering against her skin, with a scattering of luminous pearls resting just at her corbone. Below them, a striking sapphire, haloed by mother-of-pearl, seemed to glow with an oceanic depth that drew the eye.

    The jewel¡¯s cool radiance yed against Ste¡¯s smooth skin, casting her in an ethereal light.

    William stood transfixed, momentarily at a loss for words.

    ¡°Ready to go?¡± Ste inquired, ncing at him in mild confusion as he lingered in the doorway.

    He cleared his throat and quickly looked away. ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s head out.¡±

    As soon as they entered the banquet hall, the low hum of conversation was pierced by someone calling William¡¯s name from across the room.

    Making their way toward the sound, Ste spotted Steven among the guests, standing beside a broad-shouldered man in a navy suit. If her guess was correct, this must be Anson.

    ¡°William! It¡¯s been ages. Still the center of attention, I see,¡± Anson teased, pping William¡¯s shoulder before ncing at Ste with thinly veiled curiosity. He studied her for a moment. ¡°And you are¡­?¡±

    William gave a polished introduction. ¡°Sylvia Gilbert, Neb¡¯s new CEO. She¡¯s one of my team.¡±

    Steven couldn¡¯t help rolling his eyes at William¡¯s overly formal tone.

    Ste offered Anson a firm handshake. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure, Mr. Mitchell.¡±

    Explore more stories g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m

    Anson¡¯s gold-rimmed sses caught the light as he returned her handshake, an intrigued smile on his lips. ¡°The pleasure¡¯s mine, Ms. Gilbert. I have to say, it¡¯s rare to see a woman apany William¡ªhe must think highly of you.¡±

    Hisment caught Ste slightly off guard, but before she could reply, William smoothly cut in. ¡°Enough about us. Anson, you and Marlowe have been together for years now¡ªwhen are you finally going to propose?¡±

    Anson¡¯s attention shifted immediately, letting go of Ste¡¯s hand with a quickugh. ¡°Why don¡¯t you worry about your own love life? Last I checked, you and Steven were still single. Marlowe and I are perfectly happy.¡± When it came to marriage, it was bound to happen.

    Steven huffed dismissively. ¡°Don¡¯t group me in with him. I¡¯m never short on admirers¡ªI have more than enough women around me.¡±

    Anson justughed, his attention shifting back to Ste. ¡°Ms. Gilbert, please, make yourself at home tonight. Treat this ce like it¡¯s yours¡ªno need to be so formal.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 315

    ?Chapter 315:

    Ste returned his smile with a warm nod. ¡°Thank you, I will.¡±

    Anson¡¯s gaze lingered on the shimmering ne at her throat and the elegant earrings that matched. His eyes brightened with genuine interest. ¡°Your jewelry really stands out tonight, Ms. Gilbert. I¡¯ve never seen a set quite like it.¡±

    Hisment caught the attention of several young women nearby, who quickly turned to get a better look at Ste.

    ¡°Wow, her ne is stunning. That¡¯s a sapphire, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t recognize the design¡ªmust be a custom piece.¡±

    A flurry of conversation rippled among the women, their voices lively as they shifted from talk of jewelry to makeup.

    Just then, Marlowe glided down from the second floor, her arm slipping naturally around Anson¡¯s. Catching snippets of the lively chatter, she nced Ste¡¯s way.

    Anson gestured toward Marlowe. ¡°Marlowe, let me introduce Sylvia Gilbert, Neb¡¯s new CEO¡ªand a friend of William¡¯s.¡±

    Marlowe¡¯s expression brightened as she extended her hand. ¡°Ms. Gilbert, wee. I¡¯m so d you could make it to my birthday party.¡±

    Ste smiled, producing the carefully wrapped box she¡¯d brought. ¡°Ms. Cortez, it¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet you. Happy birthday. I hope this suits your taste.¡±

    As Marlowe epted the gift, several curious guests nced over, drawn by Ste¡¯s presence beside William. The gift box itself¡ªelegant in design but refreshingly understated¡ªimmediately set her apart from the crowd of more ostentatious offerings.

    Marlowe undid the ribbon, her eyes widening with delight when she discovered the brooch nestled inside¡ªa butterfly with brilliant blue diamond eyes and an artfully wrought silver body.

    ¡°Ms. Gilbert, this is absolutely beautiful. I love it¡ªthank you!¡± Marlowe eximed, her face lighting up.

    The blue diamonds alone were worth a fortune, but the brooch¡¯s craftsmanship made it truly irreceable¡ªan heirloom in the making.

    Fresh chapters just uploaded g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m

    All around them, the young women exchanged nces, some brimming with admiration, others struggling to mask their envy.

    Finally, one bold guest stepped forward, her voice tinged with curiosity. ¡°Ms. Gilbert, could I ask what brand your ne is? And the brooch you just gifted Ms. Cortez?¡±

    Ste caught the curious glint in the woman¡¯s eyes¡ªthe precise reaction she¡¯d hoped for.

    Smiling softly, she said, ¡°It¡¯s a newunch from Yusip Twasto. It just came out. If you¡¯re interested, you can take a look on their official site.¡±

    The woman gave a grateful nod. ¡°Thanks for the tip. That brooch looks stunning on Miss Cortez. The designer clearly has taste. I¡¯ll make sure to check it outter.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 316

    ?Chapter 316:

    By this time, Marlowe had already fastened the brooch onto her dress¡ªshe truly seemed to love it.

    The onlookers noticed and began praising how well itplemented her overall poise and elegance.

    Of course, only some of the praise was genuine, while others were clearly trying to curry favor.

    Suddenly, a mocking chuckle cut through the atmosphere.

    ¡°Ms. Gilbert, are you working for Yusip Twasto now?¡± The voice sneered. ¡°Trying to promote their stuff and rake in somemission? That brand¡¯s barely known¡ªdefinitely not good enough for someone like Miss Cortez. If you¡¯re looking to make a few bucks, this isn¡¯t the ce to show off.¡±

    Ste turned calmly to see the speaker¡ªa woman with long ck hair and perfectly straight bangs that framed her face in a princess cut, giving her an oddly sullen look.

    Squinting ever so slightly, she recognized her.

    It was Yvette Harvey¡ªHaley¡¯s close friend.

    Clearly, she was taking the chance to throw shade, likely on Haley¡¯s behalf.

    With a raised brow and steady tone, Ste replied, ¡°You¡¯re calling me a promoter¡ªdo you have any proof? I only mentioned the brand after someone expressed interest in the design. If that¡¯s considered promotion, then all the big brands around the world must owe a fortune inmissions.¡±

    Yvette froze for a second, looking momentarily thrown off.

    At that moment, Reba strolled over in a soft blue gown, poised as ever.

    ¡°Marlowe, do you like Yusip Twasto?¡± Reba chimed in sweetly. ¡°I actually know the designer personally. If anything catches your eye, let me know! Unlike others who only manage to buy a single item, I can easily get you the full collection.¡±

    Yvette quickly added with a smirk, ¡°Exactly! Gifting a brooch and making a show out of it¡ªwho does that? It¡¯s probably the cheapest piece from their line. Miss Cortez, don¡¯t let her fool you. She acts innocent, but I¡¯m sure she just did some online homework to say all the right things.¡±

    Start your next adventure at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s

    Yvette wore a smug expression, clearly proud of herself for scoring a few verbal points. Ste, on the other hand, found it ridiculous.

    Her voice stayed calm, but her words carried a sharp edge. ¡°Miss Harvey, I get that you and Haley are close, but does that mean you¡¯ve lost all sense of right and wrong? Or do you honestly believe being a homewrecker is something to be proud of?¡±

    Reba had barely interacted with Yvette in the past. She had only stepped in because she didn¡¯t particrly like Sylvia. But hearing the word ¡°homewrecker¡± left her stunned. That was something she absolutely despised. Her expression darkened, and without saying a word, she quietly distanced herself from Yvette.

    Yvette caught sight of Reba stepping away, and panic instantly gripped her. ¡°Ms. Watson, I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it like that¡­ I wasn¡¯t thinking clearly¡­¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 317

    ?Chapter 317:

    She tried toe up with a defense, but her mind nked¡ªnothing she said would make the situation any better.

    Realizing things were slipping out of her control, Yvette hurriedly changed the subject. ¡°Ms. Watson, you¡¯re the one who actually knows the designer from Yusip Twasto, right? Sylvia¡¯s just acting like she does!¡±

    Hearing that, Reba quickly straightened up and gave another smug look around the room. ¡°Obviously, I¡¯m quite close with the designer. If I want something new, all I have to do is ask, and she¡¯ll send me as many pieces as I want.¡±

    Ste watched Reba unt her im with misced confidence and couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly exasperated.

    She had originally nned to let Reba save face, but now, it seemed her kindness had only encouraged more arrogance.

    Ste arched an eyebrow and asked casually, ¡°Ms. Watson, are you sure you actually know the designer behind Yusip Twasto?¡±

    It was a in question, but to Reba, it hit like a challenge. Her breath caught for a second, and guilt flickered in her eyes. ¡°I¡­ Of course I do,¡± she replied hastily.

    Just then, a clear and familiar voice echoed through the room. ¡°You im to know Yusip Twasto¡¯s designer, but how is it you can¡¯t recognize the person standing right in front of you¡ªthe founder and chief designer herself?¡±

    A smooth, confident voice rang out, turning heads¡ªand catching Ste off guard.

    She looked up just in time to see a woman striding toward her, heels clicking against the floor, dressed in a sleek ck gown that practically screamed confidence.

    Reba blinked,pletely thrown. Who was this woman? And what was she talking about¡ªfounder of Yusip Twasto?

    The woman stopped next to Ste and turned to the crowd. ¡°Let me introduce Sylvia Gilbert,¡± she said with a proud smile. ¡°She¡¯s the founder and designer of Yusip Twasto. All the jewelry you¡¯ve been raving about? It¡¯s her work.¡±

    Your favorite updates g?ln¦Ò¦Í?ls

    Gasps and murmurs rippled through the room. People were stunned¡ªfrozen, even.

    Even William, who¡¯d seen his fair share of surprises, looked genuinely shocked. He had no idea Ste was the one behind Yusip Twasto.

    Reba, on the other hand, looked like she¡¯d just bitten into a lemon. ¡°No way. How could she possibly be the founder of Yusip Twasto?¡±

    The woman¡ªJosie¡ªtilted her head and smirked. ¡°Why not? Sylvia¡¯s a badass. Always has been.¡±

    Josie didn¡¯t sugarcoat things.

    And she definitely wasn¡¯t going to go easy on someone like Reba, especially after how she¡¯d treated Ste.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 318

    ?Chapter 318:

    Reba scowled. ¡°And who are you, exactly?¡±

    Josie just pulled out her phone, tapped a few times, then held up the screen, disying the official registration. Yusip Twasto was under her name¡ªJosie Patel.

    Then, with a raised brow, she asked, ¡°Need to see my ID too?¡± She added, ¡°Sylvia didn¡¯t want the spotlight, so she put thepany in my name. That¡¯s it. Got a problem with that?¡±

    Reba¡¯s mouth opened, then shut. She had nothing.

    The truth hit her like a p.

    All this time, she thought Ste was just some nobody who got lucky with William.

    But the whole time, she was the brains and talent behind a brand Reba herself had bought from¡ªback when she was still overseas.

    ¡°Reba,¡± Josie said casually, ¡°you¡¯ve been so hostile to Sylvia because you¡¯re into Shaun while he¡¯s been showing interest in Sylviately, right?¡±

    Reba¡¯s face turned red. ¡°That¡¯s a lie! Don¡¯t make stuff up!¡±

    Josie shrugged. ¡°Deny it all you want. You know the truth.¡±

    The crowd¡¯s attention turned sharply to Reba, who suddenly looked very small despite her usual bravado.

    Her embarrassment was written all over her face.

    And there was Ste¡ªcalm,posed, impossible to ignore.

    Reba hated to admit it, but she had to¡ªSte wasn¡¯t just impressive. She was the real deal.

    Talent like that couldn¡¯t be denied¡ªeven if you didn¡¯t like her.

    Josie slid an arm around Ste¡¯s shoulders and leaned in. ¡°I¡¯m here, Stel. Got your back. Don¡¯t sweat it.¡±

    Discover new books g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    Ste almostughed. She wanted to say she wasn¡¯t scared¡ªjust wasn¡¯t in the mood for drama.

    But now that the truth was out, it didn¡¯t matter anymore.

    The moment people realized Ste was the designer behind Yusip Twasto, the whole vibe shifted. The way they looked at her changed¡ªfrom polite curiosity to real respect.

    Clearly, anyone connected to William wasn¡¯t just another pretty face. And Ste? She shone on her own.

    Nearly everyone in the room was watching her now. But someone else¡¯s eyes weren¡¯t on Ste at all.

    Steven stood at the edge of the room, watching Josie. Amid all the glitter and m, she stood out in a simple dark green silk dress¡ªelegant without trying too hard.

    The image of her standing up for Ste stuck in his head. He¡¯d never met anyone quite like her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 319

    ?Chapter 319:

    And just like that, Steven knew. He was falling¡ªhard.

    As the earlier tension faded,ughter and chatter slowly filled the room once more. Marlowe, ever the gracious host, urged everyone to rx and enjoy themselves.

    Steven, who had spent most of the evening watching Josie from a distance, seized the moment. With a practiced smile, he strolled over, champagne ss in hand¡ªonly to jostle his arm and send the sparkling liquid sshing all over her dress.

    A sudden hush fell as Josie gasped, staring down in disbelief at the shimmering stain spreading across her gown.

    Steven immediately set his ss aside and fixed her with a look of contrition. ¡°Ms. Patel, I¡¯m so sorry. That was entirely my fault. Please, let me make it right¡ªI¡¯ll cover the cost, no matter what. How about we exchange contact info so I can reimburse you for the dress?¡±

    Josie, regaining herposure, pressed a napkin to the spill and nced up at Steven, her expression unreadable.

    Wordlessly, she pulled out her phone. For a brief second, a sh of triumph flickered in Steven¡¯s eyes¡ªhe fully expected her to hand over her cellphone number. Instead, she pulled up a payment code.

    ¡°Mr. Harrison, just transfer it directly. This dress isn¡¯t sold anymore, and it set me back 178,000 dors. But let¡¯s keep it simple¡ªmake it 180,000.¡±

    For a beat, the group fell silent before Anson and the others dissolved into barely-containedughter, unable to hold it in any longer.

    Steven hardly cared about the money¡ªit was Josie¡¯s number he was after. If she offered it, he would have dly handed over 800,000 dors on the spot. He put on an apologetic smile. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ve maxed out my card for today. How about we add each other and I¡¯ll send the payment tomorrow, once the limit resets?¡±

    Josie looked him over, easily seeing through his intentions. ¡°Only one card, Mr. Harrison?¡±

    ¡°All of them are maxed out,¡± Steven answered smoothly, as if that was perfectly reasonable.

    Discover more at

    She let out a quietugh and remarked, ¡°You must have a rather advanced spending habit. In that case, please don¡¯t worry about my dress¡ªI wouldn¡¯t want to add to your financial burden.¡±

    He tried again, a note of insistence in his voice. ¡°No, really, I¡¯d like to make it up to you. How about this, Ms. Patel¡ªtomorrow I¡¯ll call yourpany and deliver thepensation in person?¡±

    Josie arched a brow, amused. ¡°If you¡¯re set on the hassle, I certainly won¡¯t stand in your way.¡±

    With that, she slipped away, making her way over to join Ste¡¯s conversation. When Marlowe discovered that Ste was the creative force behind Yusip Twasto, her excitement was palpable. Sheunched into an enthusiastic conversation about jewelry, her eyes shining with genuine interest. ¡°Sylvia, when¡¯s your next collectioning out? Can I reserve a spot on the pre-order list?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320:

    Steughed lightly, warmth in her voice. ¡°You¡¯ll be the first to know.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the sweetest!¡± Marlowe eximed, pulling Ste into a spontaneous hug. The two were already acting like old friends.

    Josie gave Ste a yful nudge. ¡°With fans like her, you won¡¯t have to stress about your bank ount much longer. Looks like you¡¯re well on your way to hitting that savings goal, huh?¡±

    Ste¡¯s grin slipped into her tone as she responded, ¡°I¡¯ll need to release a few more collections before I get there. You know my current bnce isn¡¯t exactly impressive.¡±

    Josie grinned, giving her an encouraging nod. ¡°Rx. I¡¯ll make sure your designs sell out. Just watch me.¡±

    Ste had always trusted Josie implicitly¡ªshe wouldn¡¯t have put the brand in Josie¡¯s hands otherwise.

    As Marlowe finally sliced into her birthday cake, the lively party gradually began to wind down. Josie handed over her birthday gift with a cheerful smile, then turned to Ste. ¡°I¡¯m heading out now. Need a ride?¡±

    Ste hesitated. Since she¡¯d arrived with William, ducking out with Josie felt a little too abrupt. She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m good, but thanks for offering. Get home safe.¡±

    Josie gave her a quick wave, her earrings catching the light. ¡°Let¡¯s keep in touch, okay? I¡¯ll be in Choria for a few months¡ªplenty of chances to meet up.¡± With that, she slipped out, disappearing into the evening bustle.

    When most of the guests had trickled away, William and Ste took their turn saying goodbye to Marlowe and left together.

    Inside the Bentley, the city lights slipped past the tinted windows. William cast several sidelong nces at Ste, silent questions flickering in his gaze. He¡¯d caught her conversation with Josie earlier, but the crowded room had kept him from prying.

    Now, with the world outside hushed and only the low hum of the engine between them, he finally broke the silence. ¡°Are you actually short on money?¡± he asked, his voice gentle but direct.

    He found it hard to believe. Ste¡¯s research institute sry was more thanfortable, and as Neb¡¯s CEO, she hardlycked resources. Unless she needed a sizable sum for something bigger¡­

    Discover tales at g ? ln ¦Ò¦Í?? ?? s,

    Ste gave a small nod and answered bluntly, ¡°I¡¯ve been a little low on cashtely.¡±

    Her honesty caught William slightly off guard. He was used to the corporate world¡¯s cryptic conversations, where every sentence came wrapped in hidden meanings and polite deflection. But with Ste, there was none of that¡ªshe simply said what she meant.

    ¡°Where¡¯d all your money go?¡± he asked, genuinely curious.

    She shot him a quick nce. ¡°I joined Neb and haven¡¯t even gotten my first paycheck. What do you think happened to my money?¡±

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Have a great weekend dear ones. God loves you and Noah wishes you all the best. (? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?

    .

 Chapter 321

    ?Chapter 321:

    William looked a little startled. Payroll wasn¡¯t something he handled personally; Luca and his team managed that. Maybe payday hadn¡¯t arrived yet?

    He cleared his throat awkwardly, unsure how to respond. However, Ste went on, ¡°These days, I¡¯m basically broke. Housing prices in Choria are insane, and I¡¯m short on funds. If I pay in full now, I¡¯ll be stuck eating in toast for a month.¡±

    As soon as she mentioned real estate, William felt something tighten in his chest. ¡°You¡¯re thinking about buying a house?¡±

    She nodded, eyeing him as though he¡¯d asked the world¡¯s most obvious question. ¡°Mr. Briggs, I¡¯m not a kid anymore. I can¡¯t stay at the institute forever. I need a ce of my own.¡±

    Obviously, buying a home meant security. If she had her own space, no matter what happened in the future, she wouldn¡¯t be left with nothing.

    William lowered his gaze slightly, using his longshes to hide the flicker of emotion in his eyes. If she bought a house, that would mean she¡¯d move out. And if she moved out, she wouldn¡¯t be around the institute as often. They wouldn¡¯t run into each other, talk after work, or¡ªworse¡ªshare meals.

    He didn¡¯t like that thought.

    ¡°It¡¯s easier to work when you¡¯re here,¡± he said, trying to sound logical. ¡°Whether it¡¯s institute matters or Neb, I can always reach you directly. If you move, how will we keep everything coordinated?¡±

    Ste blinked, a little surprised by the question. ¡°We have phones, you know?¡± It¡¯s not like she was moving to a different. This was the age of instant messaging and video calls. Moreover, they¡¯d still see each other at the institute during the day anyway.

    William, however, wasn¡¯t satisfied with that answer. ¡°You¡¯ve just taken over Neb. It¡¯s a heavy load. Moving right now would be an unnecessary hassle. If you must move, at least wait until things settle.¡±

    He left the timeline vague¡ªbecause, honestly, he didn¡¯t want her moving at all.

    Ste hesitated. She knew her work required regrmunication with William, but buying a home didn¡¯t mean she¡¯d be disappearing. She could still stay in her dorm ormute. And she certainly didn¡¯t n to drop everything just because she had a new address.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s???§àm, your fiction hub

    Sensing that she was still weighing her options, William added another line of reasoning. ¡°The market¡¯s too high right now. If you buy now, you¡¯ll be overpaying. Give it some time¡ªit¡¯ll cool down, and you¡¯ll save tens of thousands.¡±

    As he kept talking, it hit Ste¡ªthis wasn¡¯t about housing markets or logistics. He just didn¡¯t want her to leave because she was his personal cook. Without her, he¡¯d be stuck with Rita¡¯s vorless disasters again.

    That thought made her fold her arms and eye William with a teasing glint. ¡°Mr. Briggs, if you¡¯re so worried about keeping in touch, why not just buy the ce across from mine? That way, we¡¯ll still be neighbors, and your ¡®convenient work setup¡¯ can stay intact.¡±

    Just then, the car pulled up in front of the institute. Without missing a beat, Ste opened the door and stepped out. She didn¡¯t even nce back to see if William was following.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 322

    ?Chapter 322:

    William, meanwhile, was still stuck on her sarcastic suggestion. Actually, yes¡­ if he couldn¡¯t stop her from buying, he could just find out which ce she wanted and buy the one across from hers. Why hadn¡¯t he considered that earlier?

    He immediately took out his phone and dialed Luca. ¡°Look into what property listings Ste¡¯s been checking. If she finalizes one, I want to know the second it happens.¡±

    Luca was caught off guard but pieced things together quickly. ¡°Ms. Russell¡¯s house-hunting?¡±

    William didn¡¯t bother responding to the obvious. ¡°I¡¯m hanging up.¡±

    Over the next few days, Ste was juggling two things¡ªpreparing for the uingpetition and squeezing in time to tour houses. She was rushing back and forth nonstop.

    On Monday, Paul summoned her to his office. ¡°Sylvia, thispetition is in another region. Not everyone can make the trip, so you¡¯ll need to pick two people to go with you.¡±

    Ste had assumed Elbert would handle that, since he was the team lead. But apparently, the director had ced the decision in her hands.

    Back in theb, she pulled Elbert aside. ¡°Paul asked me to choose three people to present our project and take part in the defense. What¡¯s your take on it?¡±

    Elbert thought for a moment and asked, ¡°How about I bring you and Sandra along?¡±

    Their team was already one member down, and Jamir wasn¡¯t great at speaking¡ªhe¡¯d only struggle during the defense. It wasn¡¯t meant to be personal.

    Ste nodded after a short pause. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go with that lineup.¡±

    Word of their uing trip spread through the institute like wildfire, and everyone was cheering them on with enthusiasm. ¡°Sylvia, you¡¯ve got this! We¡¯re rooting for you!¡±

    ¡°Exactly! You¡¯re our brightest star!¡±

    ???¨¦?? ???t?€§ñ? ?n Ga?n?¦Í¦Ål?.???

    Standing proudly among her colleagues, Ste dered with confidence, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure we bring home the win and make the institute proud!¡±

    They were set to leave on Wednesday. But on Tuesday night, William showed up at Ste¡¯s ce for dinner¡ªbringing Rita along with him.

    ¡°You¡¯re representing the research institute this time,¡± he reminded her seriously. ¡°Make sure you take care of yourself.¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t even look up from her te. ¡°What, you think I¡¯m going to get kidnapped or trafficked or something?¡±

    William paused mid-bite, thrown off. He meant well, but somehow she always made it sound like he was being overbearing.

    ¡°Anyway,¡± he continued, brushing past her sarcasm, ¡°Neb might be expanding into that region. Since you¡¯ll already be there, once thepetition ends, try to gather some market data. Meet a fewpany heads if you can¡ªscope out any partnership potential.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 323

    ?Chapter 323:

    Ah. There it was. She¡¯d figured he had an ulterior motive. And clearly, she¡¯d been right.

    Ste swallowed her food, thenzily nced over. ¡°So¡­ this trip¡¯s suddenly a business assignment?¡±

    William nodded like it was no big deal. ¡°You could say that.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh. And I assume business tripse with perks, right? ¡®Cause if I¡¯m footing my own bill, I might not be all that motivated to sacrifice myself for the greater good of thepany,¡± she said, eyes locked on his, her expression pure mischief.

    William felt his heart stutter. This woman was impossible. But he lowered his gaze and said quietly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a card. Use it for anything you need while you¡¯re there.¡±

    That got her attention. ¡°Mr. Briggs,¡± she grinned, ¡°you¡¯re so generous.¡±

    William chuckled under his breath.

    She only ever called him generous when money was involved¡ªeither he handed over a card, or made a transfer. Did she think he was stingy the rest of the time?

    He thought about asking, but figured he probably didn¡¯t want to hear the answer. So instead, he just kept eating.

    The next day, Ste packed her bags and caught a high-speed train to Wredo with Elbert and Sandra.

    The trip was short¡ªunder three hours. Way cheaper than flying, too.

    Ste wasn¡¯t fussy. Train, ne, even a bus¡ªwhatever got her there worked fine.

    By the time they reached Wredo, they were all a little worn out.

    They grabbed a cab to the hotel, with Sandra practically melting into the backseat from exhaustion.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s takes you to new worlds

    ¡°Sylvia,¡± she sighed, ¡°let¡¯s crash in the rooms first. We can grab dinnerter.¡±

    Ste nodded in agreement, feeling a bit tired herself.

    At the front desk, they handed over their IDs.

    ¡°Good afternoon,¡± the receptionist greeted with a smile. ¡°You¡¯ve booked three rooms. We¡¯ll just need a deposit¡ªhalf the total. It¡¯ll be refunded when you check out.¡±

    Ste pulled out her phone, getting ready to pay.

    Just then, the elevator doors opened, and out stepped Marc and Doreen, hand-in-hand, looking like a couple straight out of a magazine.

    Marc was mid-sentence when he spotted Ste. He froze, then, without thinking, let go of Doreen¡¯s hand. Awkward.

    Doreen¡¯s hand dropped stiffly to her side, her face clearly ticked off.

    Marc nced at the IDs in Ste¡¯s hand, then looked around at the others. It clicked¡ªthey were checking in.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 324

    ?Chapter 324:

    This wasn¡¯t some budget chain either. Rooms here ran close to a hundred grand a night.

    He hesitated, then walked over, ignoring Doreen¡¯s embarrassment. He pulled out his wallet and held out a card to Ste.

    ¡°Stel,¡± he said in that fake-gentle tone she hated, ¡°use mine. I¡¯m guessing your card might not have the limit for this kind of ce. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not expecting you to pay me back.¡±

    Ste had nned to pretend he didn¡¯t exist. But now he just had to put on a show. It grated on her nerves. He clearly enjoyed showing off.

    Sandra looked ready to explode. ¡°Seriously? Why are you always like this? Who asked for your money? We¡¯re not broke, thanks.¡±

    Marc barely looked at her. His eyes stayed on Ste. ¡°Stel, we were together for years. I know you. You never spent too much, always tried to save for me. But you don¡¯t have to do that anymore. Let me do this for you.¡±

    Sure, these rooms were pricey. But to him, a hundred thousand a night was pocket change.

    Ste stared at the card he was waving in her face. Then sheughed¡ªcold and amused.

    ¡°Sounds like your ex-wife had a rough time, Mr. Walsh. Had to pinch pennies just to afford a hotel stay? That¡¯s rough.¡± Her smile sharpened. ¡°I¡¯m not in the habit of mooching off anyone. I¡¯ll pay for my own room, thanks.¡±

    Then she turned to the receptionist, her voice crisp. ¡°Please upgrade all three rooms to presidential suites.¡±

    She handed over her ck card. Everyone around her froze for a second¡ªeyes caught on the sleek, gold-trimmed card in her hand.

    That ck, gold-ted card wasn¡¯t something just anyone had¡ªonly a select few in the entire world.

    So when Sandra and Elbert saw Ste swipe it to book them into the presidential suite of a five-star hotel, they were floored. They never even dreamed of staying somewhere that luxurious.

    G  a lno  ve ls . is where the magic begins

    ¡°Ste, this is way too much. We don¡¯t need all this¡ª¡± Sandra started, clearly overwhelmed.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Ste cut in. ¡°Stay. It¡¯s on me.¡±

    Well, technically, it wasn¡¯t her money.

    William had handed her the card the night before and told her to use it however she liked. So she did exactly that.

    Besides, she hadn¡¯t seen a paycheck since she took up the job¡ªshe figured this could count as an advance.

    Marc stood a few feet away, watching her swipe the card like it was nothing. Three presidential suites, no hesitation. The total? Hundreds of thousands a night, for five nights straight. His expression soured.

    Meanwhile, the card in his wallet suddenly felt like a joke. A cheap knockoff.

    Quietly, he lowered his hand and said nothing, forced to watch as Ste led her people into the elevator without even a nce his way.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 325

    ?Chapter 325:

    Behind him, Doreen clenched her fists, fingernails digging into her palm. But she stayed silent.

    Back in Choria, William was sitting at his desk when his phone buzzed.

    He nced at the screen and saw the alert: $2,000,000 charged.

    He let out a quiet chuckle. So she really had taken him at his word when he told her to spend as she pleased.

    He shifted his gaze from the phone and hit the inte button.

    ¡°Luca,¡± he said calmly.

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Briggs?¡±

    ¡°Find out which hotel Ste¡¯s staying at in Wredo. And give me her room number.¡±

    ¡°Right away, sir.¡±

    Ten minutester, Luca called back. ¡°Mr. Briggs, Ms. Russell is at Verdant Haven Hotel. She booked three presidential suites for five days.¡±

    William raised an eyebrow. Verdant Haven was one of his properties¡ªhis hotel group had just expanded in Wredo, and that location had quickly be the top luxury spot in the city.

    So the two million she just spent? It had basicallynded right back into his ount.

    He was about to end the call when Luca added, ¡°Sir, I also checked¡ªMarc is staying at Verdant Haven too.¡±

    The name alone was enough to shift William¡¯s mood. His grip on the phone tightened. Marc. Again.

    Luca noticed the tension. ¡°Should I have someone handle it?¡±

    William¡¯s voice was low. ¡°Text me Ste¡¯s room number. And make sure Marc has left the hotel by the time I get there.¡±

    ¡°Understood, Mr. Briggs. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±

    Meanwhile, Marc was still shaken up from seeing Ste earlier that day.

    Explore g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s for fresh content

    Even during dinner, he barely touched his food.

    Doreen, trying her best to appear thoughtful, paused halfway through her pasta and smiled gently. ¡°Mr. Walsh, I¡¯m done. Want to head back?¡±

    Marc nodded. Her gentle, quiet demeanor was a wee change after everything with Haley, who¡¯d always been clingy and demanding.

    Back at the hotel, Marc held onto a sliver of hope. Maybe he¡¯d bump into Ste again. He knew it was unlikely, but the thought still lingered.

    He walked Doreen to her room, ever the gentleman.

    Despite staying in the same hotel, they weren¡¯t sharing a room¡ªhe¡¯d made sure of that.

    In fact, he was somewhat relieved they weren¡¯t sharing a room tonight; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t know how to face Ste.

    ¡°I¡¯ll head in now. Sleep well, Mr. Walsh.¡± Doreen looked up at him, her eyes soft, like she was waiting for something more.

    But Marc only nodded and turned toward his own room without another word.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 326

    ?Chapter 326:

    That night, Marc stood under the shower, the water running cold against his skin.

    At first, he thought it was just a temperature glitch¡ªbut then he looked up. Water was dripping from the ceiling.

    Disgusted, Marc stepped aside, watching the leak for a few seconds before quickly finishing his rinse and getting out.

    Back in bed, he shut his eyes, hoping for sleep toe.

    But just as he started to drift off, a loud drilling sound echoed from somewhere outside his room.

    It was relentless¡ªimpossible to ignore. He tossed and turned, growing more frustrated by the second. After a while, he sighed and reached for the phone, finally giving in and calling the front desk.

    At 1 a.m., Marc had spent what felt like ages trying to reach the front desk, but every call went unanswered.

    The racket outside refused to die down, leaving him with no choice but to yank on a jacket and storm downstairs.

    This was supposed to be Wredo¡¯s most exclusive five-star hotel¡ªcelebrated in every travel guide, praised by everyone who could afford it.

    Marc had hesitated before splurging on a room here, steeling himself for the hit to his wallet. Never in his wildest dreams did he imagine his first night would go so sideways.

    As the elevator doors slid open, Marc spotted a receptionist stationed behind the desk, scrolling absently through something on the screen.

    The receptionist¡¯s smile remained intact when Marc approached. ¡°Sir, how may I help you?¡±

    ¡°My bathroom¡¯s leaking, and the noise is unbearable. I¡¯ve called repeatedly¡ªno one answered. What kind of operation are you running here?¡± Marc¡¯s voice cut through the lobby, sharp with exhaustion and frustration.

    The receptionist listened with the enthusiasm of a statue. ¡°Is that so? Our hotel has no leaks. We also prohibit any kind of construction at night, so there shouldn¡¯t be any noise.¡±

    Marc clenched his jaw, barely holding back as the receptionist dodged responsibility. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean? Are you seriously implying I invented all this just to mess with you? Feel free to check my room yourself¡ªsee if there¡¯s a leak or noise.¡±

    ???¦Å?? ¡é??t?€§ñ? ?¦Ç ?a?§Ú?¦Í¨º??.???

    ¡°If our hotel isn¡¯t meeting your expectations, sir, you¡¯re free to stay somewhere else. I apologize for the inconvenience.¡±

    Without waiting for a reply, the receptionist nced away and busied herself with paperwork, refusing to engage further.

    Seething, Marc clenched his fists and strode toward the elevator, determined to drag Doreen out of this disaster of a hotel.

    He headed toward the elevator, only to nearly collide with Ste, who had just strolled in after ate-night snack outing.

    The sight of her, so rxed and cheerful, made something sour twist inside Marc. He stopped her cold.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 327

    ?Chapter 327:

    ¡°Stel, did you have the hotel make my room leak and st noise because you couldn¡¯t stand seeing me with Doreen today?¡±

    Ste shot him a look, her lips twisting into a smirk. ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself. I¡¯m here for work¡ªI don¡¯t have time to y games with your love life.¡±

    Marc¡¯s scowl deepened, eyes shadowed by irritation. ¡°This is a five-star hotel, Ste. If you didn¡¯t set it up, how could all this happen? Come on, admit it. You still care, right? Don¡¯t worry¡ªDoreen and I aren¡¯t even in the same room. You¡¯ve got it all wrong.¡±

    Reaching her limit, she snapped, ¡°If you¡¯re unwell, go see a doctor. Do you seriously think I have time to y tricks outside your door? You give yourself way too much credit.¡±

    Marc looked ready to argue, but Ste cut him off with a dismissive re. ¡°If you want to switch hotels, be my guest. But quit making up excuses to get my attention, or I swear, I¡¯ll p you right here.¡±

    She spun on her heel and marched off, not sparing him another nce. Marc caught a glimpse of her satisfied smirk and felt a surge of humiliation twist in his chest.

    Resentment boiling, he stormed upstairs, barged into Doreen¡¯s room, and shook her awake. ¡°Pack up. We¡¯re leaving. Find your things.¡±

    Half-asleep, Doreen sat up, rubbing her eyes. ¡°Why are we moving in the middle of the night?¡± The plush sheets and chandelier overhead reminded her how rare it was to stay in such a ce. Now she was being chased out with barely a warning.

    ¡°The service here is awful. We¡¯re leaving,¡± Marc answered, his voice clipped with irritation.

    Since Doreen hade along with him, she had no choice but to trail after him into the biting night air.

    A cold gust whipped around them, making Doreen pull her coat tighter as she edged closer to Marc for warmth. ¡°Mr. Walsh, what now? Where are we even going?¡± she asked, her voice trembling.

    Marc scowled, his patience thin. ¡°Anywhere but here. As long as it¡¯s a hotel, I don¡¯t care.¡±

    He stepped into the next hotel, but the receptionist greeted him with an apologetic smile¡ªno rooms left.

    ?@?¨¦$? ???t?¦Å§ñ? ¨ª¦Ð ?al¦Ðo¦Í¦Ål?.c??

    Marc frowned, his patience wearing thin. ¡°Even your most expensive suites?¡± The receptionist gave a gentle nod. ¡°Yes, sir. Thest room was taken earlier this afternoon.¡±

    A shadow passed over Marc¡¯s expression.

    He strode out of the lobby and onto the sidewalk, dragging Doreen along as they moved from one hotel to another, only to be turned away at every door. Each rejection wore on them, and the worry in Doreen¡¯s eyes grew more obvious with every step.

    If every room in the city was taken, where would they possibly spend the night? An hour dragged by as they wandered block after block, Marc¡¯s legs aching from the search. Atst, they stumbled upon a modest budget hotel.

    Marc stepped up to the counter, his voice weary but insistent. ¡°I¡¯ll take two double-bed rooms.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 328

    ?Chapter 328:

    The young man at the front desk took his ID and started to register him but was interrupted by a call.

    Maintaining his practiced customer-service smile, he listened for a moment, then hung up and handed Marc¡¯s ID back.

    ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry, sir,¡± he murmured, his tone polite but devoid of sincerity. ¡°It seems I made a mistake¡ªall our rooms are already booked for tonight. I apologize for the inconvenience.¡±

    Marc stared at the young man at the front desk, utterly stunned, his heart sinking like a rock.

    ¡°You just told us there were rooms,¡± Marc said tightly. ¡°We were ready to check in. How could they suddenly be gone?¡±

    The receptionist looked uneasy. ¡°The rooms were actually reserved in advance, sir. The guests haven¡¯t arrived yet¡ªI must¡¯ve misread the list earlier. I sincerely apologize for the confusion.¡±

    ¡°But they haven¡¯t even shown up! Can¡¯t you give us one? I¡¯ll pay twice the rate,¡± Marc pressed, growing impatient.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, sir,¡± the receptionist said with a strained smile. ¡°They¡¯ve prepaid, so we¡¯re obligated to hold the rooms all night.¡±

    Realizing he was getting nowhere, Marc gave up. He and Doreen sank onto the lobby couch, exchanging glum nces.

    Doreen rubbed her arms for warmth, her voiceced with a softint. ¡°Mr. Walsh, why did we leave the other hotel? Was it because we bumped into Ste? Did she say something to upset you?¡±

    Just the mention of Ste made Marc¡¯s jaw tighten. ¡°It has nothing to do with her,¡± he snapped, clearly annoyed.

    Doreen fell silent, but resentment quietly stirred inside her.

    Why was Ste able to afford thevish presidential suite while she and Marc were stuck scrounging for rooms?

    They weren¡¯t that far apart in age, so why did Ste have so much more? If she had even half of Ste¡¯s wealth, she wouldn¡¯t be spending her night like this¡ªin a lobby, with nowhere to go.

    New updates in g??l¦Ç¦Òv???s

    With options dwindling, Marc reluctantly settled for a dingy roadside motel.

    Lying on the creaky bed, Doreen felt too repulsed by the shabby room to sleep. After tossing and turning, she sat up and typed out a message to Marc. ¡°Mr. Walsh, it was an honor learning from you today. Even through the rough patches, I got to see a different side of you. If only someone could protect you from all this¡­ I hope I can be that person someday. Goodnight and sweet dreams.¡±

    Marcy awake too, staring at the ceiling. When his phone buzzed, he nced at the screen and saw her text.

    Doreen, he thought, was always the patient one. Never demanding, never questioning.

    He hadn¡¯t even needed to bring her along this time¡ªshe had asked toe, eager to learn.

    Without his help, she had few chances.

    And with her, he always felt safe, always seen, and always admired.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 329

    ?Chapter 329:

    Meanwhile, Ste was in a great mood. She¡¯d gone out with Sandra and Elbert to explore the local food stalls and savor the bustling night scene.

    Tired but content, she slipped under the covers. Sleep came fast, bringing her soft dreams and a peaceful night.

    The next morning, feeling well-rested, Ste freshened up and decided to head down for a rxed breakfast.

    The presentation wasn¡¯t until three in the afternoon. With it being just past seven, she had all the time in the world to eat and unwind.

    As she pushed open the door to her room, the soft click of a door unlocking echoed from across the hall.

    She turned her head instinctively, and there he was, stepping out in casual loungewear, catching herpletely off guard.

    Blinking in surprise, she stared at him. ¡°What¡­ what are you doing here?¡± She could¡¯ve sworn a different guest had stayed across the hallst night. His sudden appearance didn¡¯t make sense.

    ¡°You¡¯re representing the research institute,¡± William replied matter-of-factly. ¡°As one of its leaders, I¡¯m here to oversee the process. And since you¡¯re also working for Neb, it makes sense for the chairman to be present. Dual responsibilities.¡±

    Ste hadn¡¯t anticipated such an exnation. Honestly, she¡¯d assumed he¡¯d let her shoulder all the responsibility for Neb herself. His presence threw her off.

    But suspicion crept in. Her brows furrowed. ¡°Wait¡­ you didn¡¯te just because you think I can¡¯t handle it, did you?¡±

    William let out a low sigh and met her gaze. ¡°I¡¯m concerned, not doubtful.

    There¡¯s a big difference between those two things.¡±

    Ste narrowed her eyes and mumbled, ¡°You¡¯re just twisting words.¡±

    William chuckled, amused by her reaction. ¡°It¡¯s not wordy. I just don¡¯t want you jumping to the wrong conclusion and letting it mess with your mood. We¡¯ve got a big presentation, remember?¡±

    He never missed a chance to tack on a teasingment¡ªsomething Ste had long grown used to.

    I?t€$? ¡é§ß?¦Ñ?¦Å?? ?§Ú g??l??ov?l??.??om

    Then, almost without realizing, she nced down and murmured, ¡°So, are you worried about the project or about me?¡±

    The words had slipped out before she could stop them, like a sudden impulse she couldn¡¯t reel back. She didn¡¯t even know why she asked¡­ it just happened.

    William looked her straight in the eyes. ¡°I¡¯m worried about you.¡±

    William made even the most suggestive remarks sound ssy¡ªhe was just that smooth.

    Ste felt a little awkward and decided to dodge the tension by heading downstairs for breakfast.

    Of course, William followed. Once they sat down, he casually said, ¡°Thepetition¡¯s in the afternoon. This morning, you¡¯reing with me.¡± So much for a rxed morning.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± she asked, not thrilled.

    ¡°A project site.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 330

    ?Chapter 330:

    Ste blinked. ¡°Isn¡¯t Neb already juggling too much? Now another one?¡± She¡¯d already visited a few sites.

    William gave a small shake of his head. ¡°Not Neb. This one¡¯s under the Briggs Group.¡±

    Ste raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t argue.

    In her mind, it was all the same¡ªNeb was part of the Briggs Group anyway. Either way, the profits ended up in William¡¯s pockets.

    As she followed him to the site, her thoughts drifted to the uingpetition at the research institute.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs,¡± she asked, ¡°do you know anything about the rival research institute? They say it¡¯s Mr. Hoffman¡¯s biggestpetitor.¡±

    She¡¯d always thought of Paul as calm and easygoing. Even when she took leave unexpectedly or caused a stir because of Marc, Paul never med her.

    He was always kind and understanding.

    So it was hard to imagine someone like him having a long-standing rivalry.

    William shrugged lightly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing major. Just a disagreement from a pastpetition that left a bad taste in Paul¡¯s mouth.¡±

    Ste narrowed her eyes slightly. ¡°That vague, huh? Sounds like you¡¯re leaving something out.¡±

    He chuckled, his expression softening. ¡°Back then, both sides submitted simr projects. The other institute imed theirs was moreplete¡ªand they won. Paul wasn¡¯t exactly thrilled. Brooded about it for over a year.¡±

    She looked genuinely surprised. ¡°Wait¡­ were the judges bribed?¡± Because if not, it should¡¯ve been a fair game.

    William tilted his head. ¡°Not sure. But I do know one of the judges was the uncle of the other institute¡¯s director.¡±

    Ste was briefly at a loss for words.

    She asked, ¡°Do you think we actually stand a chance against them this year?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but feel the odds were unfair. The rival institute had relied on connections before¡ªhow could that ever feel like a level ying field?

    Check exclusive content g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    William replied calmly, ¡°Rx. That uncle of theirs isn¡¯t on the judging panel this year.¡±

    Ste let out a breath. ¡°Good. Then this time, I¡¯m helping Mr. Hoffman bring home that first-ce trophy.¡±

    William shot her a sideways look. ¡°You sound pretty confident.¡±

    Ste smiled, proud and sure. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit. Keep that confidence, Ms. Russell.¡±

    He turned his head away, but the corner of his mouth lifted¡ªjust slightly.

    That quiet self-assurance of hers¡­ it was something he¡¯d always admired.

    By the time they wrapped up at the project site, it was nearly lunchtime. William nced at the time and said, ¡°Let¡¯s grab something to eat. I¡¯ll drop you off at thepetition venue afterward.¡±

    Ste looked at him with a teasing glint. ¡°When did you get so thoughtful?¡± The words came out naturally¡ªshe wasn¡¯t even trying to flirt. Somewhere along the way, her guard around him had dropped. She hadn¡¯t even realized it.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 331

    ?Chapter 331:

    William chuckled, and she found herself watching him again.

    Who said this man was cold and aloof? He seemed tough quite a bit, actually.

    In just a few hours, she¡¯d seen him smile more times than she could count.

    After lunch, William pulled up to the venue right on time¡ª2:20 sharp.

    Ste needed to find Elbert and Sandra, who were no doubt already inside. She stepped out of the car and waved with a small smile. ¡°Thanks, Mr. Briggs. See you.¡±

    Using her badge, she entered thepetitors¡¯ lounge.

    Sure enough, Elbert and Sandra were there waiting.

    ¡°Sylvia! You¡¯re here!¡± Sandra said brightly. ¡°Elbert and I just got in too.¡±

    Ste gave a reassuring smile. ¡°Everything okay? You¡¯ve got the presentation script down?¡±

    Sandra grinned with confidence. ¡°Locked in. I won¡¯t mess it up this time!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve practiced enough,¡± Elbert added. ¡°We¡¯re ready.¡±

    Ste nodded, extending her hand toward them. ¡°Then let¡¯s go win this.¡± Sandra and Elbert each ced a hand on hers. ¡°Let¡¯s crush it,¡± they chorused, their voices ringing with enthusiasm and determination.

    The long-awaited moment had finally arrived. With steady steps and focused minds, Ste and her team made their way toward the stage.

    From the opposite end, a rival team from another research institute advanced toward the same stage.

    Even though most of them didn¡¯t know each other well, the other team made their attitude clear through the looks they gave¡ªfull of scorn. As they headed up the stairs, one of them purposely bumped into Sandra.

    ¡°Ah!¡± she gasped, stumbling as she nearly lost her bnce.

    Thankfully, Ste reacted fast and grabbed her arm just in time, keeping her from falling.

    Wearing a sharp, no-nonsense expression, Ste stepped forward. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you owe her an apology?¡±

    L¦Ët??¦Ó §éh¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?r? ¦Én g??l?ov?ls.??????

    The person paused, threw a mocking nce over their shoulder, and sneered, ¡°Why would we apologize to losers?¡±

    Without waiting for a reply, the person turned and walked away.

    Sandra, furious, looked ready to follow and give them a piece of her mind, but Elbert quickly held her back. ¡°Let it go, Sandra. Focus on thepetition. That¡¯s what matters now.¡±

    It was only then that the team continued up to the stage, pushing aside the tension.

    Though Ste hade fully prepared, the judges still hadn¡¯t begun the session. They seemed to be taking their time.

    Ste nced their way and noticed the judges buried in quiet discussion, flipping back and forth between their project and the other team¡¯s materials for far longer than expected.

    A strange feeling settled in her chest.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 332

    ?Chapter 332:

    She looked at the opposing team again¡ªthey were calm, almost smug, like they¡¯d known this would happen all along.

    Her brows knitted together. She leaned close to Elbert and murmured, ¡°Something¡¯s off about this.¡±

    Elbert gave a slight nod. ¡°Yeah. I noticed too. You think they¡¯re up to something?¡± The idea didn¡¯t sit right with them. This was a globally respectedpetition, held only once every three years. If shady tactics weremon, wouldn¡¯t its credibility have crumbled long ago?

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Ste said softly. ¡°Let¡¯s just see how things y out.¡± She did her best to stay calm and collected.

    Ten long minutes passed before one of the judges finally picked up the microphone. ¡°After reviewing both submissions, we¡¯ve found a significant ovep between your two topics.¡±

    Ste turned to look at the other team, disbelief written all over her face. The topic had been her idea from the start¡ªoriginal, forward-thinking, even praised within her team as something only she could¡¯vee up with. And now, the judges were saying there was a significant ovep between the two topics?

    Swallowing her disbelief, Ste forced herself to remainposed. ¡°Gentlemen, may I ask¡ªhow much ovep are we talking about?¡±

    ¡°Ny percent,¡± came the blunt reply.

    The number hit her like a p. Ny percent? How could that be possible?

    Before she could gather her thoughts, the rival team spoke up. ¡°Judges, ovep in topics isn¡¯t a big deal¡ªit¡¯s happened before. We¡¯re fine with moving on to the defense as nned.¡±

    The unexpected turn of events rattled Ste¡¯s team just enough to dull their edge. Their responses to the first two questionscked the rity and confidence they¡¯d rehearsed. And with each fumble, their anxiety only grew worse.

    Sensing that things were starting to spiral, Ste felt a surge of urgency. Then, her eyesnded on William in the audience¡ªhis brows slightly furrowed, his expression tense. That one look was enough. Determination welled up inside her, and without hesitation, she raised her hand to ask for a five-minute break. Thankfully, the organizers allowed brief breaks between segments.

    Seizing the moment, Ste headed to the restroom alone.

    Check what¡¯s new on g@lnov??s.c¡ðm

    At the sink, she sshed cold water on her face again and again, silently urging herself to stay calm. She couldn¡¯t let this topic fiasco shake her. She had made a promise¡ªto win the trophy back for Paul, and that mattered more than any distraction. A loss now might bury Paul permanently under the weight of past failures, and she couldn¡¯t let that guilt settle on her shoulders too.

    Just then, Sandra walked in, her face pale and eyes brimming with tears.

    ¡°What do we do, Sylvia?¡± Sandra asked shakily. ¡°We¡¯re not going to lose¡­ are we?¡±

    Ste steadied herself and spoke softly, trying to calm Sandra. ¡°Don¡¯t let them rattle you. They¡¯re trying to throw us off. Do you still remember the answers to the two questions the judges just asked?¡±

    Sandra wiped her nose and nodded. ¡°I remember¡­ I just got nervous. That whole ovep thing kept messing with my head.¡±

    She hadn¡¯t intended to fumble her answers. It was just that the distraction from the other team had thrown her offpletely.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 333

    ?Chapter 333:

    ¡°Forget about them, Sandra. Focus on us. We¡¯ve got the skill ¡ª they¡¯re just trying to shake our confidence. Their tricks won¡¯t work, okay?¡±

    Sandra inhaled deeply and nodded firmly. ¡°I get it, Sylvia. I¡¯ll pull myself together.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s Elbert holding up?¡± Ste asked.

    Sandra gave a quick nod. ¡°He¡¯s alright. He told me toe here and calm myself down.¡±

    As they stepped out of the restroom, they bumped into William standing right outside the door.

    ¡°Why do they always¡­¡± Ste started, her thoughts racing back to the same shady trick from three years ago¡ªtopic ovep. Could it really be a coincidence? Or were the judges once again favoring the other team? It almost felt like deja vu.

    ¡°Ste, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re losing confidence just because their topic is simr to yours,¡± William asked seriously.

    His question caught her off guard. It wasn¡¯t what she¡¯d expected to hear, and for a moment, she didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    ¡°We both worked on your topic. I¡¯ve seen how thorough it is. Even if it oveps, our execution is stronger. Are you really going to crumble like Mr. Hoffman did and let that simrity break your spirit?¡±

    Ste quickly shook her head¡ªno, she didn¡¯t want to repeat that mistake. But she couldn¡¯t shake the suspicion. How else could the topics be ny percent alike unless someone on the inside had leaked it?

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the time to dwell on suspicions,¡± he added. ¡°Right now, your only job is to finish thispetition. Weren¡¯t you determined to beat them thoroughly? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten that.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten. Trust me.¡± Ste straightened, her tone firm.

    ¡°Good,¡± William said, his gaze steady. ¡°Then use that same fire you just gave me and take it to them. I believe in you.¡±

    Ste opened her mouth to argue¡ªshe hadn¡¯t meant to talk back¡ªbut the second half of his encouragement made her pause. Her eyes softened at the unexpected boost of confidence.

    Latest chapters ?¦Áln¦Ò¦Íe??s

    ¡°I¡¯ve got this,¡± she said. ¡°Break¡¯s almost over. I¡¯m heading back on stage.¡±

    William watched her go, hands in his pockets, before casually strolling back to his seat in the audience.

    Once thepetition resumed, Ste slipped back into form: calm, sharp, focused. Their team nailed the next few questions, outshining their opponents. Ste noticed the subtle nods and smiles from the judges, a clear sign their performance was being well received.

    Then came the final, deciding question¡ªone posed to both teams. After the judge read it aloud, the host activated the microphones for Sandra and the other team¡¯s representative. Sandra whispered briefly with Ste and Elbert, then rose gracefully and delivered a clean, confident answer. wless. The other team responded too, but their replycked substance and polish. The judges didn¡¯tment, but their expressions said enough.

    ¡°We¡¯ve concluded the Q&A portion,¡± the host announced. ¡°Now, each team will present their technical project live on stage. You have ten minutes.¡±

    That twist caught the rival teampletely off guard. Ste smirked¡ªif they were surprised, they hadn¡¯t prepared. This was her moment.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 334

    ?Chapter 334:

    She stepped forward behind the console and ced her hands on the keyboard. The camera zoomed in as she began her demonstration¡ªconfident and precise. The room fell silent as everyone watched her fingers fly across the keys. She didn¡¯t even use the full ten minutes¡ªjust six¡ªand wrapped the demo with a final keystroke that left the audience stunned.

    ¡°She¡¯s incredible,¡± someone whispered. ¡°That was unreal. Pure skill.¡±

    ¡°Both teams had tough topics,¡± another voice added, ¡°but if the other group can¡¯t match that performance, it¡¯s game over.¡± The opposing team¡¯s representative stepped forward.

    True to form, their presentation was clunky and unprepared. They struggled to exin the details and their democked coherence. When the ten minutes psed, thepetition officially closed. The audience buzzed with opinions, but to anyone paying attention, it was clear that Ste¡¯s team had dominated.

    Despite tackling simr research topics, Ste¡¯s execution stood on a whole different level.

    The host then took the stage. ¡°Thank you all for participating. The results will be posted on our official website within the week. Please check back for updates. That concludes today¡¯spetition. Thank you again for joining us.¡±

    As the judges filed out, Ste, Sandra and Elbert gathered their things, preparing to leave the stage. Before they could go, they came face-to-face with the rival team.

    Finnegan Dixon, one of their members, strode forward, arrogance dripping from his tone. ¡°Get a good look at the real champions. Step aside.¡±

    Steughed, not kindly. ¡°Champions?¡± she said, raising an eyebrow. ¡°You mean the team that couldn¡¯t even demonstrate thirty percent of their project?¡±

    Finnegan¡¯s smile vanished. His jaw tightened. ¡°That was a fluke. Everyone saw how solid we were during the defense. Stop pretending and admit you lost.¡±

    Ste crossed her arms, unimpressed. ¡°You and I both know why our topics matched so closely. In research, it¡¯s not just about how well you talk. It¡¯s about execution. If you can¡¯t deliver results, you can¡¯t win.¡±

    The rival team stiffened¡ªher words had clearly struck a nerve.

    ¡°Says who?¡± one of them shot back. ¡°You¡¯re not one of the judges!¡±

    1@?€?? ¡é??t?¨º§ñ$ ¨ª§Ú gal??ovels.??om

    ¡°No,¡± Ste replied calmly, ¡°but do you think the judges are blind? You really believe they can¡¯t see through your little game? If this gets exposed, it won¡¯t just be you¡­¡±

    ¡°If this gets exposed, it won¡¯t just be you who faces consequences. You could be banned, and it would drag your whole institute down with you.¡± Finnegan¡¯s hands balled into fists. ¡°Quit trying to scare us. There¡¯s no way we¡¯re getting banned.¡±

    His defensiveness made Ste narrow her eyes, her voice cold and clear.

    ¡°Oh?¡± she said slowly. ¡°So you do have someone pulling strings for you?¡±

    Finnegan froze, his breath hitching as Ste¡¯s sharp eyes met his. He realized toote that she had baited him into slipping up.

    ¡°You got me to spill that on purpose?¡± he asked, stunned.

    Ste gave him a sidelong nce. ¡°Well, maybe you should¡¯ve been smarter.¡±

    Finnegan¡¯s jaw clenched, and his teammates looked just as bitter. With only a few people lingering backstage, he dropped the act. ¡°Alright, fine. Let¡¯s say we did twist things a bit, chose the same topic on purpose. So what? We¡¯re still going to win.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 335

    ?Chapter 335:

    Ste tilted her head slightly. ¡°And what makes you so confident? Got a few judges in your pocket too?¡±

    Her words made Finnegan¡¯s arrogance creep right back in. ¡°You think people just show up to these events without understanding how it works? We¡¯re not ying in the same league. Get ready to lose.¡±

    Sandra scowled. ¡°That¡¯s called cheating!¡±

    Finnegan gave azy shrug. ¡°Is it? Got any evidence?¡±

    Sandra fumed. She had already been furious after being bumped into earlier, and now her patience was snapping by the second.

    Right then, Ste lifted her phone. ¡°Oops. I recorded everything you just admitted.¡±

    Finnegan froze, his eyes locked on hers, stunned into silence.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you bragging about how fearless you are? Even if I hand this over to the officials, you¡¯d still be fine, right?¡± Ste added, a sly smile curving her lips.

    His fists tightened at his sides. ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck.¡±

    Sandra stepped in, no longer able to hold back. ¡°Push our luck? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s shameless!¡±

    But Ste reached out and lightly held Sandra¡¯s arm. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your breath. Once this gets sent out, they¡¯ll be the ones begging for mercy. Come on.¡±

    Finnegan red after her, his jaw clenched. ¡°Sylvia, this isn¡¯t over. You¡¯ll regret this!¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting. Try me.¡±

    Once Finnegan and his group stormed off, Elbert and Sandra came up beside her.

    ¡°Sylvia, that was brilliant! You even had the presence of mind to record them? Were you nning this the whole time?¡±

    If she hadn¡¯t acted, they might have had to swallow their anger yet again.

    ¡°I have a feeling someone from our institute tipped them off. That¡¯s probably how they ended up with the same topic,¡± Ste said, voicing her suspicion. Elbert¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°You might be right. It¡¯s too much of a coincidence.¡± Ste¡¯s tone grew serious. ¡°Let¡¯s keep this to ourselves for now. I don¡¯t want to risk dragging the institute¡¯s name through the mud. We¡¯ll talk more once we¡¯re back.¡± Elbert caught her meaning immediately and gave a firm nod. Sandra did the same.

    As they headed toward the exit of thepetition hall, Ste caught sight of someone weaving quickly between bodies before disappearing almost as soon as they appeared. Something about the figure tugged at her memory, but the crowd thickened, and the face was gone before she could be sure. Her gut twisted with certainty: someone inside the institute had betrayed them. Once they returned, she intended to find out who.

    G  al  no vel s . holds tales worth reading

    Outside the venue, the three climbed into an SUV. Since William was staying at the same hotel, he joined them in the car. As the vehicle made its way back, Sandra leaned against the seat, still buzzing from the day¡¯s events. With a long sigh, she said, ¡°Today feels like one big stroke of luck! But honestly, it¡¯s all thanks to Sylvia. If she hadn¡¯t calmed me down back in the restroom, I wouldn¡¯t have nailed that final part.¡± Elbert nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. We really have Sylvia to thank.¡±

    They hadplimented her before, yet Ste still felt a little flustered each time. She brushed a stray lock behind her ear and offered William a quick look before speaking. ¡°To be fair, it wasn¡¯t just me today. Mr. Briggs helped more than you know. Even after we left the restroom, Sandra, I was still unsure of myself. But he talked to me and gave me the push I needed. I don¡¯t think I could¡¯ve held it together without him.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 336

    ?Chapter 336:

    There was no trace of pretense in her tone¡ªjust quiet honesty and genuine gratitude for William¡¯s steady support during the final stretch. She made a mental note to thank him properly soon. William¡¯s lips curved into a smile. It wasn¡¯t often she thanked him without a sharp remark¡ªthis time, her appreciation came through clearly, start to finish.

    Though William and Ste barely spoke on the ride back, Sandra and Elbert were smart enough not to pry. They weren¡¯t buying the whole ¡°nothing going on¡± act either¡ªbut they also knew when to keep quiet.

    As the car neared the hotel, Sandra suddenly perked up. ¡°Hey, Sylvia, William¡ªsince we¡¯re rarely in Wredo and thepetition¡¯s finally over, how about we go out and have some fun?¡±

    Elbert jumped in right away. ¡°I actually saw something earlier¡ªthere¡¯s an exclusive elite dance party tonight. It looked pretty cool. We should go!¡±

    Sandra¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°A dance party? When?¡±

    Elbert checked his phone. ¡°Starts at eight tonight.¡±

    Ste and William exchanged a nce and, without much debate, agreed. After the stress of thest few days, a little celebration sounded nice.

    Sandra pped. ¡°Perfect! We¡¯re going dancing! Sylvia, do you have a dress? I don¡¯t.¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t either¡ªthis trip was strictly business, and no one had packed for a party. So instead of heading back to the hotel, they had the driver take a detour to a boutique downtown.

    By the time they picked out dresses and got their hair and makeup done, it was nearly time for the event. They hurried back to the car and headed straight to the venue.

    As they walked into the ballroom, upbeat music filled the space. The atmosphere was vibrant and energetic¡ªnothing like the formal events they were used to back in Choria.

    Sandra dove into the rhythm, blending right in with the locals. She grabbed Ste¡¯s hand, pulling her along. Ste hesitated, feeling awkward.

    Sandra leaned in, encouraging her. ¡°Sylvia, rx and just follow the music. No one will notice you.¡±

    I@?€$? ¡é??t??§ñ? In ?al¦Ð?¦Í¦Ål?.c?m

    Taking a steady breath, Ste rxed and began to sway to the beat, slowly finding the rhythm. Her movements were a bit stiff at first, but they softened as the music carried her.

    From the side, William stood with a ss of champagne in hand, his eyes fixed on her. Her dance wasn¡¯t perfect¡ªit was hesitant, a little offbeat¡ªbut it was endearing. Charming, even. He couldn¡¯t look away.

    When the song ended, Ste and Sandra stepped off the dance floor, both a little flushed. Ste headed toward the long refreshment table and reached for a ss of orange juice. As she lifted it to her lips, she caught movement at the entrance and paused.

    Doreen had just entered, arm hooked through Marc¡¯s, wearing a sky-blue gown that sparkled under the chandeliers. The dress was clearly expensive, a replica from a famous movie, adorned with tiny glittering stones. Ste raised an eyebrow and smirked. So Marc was willing to spend on Doreen now. Interesting.

    Doreen basked in the attention, practically glowing. Before Marc, she¡¯d never imagined herself at events like this¡ªlet alone as the center of admiration. Such asions had once felt out of reach, something she¡¯d only seen in movies or dreamed about from afar.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 337

    ?Chapter 337:

    As Doreen scanned the glittering ballroom, her gaze locked onto a familiar figure near the refreshment table. Ste stood there, casually sipping her orange juice, her Klein-blue dress impossible to miss. The color wrapped around her like it was made just for her¡ªcool, refined, effortlessly elegant. It made her wless skin glow beneath the warm lights.

    Doreen¡¯s chest tightened. They were both wearing blue, but somehow Ste made the hue feel iconic. Once again, she stole the spotlight without even trying. Doreen bit her lip, caught off guard by the surge of insecurity. What was she doing here?

    Forcing a smile, Doreen leaned in and tugged at Marc¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Mr. Walsh,¡± she said, sweet but sharp-edged, ¡°Ste¡¯s here.¡±

    Before he could reply, Doreen guided him toward Ste, her heels clicking confidently against the marble floor.

    ¡°Ste! What a surprise to see you here again,¡± Doreen said with a sharine smile.

    Marc¡¯s eyes locked onto Ste. For a moment, he forgot where he was. She looked almost unreal¡ªlike a vision straight out of his memories¡ªand his heart skipped.

    Ste returned a thin smile, resisting the urge to roll her eyes. Surprise? More like terrible luck.

    Doreen¡¯s eyes gleamed with mischief as she leaned closer. ¡°The next song¡¯s about to start. Mr. Walsh, how about you dance with Ste? I heard you two were the most synchronized partners back in school. That chemistry doesn¡¯t just disappear, does it?¡± She gave Marc¡¯s arm a yful push toward Ste.

    Marc froze as a flood of memories hit him: their time in the school dance troupe, winningpetitions, gliding across the floor in perfect sync. Their salsa routines, their tangos¡ªhe could still feel their rhythm together. The instructor had always called them the ¡°dream pair.¡±

    He blinked, the upbeat music in the hall pulling him back to the present. Slowly, he lifted his hand to invite Ste to dance.

    But before he could step forward, a pair of polished ck shoes appeared in his field of vision¡ªWilliam¡¯s. William slipped in smoothly, not sparing Marc a nce. Turning to Ste, he offered his hand with quiet, practiced confidence.

    ¡°Ms. Gilbert,¡± he said in a low, steady voice, ¡°may I have the honor of this first dance tonight?¡±

    Latest updates only on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls

    William had said his first dance¡ªnot Ste¡¯s.

    She nced at the hand he offered, hesitation flickering in her eyes for just a moment.

    Behind William, Marc stood frozen, watching the way Ste¡¯s eyes lit up as they met William¡¯s. A surge of frustration rose in his chest.

    He had approached her first. So why did William have to cut in?

    Still, Marc didn¡¯t dare show his irritation openly¡ªnot in front of William. All he could do was clench his jaw and let out a tight, forced scoff. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect someone of your status, Mr. Briggs, to ignore basic courtesy. Shouldn¡¯t the one who arrived first get priority?¡±

    William slowly turned to face him, a faint, mocking smirk curling his lips. ¡°Priority is for objects, Mr. Walsh. Ms. Gilbert is not an object¡ªshe¡¯s free to choose. Since you¡¯ve extended an invitation, let¡¯s see who she prefers.¡± His tone was calm, but the confidence behind it was unmistakable. He wasn¡¯t worried¡ªnot in the slightest.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 338

    ?Chapter 338:

    Marc felt his confidence waver. Deep down, he knew Ste didn¡¯t even like him anymore. He was already at a disadvantage. For William, this was almost a guaranteed win.

    Still, Marc wasn¡¯t ready to back down. Desperate to tip the scale, he pressed, ¡°Stel, don¡¯t you remember how in sync we used to be? Back in the school dance team, we were unbeatable.¡±

    His words hung in the air for a while. Then William chuckled softly.

    Marc¡¯s face darkened.

    William raised a brow. ¡°Apologies, Mr. Walsh. I just recalled something amusing. Please, continue.¡±

    Marc¡¯s words stalled in his throat,pletely thrown off by the interruption. He could only step aside awkwardly and wait.

    But Ste didn¡¯t even nce in his direction. Without a word, she ced her hand into William¡¯s, letting him lead her gently onto the dance floor.

    Marc made a move to follow¡ªbut Doreen quickly tugged his arm. ¡°Mr. Walsh,¡± she whispered, ¡°let it go. There¡¯s no rush.¡±

    Marc paused, his teeth grinding. She would never have the chemistry with anyone like she did with him. Back in school, he and Ste had practiced for hours¡ªday in, day out. Their silent understanding on the dance floor had been unmatched. It wasn¡¯t something anyone could replicate easily.

    Surely, this had to be her first time dancing with William. There was no way they coulde close to the rhythm andfort he had once shared with her. With a dismissive mindset, Marc took a seat beside Doreen, watching with an air of detached confidence.

    But halfway through the song, that confidence crumbled.

    Contrary to everything he expected, Ste and William¡¯s dance was nearly wless. Under William¡¯s steady guidance, every one of her steps flowed with grace and precision. Then she spun. With her arms lifted elegantly, her blue gown fanned out around her like petals in bloom. She looked like a rose mid-blossom¡ªdelicate, poised, utterly captivating.

    The guests around them instinctively stepped back, giving them space. By the time the music faded, thunderous apuse erupted across the ballroom. Cheers echoed¡ªeveryone was pping for them.

    . brings magic to life

    Marc¡¯s face darkened, jaw clenched so tight his teeth ached. William matched Ste beat for beat, never missing a single cue. It was seamless¡ªeffortless. His chest tightened as he watched them still holding hands at the center of the floor. His hands balled into fists, knuckles pale.

    And then, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Striding forward, voice strained, he called out, ¡°Stel, don¡¯t you remember? You once told me you¡¯d only ever be my dance partner. So why did you dance with him?¡± His wordsced with the usation, as if she¡¯d betrayed some sacred vow.

    Ste turned, eyebrows lifting with a cold, incredulous smirk.

    ¡°Mr. Walsh,¡± she said sharply, ¡°first of all, I¡¯m not your ex-wife. And even if I am, do you really want to talk about broken promises? How many of yours did you keep?¡±

    Marc flinched. The pain in his eyes was obvious. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think, Ste.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 339

    ?Chapter 339:

    But she wasn¡¯t done. ¡°If you expect others to honor their word, Mr. Walsh,¡± she said, her voice cutting clean through him, ¡°maybe start by looking in the mirror. Reflect.¡±

    ¡°¡­on the promises you shattered before questioning anyone else.¡± With that, she turned and walked away.

    As she passed, a soft breeze followed, carrying a faint but unfamiliar fragrance. Marc froze. It wasn¡¯t the perfume she used to wear; it was different now¡ªnew, distant. Just like her.

    In that quiet, lingering scent, the truth settled with cruel rity: he had truly lost her.

    Marc kept pouring drinks until the world around him began to blur. It didn¡¯t take long before he waspletely drunk, his thoughts foggy and unsteady. Doreen helped him back to the hotel and spoke softly to calm him. ¡°Mr. Walsh, please don¡¯t be upset. You¡¯ll find another dance partner¡ªsomeone even better. You did your best. None of this is your fault.¡±

    At her words, Marc turned slowly, his gaze locking onto Doreen¡¯s gentle, earnest eyes. Without warning, he drew her close and pressed his lips to hers, giving in to the moment.

    Doreen gasped in surprise, but after a heartbeat she let her eyes flutter shut and yielded to the kiss.

    Meanwhile, back in the banquet hall, Ste, Sandra and Elbert were full of energy,ughing and dancing. Even William, usually reserved, was drawn into a spirited traditional folk dance. The group celebrated until the party gradually wound down, then reluctantly returned to the hotel to rest.

    The next morning, Ste packed her suitcase and made her way downstairs. In the lobby, she was surprised to see William already there, standing calmly with his hands in his pockets, as if he¡¯d been waiting. When Sandra spotted her, she waved and called out, ¡°Sylvia, over here!¡±

    Ste joined them and learned that William had business to handle and would not be traveling back to Choria with the rest of them. ncing at his carefree demeanor¡ªand the absence of any luggage¡ªshe nodded politely. ¡°Then we¡¯ll get going first. Goodbye, Mr. Briggs.¡± Without waiting for a reply, she turned and walked away.

    William watched her retreat, a bitter feeling rising in his chest. She hadn¡¯t hesitated. Knowing he wouldn¡¯t return with her, she hadn¡¯t asked a single question; she¡¯d simply left, as if it didn¡¯t matter. To any onlooker, they would have appeared no more than distant colleagues.

    Sandra held her ss of lemonade mid-air, frozen. That voice¡­ it sounded incredibly familiar. Peeking through the delicate screen divider, her eyes widened in disbelief. She leaned toward Ste and mouthed, ¡°That¡¯s Doreen Greville!¡±

    Dive into tales at g¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,

    Ste¡¯s gaze followed, and sure enough¡ªthere she was. But it wasn¡¯t just Doreen that caught her off guard. Sitting across from her, clear as day, was Jazlyn. And then it clicked. Doreen was pregnant?

    Doreen sat with her head lowered, nervously twisting her fingers. Her voice trembled. ¡°Please¡­ don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t ask to meet you today to force Marc Walsh into anything. I just want to have this baby. That¡¯s all. I know he doesn¡¯t love me¡ªand I don¡¯t expect anything from him. I admire him, I really do, but¡­ I¡¯m not asking him to be with me. This is a life. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to end it.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 340

    ?Chapter 340:

    She paused before adding, ¡°If your family is willing, you can raise the child. I don¡¯t want anything in return.¡±

    Jazlyn stared at her, her expression unreadable.

    At the nearby table, Ste quietly averted her eyes. She had absolutely no interest in whatever drama Marc had gotten himself into now. That chapter of her life was closed¡ªsealed shut.

    Noticing Ste¡¯s clear disinterest, Sandra took the hint and decided it was best they change their table. Their close presence might draw attention.

    They both rose to leave discreetly¡ªonly for a waiter to approach with a tray. ¡°Are you switching tables? Sorry, this is thest avable one right now. Everywhere else is full.¡±

    His voice, unfortunately, carried a little too far.

    Heads turned¡ªincluding Doreen¡¯s and Jazlyn¡¯s.

    Caught in the moment, Ste exhaled sharply and sat back down, helpless. Jazlyn¡¯s eyes narrowed as she recognized Ste. When she noticed Ste¡¯s obvious desire to leave, her irritation bubbled over.

    ¡°Ste,¡± Jazlyn snapped, her voice loud and sharp. ¡°Were you eavesdropping on our conversation? How rude can you be? No manners at all!¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t flinch. Her tone turned cold, clipped. ¡°Why would I waste time listening to your drama? If you didn¡¯t want to be overheard, maybe you should¡¯ve booked a private room¡ªor kept your voice down. Isn¡¯t that just basicmon sense?¡±

    Jazlyn¡¯s re hardened. ¡°Don¡¯t act so clever. You¡¯re always scheming. What, nning to run and gossip about what you heard?¡±

    Ste gave a dryugh. ¡°Wow, so even you know it¡¯s not something worth bragging about. If that¡¯s the case, maybe your son should stop doing things he¡¯s ashamed of. Whether I talk or not? That¡¯s my decision¡ªnot yours.¡±

    Cornered, Jazlyn¡¯s face flushed red. But instead of backing down, her gaze shifted toward Doreen¡­ and a new thought crossed her mind. A cruel smirk formed.

    ¡°You¡¯re just jealous, aren¡¯t you?¡± she sneered. ¡°Watching someone else carry my son¡¯s child¡ªit must sting, especially when you can¡¯t have kids.¡±

    ???€?? ¡é?¦Át?¦Å§ñs 1n ga?n?¦Í¦Ål?.???

    Jazlyn didn¡¯t know much about Doreen¡ªbut that didn¡¯t matter. What mattered was that she was carrying her son¡¯s child. That alone was enough to shift the power dynamic in her eyes. After all these years, Ste had never once been pregnant.

    Jazlyn¡¯s voice turned cutting,ced with mockery. ¡°Ste, you used to y the sweet, innocent one, but look where that got you. My son¡¯s about to be a father¡ªand you? Your belly¡¯s been t for years. Who do you have to me for that but yourself?¡±

    She was well aware of the past incident¡ªand in her eyes, that history only made Ste more unworthy. What really happened that night? For all Jazlyn cared, maybe it had leftsting damage¡ªmaybe even made Ste incapable of having children. The thought only deepened her disdain. What right did a woman with such a past have to argue with her?

    Ste let out a cold, mockingugh. ¡°Jazlyn, you really never disappoint¡ªblurring out things like this in public, and still hanging on to those ancient ideas like having a child somehow guarantees a legacy. Wow! You never fail to surprise me.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 341

    ?Chapter 341:

    She ended with a slow, sarcastic p, her expression dripping with contempt. ¡°No matter what you say, the truth is, you¡¯re barren.¡±

    Jazlyn snapped, throwing the low blow without a shred of hesitation. ¡°Is giving birth for your son really supposed to be some kind of badge of honor?¡±

    Ste¡¯s tone sharpened as she continued, ¡°Your previous daughter-inw bent over backwards for your family, and all she got in return was betrayal. Honestly, her vanishing act was the best decision she ever made. Any woman who joins your family signs up for misery.¡±

    Jazlyn, shaking with fury, jabbed her finger in Ste¡¯s direction. ¡°You insolent brat! How dare you speak like that?¡±

    Ste calmly stepped back. ¡°This isn¡¯t the wild west, Jazlyn¡ªwe havews. If you so much as touch me, you¡¯ll be detained. And while we¡¯re talking about responsibilities, since she¡¯s pregnant with your son¡¯s child, maybe it¡¯s time you offered her a proper title. You can¡¯t demand loyalty and offer nothing in return.¡±

    Sandra looped her arm through Ste¡¯s and made a face at Jazlyn. ¡°If I ever had a mother-inw like her, I¡¯d vanish overnight with my suitcase and never look back.¡±

    Sandra had never realized just how much Ste had endured. If only they¡¯d met earlier, she could¡¯ve helped put this shameless woman in her ce a long time ago.

    Doreen, who¡¯d been sitting quietly nearby, hadn¡¯t expected Ste to speak up like that. Her heart skipped a beat as she turned to Jazlyn, silently hoping this might be the moment Jazlyn weed her into the family.

    But Jazlyn¡¯s face twisted in rage. What nerve! Was Ste implying that any woman could just waltz into the Walsh family now? Doreen was pregnant, sure, but they didn¡¯t even know if the child was Marc¡¯s. What, did Ste think their family was a charity case?

    ¡°After divorcing my kid, do you really think anyone in Choria would want you? You can¡¯t even give a man a son. You should focus on your own pathetic life!¡± Jazlyn hissed.

    Ste¡¯s gaze turned icy. ¡°The one who should be pitied is the man whosepany is about to copse. That¡¯s the real disgrace in Choria.¡±

    With poise and not another word, Ste turned on her heel and walked out of the caf¨¦, leaving Jazlyn to stew in her own fury.

    Stay updated with g?ln¦Òv???s

    Meanwhile, Doreen stood frozen, emotions swirling inside her as she watched Ste walk away. After a moment, she gently turned to Jazlyn, her voice soft and careful. ¡°Mrs. Walsh, please don¡¯t let it upset you. I¡¯m sure she didn¡¯t mean everything she said that way. Why don¡¯t you sit down for a moment? Try to calm yourself.¡±

    She stood up and guided Jazlyn back into her chair.

    Jazlyn was trembling with rage, her fists clenched tightly as she stared at the table, silently cursing Ste again and again in her mind. She had only agreed to meet Doreen today to size her up, not to ept her into the family. Letting her marry Marc was never the n. Yet Ste¡¯s words still echoed in her mind, leaving her pride bruised and her temper simmering.

    As Doreen spoke, Jazlyn looked up and met her wide, trusting eyes. She seemed so pure, so unaware of the world¡¯s games. Manipting her might not be difficult at all.

    ¡°You¡¯re kind to want to keep the baby. That night was clearly an ident, and yet you never med Marc. We¡¯re grateful for that. I won¡¯t ask you to get rid of the child.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 342

    ?Chapter 342:

    Jazlyn¡¯s attitude shifted suddenly, her tone softening as if she had turned over a new leaf. She reached out and took Doreen¡¯s hand with an affectionate smile. ¡°If you ever need anything during your pregnancy,e find me. What matters most is that you and the baby stay safe and well.¡±

    Doreen¡¯s eyes lit up with joy, a warm sense of happiness blooming quietly in her chest.

    ¡°Really? You really want me to keep the baby, Mrs. Walsh?¡±

    This was unfolding far more smoothly than Doreen had expected. She recalled Ste¡¯s earlier presence and looked at Jazlyn, quietly guessing that this change of heart had something to do with Ste¡¯s words.

    A small, smug smile tugged at Doreen¡¯s lips. Ste likely had no idea she had unintentionally paved the way for her.

    ¡°A baby is innocent. As a woman, how could I bear to ask you to end a life?¡± Jazlyn softly patted Doreen¡¯s hand.

    In her eyes, Doreen was educated and sensible, and just needed a little direction. With proper guidance, she could be useful. That thought alone made Jazlyn¡¯s tone toward her much kinder.

    ¡°You¡¯re carrying Marc¡¯s child, so it¡¯s only right that you join the family. The Walshes won¡¯t turn their backs on you. Once the baby arrives and your health is stable, I¡¯ll have Marc arrange a proper wedding.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m honored you¡¯d consider me part of the Walsh family, Mrs. Walsh, but I don¡¯t want to make things hard for Marc,¡± Doreen said with concern. ¡°He doesn¡¯t even know I¡¯m pregnant yet. That night was unexpected, and I know I¡¯m not someone who matches his status. I¡¯m just worried he might not take this well if he finds out you¡¯re arranging things behind his back.¡±

    Jazlyn understood her son¡¯s temper all too well.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin anything,¡± she said firmly. ¡°I understand the situation. Just leave everything to me, and I¡¯ll take care of it. When the timees, just follow my lead.¡±

    Doreen nodded without hesitation, her tone sweet and submissive. ¡°Yes, Mrs. Walsh. I¡¯ll do whatever you say.¡±

    Find more books at g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls

    Ste and Sandra strolled out of the cafe, drinks in hand. Sandra took a sip and scrunched her nose. ¡°Sylvia, I¡¯m so damn d you finally escaped that toxic hellhole.¡±

    Everyone close to them already knew¡ªSylvia was just Ste¡¯s way of staying low-key.

    Ste didn¡¯t argue. Instead, she gave a faint, knowing smile. Those years with Marc felt like some cruel curse, draining every ounce of her luck. But the moment she broke free, everything in her life started blooming again.

    She took a long sip of her drink, tilted her head toward the blue sky, and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right. Leaving him was the best decision I¡¯ve ever made.¡±

    Marc had been nothing short of a waking nightmare. She¡¯d dragged herself out of that pit, and she wasn¡¯t going back. Not in this life.

    Sandra beamed. ¡°You¡¯ll definitely meet someone ten times better. Just wait.¡±

    She genuinely believed Ste would find someone more deserving. But Ste shook her head. ¡°Who says I need someone?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 343

    ?Chapter 343:

    Sandra blinked. ¡°Wait, what?¡±

    Steughed at her confused face and gently flicked her on the forehead. ¡°I¡¯m good on my own.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t against love¡ªshe just didn¡¯t depend on it. A man was never going to be the centerpiece of her world again.

    After a pause, Sandra nodded, eyes sparkling. ¡°Yeah! You don¡¯t need anyone to shine. Sylvia, you could have a new admirer every damn day if you wanted.¡±

    Ste chuckled, half amused, half exasperated. She wasn¡¯t chasing anyone. Her life was already wide open with possibilities.

    They had barely gone a few steps when Sandra suddenly elbowed her. ¡°Uh, Sylvia¡­ isn¡¯t that Marc?¡±

    Ste looked up. Of course, it was.

    Sandra rolled her eyes. ¡°City this big, and we keep running into him. What are the odds? That guy¡¯s like a cockroach.¡±

    Ste gave a shrug. ¡°Let¡¯s just walk past.¡±

    But Marc had already noticed them. And seeing Ste so unbothered¡ªso radiant¡ªmust¡¯ve struck a nerve. He stepped forward.

    ¡°Stel, you really shouldn¡¯t have danced with William just to get back at me. I admit, it got under my skin. But you did promise me something once, remember? I never danced with anyone else that night. I only took Doreen out there to make you jealous. But you¡­ you didn¡¯t even care. While you were dancing with William, didn¡¯t a single memory of us cross your mind?¡± Marc was rambling, and he knew it. None of it would change anything, but he couldn¡¯t help it¡ªhe just wanted to talk to her a little longer.

    ¡°Stel,¡± he pressed on, ¡°won¡¯t you even look at me? You¡¯ve always been the one for me. No matter what happened, I never stopped seeing you as my wife.¡±

    Ste was so done. She rubbed her earlobe, clearly irritated, then finally shot him a look. ¡°Mr. Walsh, drop the act. You and Doreen already slept together, didn¡¯t you? Or did that little detail slip your mind?¡±

    Marc¡¯s expression cracked. He hadn¡¯t expected her to know.

    Fresh uploads now at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls

    Ste didn¡¯t let up. ¡°She¡¯s pregnant. Time to man up and take responsibility. It¡¯s a whole life you¡¯re dealing with¡ªand your precious family¡¯s big on passing down the name, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    Marc blinked,pletely thrown. Pregnant? Passing down the name? He opened his mouth to ask, but Ste had already lost interest. ¡°Keep following me and I¡¯ll report you for harassment.¡±

    She didn¡¯t wait for a reply. Just linked arms with Sandra and headed straight into the mall, leaving Marc standing there like an idiot.

    Marc took a few steps, then stopped cold. Ste¡¯s words kept echoing in his head, leaving himpletely unmoored. He wasn¡¯t even supposed to run into her today¡ªhe was here to meet Jazlyn. He nced toward the mall, jaw clenched, then turned on his heel and hurried off.

    Meanwhile, inside a nearby juice bar, Jazlyn and Doreen sat across from each other, the tension thick. After shing with Ste earlier, Jazlyn had called Marc, saying she needed to talk.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 344

    ?Chapter 344:

    The second Marc pushed through the ss door and saw them together, his face darkened. Why the hell was she here with his mother? He strode over, his voice cold. ¡°Doreen, what are you doing here?¡±

    His tone was sharp, and Doreen shrank back slightly, trying to appear fragile. ¡°Jazlyn, see what I mean?¡± she sniffled. ¡°Mr. Walsh doesn¡¯t care about me at all. Looks like I really don¡¯t have the fate to be your daughter-inw.¡±

    Marc¡¯s expression twisted at thatst part. Daughter-inw? He grabbed her wrist¡ªfirm, with no tenderness. ¡°Come with me.¡±

    Jazlyn hadn¡¯t even said a word before Marc yanked Doreen out into the sweltering afternoon sun. Outside, he dropped her hand but didn¡¯t bother softening his re. ¡°What the hell was that supposed to mean? What daughter-inw?¡±

    Doreen¡¯s eyes welled up. She ced a trembling hand on her stomach. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant, Mr. Walsh,¡± she said quietly. ¡°You know my family¡¯s not doing well¡­ Even getting an abortion would cost a fortune I don¡¯t have.¡±

    Marc froze. His grip on her wrist loosened as the words sank in.

    ¡°I went to the doctor,¡± she continued. ¡°They said my uterine lining is thin. If I go through with this, I might not ever be able to have kids again.¡±

    Tears streamed down her cheeks. ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t keep it. But it¡¯s already inside me. It¡¯s real. Your child, and I just¡­ I can¡¯t bring myself to end it.¡±

    Marc¡¯s mind was spinning. He¡¯d been thinking only in terms of damage control¡ªhow to contain this, how to clean it up withoutpletely destroying hisst shot with Ste.

    But now, watching her cry, so fragile and helpless, something inside him gave the faintest twinge.

    He finally spoke, his voice low. ¡°Stop crying. I¡¯llpensate you. But honestly¡­ I think it¡¯s better not to have the baby.¡±

    He didn¡¯t want a kid with Doreen. If that happened, any chance with Ste would be gone for good.

    For a second, Doreen thought he might care. The first part of his sentence had given her hope. But the rest of it cut deep. She stepped back, clutching her stomach like she was protecting the child from him.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s brings your imagination alive

    ¡°Why?¡± she demanded, her eyes wide with disbelief. ¡°Even if I die on that table¡­ even if I never have another child¡­ you still want me to get rid of this one?¡± Her voice cracked with grief. ¡°I never wanted to trap you. I just¡­ I just wanted to live. To give this baby a shot at life. Why is that too much to ask?¡±

    She was trembling now, rage and pain flooding out in waves. ¡°You¡¯re heartless, Mr. Walsh. You don¡¯t deserve Ste¡¯s love. Or anyone¡¯s love for that matter.¡±

    She wiped her face with shaking hands and suddenly stepped back.

    ¡°If you¡¯re so set on getting rid of this baby, then take me with it. My life means nothing to you anyway, right?¡± With that, she turned sharply and made a run for the street.

    Marc¡¯s heart dropped at Doreen¡¯s words. Before she could get any closer to the road, he lunged forward and grabbed her wrist.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡ªdon¡¯t do anything stupid,¡± he said, breath catching. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you. Just calm down, alright?¡± His voice softened as he loosened his grip. ¡°Look, I was wrong, okay? If you really want to keep the baby, fine. I won¡¯t stop you.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 345

    ?Chapter 345:

    ¡°But don¡¯t expect me to marry you. I need you to understand that.¡±

    Doreen stayed quiet, her expression unreadable. Marc went on, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the baby. I¡¯ll send money every month for support¡ªwhatever you need. But this isn¡¯t going to turn into a rtionship. And one more thing¡ªstay away from my mom. Don¡¯t bring this up with her again.¡±

    Doreen looked up at him, eyes brimming with quiet hurt. After a long pause, she gave a small nod. ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t say anything to your mother,¡± she murmured. ¡°But¡­ could you give me some money? The doctor said I¡¯m malnourished. I need supplements. It¡¯s not for me¡ªit¡¯s for the baby.¡±

    She paused, then continued, ¡°Rest assured, as long as child support is provided, I won¡¯t bother your mother. If you don¡¯t want to see me, I will keep my distance.¡± Her voice was soft, not maniptive¡ªjust tired. Honest.

    Marc actually appreciated that.

    At least she wasn¡¯t pulling a full-blown emotional stunt, the kind Haley used to pull¡ªdemanding love,mitment, and God knows what else. That stuff made his skin crawl.

    He pulled out his wallet and handed over all the cash he had. ¡°It¡¯s about ten grand. Take it for now. I¡¯ll transfer moreter.¡±

    Doreen took the money, nodded without another word, and gged down a taxi. True to her promise, she left without lingering, not even ncing back once.

    Marc stood there, staring at the back of the cab until it disappeared into traffic. His mind was a storm.

    A baby. He was going to be a father, and it still didn¡¯t feel real. It felt like a bad dream that hadn¡¯t finished unraveling yet.

    His thoughts shifted back to Ste. She knew. Somehow, she¡¯d already found out. And from the way she¡¯d looked at him, she probably thought he was garbage. He wanted to exin. To tell her the truth.

    But even if he tried, she¡¯d never believe him.

    He sighed deeply, rubbing his temple, already weighed down by the mess. Just then, footsteps sounded behind him. He turned to see Johnny and Tommy walking up.

    Feel inspired by g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???????

    ¡°Marc?¡± Johnny blinked, surprised. ¡°Didn¡¯t expect to see you here!¡± He gave Marc a friendly p on the shoulder, but the gloom on Marc¡¯s face didn¡¯t go unnoticed. Tommy stepped in, concerned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen at thepany?¡±

    Marc shook his head, rubbing his nose. ¡°It¡¯s not work. It¡¯s¡­ Doreen.¡± They both looked confused. ¡°Who¡¯s Doreen?¡±

    Marc let out a heavy sigh. ¡°That college girl. From the lounge bar. She¡¯s pregnant.¡±

    It took a second for the words to register.

    Johnny¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°Wait¡ªyour baby?¡±

    Marc clenched his jaw. ¡°I was pissed at Ste that night. Wanted to make her jealous. I didn¡¯t think this would happen.¡± Johnny¡¯s mouth hung open, stunned.

    Tommy frowned. ¡°Marc¡­ if you¡¯re still trying to win Ste back, how could you let something like this happen? If she finds out, won¡¯t you lose your chance forever?¡±

    Even Johnny¡ªnormally the loyal wingman¡ªcouldn¡¯t defend him this time. Marc, already in his lowest mood, snapped. ¡°It¡¯s just one rtionship. What, you two never had one-night stands before?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 346

    ?Chapter 346:

    The two friends exchanged a long, silent nce and said nothing.

    They weren¡¯t going to argue. Not with Marc being this far gone.

    Seeing the look on their faces only made him angrier.

    Without another word, he turned and stormed off toward the nearest club. Everything was spiraling, and he knew he couldn¡¯t fix any of it right now. But he could drown it out¡ªfor a few hours at least.

    While Marc was off brooding somewhere, Ste and Sandra were having the time of their lives.

    They spent the entire day hopping from store to store, arms full of new clothes. Ste practically floated back to the research institute dorm, her hands weighed down with shopping bags but her mood light as air.

    The elevator dinged. As she stepped out, she was surprised to see William unlocking his door just across the hallway.

    She blinked. Wasn¡¯t he supposed to still be in Wredo?

    They made brief eye contact. Ste gave him a small nod and turned to unlock her own door, not thinking much of it.

    But William had noticed everything¡ªespecially how happy she looked. She was carrying shopping bags, smiling like nothing in the world could bother her. And clearly, she¡¯d been out with someone else.

    His chest tightened a little. She really didn¡¯t miss him at all, huh?

    Before he could stop himself, he blurted, ¡°This is for you.¡±

    Ste turned around. He was holding out a sleek ck gift bag.

    She raised a brow, silently asking what it was.

    ¡°It¡¯s from Wredo. A friend gave it to me,¡± he said casually. ¡°I don¡¯t need it, thought you might like it.¡±

    Ste paused, trying to remember what Wredo was known for. Ah¡ªpearls.

    She took the bag and murmured a polite, ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Find great reads at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s

    A momentter, she added, ¡°Want toe over for dinner tonight?¡± It felt weird just epting a gift without doing something in return.

    Cooking him a meal felt fair¡ªand not too personal.

    Later that evening, Ste whipped up three dishes and a soup, all things she knew William liked.

    As they ate, she asked lightly, ¡°So, what was the project in Wredo about? Was it rough?¡±

    William gave her a side-eye, smirking. ¡°Asking so eagerly¡­ Are you nning your next move at work already?¡±

    Ste clicked her tongue, ying annoyed. ¡°Seriously? Can¡¯t I just be concerned for a colleague? If that¡¯s how you see it, forget I asked.¡± She stabbed her food like a sulking kid.

    William chuckled, clearly entertained. ¡°Alright, alright. I was being petty.¡± He could see right through her, but he let it slide¡ªand told her about the progress in Wredo anyway.

    Ste listened carefully, her brain ticking the whole time.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 347

    ?Chapter 347:

    After dinner, Rita popped by to help with the dishes.

    As they rinsed and stacked tes, Rita asked, ¡°Ms. Russell, have you been practicing those techniques I taught you?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Ste nodded. ¡°I¡¯m already seeing results!¡±

    Rita looked pleased. ¡°Your condition really is above average. I have no doubt you¡¯ll do great.¡±

    Ste grinned. ¡°Honestly, I think I¡¯m in better shape than Mr. Briggs. Maybe you should take him along next time for some training.¡± She nced toward the living room where William sat, sipping tea.

    Her eyes narrowed yfully. Given William¡¯s physique, could he be the bottom in his rtionship?

    William couldn¡¯t hear them, but he caught her looking at him¡ªwith this ridiculous mix of sympathy, mockery, and curiosity.

    It irritated him. What kind of thoughts was she having about him?

    After everything was cleaned up, Rita left with William, and Ste finally got to rx.

    She showered and slipped into bed.

    She threw on a movie she¡¯d been meaning to watch for weeks.

    By the time the credits rolled, it was already 1:30 a.m.

    She groaned, tossed her phone aside, and pulled the nket up to her chin¡ªonly for the screen to light up again.

    It was a message from William.

    She assumed it was something work-rted.

    But when she unlocked the phone, the message simply read¡ª¡±How about a gym session together tomorrow?¡±

    Ste paused, mildly surprised. Had William overheard her conversation with Rita yesterday and actually taken it to heart? Was he really feeling insecure about his fitness? She tapped her keyboard and typed back a simple, ¡°OK.¡±

    It was the weekend anyway¡ªno institute, no meetings¡ªso hitting the gym with William didn¡¯t sound like a bad n.

    Feel the thrill at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s

    As she stepped out of the elevator and made her way into the fitness center, Ste instinctively reached for her phone to let him know she¡¯d arrived. But before she could even open their chat, her eyesnded on a familiar figure already on the treadmill, soaked in sweat and fully in the zone. Wait¡ªwas that William?

    She walked over, and right then, he slowed the machine and stepped off, his gaze meeting hers without missing a beat. ¡°Good morning, Ms. Gilbert,¡± he said, calm andposed.

    She gaped at him, totally caught off guard.

    William was dressed in full-on athletic wear¡ªtight, form-hugging, utterly unforgiving. The kind of gear that left absolutely nothing to the imagination. The fabric hugged his chest and arms, clearly outlining sculpted pecs and solid biceps. His legs¡ªlong, lean, and muscr¡ªlooked built for power and bnce. Every inch of him looked strong and very much in shape.

    So much for yesterday¡¯sment about him being out of form. Yeah, that had definitely been nonsense.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 348

    ?Chapter 348:

    She was still trying to process that realization when William stepped closer, his voice teasing. ¡°What are you daydreaming about, Ms. Gilbert?¡±

    Caught off guard by his sudden proximity, Ste instinctively backed up a step¡ªor two.

    Her gaze flicked down to his chest, and just like that, a memory shed¡ªthat moment she¡¯d seen him shirtless, fresh out of the shower.

    Her mind wentpletely nk. And worse, her cheeks red a telltale pink.

    William¡¯s lips curled into a knowing smile. ¡°Feeling warm? You¡¯re turning red.¡±

    Flustered, Ste turned away, putting space between them.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs, are you here to work out or to distract people?¡±

    He found her embarrassment amusing, like it was some sort of morning entertainment.

    Still smirking, he climbed back on the treadmill and ran alongside her for forty minutes, not missing a beat.

    Once their cardio was done, Ste moved on to weights. Ever since she started learningbat skills from Rita, she¡¯d been working on building up her core strength. She focused on her form, blocking out everything¡ªincluding William. Well, trying to, anyway. Because his presence was hard to ignore. Especially when the gym started to fill up.

    More and more heads began to turn in his direction. A few women in skimpy workout gear started circling William like moths to a me, whispering and nudging each other.

    One of them¡ªpretty, with a high ponytail and a pink sports bra¡ªfinally worked up the nerve. She strutted over with her phone in hand, all confidence and charm.

    ¡°Hey,¡± she smiled, ¡°you train here often? Maybe we could work out together sometime?¡± She held out her phone, clearly expecting him to add his contact.

    William gave her a brief nce,pletely unfazed. His tone stayed t, almost bored. ¡°Sorry. My girlfriend¡¯s watching. She gets jealous.¡±

    Ste, a few feet away, mid-set with the dumbbells, nearly dropped one. Girlfriend?

    Every story starts at galn   ovels ;

    She nced over, eyebrows raised, just in time to see the girl awkwardly retreat to her giggling friends.

    Before Ste could say a word, William turned to her, cing a finger lightly to his lips. ¡°Help me ward off the attention, will you? We¡¯re friends, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    Ste opened her mouth, then shut it. She had aeback ready¡ªbut what was the point? He wasn¡¯t into women anyway. Helping him keep the gym bunnies off his back wasn¡¯t a big deal.

    From that moment on, every time a woman so much as nced William¡¯s way at the gym, Ste would sh a sweet¡ªbut deadly¡ªsmile and say, ¡°Sorry, he¡¯s taken. He¡¯s my boyfriend.¡±

    Just like that, what started as a normal workout quickly turned into Ste¡¯s personal mission to fend off William¡¯s growing fan club.

    Two hourster, both of them were dripping with sweat as they left the gym together. Ste wiped her brow and sighed. She needed a shower.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 349

    ?Chapter 349:

    They rode the elevator back up to their floor in silence. When it dinged, they each headed to their separate rooms.

    William had barely closed his door when his phone buzzed. ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Briggs, we¡¯ve got a lead on the case you asked us to dig into. Also¡ªremember that item you mentioned? It¡¯s resurfaced. It¡¯ll be up for auction this afternoon in Choria. Competition¡¯s already heating up.¡±

    William froze. What? That item was supposed to be with the person he was searching for, not on a public auction block. How did it end up there? If it was really at the auction, then it must have been sent there by the seller. But he hadn¡¯t heard anything about Ste auctioning something like that recently.

    Could it be¡­ she¡¯s not the one after all?

    He asked into the phone, ¡°When¡¯s the auction?¡±

    ¡°Two o¡¯clock sharp.¡±

    William nced at the time: 1:13 PM.

    He didn¡¯t say another word. He hung up, jumped into the shower, changed into fresh clothes, grabbed his phone, and bolted.

    Back in her dorm, Ste had no clue about any of this. She took her time in the bath, finally stepping out with steam curling around her. By the time she dried off and reached for her phone, it was already 1:40 PM.

    A message from Sharon lit up her screen. ¡°Stel,e with me to an auction today. There¡¯s something amazing up for grabs!¡±

    Ste raised an eyebrow. What could possibly get Sharon this excited? Curious, she quickly got dressed.

    At the auction house, Sharon led Ste to their seats¡ªmiddle of the room, low profile, but not tucked away.

    The venue was buzzing with people in tailored suits and designer gowns. Ste wore a simple yet elegant designer dress she¡¯d snagged online, minimal but eye-catching.

    ¡°Alright, spill. What¡¯s this item that got you all worked up?¡± Ste asked. Sharon definitely wasn¡¯t hurting for money. Normally, if she wanted something, she just bought it¡ªno bidding wars required.

    Her ce was practically a mini museum, packed with rare collectibles. Thest time she got this worked up was over a pair of boots worn by some war general from thest century.

    Freshly uploaded on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s

    Sharon leaned in, whispering like it was some national secret. ¡°It¡¯s a jade carving. Supposedly a traditional symbol of strength and prosperity. The master I consulted said it¡¯d boost my business luck.¡±

    Ste gave her a skeptical look. ¡°You actually believe that stuff?¡±

    Sharon shrugged. She wasn¡¯t entirely sure, but the master said it was, so she figured she¡¯d buy it and see. Even if it wasn¡¯t, it could serve as a decoration.

    They settled in and waited for the auction to start.

    A few seats down, someone slid into a chair. Ste turned slightly to nce¡ªand her smile froze. Marc.

    He looked rough, unshaven. Eyes dull. Like he hadn¡¯t slept properly in days.

    Marc¡¯s eyesnded on her, and something twisted in his chest.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350:

    The past few days had drained Marc¡ªmentally and physically. Doreen¡¯s pregnancy had thrown himpletely off bnce, and he still hadn¡¯t figured out how to deal with it.

    He hadn¡¯t figured out how to handle the situation, and now unexpectedly ran into Ste.

    She looked¡­ breathtaking. Poised. Effortless. The delicate line of her corbone visible under her dress. And yet, she sat therepletely at peace¡ªas if he¡¯d never existed.

    He hesitated. Then, seeing the empty seat beside her, he made a split-second decision and slid into it.

    Before Ste and Sharon could notice, Marc had already settled in beside Ste.

    ¡°Stel,¡± he said under his breath. ¡°The pregnancy¡ªit¡¯s not what you think. I can exin. You know it¡¯s always been you. In my heart¡­ it¡¯s only ever been you.¡±

    Ste¡¯s expression faltered the moment Marc opened his mouth.

    She¡¯d been in a great mood, but now he was here, ruining it with his nonsense. ¡°Whatever¡¯s going on in your personal life isn¡¯t my concern, Mr. Walsh. Now kindly return to your seat.¡±

    Marc pressed his lips together. ¡°Ste, I know you¡¯re jealous. No need to hide it. We¡¯ve been together for years¡ªI know how you think. There¡¯s nothing going on with Doreen. I just helped her with school because she couldn¡¯t afford the tuition.¡±

    Ste let out a short, sharpugh. ¡°Leave now, or I¡¯ll call security.¡±

    She turned away and resumed chatting with Sharon, scrolling through the auction catalog on her phone as if nothing else existed.

    Marc was about to say something else when a man approached. ¡°Excuse me, sir. That¡¯s my seat.¡±

    Marc awkwardly stood up, shot onest nce at Ste, and shuffled back to his row.

    The auction began shortly after. Sharon practically bounced in her seat and grabbed Ste¡¯s arm. ¡°Ste, help me bid, will you? As long as it¡¯s under five million, I¡¯m good.¡±

    Ste nodded.

    g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s hosts great fiction

    The first item up for bid was the jade piece Sharon had been obsessing over. Once the emcee introduced it, bidding started.

    At first, only a few paddles went up¡ªclearly, not everyone was impressed. Sharon, however, looked confident. She was sure it was hers. Until someone else jumped in.

    ¡°Number fifty-three, two and a half million! Do I hear more?¡±

    Ste and Sharon both turned to see Marc.

    He wore a smug look, as though he thought he was doing them a favor.

    He¡¯d obviously overheard them earlier and decided to ¡°help.¡±

    He kept bidding, slowly inching the price up. Three million. Three and a half.

    Sharon was fuming. ¡°Ste, how are there men this shameless in the world?¡± Marc¡¯s smug little game was driving her insane¡ªand the price was creeping dangerously close to her five million limit.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Hope you have a great day dear readers. God loves you and Noah wishes you all the best. (?O?=)? ?

    .

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 351

    ?Chapter 351:

    She grabbed Ste¡¯s hand in frustration. ¡°That jerk is trying to push me out!¡±

    Ste gently patted her back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This one¡¯s yours.¡±

    Sharon blinked. Huh? How was she so sure? Before she could voice her thought, Ste calmly raised her paddle. ¡°Eight million.¡± Gasps rippled through the auction hall.

    The jade pendant was the size of a thumb. No matter how well carved, it shouldn¡¯t have hit eight million.

    The room buzzed with whispers. Even Sharon was stunned.

    ¡°Ste! That¡¯s way over budget!¡± Her budget was only five million.

    Ste just gave her a calm smile. ¡°Call it an early birthday gift. I know it¡¯s months away.¡±

    Eight million was nothing¡ªshe¡¯d already saved enough for a house, with plenty left over to cover this expense. She needed to put Marc in his ce too.

    Sharon sat there, mouth open. Her birthday was still five months away. Marc, meanwhile, was frozen in ce, paddle clenched tight.

    His expression darkened as he heard the host¡¯s voice on stage. ¡°Number fifty-seven bids eight million. Any other bids?¡±

    Marc looked like he wanted to keep going, but reality hit. No way was he going to drop eight million on jade.

    His hand finally dropped.

    ¡°Eight million once. Twice. Three times¡ªsold!¡± The gavel hit.

    A few minutester, the jade was delivered directly to Ste¡¯s seat.

    She swiped her card with effortless grace and handed the piece to Sharon without hesitation.

    ¡°It¡¯s yours now,¡± she said, loud enough for Marc to hear. ¡°What¡¯s meant for you will always find its way to you. And what isn¡¯t¡­ well, it can¡¯t be forced. I guess Mr. Walsh liked the jade too. Too bad Walsh Group¡¯s been tankingtely. Eight million¡¯s a tough ask these days, huh?¡±

    Marc¡¯s face darkened, his jaw tight as he stared at her. His hand curled into a fist.

    He wasn¡¯t trying to win the jade for himself. He just wanted to do something nice for her. Was that really so unforgivable?

    If it were William giving it to her¡­ would she still be this cold?

    After that, Sharon was too giddy about her jade to care about the rest of the auction.

    Ste, however, nced up at the next item.

    The host began introducing it.

    And then, when the cloth was pulled back and the item revealed, Ste blinked hard. ¡°Wait¡­ why was that here?¡±

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, up next is the rarest piece in today¡¯s auction¡ªabsolutely one of a kind in the entire world,¡± the auctioneer dered.

    Ste froze,pletely stunned by the announcement. That item¡ªit looked exactly like the one she had. But a top-tier auction like this wouldn¡¯t dare sell a fake, so where had this piecee from? Her mind spiraled with questions, and she didn¡¯t know which one to tackle first.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 352

    ?Chapter 352:

    The auctioneer continued, ¡°If the owner weren¡¯t facing financial hardship, this piece would never have seen the light of day. It¡¯s a treasured family heirloom¡ªprecious and irreceable.¡±

    The moment he finished, a paddle shot up in the audience. The bid came from the second floor. All Ste could make out was a paddle with a number on it.

    ¡°Number thirteen¡ªthree hundred million. Do I hear a higher bid?¡± the auctioneer called.

    The crowd buzzed in disbelief¡ªthree hundred million? That wasn¡¯t pocket change. Only a handful of people could even afford to y at that level.

    From her seat at the back, Ste quietly clicked her tongue. Who would drop that much on a fake? Did they have so much money they didn¡¯t care about throwing it away?

    Even though she was almost sure it wasn¡¯t real, she knew these kinds of auctions had serious backers. She wasn¡¯t dumb enough to let it slip that she had the original.

    If the buyer had any brains, they¡¯d verify the piece afterward.

    Either way, it had nothing to do with her.

    Meanwhile, the item was brought up to the VIP room on the second floor.

    William sat with the item in hand, examining it with a careful eye. The color¡­ the patterns¡­ it all looked eerily close to what he remembered.

    Luca stood beside him, dumbfounded. ¡°Three hundred million? That¡¯s not worth it. You could pick up a piece like this at a crafts store for half a million tops.¡±

    William, however, didn¡¯t say a word. He just kept his eyes fixed on the piece, his expression unreadable.

    Years ago, he¡¯d only seen it for a moment. It wasn¡¯t enough to tell if what he saw then, and what he held now, were the same.

    The auctioneer had said the seller needed the money. Was that why she was selling this now¡ªhad she been struggling all this time?

    William¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°Track down the seller. Immediately.¡±

    Your story hub g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s

    As the auction wrapped up, Ste and Sharon made their way out. When they reached the stairwell, they crossed paths with Williaming down from the second floor.

    William¡¯s expression shifted the moment he saw her.

    But he looked away just as quickly, avoiding her gaze altogether.

    Ste could tell something wasn¡¯t right. He looked like a child caught red-handed.

    It wasn¡¯t hard for her to guess he¡¯d been up to something upstairs that he didn¡¯t want her to know about. Still, in a way, it was better this way.

    At least he didn¡¯te up with some excuse or try to mislead her. Keeping his distance was probably for the best.

    With Sharon walking beside her, Ste quietly made her way through the crowd and soon slipped out of William¡¯s sight.

    Sharon had driven them that day and dropped her off at her dorm.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 353

    ?Chapter 353:

    Later that evening, Ste received a voice message from Sandra.

    ¡°Sylvia! Thepetition results areing out at eight! I just know we¡¯ve won¡ªthere¡¯s no way we didn¡¯t! But Elbert said we should still watch the result announcement to add a sense of ceremony.¡±

    Sandra¡¯s bubbly tone lifted Ste¡¯s spirits. ¡°Alright,¡± she replied with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s check it out.¡±

    A part of her couldn¡¯t wait to see the expression on Finnegan¡¯s face when he lost. It was something she¡¯d been looking forward to.

    Time slipped by quickly, and before she knew it, it was already 7:59.

    She opened thepetition website, her eyes on the ticking clock. As it turned eight, she hit refresh, waiting for the results to appear.

    But then¡ª

    ¡°What?¡± She blinked at the screen. ¡°How on earth did Finnegan¡¯s team win?¡±

    Sandra¡¯s incredulous voice crackled through the phone as she refreshed the results page again and again¡ªonly to see the same name each time.

    Winner: Finnegan Dixon¡¯s team.

    Just reading those words sent a chill through Ste. She didn¡¯t even need to check social media to know what people were saying. Still on the call with Sandra, she heard her friend¡¯s frustration crackling in her tone.

    ¡°Ugh! Why is the inte always like this? Now they¡¯re iming we were all talk¡ªand this is proof we couldn¡¯t deliver!¡±

    Ste pressed her lips together. Exactly what she had expected. ¡°Sandra, don¡¯t waste your time on thosements. People online always cheer for the winners. They don¡¯t care about the truth. You¡¯ll only drive yourself crazy.¡±

    What Ste really wanted to know was why the results had turned out this way. The mindless online noise? Not worth a second thought.

    ¡°No, seriously¡ªhow the hell did Finnegan¡¯s team win? We were clearly better in every round!¡± Sandra huffed, still fuming. Then her voice dropped low and bitter: ¡°He must¡¯ve cheated again. There¡¯s no other way.¡±

    Given Finnegan¡¯s history, that wasn¡¯t an unreasonable theory.

    Ste paused before answering. A thought had just urred to her. ¡°Sandra,¡± she said finally, ¡°have Elbert and Jamir meet us tomorrow at the institute. Tonight, try to get some rest. Don¡¯t let this get to you.¡±

    She trusted her gut¡ªbut she needed proof.

    The next morning, Ste stepped into the research institute¡¯s lobby and felt every pair of eyesnd on her like a weight.

    People didn¡¯t even try to hide their stares. Some looked at her with pity, others with judgment. A few showed thinly veiled amusement, while others expressed sympathy, me, and mockery. It was all there, in their eyes.

    Ste ignored it all, walking straight to theb.

    Inside, the air felt heavy, tense. No one was talking.

    Ste broke the silence. ¡°You¡¯ve all seen the results. Let me be clear¡ªI don¡¯t ept this. That wasn¡¯t fair.¡±

    Sandra was quick to back her up. ¡°Exactly! That whole thing was rigged. Finnegan¡¯s pulling the same tricks again, I¡¯m sure of it!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 354

    ?Chapter 354:

    Elbert looked over at Ste, his tone calm but firm. ¡°So, what¡¯s our n?¡±

    If Finnegan had the power to sway the organizers, then this wasn¡¯t just a one-time scam. And digging up evidence wasn¡¯t going to be easy.

    Ste¡¯s thoughts drifted back to the auction¡ªthe way William had acted that day. Distant. Like he was hiding something.

    She turned to Elbert and the others and said, ¡°Give me a second. I need to make a call.¡±

    William had been there during thepetition. If he knew something and wasn¡¯t telling her, that could change everything. Why else would he have gone cold at the auction? Pretending not to know her?

    She stepped out of theb and dialed William¡¯s number.

    The phone rang a few times before a robotic voice answered: ¡°Sorry, the number you dialed is temporarily unreachable. Please try againter¡­¡±

    Her brows furrowed. William never had reception issues. Ever.

    She tried again. Same message. A third time. Still nothing.

    Frustrated, she typed out a message: ¡°Thepetition results are out. Did you see them? Do you know what trick Finnegan pulled this time?¡± She hit send.

    She didn¡¯t expect an immediate reply.

    Sliding her phone back into her pocket, she walked back into theb.

    ¡°Elbert, I know this won¡¯t be easy,¡± she said, ¡°but we have to dig into this. It¡¯s not just about us¡ªit¡¯s the integrity of the whole field.¡±

    If Finnegan could keep cheating and still walk away with the trophy, then what was the point ofpeting at all?

    His kind of behavior wasn¡¯t just hical¡ªit was destructive. It would rot the whole industry from the inside out.

    Elbert gave her a solemn nod. ¡°You¡¯re right, Ste. We can¡¯t just sit back. We need to push back.¡±

    He looked around theb at everyone else. ¡°Alright, here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do¡ªeveryone go home today, start pulling any dirt you can find on Finnegan¡¯s team. Anything that doesn¡¯t add up¡ªwe track it down.¡±

    ???????????? §ã?????????????? g??????????????????????

    The sudden twist in events had left everyone reeling.

    If they were going to dig up any solid proof, they needed a game n. And not just any n¡ªa smart, thorough, and airtight one.

    But that wasn¡¯t something they could whip up in an afternoon. Work still needed their attention, so the matter had to be set aside for now.

    By noon, Ste¡¯s shoulders ached from hours of tension. She made her way to the break room, rubbing at her stiff muscles and reaching for a bottle of water. She nced at her phone. Still no reply from William. The message had been sent, sure¡ªbut unread.

    She stared at it for a second longer, then told herself maybe he was just busy. Maybe he hadn¡¯t seen it yet.

    The break room was quiet, spacious, and designed for moments like this¡ªa ce to dpress. Ste found a spot in the corner and sat, her mind still turning.

    Not long after, she heard footsteps and hushed voices drift in.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 355

    ?Chapter 355:

    ¡°Hey, did you hear? William rushed out of the institute this morning. Still hasn¡¯te back.¡±

    ¡°I thought he left Choria already? Must be something urgent.¡±

    ¡°Really? Must be really urgent for him to look anxious. I always thought nothing rattled that man.¡±

    Ste stayed quiet, listening.

    They filled their cups and left¡ªsilence returned.

    She took a long sip of water, eyes lowered. Wherever William had gone, it wasn¡¯t her business. Not anymore. But one thing still gnawed at her¡ªdid he know what Finnegan did?

    By the end of the workday, there was still no reply.

    Fine. If she couldn¡¯t count on William, she¡¯d find answers herself.

    That evening, she hired a private investigator.

    Finnegan was arrogant, careless. The type who thought he was untouchable¡ªand people like that always left cracks.

    By the next day, the results were in. Turns out, Finnegan was a regr at a club called Light Story. Ste¡¯s eyes narrowed. A n was already forming. She shared the details with the team. ¡°I¡¯m going to confront Finnegan,¡± she said calmly. ¡°If we¡¯re lucky, he¡¯ll slip up.¡±

    Sandra didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Sylvia, I¡¯ming with you. I¡¯m all in.¡±

    Jamir, ever the cautious one, frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t that¡­ risky?¡± Sandra shot him a look. ¡°Got a better n?¡±

    He said nothing. The silence spoke for itself.

    Elbert finally spoke, steady and clear. ¡°We go with Sylvia¡¯s idea. Let¡¯s try it. We¡¯ve got nothing to lose now.¡±

    Ste nced at the clock. 8:30 PM. Not toote. They changed into casual clothes and headed out. They really hoped to find the answers they needed.

    Upon arriving at Light Story, Ste kept her expression casual as she approached the front desk. Under the pretext of applying for membership, she took the liberty to explore the ce.

    ??????????? §ã??¦Á¦Ñ???????? g??????¦Í??????©q§ã??£í

    Ste and the team strolled through the corridors, soaking in the opulent atmosphere. When they reached the second floor, a familiar voice rang out¡ªloud, cocky, and unmistakable. ¡°Come on, guys! Raise your sses!¡±

    Ste exchanged a nce with her team and then pointed to the room next door. ¡°We¡¯ll take this suite. Sign us up.¡± The server didn¡¯t waste time and led them in.

    Once the door shut behind them, the team circled up. ¡°So what now?¡± someone whispered.

    The soundproofing was good¡ªtoo good. They couldn¡¯t hear a thing from next door.

    Ste tapped her phone, lips tight. ¡°We¡¯ll need help.¡±

    She called Sharon. After a quick exnation, help was on the way. Minutester, a woman in a curve-hugging red dress knocked at their door. Her voice was low and smoky.

    ¡°Ms. Mitchell sent me. What do you need?¡±

    Ste leaned in and exined the situation in hushed tones. The woman nodded with a smirk, flipped her hair, and left.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 356

    ?Chapter 356:

    A few momentster, they watched through a barely cracked door as she strutted into Finnegan¡¯s suite with two bottles of premium wine in her arms, her smile sweet and seductive.

    ¡°Hello, gentlemen! You¡¯ve been selected for tonight¡¯s special offer,¡± she announced. ¡°These two bottles are on the housepliments of our boss.¡± The bottles were worth tens of thousands.

    Finnegan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°What kind of good karma is this?¡±

    Then his gaze slid over the woman.

    ¡°You,¡± he said with a smirk, leaning backzily. ¡°Come here and pour the drinks.¡±

    The woman in red yed her part perfectly¡ªpouring drinks,ughing at Finnegan¡¯sme jokes, and shing that sugary smile as she topped off his ss again and again.

    Before long, Finnegan waspletely stered. He mmed his ss down and slurred, ¡°Now this is what I call living! First, we win thepetition, and now we get free booze? Ha! The universe is practically begging me to celebrate!¡± His cronies howled withughter. ¡°Finnegan, you¡¯re untouchable! That Sylvia girl actually thought she could go up against you? What a joke. Everyone knows your uncle was one of the head judges. She never stood a chance.¡±

    ¡°Shhh!¡± Finnegan waved his hand clumsily, but his smugness still oozed out. ¡°You idiots wanna ruin everything? My uncle made me swear not to say anything. Keep your mouths shut, yeah?¡±

    They all nodded like bobbleheads, not noticing the tiny shimmer on the woman¡¯s brooch¡ªa disguised recorder.

    Thirty minutester, she slipped out of the room and found Ste waiting in the hallway. Without a word, the woman unclipped the brooch and handed it to her. Then she turned and left.

    Back in their own private suite, Ste and the others yed the recording. Finnegan¡¯s voice rang out loud and clear. ¡°She thought she couldpete with¡­¡±

    That was all they needed.

    They didn¡¯t waste a second. Within minutes, the audio file was sent to the institute¡¯s official email address.

    ??¦Á???????? ?h¦Á¦Ñ???????? g??l????v??????£®?????

    Now they just had to wait.

    Walking out of the club, the group stood in the glow of the city lights. Elbert looked at Ste, reading the tight line of worry in her expression. He gently patted her on the shoulder. ¡°Sylvia¡­ the truth will catch up with people like him. Let¡¯s just give it time.¡±

    Ste gave a small nod. ¡°Yeah.¡± It was just a matter of time.

    The next morning, an official statement arrived. The authorities were investigating and would handle the matter impartially.

    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief.

    That evening, Ste decided to visit Sharon. Without her help, none of what had happened the previous night would have gone so smoothly.

    After dinner, Ste began walking back to the institute, taking a shortcut through the quieter end of town. But as she crossed a deserted alley and neared the brighter main road, a creeping sensation climbed her spine. Every step she took was mirrored behind her¡ªquick when she sped up, slow when she hesitated.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 357

    ?Chapter 357:

    Damn it. She was being followed.

    Her instincts red, and she tried to slip into the traffic up ahead¡ªbut just as she turned the corner, someone blocked her path. Her stomach dropped. She spun around, only to lock eyes with the person behind her¡ªit was Finnegan.

    He was wearing a mask, only his eyes exposed.

    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± His voice was sharp, amused, threatening.

    Ste¡¯s pulse spiked, but her face stayed calm. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Oh, nothing too dramatic,¡± he said, shrugging as more masked men stepped out from the shadows to surround her. ¡°Just thought I¡¯d teach you a little lesson. You know, to remind you of your ce.¡±

    Ste backed up slowly. Thebat skills Rita had taught her reyed in her mind. The first guy lunged. She dodged. The second one reached for her. She twisted away.

    Finnegan cursed and charged, but Ste caught him off guard, grabbing his arm and flipping him t onto the pavement with a clean shoulder throw. He hit the ground with a painful thud.

    She followed up with a flurry of punches and kicks.

    She wasn¡¯t backing down. ¡°You wanted to teach me a lesson?¡± she snapped, striking again. ¡°Let¡¯s see who walks away with the bruises!¡±

    She pulled out her phone and dialed the police without hesitation.

    Then, ncing down at Finnegan¡¯s limp, unconscious form on the pavement, Ste let out a cold snort. ¡°I didn¡¯t evene looking for you,¡± she muttered, her voiceced with disdain. ¡°And still, you had the guts toe after me? Pathetic.¡±

    At that same moment, William stepped out of a high-level meeting, finally switching on his phone. His screen lit up with missed calls.

    One name stood out. Ste. His heart gave a slight flutter.

    Before he could call her back, his phone rang. It was Luca. ¡°Mr. Briggs, something happened. Ms. Russell was taken to the police station.¡± William¡¯s face darkened in an instant. ¡°Where?¡±

    Luca rattled off the address. William was already in motion. He climbed into his car, hit the gas, and dialed Ste¡¯s number as he drove.

    ??????????? §ã???????????? g?????????????[£®]??????

    The phone only rang a few times before she answered.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Briggs?¡± Her voice was calm, even light.

    ¡°Where are you right now?¡± His voice cut straight through the noise, sharp with worry.

    Ste¡¯s tone shifted instantly. ¡°At the police station.¡±

    ¡°Give me ten minutes,¡± he said, already taking a hard turn. ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±

    With that, William ended the call, jaw clenched as he mmed the elerator.

    Ste listened to the abrupt dial tone in her ear, momentarily stunned by the sudden end of the call.

    On the way to the police station, William called Luca. He requested a full rundown of everything that had happened while he was away. He¡¯d been locked in back-to-back meetings for days,pletely in the dark.

    As expected, Luca didn¡¯t waste a second. Within minutes, detailed files popped up on William¡¯s screen. ¡°Mr. Briggs, Finnegan Dixon colluded with his uncle¡ªSergio Moore. Sergio was the head judge. They rigged thepetition results.¡± William¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Where is Sergio now?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 358

    ?Chapter 358:

    Luca did a quick check. ¡°He¡¯s headed to the airport. Looks like he¡¯s trying to skip town. Must have gotten wind that the authorities are on to him.¡±

    William let out a low, coldugh. Trying to run, huh? ¡°Stop him. If he boards that flight, you can clean out your desk at Briggs Group.¡±

    He hung up and hit the brakes hard in front of the police station. He unhooked his seatbelt and strode in without hesitation.

    Inside, Finnegan was mid-rant. ¡°Officer, she attacked us! Look at me¡ªmy friends are covered in bruises, and she¡¯s acting like nothing happened! You have to do something!¡±

    Ste crossed her arms and sneered. ¡°I defended myself. Try again.¡±

    Finnegan¡¯s jaw clenched. ¡°Officer, you heard her. She¡¯s not even sorry! Lock her up already!¡±

    At that moment, the steady sound of leather shoes against tile echoed through the hallway. A cold voice followed. ¡°Who said she¡¯s getting locked up?¡± said William.

    The whole room seemed to shift with his presence. Even Finnegan¡¯s swagger faltered. He turned and forced a sneer. ¡°Well, well. If it isn¡¯t the almighty Mr. Briggs. No wonder Sylvia thinks she can get away with anything.¡±

    Ste scowled, but before she could reply, William¡¯s phone rang.

    Luca.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs, we¡¯ve got him. Bringing him in now.¡± William¡¯s expression didn¡¯t shift.

    He looked straight at the officer. ¡°I¡¯d like to file a report. Sergio Moore¡ªhe¡¯s been manipting the stock market. Millions in investor losses, all funneled back to him through fake trades. Fraud, right? Evidence is on the way.¡±

    Finnegan froze. The color drained from his face. ¡°You¡¯re bluffing,¡± he snapped, rising to his feet.

    William smiled coolly. ¡°Am I?¡±

    Finnegan stepped in close, his voice low and venomous. ¡°Do you really have to take it this far?¡±

    William let out a quiet chuckle, looking down at Finnegan like he was nothing more than a squashed bug under his shoe. ¡°What goes aroundes around.¡± He turned to the officer. ¡°She¡¯s free to go, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    ??????????? ¡é???¦Ñ???????? ?????????????????©q?????

    The officer nodded without hesitation.

    Without missing a beat, William slipped an arm around Ste¡¯s shoulder and led her out. ¡°It¡¯s taken care of. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Behind them, Finnegan opened his mouth, likely to spew more nonsense, but the officers had already cuffed him and shoved him back down.

    William opened the car door for Ste, waited until she slid in, then shut it gently. As he rounded to the driver¡¯s side, she just sat there, unmoving. He nced at her and chuckled. ¡°What, waiting for me to buckle you in?¡± Snapping out of her daze, Ste met his gaze¡ªteasing, warm¡ªand hurriedly clicked her seatbelt into ce. ¡°Just drive.¡±

    The car was quiet. She didn¡¯t thank him. Didn¡¯t say a word.

    At a red light, William nced sideways, his tone soft. ¡°Are you upset?¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t look at him. ¡°Why would I be upset?¡±

    Finnegan was dealt with. Their team would get the championship back. The truth was out. Justice served. There was no reason to be upset. Right?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 359

    ?Chapter 359:

    ¡°I didn¡¯t answer your calls these past few days because I was in a closed-door conference,¡± William said as he drove. ¡°Phones weren¡¯t allowed. I didn¡¯t see your messages or missed calls until today. The second the meeting ended, I came straight here.¡±

    He sounded calm, but his words stirred something in Ste that only made her feel more conflicted.

    Why did it matter where he had gone? She could handle things herself. She always had.

    And yet, if William hadn¡¯t stepped in with that evidence, Finnegan¡¯s uncle might still be walking free. She couldn¡¯t deny it¡ªshe¡¯d relied on him. Again.

    And that was the problem.

    She was leaning on him too much. Depending on him without even realizing it. It hit her like a cold ssh of water¡ªshe had unconsciously started seeing William as her safety. William¡¯s sudden disappearance had jolted her awake. It made her see things for what they really were.

    She needed to remember her ce¡ªwho she was to him, and who he was to her.

    She had to stop crossing lines that shouldn¡¯t be blurred.

    Meeting his gaze, she kept her tone distant. ¡°Mr. Briggs, there¡¯s no need to report your schedule to me. We¡¯re just colleagues. It¡¯s perfectly normal for you to have your own priorities. Still¡­ thank you for today.¡±

    William¡¯s brows drew together at her sudden cold attitude.

    He hadn¡¯t said anything wrong¡ªhad he?

    The car rolled to a stop in the underground parking lot. Before he could even kill the engine, Ste had already unbuckled her seatbelt and opened the door. ¡°Bye, Mr. Briggs.¡± She didn¡¯t look back as she walked off.

    By the time William parked properly and caught up, she was already in the elevator. The doors closed with a ding just as he reached it.

    He stood there, watching the floor number rise, then let out a wearyugh.

    She really wasn¡¯t going to wait, huh?

    ??????????? ??????????????? ?????????¦Í?????????????

    He¡¯d rushed across the city for her. Again. And still, she kept him at arm¡¯s length.

    The next morning, thepetition results were re-announced. The organizers issued a formal statement, admitting there had been ¡°oversights¡± and suspending the staff involved.

    Sandra and the rest of the team were overjoyed. They knew Ste yed a major part in setting things right.

    Ste only smiled. For once, she didn¡¯t correct them or mention William at all. Some things, she decided, were better left unsaid.

    She figured it was about time she started pulling back. From him. From all of it. Life at the institute returned to normal. Ste buried herself in her projects, pushing thoughts of William out of her mind.

    Friday afternoon, she left theb intending to grab lunch with Sharon¡ªonly to run into Lainey in the corridor.

    ¡°Done with your experiment, Ste?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you too? What a coincidence.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 360

    ?Chapter 360:

    ¡°Not really,¡± Lainey said. ¡°I came looking for you, actually. I wanted to invite you to dinner.¡±

    Ste blinked, pleasantly surprised. ¡°I¡¯d love to, but I already promised a friend I¡¯d eat with her.¡± She paused. ¡°You don¡¯t mind her joining us?¡±

    Lainey smiled. ¡°That sounds perfect. You can pick the restaurant.¡±

    Ste called Sharon, and after getting her confirmation, she and Lainey left the research institute together.

    Just as they stepped outside, Ste spotted William standing not too far off. Without missing a beat, she looked right past him and kept walking.

    Lainey noticed. Her brows lifted slightly, a glimmer of curiosity flickering in her eyes. Were they¡­ fighting?

    At the restaurant, the atmosphere was light and effortless. The three women clicked instantly. Lainey casually mentioned a handbag she¡¯d been eyeing, and Sharon lit up.

    ¡°I actually have that one. I¡¯ll give it to you,¡± she offered breezily.

    Lainey blinked. ¡°It¡¯s really expensive¡­¡±

    Sharon waved a hand like it was nothing. ¡°Please. Just a little pocket change.¡±

    Lainey grinned. ¡°Then I¡¯ll get you those concert tickets you wanted¡ªand arrange a backstage photo op with the artist.¡±

    Sharon gasped, pressing a hand to her chest. ¡°Lainey, you¡¯re an angel.¡±

    Steughed softly as she watched them, the lightheartedness of the moment easing her thoughts. But just then, her phone lit up on the table, buzzing with an iing call.

    As Ste reached for her phone, she noticed that it was a call from Neb. Rising from her seat, she excused herself with a gentle smile. ¡°Work call. I¡¯ll be right back¡ªdon¡¯t wait up.¡±

    Sharon and Lainey barely looked up, too absorbed in their own conversation to notice her leaving. Stepping out into the quiet corridor, Ste leaned against the railing and answered the call.

    ¡°Ms. Gilbert, we have a problem,¡± her assistant blurted out, voice tight with urgency. ¡°One of our client¡¯s executives got into a car ident and suffered a severe head injury. Hispany says he¡¯s in critical condition¡ªthey don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll even make it through brain surgery.¡±

    ??????????? ??????????????? ¨À??????¦Í??????©q?????

    The news caught Ste off guard. She hadn¡¯t anticipated a crisis like this. ¡°Is he at the hospital already? Which one?¡±

    The assistant hesitated, then added, ¡°There¡¯s more. The client¡¯spany says that if he doesn¡¯t survive the surgery, they¡¯ll call off our coboration.¡± Ste¡¯s brow furrowed in disbelief. ¡°That doesn¡¯t make any sense. The deal was already signed¡ªhow does his ident change our partnership?¡±

    A helpless sigh drifted through the line. ¡°I know. I pushed back, but they¡¯re insistent. If their executive doesn¡¯t pull through, they¡¯ll terminate the deal.¡± Ste pressed her lips into a thin line, pacing a few steps. ¡°Where are we supposed to find a top-tier neurosurgeon at thest minute?¡±

    A heavy silence hung between them¡ªif Ste didn¡¯t have a solution, the assistant certainly didn¡¯t.

    The assistant said, ¡°We¡¯ve already got everyone at the office calling every big-name surgeon we can find. We¡¯re doing our best, but if wee up empty, there¡¯s nothing more we can do.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 361

    ?Chapter 361:

    Once the call ended, Ste slumped against the cold railing, her thoughts racing.

    The whirlwind of bad news left her reeling, struggling to steady her breath.

    ¡°Ms. Gilbert! What a coincidence running into you here.¡±

    The sudden voice made her flinch. She turned to see Shaun waiting at the stairwell, as impablyposed as ever.

    She steadied herself, smoothing her hair and forcing a polite smile. ¡°Mr. Smith. This is a surprise.¡±

    He descended thest step, his gaze fixed intently on her, not a flicker of his usual humor in his eyes.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t help overhearing,¡± Shaun began, his voice low and measured. ¡°You mentioned needing a top-tier neurosurgeon for an emergency operation. Is that right?¡±

    A flush of embarrassment crept into Ste¡¯s cheeks¡ªhe¡¯d caught more of her conversation than she¡¯d realized. She braced herself to respond, but Shaun cut her off gently. ¡°My apologies for eavesdropping. But as it happens, I know Dr. Wilson Pcios¡ªyes, that Dr. Pcios. If you need help, I might be able to put you in touch, Ms. Gilbert.¡±

    Wilson Pcios? The neurosurgeon who was practically a legend in his field? For a moment, Ste could only stare at him, barely daring to breathe. Hope red in her chest, sharp and dazzling. ¡°Really?!¡± she blurted out.

    Shaun¡¯s smile broadened, his tone casual but reassuring. ¡°That¡¯s right. And as it happens, he¡¯s actually vacationing here in Choria at this very moment.¡± Ste¡¯s face lit up with desperate anticipation. ¡°That¡¯s incredible! Can you please help me get in touch with him? The surgery is urgent¡ªhe needs to get to the hospital within the hour.¡±

    Catching her anxious expression, Shaun¡¯s gaze sparkled with a hint of amusement. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll call him right now.¡±

    He stepped aside and quickly dialed a number, slipping into fluent Rhioyodash as he spoke. Within a few minutes, Shaun returned with an easy confidence. ¡°All taken care of. Just send me the hospital¡¯s address¡ªhe¡¯ll go straight there, no detours.¡±

    Relief washed over Ste¡¯s face. She didn¡¯t waste another second, hurrying back to the private room to let Sharon and Lainey know that something urgent hade up and they should enjoy dinner without her.

    ?????????? §ã?????????????? ????????????????[©q]?????

    At the hospital, Ste and Shaun arrived to find Wilson already waiting. During the drive over, Shaun had inquired about the patient¡¯s condition from Ste.

    Inside the room, Shaun sped Wilson¡¯s shoulder and stated, ¡°Wilson, I¡¯m counting on you for this. It means a lot to me¡ªand I promise, you¡¯ll be wellpensated for your time.¡±

    Wilson offered Shaun a reassuring smile before his eyes flicked briefly to Ste, who stood silently at Shaun¡¯s side. After a moment¡¯s polite pause, he turned away and strode toward the doctors clustered near the nurses¡¯ station.

    He began discussing the patient¡¯s status with the team, his voice low and professional. Momentster, the team rolled the patient into surgery; the overhead light above the operating room snapped on in a harsh, unyielding red, marking the start of the operation.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 362

    ?Chapter 362:

    Ste dropped onto a bench in the waiting area, her nerves coiled tight as she stared at the floor.

    For Neb, every single contract was a lifeline. Losing this deal would erase months of hard-won progress¡ªshe might as well be starting from scratch. This project was Neb¡¯s one shot at breaking into the industry¡¯s upper ranks, and she¡¯d poured everything into it.

    ¡°Ms. Gilbert, may I ask about your connection to the person in surgery?¡± Shaun¡¯s tone was gentle as he spoke.

    While Ste had been on the phone, Shaun had caught only the tail end of her conversation.

    Ste blinked, pulling herself back to the present. She met Shaun¡¯s steady gaze. ¡°He¡¯s on the client¡¯s team. If the surgery doesn¡¯t seed, the deal falls apart, and Neb takes the hit. That would set us back more than I can even exin.¡±

    Realization flickered across Shaun¡¯s face¡ªso it was business, not personal.

    He offered a sympathetic nod. ¡°What¡¯s yourpany called, Ms. Gilbert?¡±

    Ste said, ¡°Neb. It¡¯s a newpany¡ªmaybe you haven¡¯t heard of it yet.¡± Shaun raised a brow, his tone warm and effortless. ¡°On the contrary, I¡¯ve heard quite a bit. Neb¡¯s been making waves in Choriately. Everyone¡¯s talking about it. I just didn¡¯t expect it to be yourpany, Ms. Gilbert.¡±

    Ste offered a polite smile. That kind of ttery always felt a little over the top. Was he just being nice?

    ¡°I¡¯ve been following Neb¡¯s developments in biotech,¡± Shaun continued. ¡°It just so happens mypany is looking for a partner in that field. If you¡¯re open to it, maybe we can set up a meeting soon.¡±

    His proposal caught her off guard. ¡°That would be an honor for Neb,¡± Ste said sincerely. Right now, she couldn¡¯t afford to turn down anyone willing to give them a chance.

    The light above the operating room flicked off, and she sprang to her feet. ¡°Dr. Pcios! How did it go?¡±

    Wilson pulled down his surgical mask, his eyes flicking between her and Shaun. ¡°The surgery went well,¡± he said. ¡°The patient is stable now, no longer critical.¡± A wave of relief washed over Ste. That was the good news she needed¡ªand maybe a new partnership, too.

    ???????????? §ã???¦Ñ???????? ????????????????????????

    Shaun watched her face light up and looked satisfied. ¡°In that case, how about you stop by our offices sometime? We can talk specifics.¡±

    Ste nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±

    Shaun thought for a moment, then added, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s an art exhibition in town tomorrow tied to our project¡¯s theme. Maybe we could check it out together?¡±

    She considered it. Her schedule tomorrow wasn¡¯t packed. ¡°All right. Let¡¯s do it.¡±

    He smiled, then stepped over to Wilson and switched effortlessly to fluent Rhioyodash. ¡°Thanks again, Wilson. Let¡¯s grab a meal next time.¡±

    Wilson patted his shoulder and grinned. ¡°Forget dinner¡ªhave that with the prettydy instead. Just don¡¯t forget to pay my surgical fee.¡±

    Amused, Ste stepped forward and replied in perfect Rhioyodash, ¡°Thank you, Dr. Pcios. I¡¯ll handle the fee myself.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 363

    ?Chapter 363:

    Wilson blinked, stunned. ¡°You speak Rhioyodash?¡±

    Aside from Shaun, it was the first time Wilson had met someone local who could speak Rhioyodash so well.

    ¡°I learned it years ago,¡± Ste said with a small smile. ¡°Bit rusty, though.¡±

    Wilson¡¯s eyes widened in genuine surprise and admiration. After a brief pause, he excused himself with a polite nod, citing othermitments, and disappeared down the corridor with brisk, purposeful steps.

    Ste checked on the patient¡ªstill unconscious but stable¡ªand spoke briefly with his assistant before nning to return to the research institute.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a ride,¡± Shaun offered casually as they stepped into the elevator.

    Ste nced at him. ¡°No need, really. I can just grab a cab.¡±

    ¡°This area at rush hour? Trust me, I¡¯m heading in your direction anyway. Might as well save you the hassle.¡±

    She hesitated, then nodded. ¡°All right. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Shaun drove himself¡ªno driver, no unnecessary fuss. His driving was smooth, the ride quiet andfortable, just enough for her to rx.

    Half an hourter, they pulled up at the institute gates. Ste unbuckled her seatbelt and turned toward him. ¡°Thanks for the ride. I¡¯ll head up.¡±

    Shaun nodded with a calm, practiced smile. ¡°Ms. Gilbert, don¡¯t forget tomorrow¡¯s exhibition. I¡¯ll send you the time and e-ticket.¡±

    Ste offered a small nod. ¡°All right.¡± She hadn¡¯t cared much about the exhibition before, but she remembered seeing the ads¡ªit was part of a prestigious national tour with strong reviews. Now that she had a reason to go, maybe it was worth checking out.

    As Shaun¡¯s car pulled away, its taillights fading into the evening traffic, a lone figure stepped into view on the roadside.

    William had overheard every word of Shaun and Ste¡¯s conversation. So that was why she¡¯de homete¡ªshe¡¯d been out to dinner with Shaun. A faint crease appeared between his brows. Now Rita¡¯s offhandment about ¡°needing to eat out tonight¡± made perfect sense. Ste was having dinner with another man¡ªpossibly even on a date. His jaw tightened as he dialed Luca¡¯s number.

    ¡°Find out what art exhibitions are on in Choria tomorrow,¡± he ordered.

    ??¦Á???????? §ã????¦Ñ???????? ??¦Á??????¦Í??????©q?????

    Luca was baffled by the abrupt request but didn¡¯t dare question it. A few minutester, his voice came through. ¡°Mr. Briggs, there¡¯s only one exhibition tomorrow. I¡¯ve forwarded the details to your phone.¡±

    William¡¯s phone buzzed. He flicked his eyes to the screen, scanned the message, and said without missing a beat, ¡°Get me a ticket.¡±

    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s already sold out.¡±

    William¡¯s lips pressed into a thin, forbidding line. ¡°You mean I can¡¯t get even one ticket?¡±

    Luca¡¯s heart skipped a beat at the icy tone. He straightened instinctively. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll handle it, Mr. Briggs.¡± William¡¯s chill was enough to make anyone¡¯s blood run cold.

    That evening, William found an invitation from the exhibition organizers waiting for him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 364

    ?Chapter 364:

    By morning, a fine, steady drizzle had settled over Choria, the gray skies perfectly echoing the heaviness pressing on Ste¡¯s chest. Yesterday¡¯s sunshine felt like a distant memory.

    She slipped into a long dress, added a ck suit jacket for warmth, and gathered her things before heading out. Stepping downstairs, she was caught off guard by the sight of Shaun¡¯s car idling at the institute¡¯s entrance. She hesitated for a beat, then pulled open the door.

    ¡°Mr. Smith?¡±

    Shaun greeted her with his usual calm, inviting energy. ¡°It¡¯s raining, so I figured it might be a hassle for you to get around by yourself. I thought I¡¯d save you the trouble and drive you today.¡±

    He offered her a bottle of coffee, still radiating gentle heat. ¡°Here. This should warm you up a bit. Did you have breakfast?¡±

    She felt the warmth seep into her hand as she took it. ¡°I did, thank you. And you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m all set too. Ready to go straight to the exhibition?¡±

    Throughout the drive, Shaun¡¯s gentle presence put her at ease¡ªnever overbearing, never awkward. When they arrived, he pulled smoothly to the curb, cut the engine, and slipped out, hurrying around to open her door before she could reach for the handle.

    His quiet thoughtfulness left Ste with a soft, grateful ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Inside, the gallery buzzed with excitement, but thanks to Shaun¡¯s VIP tickets, a staff member appeared immediately, ushering them past the crowds and into the heart of the show.

    Within the exhibition hall, Ste wandered among the vibrant canvases and striking architectural models, her gaze lingering appreciatively on each disy. Though paintingndscapes came naturally to her, architecture remained something of a mystery¡ªshe could only marvel at the bold ingenuity on show.

    Shaun took a step closer, his voice low. ¡°Ms. Gilbert, regarding the coboration we discussed yesterday¡­¡±

    ¡°Neb¡¯s proposal won¡¯t let you down, Mr. Smith,¡± Ste replied, meeting his eyes with quiet confidence. ¡°Just let me know exactly what you need from us, and I¡¯ll make sure the n fits your expectations.¡±

    Their conversation carried them deeper into the maze of artwork. As they rounded a corner, a familiar silhouette emerged from the crowd. William lingered several feet away, a ss of champagne glinting in his hand. He raised it in their direction, a faint smile ying at his lips. ¡°What an unexpected pleasure.¡±

    ???????????? §ã?¦Á?????????? ??????????¦Í?????????????

    Shaun greeted him smoothly, not missing a beat. ¡°Mr. Briggs. Quite the coincidence, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    William¡¯s gaze drifted between the two, lingering a touch longer on Ste before he strode over to join them. ¡°Truly a surprise. Ms. Gilbert, I thought Neb¡­

    ¡°I had a meeting scheduled for today. I didn¡¯t expect to see you here at the exhibition.¡±

    Ste lifted her gaze, genuine confusion furrowing her brow. As Neb¡¯s CEO, she hadn¡¯t heard a word about any meeting today. William studied her puzzled expression and offered a gentle exnation. ¡°Neb always holds a mid-month review to discussst month¡¯s results. Didn¡¯t your team keep you in the loop?¡±

    A cold realization swept through Ste. He was pulling the same trick¡ªdropping a so-calledpany emergency just as she was with someone else. He¡¯d done this before, back when Steven was around. Now it was happening again.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 365

    ?Chapter 365:

    Still, she couldn¡¯t help feeling a flicker of surprise. She¡¯d assumed William would be buried in work after returning from Wredo, yet here he was, strolling through an art exhibition with all the time in the world. He was Neb¡¯s true boss, after all. If he wasn¡¯t panicking over that meeting, then it clearly wasn¡¯t the crisis he made it out to be.

    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll have my assistant forward the meeting minutes to meter,¡± Ste replied, calm andposed.

    William had expected her to rush off at the mention of work, but her nonchnce threw him off guard. Was she indifferent because Shaun stood right beside her? Had she really been enjoying herself that much? The thought unsettled him. Watching Shaun linger close to Ste, their easy intimacy grated on him.

    ¡°Ms. Gilbert,¡± he called, keeping his tone professional despite the tightness in his chest, ¡°if you have a moment, could you step over here? There are a few work matters I¡¯d like to go over with you.¡±

    William turned on his heel and walked away, calm andposed, without sparing Ste another nce. His message couldn¡¯t have been clearer¡ªhe expected her to follow. Although Ste had no idea what he nned to say, she decided it was better to find out.

    She nced apologetically at Shaun. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Smith, but I need to step away for a moment. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead. Take your time,¡± Shaun said with an easy smile. He let out a soft chuckle as Ste caught up with William¡¯s retreating figure. She couldn¡¯t see it¡ªbut he could. William¡¯s intentions were written all over him. Still, it wasn¡¯t Shaun¡¯s ce to interfere. Ste was an adult; she could see whoever she wanted. And William? Well, he couldn¡¯t stop her even if he tried.

    At the far end of the arched gallery entrance, Ste stopped just short of William. Her tone was t and formal. ¡°What work-rted matter did you need to discuss, Mr. Briggs?¡±

    William frowned, clearly annoyed by her distance. He exhaled sharply and got straight to the point. ¡°Stay away from Shaun.¡±

    Ste raised a brow, surprised. Then she let out a smallugh. ¡°And what¡¯s that supposed to mean, Mr. Briggs? Who I associate with is none of your business.¡± He hadn¡¯t stepped in when it mattered¡ªso why interfere now?

    William¡¯s eyes darkened, fixed on her. ¡°Shaun might be tied to Haley and the influence she holds within the Achury. If you don¡¯t want to get caught in the middle of that mess, keep your distance. That¡¯s all I¡¯m saying.¡±

    ???????????? §ã???¦Ñ???????? ??¦Á??????¦Í??????©q?????

    Ste paused, taken aback. She hadn¡¯t even considered that angle. The shared link to Shaun and Haley hadn¡¯t seemed important at first. But maybe William had a point. Yet from all her interactions with Shaun so far, he had been nothing but polite and respectful¡ªhardly someone with shady intentions.

    She met William¡¯s eyes again, calm and unbothered. ¡°Thanks for the heads-up, Mr. Briggs. Anything else?¡±

    William hesitated. ¡°You¡¯re still nning to see him?¡± He sounded surprised that she wasn¡¯t taking his warning seriously.

    She tilted her head. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? You might have a point, but from what I¡¯ve seen, Mr. Smith has been nothing but kind. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s a bad person.¡±

    William clenched his jaw. ¡°You really think he¡¯s just being kind? He¡¯s approaching you with a motive, Ste. You¡¯d be a fool to keep entertaining him.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 366

    ?Chapter 366:

    Ste sighed, weary of the back-and-forth. ¡°Maybe he does have a motive. But he also helped me yesterday¡ªwithout him, we might¡¯ve lost that entire project. Whether you believe it or not, I owe him for that.¡±

    William fell silent for a moment. ¡°What happened yesterday?¡± he asked.

    Ste hesitated, then shrugged. ¡°Nothing major. It¡¯s been handled. You¡¯ve got enough on your te, Mr. Briggs. You don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡± She had made it clear before that she didn¡¯t want to depend on him; there was no point dragging him into this now.

    William¡¯s frown deepened, and he looked almost stuck. ¡°Are you still upset about me not answering your calls?¡± he asked suddenly.

    Ste blinked. ¡°What? No. Why would I be?¡± She had no reason to be angry. Sure, she worked for him, but that didn¡¯t mean he owed her his time or attention. She kept her tone light and distant, making it impossible for him to get a read on her.

    ncing at her watch, she realized she¡¯d been away from Shaun for almost ten minutes. ¡°I should get going, Mr. Briggs. Take care.¡±

    With that, she turned on her heel and walked away, her steps steady and confident. William stood frozen for a moment, eyes locked on her retreating figure. He was just about to follow when a soft, sweet voice drifted over from behind him.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs? What a coincidence running into you here!¡±

    Willow Lawson strolled over in a flowing white dress, a soft smile on her face. ¡°If I¡¯d known you wereing to the exhibition, I would have arranged to meet you sooner.¡±

    She was the only daughter of the Lawson Group¡¯s CEO, and the Lawsons and Briggs families had always been close.

    William paused mid-step, nced her way, and said, ¡°Miss Lawson. Feeling better?¡±

    Thest time he¡¯d seen her, she was nursing a cold.

    Willow smiled cheerily. ¡°Oh, so you do remember. I¡¯m fine now. Did youe alone? Mind if I join you for a walk?¡±

    L?????????? §ã????????????? ??¦Á?n??¦Í??????£®?????

    It wasn¡¯t exactly easy to turn her down, so William gave a polite nod.

    Meanwhile, Ste and Shaun had just about wrapped up their tour of the exhibition. As they stepped outside, Shaun turned to her.

    ¡°Ms. Gilbert, I booked a restaurant nearby. It¡¯s dinner time¡ªshall we?¡± The ce Shaun had picked was quiet, tastefully designed.

    During dinner, Ste waspletely immersed in their discussion about the coboration. Shaun answered every question with patience.

    On the drive back to the institute, Ste nced at him, a little embarrassed. ¡°Sorry I asked so many questions.¡±

    ¡°No need to apologize,¡± Shaun said, smiling. ¡°It¡¯s good to be thorough when you¡¯re working with ourpany. And I enjoyed the exhibition.¡± His tone was warm, friendly¡ªnothing more.

    ¡°I did too. Thanks again, Mr. Smith.¡±

    Back at the building, Ste took the elevator up. But just as she stepped out, she caught a sweet voice down the hallway.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 367

    ?Chapter 367:

    ¡°William, do you live here full time? Don¡¯t you ever go anywhere else?¡± A woman stood close to him¡ªalmost too close. They looked like a couple wrapped up in something private. Ste froze. Not the best timing, clearly.

    Then she heard the woman¡¯s voice again, soft but serious, ¡°William, the arranged marriage¡­ it¡¯s my family¡¯s idea, but¡ª¡±

    The door opened, and William ushered the woman inside before Ste could hear the rest.

    She gathered her thoughts and quietly slipped into her dorm, shutting the door a bit quicker than usual. Once inside, she finally let out a slow breath.

    Seriously? Bringing someone home and loitering outside like that? Way to make things awkward for a neighbor. And what was that woman talking about? An arranged marriage?

    Well, it wasn¡¯t unheard of¡ªwealthy families did that kind of thing all the time. The woman was definitely pretty, though Ste hadn¡¯t gotten a proper look. But William¡­ he liked men. Marrying her? That¡¯d be a disaster for both of them.

    Ste shook her head with a quiet sigh. She actually felt kind of bad for her. After a quick shower, she headed straight to bed.

    The next morning, Ste got ready to go view an apartment and sign the purchase contract. She¡¯d originally nned to stay put a bit longer, but after seeing William bring someone home, she figured it was time to move out. No point hanging around for more awkward hallway encounters.

    Besides, it would give him space for¡­ whatever that was.

    The new ce she found was in a freshlypleted building¡ªmodern and spotless. It was ready for immediate move-in. Once the paperwork was signed, Ste headed back to start packing. She didn¡¯t have much. Just two or three boxes.

    She called a moving truck, grabbed the first couple of boxes, and was just about to head downstairs when the elevator doors slid open. William stepped out.

    William¡¯s brows drew together as he caught sight of her moving luggage. ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡±

    Ste paused, then straightened and gave a light nod. ¡°I¡¯ve already bought a ce. Everything¡¯s ready, so I thought I¡¯d settle in this week.¡±

    ???????????? §ã???¦Ñ???????? g???????¦Í??????[.]?????

    He hadn¡¯t expected her to move so quickly, and she hadn¡¯t mentioned anything to him beforehand.

    His tone grew heavier. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t stepped out of the elevator just now, were you nning to leave without even saying goodbye?¡±

    His question caught her off guard. Was it really that deep? They were just neighbors¡ªwas she expected to give notice before moving out?

    ¡°Mr. Briggs, this doesn¡¯t affect work,¡± she replied calmly. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± She figured he was only concerned about work-rtedmunication and offered the exnation without much thought.

    But William felt a strange tightness in his chest, one he didn¡¯t know how to ease.

    He opened his mouth to say something else, but before he could, the elevator beside them dinged open, and Willow stepped out. The moment she saw him, she smiled with a hint of teasing. ¡°William, why are you out here? Were you waiting for me?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 368

    ?Chapter 368:

    Her flirty tone made Ste feel awkward, and without hesitation, she decided it was time to leave.

    She walked past William, pushed her luggage into the elevator, and hit the close button.

    As the doors slid shut, William stared at them for a long moment before turning away.

    Ste spent the rest of her day moving into her new ce. After unpacking and cleaning every corner, she finally copsed onto the sofa, feeling exhausted.

    The apartment had taken up nearly all her savings, and now that she was officially on her own, one thought kept echoing in her mind¡ªshe had to work harder.

    Living without financial backup was nerve-wracking.

    By Wednesday, after wrapping up things at the research institute in the morning, she headed to Smith Group in the afternoon to meet Shaun.

    He gave her a full tour of thepany and even brought her along to a nearby construction site.

    ¡°Mr. Smith, what are the unit prices for these materials?¡± she asked, curious.

    Shaun gave her a rundown, but she frowned immediately. ¡°They charge that much?¡±

    He blinked. Theirpany had always worked with the same supplier, and he¡¯d never really questioned the cost. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the standard rate?¡±

    ¡°It is,¡± Ste replied, her eyes serious. ¡°But it¡¯s not cheap. I know a supplier who offers better prices.¡±

    ¡°How much better?¡± he asked.

    She raised five fingers. ¡°Five per square foot.¡±

    Shaun went silent for a second. He had expected a major difference, not just five.

    But Ste had already caught the look on his face and said firmly, ¡°It might not sound like a lot, but over arge site like this, saving five per square foot adds up to a huge amount. That¡¯s not something to overlook.¡±

    ??????????? §ã???¦Ñ???????? ??????????????????©q?????

    Ste had always been careful and detail-oriented in her work. If she could shave a bit off the budget, why wouldn¡¯t she?

    Shaun narrowed his eyes slightly, something clicking in his mind.

    He hadn¡¯t expected her to be so practical with money¡ªcalcting down to thest dor. ¡°Ms. Gilbert, I didn¡¯t realize you were so¡­ thrifty.¡±

    Ste gave a rxed, good-natured smile. ¡°Of course I am. It¡¯s not like money falls from the sky.¡±

    Shaun raised a brow, mildly amused, and pushed a little further. ¡°Are you short on cash, Ms. Gilbert?¡± As Neb¡¯s CEO, tens of thousands shouldn¡¯t be a big deal for her, or so he thought.

    ¡°Thepany¡¯s fine. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s broke,¡± she admitted without shame. ¡°I just bought an apartment and wiped out all my savings.¡± If only Neb¡¯s funds were hers to dip into, but that money belonged to William, not her.

    Shaun nodded in understanding. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ve actually got a couple of side projects I could use your help with. They¡¯re a bit demanding, but the pay¡¯s solid.¡±

    At that, Ste¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Seriously? That would be amazing! I definitely owe you a dinner for that.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 369

    ?Chapter 369:

    She wasn¡¯t stingy by nature, and since Shaun was offering her work, it only felt right to thank him properly.

    Shaun let out a softugh. ¡°Well then, I won¡¯t turn down such a thoughtful offer.¡± He didn¡¯t mind spending a little more time with her either.

    As they walked away from the construction site, Ste started browsing restaurant options on her phone. Each ce had good reviews, but she had no clue what Shaun liked. So, she handed him her phone and asked directly, ¡°What kind of food do you like, Mr. Smith?¡±

    Hearing her call him that again, Shaun gave a small sigh and said with a hint of teasing, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that sounds a bit too formal?¡±

    Ste wouldn¡¯t have noticed anything amiss if Shaun hadn¡¯t brought it up. But now that he had, the meaning was clear. ¡°So¡­ I should just call you Shaun from now on?¡±

    He let out an easyugh. ¡°That¡¯s right. And I¡¯ll call you Syl. You¡¯re okay with that, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    The question caught her off guard. Ste hesitated, her lips pressing together, unsure how to answer without it sounding awkward.

    Shaun either didn¡¯t notice or didn¡¯t care. With a breezy nce at her phone, he pointed out a nearby restaurant. ¡°How about some cheese fondue, Syl? Sound good?¡±

    It was just a short walk away, and Ste, not in the mood to get behind the wheel, ended up strolling alongside Shaun down the sidewalk.

    As dinnertime neared, the za around the shopping center pulsed with life. Shaun, always attentive, steered Ste with a protective hand through the evening crowd.

    At the mall entrance, Ste brushed aside the curtain and, with one step, spotted William stepping off the elevator¡ªWillow trailing at his side.

    Shaun caught sight of them instantly, a sly smile tugging at his lips. ¡°Mr. Briggs. Fancy meeting you here.¡±

    William¡¯s brow creased, his distaste for that tired phrase obvious.

    ???????????? ¡é???¦Ñ???????? g??????????????£®?????

    He ignored Shaun entirely, fixing his attention on Ste instead.

    Ste felt unsettled by the intensity of William¡¯s stare. Was he upset she¡¯d uncovered his secret?

    Willow lingered at William¡¯s side, her gaze flickering between Shaun and Ste before she broke the silence. ¡°William, are these friends of yours?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± William¡¯s answer was icy.

    Shaun responded with a wounded pout. ¡°Mr. Briggs, you really do live up to your reputation. Still, since fate threw us together, why not join us? Syl and I were just about to grab some cheese fondue.¡±

    At the mention of ¡°Syl,¡± William felt a sharp stab of jealousy. Since when had they gotten so close? He could count the number of times they¡¯d met on one hand¡ªhow had they be so close so quickly?

    Willow, quick to read the tension in William¡¯s face, stepped in before he could say anything. ¡°Thank you, but we already have a reservation.¡±

    Shaun only smiled, unfazed. ¡°Then enjoy your dinner. It¡¯s not every day you get to dine with such charmingpany. We¡¯ll clear out of your way. Take care, Mr. Briggs.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 370

    ?Chapter 370:

    He turned toward Ste, his gaze softening. ¡°Syl, shall we get going?¡±

    Unable to bear William¡¯s burning stare a moment longer, Ste hurried after Shaun, her steps quick and restless as they disappeared from the busy first floor.

    William¡¯s eyes stayed fixed on her retreating figure until the elevator doors slid shut between them.

    ¡°William? Should we go?¡± Willow¡¯s voice broke through his trance, her keen eyes catching the way his mood had shifted the instant they ran into Shaun and Ste.

    Whether he was angry at the man or the woman, Willow couldn¡¯t say¡ªbut she refused to let him long for someone else in her presence, not even for a second. So she broke the silence.

    Throughout dinner, William hardly touched his food. His thoughts kept looping back to Ste¡ªhow she stood beside Shaun, so fragile and sheltered, as if she couldn¡¯t stand on her own without him. Why was it that Ste only ever showed her strength when she was by his side?

    After finishing her meal, Willow dabbed her lips with a napkin and softly called his name a few times before he finally snapped out of his daze. He blinked, as if surfacing from deep thought. ¡°Are you finished?¡±

    She gave a gentle nod. ¡°Do you need to head back to the office?¡±

    He mirrored her calmness. ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s a contract waiting for me.¡±

    Willow smiled, perfectly unfazed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll have my driver pick me up, so you can go take care of your work.¡±

    ¡°My apologies, Ms. Lawson. This came upst minute,¡± he replied, tone polite but distracted.

    Waving off his concern, Willow grinned. ¡°William, there¡¯s no need to be so formal. Really. You¡¯ve already spent the entire day with me.¡± Within a few minutes, her driver pulled up to the curb.

    Willow leaned out the window, offering William a bright, parting wave. ¡°I¡¯m heading out. See you soon, William¡ªdon¡¯t forget to message me once you¡¯re back at the office.¡±

    He returned her wave, watching her car slip into the stream of traffic before turning away from the curb. Only when Willow had disappeared from sight did William retrace his steps to the mall.

    He scanned the bustling shopping center, knowing there was only one cheese fondue spot in the entireplex. It didn¡¯t take long to spot Ste and Shaun, sitting at a table near the window,ughter and easy conversation radiating between them.

    ???????????? ????¦Ñ???????? ?????n??¦Í????????????

    William lingered for a moment, his gaze shifting, before he finally turned away.

    After dinner, Ste didn¡¯t stick around¡ªshe headed straight home to rest.

    The next morning, she drove to the research institute. Just as she was about to head in, she spotted William standing nearby. He wasn¡¯t doing anything, just standing there like he was waiting for someone. She paused, thought for a second, then decided to be polite. ¡°Mr. Briggs, aren¡¯t you going in?¡±

    William barely looked at her. He scoffed under his breath, then turned and walked straight into the building, not even sparing her a second nce. Ste stood there for a beat, genuinely confused. What had crawled under his skin? She hadn¡¯t done anything to offend him recently¡­ right?

    As she walked in after him, she wondered if maybe he¡¯d had a fight with his girlfriend or was just having a really bad morning. Either way, he was clearly in a mood.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 371

    ?Chapter 371:

    The workload at the institute wasn¡¯t too heavy, so whenever she had downtime, Ste focused on the project she was coborating on with Shaun.

    During her lunch break, she pulled out the contract again to double-check a few figures¡ªand something immediately felt off. There was an extra hundred grand in the budget that hadn¡¯t been there before.

    Her brows furrowed. Running the numbers through the AI system confirmed her suspicion: not only had the total increased, but several listed materials had been swapped out. Same names, butpletely different quality.

    Someone was skimming off the top, and they were doing it under everyone¡¯s nose.

    She grabbed her phone and called Shaun right away. ¡°Mr. Smith, something¡¯s wrong with the project files. Are you avable now? I¡¯d like toe over.¡± Even though they were on friendly terms, she kept it formal when it came to business.

    ¡°I¡¯m in the office. Come by, Syl.¡±

    She didn¡¯t even finish her lunch. Documents in hand, she rushed over to Smith Group.

    The moment she stepped into Shaun¡¯s office, sheid the contract on his desk and pointed at the sections she¡¯d gged. ¡°Here¡ªlook. The project budget¡¯s inted by a hundred thousand, and the material specs don¡¯t match up. These aren¡¯t honest substitutions; someone swapped in cheaper stuff and billed us for premium.¡±

    The procurement process must¡¯ve been tampered with.

    Shaun skimmed the pages, nodding with a grim expression. ¡°You¡¯re right. Come on, I¡¯ll take you to the materials lead.¡±

    Ste appreciated that he didn¡¯t question her findings for even a second.

    The procurement supervisor looked rattled when he saw the highlighted discrepancies. ¡°Mr. Smith, I swear I ordered exactly what was agreed. I don¡¯t know why the supplier would change anything!¡±

    The guy looked genuinely panicked, like someone who couldn¡¯t afford to lose his job. Probably with mouths to feed at home.

    Ste studied his expression for a while, then quietly said to Shaun, ¡°I believe him.¡±

    Shaun nodded once. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s just ask the supplier and find out.¡± He turned to the supervisor. ¡°Call him. Tell him toe in right now.¡±

    ??????????? ????¦Ñ???????? ?????????¦Í????????????

    The call was made, and within minutes, the supplier agreed to show up.

    Back in Shaun¡¯s office, he poured Ste a ss of warm water. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll get to the bottom of it.¡±

    Roughly thirty minutester, the office door creaked open.

    Ste turned to see a stocky man with a greasy smile stered across his face. ¡°Mr. Smith,¡± he said, all charm. ¡°You asked to see me¡ªis something wrong?¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t even bother with pleasantries. ¡°You¡¯re the supplier for this project?¡±

    The man nodded quickly and stuck out a hand. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. Nixon Garrett. And you are¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Sylvia Gilbert,¡± she replied coolly, ignoring his hand.

    Nixon¡¯s smile faltered a little, but he nced at Shaun and quickly recovered.

    Ste didn¡¯t waste time. ¡°Are you free now? We¡¯d like to visit the site with you.¡± Nixon hesitated, clearly caught off guard. ¡°Y-Yeah. Sure. I¡¯m free.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 372

    ?Chapter 372:

    The site wasn¡¯t far¡ªjust a ten-minute drive from the office.

    The second Ste stepped onto the site, she caught a whiff of something sharp and chemical.

    Her stomach twisted. She walked over to one of the wooden panels, crouched down, and peeled back a small section. Powder spilled out. Not sawdust¡ªpowder. Like cheap particleboard held together with glue and hope.

    She stood and stared Nixon dead in the eye. ¡°We ordered solid wood, didn¡¯t we? Real timber doesn¡¯t fall apart like this. This is low-gradeposite. You¡¯re passing this off as high-end material?¡±

    Shaun¡¯s face darkened beside her. ¡°Mr. Garrett, is this how you do business with us?¡±

    Nixon looked like he was about to melt into the ground. ¡°No, no¡ªMr. Smith, please. Let me exin¡­¡±

    Shaun stared Nixon down, waiting for an exnation. But after a full minute of stammering and sweating, all Nixon coulde up with was, ¡°It¡­ it must¡¯ve been one of my employees. Probably mixed up the materials¡ªthose two look real simr. I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯ll have my guys tear everything out and rece it with the right stuff immediately!¡±

    Ste folded her arms, visibly unimpressed. ssic¡ªming the staff the moment things went sideways.

    ¡°If it was just one thing, maybe you¡¯d have a shot at convincing me,¡± she said coldly. ¡°But multiple changes, across several materials? And let¡¯s not forget the mysterious extra hundred thousand added to the budget. Care to tell me where that went?¡±

    Nixon had clearly underestimated her when she walked in. But now, seeing the way she kept pushing without backing down, his face went pale. ¡°Ms. Gilbert, I swear¡ªthis is all just a big misunderstanding!¡±

    Ste snorted, not buying it for a second. ¡°A misunderstanding doesn¡¯t change what¡¯s already been done. Whether it was you or someone on your team, this came from yourpany. If we hadn¡¯t caught it in time, you would¡¯ve passed off shoddy materials on a multi-million-dor project. And if something went wrong with the buildingter, who do you think would pay for that?¡±

    This was a major project, worth tens of millions. Who could afford to bear such a loss?

    Nixon wiped at his forehead, sweat beading as he dropped his head, speechless.

    ???????????? §ã??¦Á¦Ñ???????? g??????????????©q?????

    Shaun¡¯s expression was grim, his jaw tightly set. When he spoke, his voice was cool and measured. ¡°Mr. Garrett, if you didn¡¯t want to work with us, you should¡¯ve just said so. You didn¡¯t need to turn the project into a mess.¡±

    ¡°NO! NO, Mr. Smith¡ªI would never jeopardize our partnership. Look¡­ it¡¯s on us, I admit that. I¡¯ll fix it right away. We¡¯ll rece all the materials, and to make up for the mistake, I¡¯ll give them to you at half price. Please, give us another chance.¡±

    Then Nixon turned to Ste with an ingratiating look. ¡°Ms. Gilbert, people make mistakes¡ªbut what matters is how they fix them. I promise you, this won¡¯t happen again. Just one more chance.¡±

    Ste was just the overseer here¡ªShaun was the one who got the final say. She couldn¡¯t decide.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 373

    ?Chapter 373:

    She turned to him. ¡°Mr. Smith, what do you think?¡±

    Shaun stared at the panicking Nixon. After a moment, he sighed. ¡°Nixon¡¯s been a supplier of ours for years. Maybe it really was someone on his team cutting corners. I¡¯ll give him one more chance.¡±

    Nixon nearly dropped to his knees from relief. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Smith! Thank you for trusting me!¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t push further. Since Shaun had made the call, she¡¯d respect it¡ªfor now. She nodded. ¡°Fine. But everyst piece of faulty material gets reced.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely! I¡¯ll oversee it personally!¡±

    As Ste and Shaun got into the car, Nixon stood by the site gate, grinning and waving like a fool. Shaun didn¡¯t say anything, but he watched the man carefully from the rear window. Nixon¡¯s smile faltered as the car pulled away.

    Once they were out of sight, Ste sighed, still unsettled. Shaun dropped her back at the research institute, and she returned to work¡ªbut her gut kept twisting. Something about all this didn¡¯t sit right. After work, she went digging into Nixon¡¯s background.

    What she found was shocking. The guy was a serial offender. He had a track record of skimming money off projects just like this. Ten years ago, one building that was built with his materials even copsed¡ªsomeone died.

    Ste sat frozen in front of her screen, her heart sinking the more she read. The deeper she dug, the more it became clear¡ªthe Smith Group¡¯s project wasn¡¯t just a simple construction job. It was crawling with hidden agendas.

    Nixon barely made it through primary school. No high-profile background. His parents were simple farmers. On paper, he was a nobody. And yet, somehow, he¡¯d managed to climb his way up, rubbing shoulders with some of the biggest names in the industry.

    And that death from a decade ago? No police investigation. No media outrage, not even a whisper online. It had been buried. Entirely.

    Which could only mean one thing¡ªNixon wasn¡¯t just some greedy middleman. Someone powerful was protecting him. Pulling strings behind the scenes.

    His involvement in this project was no ident¡ªit was part of arger scheme. Ste¡¯s mind shed back to the construction site. That suffocating chemical stench had been worse than anything she¡¯d encountered before. Not just cheap materials; they were toxic ones. The kind that could cause real,sting harm.

    ??¦Ñ??¦Á?????? ?????? ???? ????????¦Í????????????

    With her background inb work, her nose was trained to pick up even the slightest chemical traces. She didn¡¯t need ab report to know something was seriously wrong.

    This wasn¡¯t just about one shady deal anymore. Even if the problem wasn¡¯t limited to the Smith Group¡¯s project, she had to stop it before others got hurt too. That entire batch of materials had to be destroyed¡ªfast.

    And now, thinking back to earlier today¡ªhow she and Shaun had agreed to give Nixon another chance¡ªregret twisted deep in her gut.

    Opening her phone, she sent everything she¡¯d found to Shaun. Every report. Every link. Every detail.

    And then she followed up with one short message. ¡°Mr. Smith, Nixon¡¯s done this before. He¡¯s a repeat offender. Someone like him doesn¡¯t deserve our trust.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 374

    ?Chapter 374:

    Shaun replied to Ste¡¯s message with a voice note almost instantly. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it. From now on, Smith Group won¡¯t do business with Nixon again.¡±

    It was a clean-cut decision. Ste agreed, but she wasn¡¯t done yet. ¡°Mr. Smith, that batch of raw materials has serious issues. I¡¯m pretty sure they contain harmful chemicals. We can¡¯t let them end up in another project.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t stupid. Nixon wasn¡¯t the kind of guy who¡¯d stop just because he got caught once. He¡¯d y along, pretend to behave, and then go right back to cutting corners.

    Shaun sounded mildly surprised. ¡°You want to track them down?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she said firmly. ¡°They need to be destroyed. I already found where he stores his inventory, but it¡¯s a bit much for me to handle alone.¡± She wasn¡¯t under any illusion. This was dangerous work.

    Shaun said, ¡°Send me the location. I¡¯ll check it out first.¡±

    She dropped the location¡ªit was some unnamed hill near the docks.

    There was a pause, and then Shaun messaged again, this time more serious. ¡°Syl, this is too risky. Honestly¡­ just let it go. As long as we¡¯re not using those materials, that should be enough.¡± He was concerned about her safety.

    But Ste wasn¡¯t backing down.

    Shaun let out a long sigh. ¡°Alright then. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll bring security from the Smith Group. We¡¯ll scope the ce out. If it looks shady, we fall back and regroup. No reckless moves.¡±

    ¡°Deal.¡±

    After ending the call, Shaun leaned back in his chair, fiddling with his phone. He stared out the floor-to-ceiling window, an amused smirk tugging at his lips.

    Sylvia¡­ definitely not boring.

    He¡¯d known about Nixon¡¯s little scams for a while¡ªbut he hadn¡¯t bothered doing anything.

    But now that Sylvia was digging her heels in, he figured he could y along. Shaun stared at his phone screen, eyes fixed on Ste¡¯s chat thread, a trace of amusement ying on his lips.

    ?????????? ?????????? ?????????????? at ????????¦Í????????????

    That batch of materials from Achury¡ªhe¡¯d warned Nixon about it from day one. Nixon could switch the materials if he must, but shouldn¡¯t let it affect Shaun¡¯s own interests.

    Nixon was smart, sneaky even¡ªalways fiddling with contract loopholes to get his way. But Sylvia? She was the first person to catch the scent of something wrong. Sharp eyes. Steady mind. Exactly the kind of woman who didn¡¯t disappoint.

    His phone buzzed again. Shaun¡¯s gaze darkened a touch as he answered the call.

    ¡°Mr. Smith, what should I do about that batch of raw materials?¡± It was Nixon. After today¡¯s confrontation, he clearly couldn¡¯t tell what Shaun was thinking and had started to panic.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Shaun said coolly. ¡°I¡¯ll send a team over tomorrow.¡±

    There was a beat of silence, then Nixon¡¯s voice rushed through the line, thick with desperation. ¡°That wasn¡¯t our deal, Mr. Smith. I spent a lot getting those materials in from Achury. If they¡¯re seized, I¡¯m finished! And you know the Smith family will start asking questions¡ª¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 375

    ?Chapter 375:

    Shaun let out a low chuckle, unbothered. ¡°Why the panic? I¡¯ll get someone to take the fall. Nothing will point back to you. So rx.¡±

    His tone was casual¡ªalmost reassuring¡ªbut Nixon wasn¡¯t convinced. Outside, the city lights flickered on one by one, and thest streaks of sunset disappeared behind Choria¡¯s skyline.

    Shaun¡¯s voice turned quieter, smoother. ¡°Rx, Mr. Garrett. We¡¯ve been partners for years. I¡¯m not about to leave you hanging.¡±

    On the other end of the line, Nixon finally let out a shaky breath of relief.

    ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll leave it all to you, Mr. Smith.¡±

    Ste had been on edge the entire day. After returning home from the research institute, she didn¡¯t rest. Instead, she dove back into investigating Nixon.

    What she found was enough to make her skin crawl¡ªan online plea for help from the family of the person he¡¯d indirectly killed, along with countless reports of his shady dealings. She felt a shiver down her spine.

    By the time shepiled all the documents and sorted through the evidence, her chest felt tight. She shut herptop and dragged herself to bed, but her mind refused to settle. Tomorrow¡­ she didn¡¯t know what to expect. Only that something wasing.

    The next morning, just as she was finishing up her routine, her phone rang. It was Shaun.

    ¡°Hey, Syl¡­¡± His voice came through the line with a note of regret. ¡°Something urgent came up at Smith Group. I might not be able to go with you to the warehouse today.¡±

    Ste froze, then listened as he went on. ¡°It¡¯s a major project. A deal that might shape our entire second half of the year. I really can¡¯t miss this. But I¡¯ve already sent a driver to pick you up. He¡¯ll take you there.¡±

    She hesitated for a second before responding, ¡°I get it. Handle yourpany stuff. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    The call ended. Ste lingered by the door for a moment, gripping the handle tightly.

    Going alone was risky. Way riskier. But if she didn¡¯t go today, Nixon might move that entire batch before she had another chance. Her phone buzzed. A text from the driver: [I¡¯m downstairs, Ms. Gilbert.]

    ???????????????? ????????????: g????????¦Í????????????

    She took a deep breath and stepped out, heading for the elevator.

    The driver was polite and professional. ¡°Ms. Gilbert, Mr. Smith asked me to take you there.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said softly, settling into the backseat.

    The city blurred past the windows as she sat in silence, nerves gnawing at her. Forty minutester, they pulled up to the hilltop. Ahead, she could see the same warehouse she¡¯d found out about online yesterday.

    The driver turned off the ignition. ¡°I¡¯ll wait here, ma¡¯am. Once you¡¯re done, juste back to the car. Mr. Smith¡¯s team will be here soon too. You¡¯re not alone.¡± His reassurance helped, just a little.

    Ste zipped up her windbreaker and stepped out into the chill. The wind was sharper up here, biting through the thin mountain air. She walked alone toward the warehouse, each step feeling heavier than thest.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 376

    ?Chapter 376:

    The door was slightly open, just a sliver. She slowed her breathing and crept forward, pushing the door gently.

    The old iron lock ttered to the ground with a dull ng, making her flinch.

    She peeped inside.

    Stillness. No voices. No movement.

    She pushed further inside. There were no lights, so she switched on her phone shlight.

    Cold air greeted her, along with that same nauseating chemical odor she¡¯d smelled at the construction site. It wed at her throat.

    Covering her nose with her sleeve, she forged ahead.

    Shelves lined the interior, packed with wooden crates and unmarked supplies. She paused beside one and bent down to examine it. Same substandard particleboard.

    She snapped a few photos for evidence.

    As her shlight swept over the crates, something caught her eye¡ªan engraving burned into the particleboard. A symbol.

    The lighting was too dim to make out the details, so she crouched down, squinting under the beam of her phone shlight.

    There, burned into the side of the crate, was a logo¡ªornate and oddly elegant. Two letters stood out in the center, swirled with floral designs¡ªS and M. It had definitely been seared in with fire.

    She snapped a photo, then reached out and ran her fingers across the branding. The surface was rough, the edges uneven.

    She frowned. She¡¯d never seen this mark before. It didn¡¯t match any supplier she knew.

    But those letters¡ªSM¡ªmade her stomach turn. The first thought that shed through her mind was Haley and the Smith family. Could this batch be tied to Haley¡¯s reach in Achury?

    It wouldn¡¯t be impossible. After Ste helped secure her release from prison, Haley had gone radio silent. No revenge. No fights. Not even a whisper of trouble. She hadn¡¯t gone after Marc. She hadn¡¯te for Ste either. She¡¯d just¡­ disappeared.

    Or maybe not disappeared at all¡ªmaybe she¡¯d gone underground, quietly consolidating her influence. Maybe she¡¯d been keeping an eye on the business in Choria all along.

    ???????????????????? ?????????????????? ???? g??????¦Í?????????????

    Was this it? Was this how Haley had stayed in the game?

    Ste rose to her feet, the corridor ahead stretching into darkness. Her grip tightened on her phone as unease crept into her chest.

    The deeper Ste ventured into the warehouse, the darker it became. Without the shlight from her phone, it felt like walking into a ck hole.

    She paused, took a deep breath, and forced herself to stay calm. No panic. Step by step, she moved forward.

    At the far end, she spotted an old, battered desk. Papers were scattered across it¡ªclearly not covered in dust. Someone had been here recently.

    She stepped closer and reached out. Just as her fingers touched one of the documents, a loud rm red from the front of the warehouse.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 377

    ?Chapter 377:

    The sudden screech startled her. The paper slipped from her hand. Before she could even turn around, a strong grip wrapped around her wrist and yanked her back hard.

    She was being dragged toward the exit, her feet barely keeping up, the sunlight ahead blinding after the pitch-ck interior. By the time they burst outside, her lungs were heaving. Only then did she get a look at the person who had pulled her out.

    Her eyes widened. ¡°William?! What are you doing here?¡± In a ce like this? This remote? There was no way he¡¯d shown up by chance.

    He didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he led her straight into his Bentley as if none of this needed exining. The driver hit the gas the moment the door shut, speeding down the narrow mountain road.

    Ste blinked, still dazed. Her own driver was supposed to be waiting nearby¡ªbut it was toote to turn back now. She made to tell William, but decided against it.

    She pulled out her phone, sent him a message, and told him to take another route.

    When she received his reply, her heart finally began to settle.

    It wasn¡¯t until they hit the wide, open road that her heart stopped racing. She still had no idea what triggered the rm.

    And William? Showing up out of nowhere like that? That made even less sense. She turned to look at him. ¡°Did you get there before me?¡±

    William sat there, calm as ever. You¡¯d think he hadn¡¯t just pulled her out of a ce rigged with rms.

    ¡°I heard you messing with the lock,¡± he said tly.

    Ste blinked. ¡°Wait¡­ that was you? You unlocked the padlock?¡±

    She stared at him. ¡°Okay, but seriously¡ªwhat were you doing there? Does Briggs Group have some shady connection to Nixon too?¡±

    That would be news to her. Back when she worked at Neb¡¯s headquarters, Nixon¡¯s name had never evene up.

    William rubbed his temple. ¡°Not Briggs Group. It¡¯s Lawson Group that has a connection to Nixon.¡±

    ???????? ???????? ?????????????? at ?????????¦Í??????©q?????

    The second she heard ¡°Lawson,¡± Ste shut her mouth. So, he was here for his fianc¨¦e. Of course.

    He nced at her. ¡°You done asking questions now?¡±

    She hesitated, thrown off by the tone. ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯m done.¡± God. It was just a few questions. Was he always this grumpy when Willow came up?

    William didn¡¯t let it go. ¡°And what about you? Last I checked, Neb doesn¡¯t work with Nixon.¡± He folded his arms, watching her closely.

    ¡°Nixon is Shaun¡¯s supplier,¡± Ste replied calmly. ¡°Neb just started coborating with Smith Group, didn¡¯t it?¡±

    William raised a brow, clearly not buying it. ¡°Funny. I don¡¯t recall that partnership involving any material suppliers. Ms. Russell, are you running little side gigs no one knows about?¡±

    The sarcasm in his tone rubbed her the wrong way. Ste held his gaze, feeling her chest tighten a little. She hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, had she?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 378

    ?Chapter 378:

    ¡°Mr. Briggs, if you¡¯re trying to use me of something, just say it. I¡¯m frencing, that¡¯s all. A little side hustlepletely separate from Neb. I¡¯d never do anything to hurt thepany. You know that.¡±

    She figured he was just being protective ofpany interests¡ªuntil he took it a step further.

    ¡°Seems like you¡¯re prettyfortable with Shaun. Didn¡¯t you once swear you weren¡¯t in a hurry to date again? Or did meeting him change your mind?¡± The mocking edge in his voice made her throat tighten. She swallowed hard.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs, you¡¯re engaged. I don¡¯t think I need your permission to see someone, even if I were dating. Which I¡¯m not, by the way. Mr. Smith and I are strictly professional. Not that it¡¯s anything like¡­ whatever you and Ms. Lawson have going on.¡±

    William raised his brows slightly, matching her tone without blinking. ¡°And what exactly do you think is going on between me and Ms. Lawson?¡±

    Ste hadn¡¯t anticipated that he¡¯d want her to spell things out so directly. Caught off guard, she looked away and pressed her lips into a tight line. ¡°Just forget I said anything,¡± she muttered.

    What else could it possibly be between them? A business deal dressed up as a marriage, a partnership built on mutual benefit¡ªhow much of it was real, and how much was just driven by personal gain? Everything felt mixed up, like a knot too tight to untangle. Did he even understand what they¡¯d be?

    Unlike their confusing rtionship, her connection with Shaun was clean and simple. They were partners on paper, maybe friendly at best, but there were no blurred lines¡ªno messy emotions.

    A few seconds of silence passed in the car before William finally asked, ¡°If this really is about Shaun¡¯s project, why didn¡¯t hee along himself?¡±

    Without missing a beat, Ste fired back, ¡°And I don¡¯t see Miss Lawson sitting next to you, do I?¡±

    William paused at her reply, then turned slightly to study her profile. ¡°Ms. Russell, should I take your attitude right now as¡­ jealousy?¡±

    Ste¡¯s temper red the instant he said it. ¡°Jealous? Don¡¯t be absurd!¡± she snapped. If someone overheard that nonsense and told Willow, she¡¯d end up being misunderstood¡ªagain¡ªfor no reason!

    ?????? ?????? ???????? ?????????? at ??????????¦Í??????£®??????

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who keeps bringing her up,¡± she huffed. ¡°If anyone¡¯s obsessed, it sounds more like you are.¡±

    She rolled her eyes in frustration. ¡°Not everyone shares your way of thinking, Mr. Briggs.¡±

    As the car rolled back into the city, passing a hospital on the way, William suddenly asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t get hurt back at the warehouse, did you?¡± Ste shook her head in response.

    William let out a quiet sigh, visibly relieved, as the hospital disappeared from the rearview. ¡°Good. You just managed to trip the rm while snooping around.¡±

    Ste gawked at him, nearly choking on her disbelief. ¡°I beg your pardon? That wasn¡¯t me! If anything, it was probably you! I hardly touched a thing!¡± There was no logic to an rm being set off by a pile of papers. She was sure she hadn¡¯t activated anything.

    ¡°If that idiotic rm hadn¡¯t gone off, I could¡¯ve actually uncovered something useful,¡± she muttered, clearly annoyed.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 379

    ?Chapter 379:

    ¡°That¡¯s not how you shift me, Mr. Briggs,¡± she let out a small snort, clearly done with his nonsense.

    William sounded irritated now. ¡°Let me handle the evidence. You really need to stop charging into danger like this. If someone with bad intentions corners you, I can¡¯t always drop everything to y hero.¡±

    Ste crossed her arms and pouted. As if she needed his protection!

    That evening, her phone buzzed with an iing call from Shaun. The moment she picked up, his anxious voice came through. ¡°Syli, are you okay? My driver told me the rm at the warehouse went off and you never got back in the car. What happened?¡±

    Sitting on the edge of her bed with her phone pressed to her ear, Ste gave a short, tired reply. ¡°I took a different way down the mountain. Nothing happened, really.¡±

    Hearing that, Shaun let out a small breath, the tension in his voice easing just a bit. ¡°Alright. That¡¯s a relief.¡± Then, after a pause, he asked, ¡°Were you able to find anything? Any leads?¡±

    Ste exhaled slowly. ¡°Not much. I managed to snap some photos¡ªjust the documents in the warehouse and a logo stamped on the wooden crates. I didn¡¯t have enough time to dig any deeper.¡±

    She knew that what she had wasn¡¯t nearly enough to take down Nixon, and for some reason, she didn¡¯t mention that William had shown up. That detail stayed tucked away, like something she wasn¡¯t ready to exin.

    Shaun¡¯s voice remained calm and reassuring. ¡°You¡¯ve already done a lot. What matters most is that you¡¯re okay. And just so you know, Smith Group has officially cut ties with Nixon. You don¡¯t have to carry this burden by yourself.¡± He offered a few moreforting words before politely ending the call, not wanting to disrupt her rest any further.

    Later, lying on her bed, Ste stared at the ceiling. Her mind wandered back to the ¡°SM¡± letters printed on the side of the crates. Could it be rted to Haley? Or even¡­ Shaun?

    She hated the thought. Shaun had always been decent to her, and she knew she probably shouldn¡¯t doubt him. But those two letters were just too clear¡ªtoo pointed¡ªto ignore.

    A week passed in the blink of an eye, but there was still no news, no follow-up, no signs that the authorities had gone up to investigate Nixon¡¯s secret warehouse.

    ?????????? ???????????????? ????????????: g????????¦Í??????[?]??????

    Frustration simmered in Ste¡¯s chest, but with no options left, she was forced to set it aside for now.

    Back at the research institute, she recalled how confidently William had promised to find evidence. She couldn¡¯t help but scoff at the memory. Typical. Men were all the same¡ªfull of empty words when it suited them.

    Sandra happened to nce over and noticed the expression on her face. ¡°Sylvia, what¡¯s wrong? You¡¯ve seemed off these past few days.¡±

    Snapping out of her thoughts, Ste quickly put on a neutral face. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just thinking about some old nonsense I¡¯d rather forget.¡±

    Just as she finished speaking, her phone on the table began to vibrate.

    Ste pulled off her gloves and reached for her phone, only to find a file sitting in her inbox¡ªsent by William.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380:

    She opened it and blinked. It was a detailed report¡ªhard evidence of Nixon¡¯s collusion with foreign investors, tangled money trails, and enough financial fraud to bring down an entire firm.

    The schemes wereyered and deliberate, pointing to domesticundering on a massive scale.

    Ste stared at the screen in disbelief.

    Moments ago, she¡¯d been calling William a liar. Now here he was, handing her everything she¡¯d been trying to dig up.

    She quickly texted him: ¡°Mr. Briggs, your efficiency is something else. And the evidence? Shockingly thorough.¡±

    His reply came in almost immediately: ¡°You¡¯ve been with me for so long, yet you¡¯ve learned nothing. Don¡¯t go around saying you worked under me once you leave¡ªit¡¯s embarrassing.¡±

    Ste paused, her eyes caught on one part of his message. ¡°With me for so long.¡± That part sat differently. Vague, almost suggestive. She couldn¡¯t quite picture the expression and tone he had when he typed it.

    Just then, Sandra gave her a cheeky nudge. ¡°Sylvia, don¡¯t think we¡¯ve forgotten¡ªwe still haven¡¯t celebrated putting Finnegan¡¯s team in the dirt!¡±

    Ste chuckled and put her phone aside. ¡°Right. Shall we go tonight?¡±

    Sandra lit up like a firecracker. ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s do a buffet! I¡¯m gonna eat until they beg me to leave!¡±

    Elbert and Jamir, nearby, burst intoughter at her enthusiasm. They all agreed and headed out after work.

    On the way, Ste thought about everything that had happened. Technically, their big win over Finnegan¡¯s team wouldn¡¯t have happened without William¡¯s help. Whether he¡¯d show up or not, inviting him felt like the polite thing to do. Noticing the name on her screen, Sandra leaned in with a sly grin. ¡°You¡¯re inviting him?¡±

    ¡°He helped with thepetition. It¡¯s only fair,¡± Ste replied as she tapped his number.

    The call rang a few times. No answer¡ªagain.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t pick up,¡± she said casually. ¡°He¡¯s probably busy. Let¡¯s just go.¡± At least she called. If he brought it upter, she had her call log.

    ?????????????? ???????? ???????????? ???????? ??????????¦Í??????©q??????

    At the buffet restaurant, they raised their sses and toasted to their victory¡ªone they¡¯d bled for, earned, and that brought honor to their institute.

    ¡°Sylvia, did you hear? Finnegan¡¯s team got banned permanently. His institute¡¯s rep is in the gutter. They¡¯re all ming him.¡± Sandra grinned like it was the best news she¡¯d heard all week. And honestly? It kind of was. ¡°And Sergio got his judging credentials revoked. Now he¡¯s getting dragged all over the inte. His reputation¡¯s toast.¡±

    Knowing the cheaters got what they deserved made the drinks taste even better.

    ¡°To us,¡± someone shouted. ¡°To crushing every single schemer!¡±

    Ste was sipping her third ss of wine when the door swung open¡ªand in walked William and Willow.

    She blinked, stunned for a second. Before she could say a word, Sandra¡ªalready tipsy¡ªwaved excitedly. ¡°Hey! William! What a coincidence! Here for dinner too?¡±

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Have a great weekend dear readers. God loves you and Noah wishes you all the best. ????(? ?? ? ¨C ? )

    .

 Chapter 381

    ?Chapter 381:

    William turned toward the voice. The first thing he saw was Ste¡ªflushed cheeks, ss in hand. Was she tipsy?

    Sandra kept going, slurring a little now, ¡°Wanna join us? We¡¯re celebrating beating Finnegan. Sylvia tried calling you earlier, you know. You didn¡¯t answer! We were totally gonna invite you!¡±

    Ste¡¯s face was warm from the beer, but her head was still clear. Seeing William instantly sobered her up.

    She reached over and gently pushed Sandra back into her seat. ¡°Sorry,¡± she said with a polite smile. ¡°She¡¯s had a bit too much. You two go enjoy your dinner¡ªwe won¡¯t disturb you.¡±

    At Ste¡¯s words, a subtle shadow passed through William¡¯s eyes.

    Standing close beside him, Willow leaned in slightly and asked in a gentle tone, ¡°Are these your colleagues, William?¡±

    He pulled his gaze away from Ste and responded with a detached, ¡°Mm.¡± Willow beamed as she turned to the group, her tone light and friendly. ¡°Hi everyone, I¡¯m Willow Lawson¡ªWilliam¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡±

    Her words came effortlessly, without putting too much weight on that final reveal. Smiling, she extended her hand with practiced ease.

    Elbert was quick to respond, standing up politely to shake her hand. ¡°Pleasure to meet you, Ms. Lawson. I¡¯m Elbert Green¡ªthese are my teammates.¡± He stepped back to give her space.

    Willow gave a gracious nod, then looked at William before turning back to Elbert. ¡°We¡¯ve reserved a private room upstairs, Elbert. Why don¡¯t you alle join us? It¡¯s a bit loud here.¡±

    Elbert responded with a courteous smile. ¡°Thanks, but we¡¯re just wrapping up. You two enjoy your meal¡ªdon¡¯t mind us.¡±

    Willow didn¡¯t press the invitation. After all, it was just a formality.

    Looping her hand around William¡¯s arm, she smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll go on in then. Hope to see you all again soon.¡±

    ?????????????? ?????????? ?????? galn??v??????£®??????

    William gave Ste onest, fleeting nce before turning away and heading upstairs without another word.

    Sandra, still seated, finally snapped out of her daze. She turned to Ste with wide, disbelieving eyes. ¡°Sylvia¡­ that was really William¡¯s fianc¨¦e? Then what about you and him?¡±

    Confusion clouded Sandra¡¯s expression. She had always assumed Sylvia and William were quietly together. Why else would William show up at theb so often and go out of his way to help their team?

    Sandra had always thought there was something between William and Sylvia¡ªsome quiet, mutual feelings that just hadn¡¯t been said out loud at the institute.

    So hearing that William suddenly had a fianc¨¦e caught herpletely off guard. She opened her mouth to say more, but Jamir gently tugged her to the side. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Save the theories for another time, okay? You¡¯ve had a bit to drink.¡±

    Sandra blinked slowly, then giggled. ¡°Yeah, I do talk too much when I¡¯m tipsy, don¡¯t I?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 382

    ?Chapter 382:

    Jamir let out a quiet sigh, steadying Sandra as she leaned heavily into him. He made sure she didn¡¯t slip off her seat.

    Seeing her condition, they all knew dinner was officially over.

    After paying the bill, the group was about to leave when they ran into Doreen near the entrance.

    Marc was dining with Doreen, and the moment his eyes met Ste¡¯s, his fingers unconsciously loosened their hold on Doreen¡¯s hand. Doreen stepped aside and called out sweetly, ¡°Hey, Ste!¡±

    Ste stiffened. She had never liked how Doreen called her name so casually. Their history wasplicated, and they weren¡¯t close¡ªnot enough for Doreen to speak to her that way.

    Ignoring her, Ste turned away and helped Elbert bnce Sandra as they headed out.

    But Doreen, utterlycking in discretion, pressed on. ¡°Is this your new boyfriend, Ste? I thought you were with Mr. Briggs¡­ Oh, and wasn¡¯t there also someone named Smith?¡±

    After tossing out her remark, Doreen peeked at Jamir¡ªhis face was cold and unreadable as he stood protectively beside Ste. Then, pretending to be flustered, she covered her mouth and said, ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m sorry¡ªdid I say something I shouldn¡¯t have?¡±

    Ste couldn¡¯t help butugh a little at Doreen¡¯s act. Her eyes sparkled with mockery¡ªshe could see right through those little games.

    As a woman herself, she knew exactly what Doreen was trying to do.

    When Ste didn¡¯t take the bait, Doreen switched tactics. She gently tugged Marc¡¯s sleeve like a helpless child, her voiceced with worry. ¡°Mr. Walsh, did I say something wrong?¡±

    If Ste had shown the slightest hint of vulnerability¡ªjust a softened word or a pleading look¡ªMarc might¡¯ve instinctively defended her.

    But her cold, indifferent stare made his chest tighten with irritation. That look of contempt was like a p to his pride.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong,¡± Marc said, his voice sharp and cutting. ¡°Some people just have no shame. Jumping from man to man¡ªit¡¯s no surprise people talk.¡±

    ???????? ?????????? ???????? ???? ?????????¦Í??????©q?????

    Doreen¡¯s lips twitched upward, a glimmer of smug satisfaction shing across her face before she quickly masked it again.

    ¡°Oh, Mr. Walsh, maybe this is all just a big misunderstanding,¡± Doreen said with a sweet but pointed tone. ¡°Ste, say something¡ªtell Mr. Walsh it¡¯s not what he thinks. You¡¯re not the type to mess with people¡¯s feelings, right?¡±

    Ste turned to her calmly, her eyes sharp. ¡°Doreen, just cut to the chase. What exactly are you trying to say?¡±

    Doreen¡¯s breath caught, and a sh of panic crossed her face. ¡°I¡ªI didn¡¯t mean anything by it. I just¡­ I don¡¯t really know who you¡¯re with these days¡­¡±

    Ste¡¯s voice dropped an octave, calm but razor-sharp. ¡°And even if you did know, so what? Who are you to me, Doreen? What makes you think I owe you any kind of exnation?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 383

    ?Chapter 383:

    Doreen stood frozen, caught off guard by the sharpness in Ste¡¯s tone. She couldn¡¯te up with a single word to defend herself.

    Tears gathered in her eyes as she clutched Marc¡¯s sleeve like a lifeline, looking pitiful and helpless.

    Marc finally opened his mouth, stepping into the fire. ¡°Stel,e on, that¡¯s enough. Doreen didn¡¯t mean anything by it.¡±

    Ste¡¯s eyes narrowed as she gave him a chilling stare. ¡°Control your woman, Marc. Because if she speaks out of turn again, I won¡¯t be so civil next time.¡±

    Marc¡¯s pride took a direct hit. Ste wasn¡¯t backing down, and now all eyes were on them¡ªincluding strangers stepping out of the nearby restaurant. The embarrassment stung.

    ¡°You¡¯re overreacting,¡± Marc said sharply. ¡°Doreen only brought it up because you¡¯re always seen with different guys. You really don¡¯t care what kind of message that sends?¡±

    That did it. Without hesitation, Ste pped him across the face. ¡°Say one more disgusting thing, and I swear I¡¯ll go straight to the police. I¡¯ll record it, post it, and let the whole world see. Think I won¡¯t?¡±

    She gave Elbert a subtle nod to move along. Wasting another second on these two just wasn¡¯t worth it.

    As Jamir passed by, he didn¡¯t bother hiding his contempt. ¡°People see in others what they¡¯re guilty of themselves,¡± he muttered.

    Still shaken, Doreen only managed to nce at Marc once Ste was gone.

    ¡°Are you alright, Mr. Walsh?¡± she asked nervously.

    Marc jerked his arm away, his face unreadable but clearly annoyed.

    Tears spilled down Doreen¡¯s cheeks as she choked out an apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have said anything. I was just¡­ worried about Ste. I know you still care about her, and I got upset on your behalf. I wasn¡¯t thinking. Please forgive me.¡±

    Her voice trembled with sincerity, and her worried eyes never left Marc¡¯s face. Her pitiful expression chipped away at Marc¡¯s frustration. She¡¯d said all that out of concern for him. In a world full of clever women, one so guileless¡ªeven if a bit silly¡ªwas strangely rare.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go,¡± he said curtly, rubbing his stinging cheek as he guided her back inside.

    ???? ???????? ??????¡¯???? ?????????????? ???????? ?????????¦Í??????£®??????

    But Marc wasn¡¯t about to let things slide. First William, then Shaun¡ªand now a new guy? Whoever that man was, he was going to find out. Ste had nock of admirers, and it drove him crazy.

    Leaning against Elbert¡¯s shoulder, Sandra nced over her shoulder. ¡°Ugh, men are the worst. They¡¯ve got someone right next to them and still look around. So gross.¡±

    Elbert sighed under his breath. ¡°Do you have to keep poking at it?¡± He knew Ste had already had enough for one night, and Sandra just couldn¡¯t help making it worse.

    Oddly enough, Ste wasn¡¯t upset anymore. She just found it¡­ predictable. Not all rtionshipssted. People naturally drifted apart. Switched partners. It happened all the time.

    Since they weren¡¯t headed the same way, Ste chose to head out first. Before leaving, she looked at Sandra. ¡°Text me once you get home, alright? Just so I know you¡¯re safe.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 384

    ?Chapter 384:

    Elbert gave a reassuring nod. ¡°Will do. You take care too.¡±

    When she got home, she dove back into the project she¡¯d been working on with Shaun¡¯spany.

    Though she already had solid evidence in her hands, she still hadn¡¯t taken it to the police.

    She understood the moment she did, there would be no turning back. From that point on, she could very well be a target for Nixon¡¯s people. That thought alone had kept her hesitating.

    Still, she hadn¡¯t forgotten what she told Shaun¡ªthat she wasn¡¯t doing this just for herself, but to stop otherpanies from getting their hands on such poor-quality materials. She meant every word.

    After a long stretch of silence and going over everything in her head, Ste finally made her decision. She gathered the file and decided to send it to the police. Whatever happened next¡ªshe was ready.

    Before reaching out to the police, Ste chose to speak with William first. The next day, after finishing work, she made her way to his dormitory, wanting to talk things through with him face-to-face.

    She knocked gently on his door and waited quietly in the hallway. For a moment, there was nothing but silence¡ªthen, after a short while, she heard slow footstepsing from inside.

    The door swung open, and there stood William, with nothing but a white towel wrapped around his waist, water still glistening in his hair and trickling down his bare chest. Clearly, he had just stepped out of the shower.

    The sight caught Stepletely off guard. Her eyes widened for a brief second before she quickly looked away, pretending to focus on the floor. ¡°Did Ie at a bad time?¡± she asked, her voice slightly more awkward than she¡¯d meant it to be.

    William let out a softugh, clearly amused. ¡°Well, well. Didn¡¯t think you¡¯d show up just to catch me half-naked, Ms. Russell.¡±

    Ste¡¯s cheeks warmed instantly. Of course he had to tease her. She cleared her throat and nced inside, her eyes doing a quick scan of the room as she tried to redirect the conversation. ¡°Your girlfriend¡¯s not here, is she?¡± The moment those words left her mouth, she regretted them. This was supposed to be a serious discussion about work¡ªwhy would it matter if his girlfriend was there? She realized how easily it could be misinterpreted. Before he could respond, she quickly added, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean it like that. I just¡­ I didn¡¯t want her to get the wrong idea, that¡¯s all.¡±

    As soon as she finished exining, she realized she was only making it worse. Letting out a slow breath, she stopped herself. Maybe it was best to let it go and say nothing more.

    ???????? ???????? ???????????? at galn??v??????£®?????

    He nced back into the room casually and stepped aside, opening the door wider. ¡°nning to inspect the premises, Officer Russell?¡± he asked with a smirk. ¡°By all meanse in. I assure you, the ce is clear. No hidden girlfriends.¡±

    His teasing made Ste feel even more self-conscious, but hearing he was alone did offer a tiny bit of relief.

    As she stepped in, she asked casually, ¡°Where¡¯s Rita?¡± Wasn¡¯t she the one who usually looked after him? Had she left? Maybe even she couldn¡¯t deal with him and gave up.

    Ste took a slow look around, and sure enough, there was no trace of anyone else living there.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 385

    ?Chapter 385:

    Standing in the living room, she felt slightly uneasy¡ªshe hadn¡¯t taken off her shoes.

    His ce was so clean, not a thing out of ce, and she couldn¡¯t help but worry she was tracking in dirt.

    Sensing her hesitation, William spoke softly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, juste in. No need to take your shoes off.¡±

    She nodded and walked over to the sofa. Then, reaching into her bag, she pulled out the documents andid them neatly on the table. ¡°These are the files you gave me on Nixon¡¯s fraud. I¡¯ve sorted through them all. I was going to take them to the police today¡­ but I figured I should check in with you first. See what you think.¡±

    William¡¯s brows lifted slightly, surprised. Ste never used to check in with anyone before taking action.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for my approval now?¡± he asked, amused.

    Ste blinked, a little surprised by how he phrased it. ¡°No, not approval,¡± she replied honestly. ¡°I just want to know what you think. Do you believe this is the right time to involve the police?¡±

    William walked over and took a seat on the single-seater sofa beside her, towel still in ce but his demeanor now far moreposed.

    ¡°If it were me¡­¡± he said thoughtfully. ¡°I¡¯d hold on to those documents for now. Keep them secure. And in the meantime, I¡¯d track down the family that Nixon destroyed back then¡ªthe ones whose lives werepletely derailed. See how they¡¯re doing now.¡±

    The moment William spoke, Ste got it. Back then, Nixon had caused someone¡¯s death. The whole thing stirred up a huge mess in Choria, but then¡ªjust like that¡ªit vanished overnight. Not a word about it again.

    Even the victim¡¯s family had gone radio silent. Not a singleint. It was obvious something fishy was going on.

    If she could track the family down and get them to testify, Nixon¡¯s chances of walking free would drop fast.

    Ste nced at William, genuinely thankful. The problem she¡¯d been racking her brain over was cleared up with just one casual line from him. As much as she didn¡¯t want to admit it, he really was sharp sometimes. ¡°I know what to do now. Thanks for the tip. If that¡¯s all, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡±

    ???????? ?????????????? ???????? ??????????¦Í??????©q??????

    William watched her stand, then let out a softugh from the couch. Ste turned, confused by the sudden sound. He wasn¡¯t even trying to hide the teasing in his voice.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs, is there something else?¡± she asked, with an edge.

    William raised a brow. ¡°Funny how that works. You need something, you show up. The second it¡¯s done¡ª¡¯Mr. Briggs, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡¯ Gotta say, Ms. Russell, you¡¯re good at keeping your boundaries.¡±

    The sarcasm wasn¡¯t subtle, and Ste frowned. ¡°It really was rude of me to drop by unannounced today.¡±

    William stood, his tall frame casting a light shadow as he shifted from lounging to towering over her. ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d at least offer a meal in return.¡±

    So that was what he was getting at.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 386

    ?Chapter 386:

    Ste turned to face him. ¡°Alright. What would you like to eat, Mr. Briggs?¡±

    He thought for a beat. ¡°Just something simple. Homemade.¡±

    She blinked. ¡°You want me to cook?¡±

    William gave her a look of mock innocence. ¡°Why not? You used to cook all the time. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s hard for you, right? Or¡­ are you not that grateful, Ms. Russell?¡±

    She let out a quiet huff, halfway between augh and a sigh.

    ¡°I moved everything out of the kitchen across the hall,¡± she said coolly. ¡°And I¡¯m guessing yours is just as empty. By now, whatever¡¯s left in the grocery stores is probably stale. Let¡¯s just eat out. If you¡¯re worried about quality, I¡¯ll take you to a five-star ce.¡±

    He looked slightly let down but didn¡¯t argue.

    They left the research institute dorm and headed into town. Ste picked a decent-looking restaurant along the way.

    Once they were seated, William poured her a ss of red wine and slid it across the table. Then, as if casually, he added, ¡°I have the victim¡¯s family¡¯s contact info. Want it? I can send it over.¡±

    Ste gave a polite smile that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. ¡°That¡¯d be a big help, Mr. Briggs. Thanks.¡±

    He shrugged and sent the file from his phone.

    Before she could even open it, he asked, ¡°When are you nning to meet them?¡± She hadn¡¯t thought that far ahead.

    ¡°Depends on their situation. If you know more, I¡¯d appreciate it.¡±

    William cut into his steak with practiced ease, the soft background violin music giving the whole scene an oddly elegant feel¡ªlike something out of an old painting.

    ¡°They¡¯ve had a rough few years,¡± he said casually. ¡°Tried to leave Choria a few times but never went through with it. Still, they¡¯ve never made a move to reopen the case or say anything about Nixon.¡±

    So they were just¡­ pretending nothing happened? Ste frowned, her mind racing. Something about this didn¡¯t sit right. What exactly was going on?

    William¡¯s expression turned a little serious. ¡°Nixon couldn¡¯t have done all this alone¡ªthere must be people backing him. The families who stayed quiet back then were probably threatened or paid off. Everyone in Choria knew what had happened, but even if there were more victims, no one dared to stand up to him.¡±

    ???????????????? ?????????? ???? g???????????????????????

    Ste had a hard time epting that. In a world where justice supposedly prevailed, one person might be weak, but what about when people stood together? Surely, there was strength in numbers.

    The more she thought about it, the more determined she became. ¡°Since you know where they are, I¡¯ll go find them sometime this week.¡±

    Seeing the fire in her eyes, William didn¡¯t have the heart to discourage her. ¡°Wednesday¡¯s the only day I¡¯m free.¡±

    Ste was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s your schedule got to do with me?¡±

    William paused mid-meal, looking at her. ¡°You¡¯re not seriously nning to go on your own, are you?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 387

    ?Chapter 387:

    ¡°Why not?¡± She didn¡¯t think of herself as someone who needed protection. She was perfectly capable of handling this with or without William tagging along.

    William could only sigh inwardly, feeling slightly helpless.

    She hadn¡¯t said a word to him before heading to the mountaintop warehouse, and now, even with something they had decided on together, she still didn¡¯t want to involve him. Did she really dislike having him around that much?

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think Nixon¡¯s men might be watching you? They probably know about your trip to that warehouse. For all you know, they¡¯re waiting for you to reach out to the victims, nning something in the shadows.¡± A small chill ran down Ste¡¯s spine.

    She realized she hadn¡¯t thought that part through. After a moment¡¯s pause, she muttered, ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask Shaun toe with me.¡±

    The mention of Shaun made William¡¯s face harden. She¡¯d rather go with Shaun than him? ¡°You¡¯ve got someone willing to help right in front of you, and yet you¡¯d rather go find someone else? Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a bit unnecessary?¡±

    Ste¡¯sshes fluttered slightly. He had a girlfriend now, and she knew they were likely to marry someday. It wasn¡¯t her ce to interfere. She understood where the boundariesy.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs, I really do appreciate your offer,¡± she said sincerely. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to trouble you. I¡¯ve got ab session on Wednesday, and Saturday¡¯s the only day I¡¯m free¡ªbut you¡¯ve already said you can¡¯t make it.¡±

    By attributing it to a scheduling issue, she made it difficult for William to say anything more.

    Still, William couldn¡¯t shake the difort settling in his chest.

    After dinner, as Ste settled the bill, she caught sight of William walking out of the restaurant. He didn¡¯t even nce back.

    She paused mid-motion, momentarily stunned. What on earth had upset him this time? Quickly catching up to him outside, she asked in confusion, ¡°Mr. Briggs, was the food not to your liking?¡± She had spent a decent sum on that meal, and personally, she thought it had tasted pretty good.

    Just hearing her speak made William¡¯s expression tighten. He gave her a brief nce and muttered, ¡°Delightful.¡±

    ???????? ???????? ?????????????? ???? gal????¦Í??????©q?????

    That was all. Then, without another word, he stepped off the curb, opened the door to his ck Bentley, slid in, and shut it behind him with finality.

    Ste stood there, confused and a little stunned. She had no idea what she had said that upset him. After a moment, she gged down a taxi and headed home in silence.

    Once she got home, Ste sat down at her desk and carefully mapped out her n to visit the victim¡¯s family thating Saturday.

    Since she was taking this step, she sincerely hoped they¡¯d be willing to stand with her¡ªto speak out and testify.

    She stayed up workingte into the night, finally finishing the documents around two in the morning. When she looked at her phone and saw the time, she let out a tired sigh, quickly took a shower, and headed to bed.

    She remembered she should call Shaun, but realizing it was toote now, she made a mental note to talk to him tomorrow.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 388

    ?Chapter 388:

    The following day at the research institute, Ste bumped into Lainey in one of the hallways.

    Lainey didn¡¯t waste a second¡ªshe grabbed Ste¡¯s arm and pulled her to the side. ¡°Stel, thank God you¡¯re finally here!¡± she whispered urgently. Noticing the urgency written all over Lainey¡¯s face, Ste immediately asked,

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did something happen with the project again?¡±

    Lainey sighed heavily. ¡°Someone showed up at the institute before you got here this morning.¡±

    ¡°Who was it?¡± Ste asked curiously.

    Lainey gave her a look of disbelief, sighed again, and tapped her on the forehead. ¡°It was Willow¡ªWilliam¡¯s fianc¨¦e!¡±

    Ste frowned slightly but didn¡¯t think much of it. What did Willow visiting William have to do with her, anyway?

    Lainey stared at her, clearly frustrated by her oblivious attitude.

    ¡°Willow came by today and brought fancy gifts for everyone at the institute. It was obvious she was trying to make a statement,¡± Lainey said, pressing her lips together. ¡°She even smiled and told us not to take William¡¯s temper seriously, like she runs the ce or something. And if that wasn¡¯t enough, she ended with a warning disguised as kindness. She told us to keep an eye out for anyone who might be secretly interested in William and said today¡¯s gift was her way of thanking us in advance.¡±

    In simple terms, Willow¡¯s visit was nothing short of a public announcement that she was William¡¯s fianc¨¦e, and at the same time, it was a subtle jab aimed straight at Ste.

    After all, everyone at the institute knew that before Willow entered the picture, William and Ste had always been close. Some even assumed they were a couple.

    So, it didn¡¯t take much to figure out who Willow was aiming at.

    Only now did Ste realize the weight of those words. She had been staying away from William, yet somehow, she was still caught in the crossfire.

    ???????? ?????????????? ???????? ???? ??????????¦Í??????[.]??????

    Ste looked at Lainey with a helpless expression. ¡°There¡¯s never been anything between William and me. We¡¯ve always been just coworkers¡ªI¡¯d never cross that line.¡±

    Lainey gave her shoulder a reassuring pat. ¡°I know that. But Willow clearly doesn¡¯t.¡±

    Ste felt cornered, like no matter what she said, people would still assume the worst. And one thing hit her hard¡ªWilliam never told Willow he wasn¡¯t into women. If he had, Willow wouldn¡¯t be so defensive.

    That realization annoyed her. Turning to Lainey, she asked, ¡°Has William shown up today?¡±

    Lainey seemed puzzled by the sudden question. ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s arrived yet,¡± she replied.

    Ste inhaled deeply to steady herself. ¡°If he shows up, let me know. I really need to speak with him.¡±

    Lainey leaned in slightly and spoke in a low tone. ¡°People here are watching you and William closely. If you approach him directly now, it¡¯ll only confirm what Willow suspects. If it¡¯s that important, maybe call him instead.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 389

    ?Chapter 389:

    Ste paused, thinking it over, then gave a small nod.

    On her way to theb, she could practically feel everyone¡¯s gaze following her. When the drama with Marc happened, people had supported her openly. But now that it involved William, everyone chose silence. No one wanted to pick a side. They just stood back and watched as she walked into theb. Inside theb, Sandra was there, along with two other team members. As soon as Sandra saw Ste, she walked over carefully. ¡°Sylvia, did you catch anything being said outside?¡±

    Ste smiled faintly. ¡°You mean Miss Lawson¡¯s little speech?¡±

    Sandra gave her forehead a light smack. ¡°So, you did hear. Well, just so you know, we¡¯re behind you. I didn¡¯t take Miss Lawson¡¯s gift either.¡±

    Ste was touched but confused. ¡°Why not? Weren¡¯t the gifts expensive? Are you crazy?¡±

    Sandra waved it off. ¡°Gifts like that? She¡¯s clearly trying to buy people. I¡¯m not that easy to win over. Sylvia, don¡¯t worry about what people are saying out there. We¡¯re with you. Honestly, you¡¯ve known William way longer than Willow has. If anyone¡¯s the outsider here, it¡¯s her, not you.¡±

    That made Steugh a little. ¡°Thanks for supporting me, but really¡ªthere¡¯s nothing going on between me and William.¡±

    Sandra blinked in surprise, but before she could reply, a knock sounded at theb door.

    Paul stood by the doorway, looking into the room until his eyes found Ste. ¡°Sylvia, mind stepping out with me for a minute?¡± he asked.

    Sandra shot Ste a worried nce, but Ste responded with a quiet, reassuring nod before calmly following Paul out.

    Inside the office, Paul gestured for her to take a seat, then walked over and poured a ss of water for her himself.

    Ste took the ss, mildly surprised by his politeness. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, there¡¯s no need for formality¡ªplease, just tell me what this is about.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but wonder why he was going through all the effort.

    Picking up on her cue, Paul took his seat and went straight to business. ¡°Sylvia, you¡¯ve been with the institute long enough to know¡ªresearch alwayses first. Everything else is secondary.¡±

    ?????????????? ?????????? ?????? ?????? ???? gal????¦Í??????£®??????

    Ste nodded silently. That much she already knew.

    He went on, ¡°Miss Lawson visited today, and she didn¡¯t exactly hide her motives. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard something about it.¡±

    Ste instantly pieced it together. So that was what this meeting was about.

    After a short pause, Paul added, ¡°We supported you when your ex-husband caused trouble¡ªhe was clearly in the wrong, and you were one of our own. But this time¡­ things are different. William and Miss Lawson aren¡¯t people you want to antagonize.¡±

    Ste gently set the ss down. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, I believe there¡¯s a misunderstanding here. Mr. Briggs and I have only ever maintained a professional rtionship. There¡¯s absolutely nothing improper going on.¡± Honestly, she wasn¡¯t even sure they counted as friends. They always seemed to argue the moment they were in the same room.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 390

    ?Chapter 390:

    Paul looked slightly startled by her answer.

    To him, it didn¡¯t quite add up. William had stepped in for Ste more than once¡ªwhether it was the Allen issue or the recentpetition. It was rare for William to get involved in anything personal, and yet here he was.

    From what Paul had observed, William clearly treated Ste differently than others.

    Ste let out a quiet sigh in her heart. If only she could tell them the truth¡ªthat William simply wasn¡¯t into women, and there was no chance of anything between them.

    But she didn¡¯t feel it was her ce to expose his personal life. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, I promise I¡¯m not trying to interfere in his rtionship with Miss Lawson. I have no such feelings for him. I know this is awkward for you, and I¡¯ll be more mindful moving forward,¡± Ste said, sounding as sincere and determined as someone pledging herself to a mission.

    Paul opened his mouth, but nothing came out. This wasn¡¯t the response he¡¯d expected at all.

    Ste waited a beat. When it was clear he had nothing more to add, she rose from her seat. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll get back to work if that¡¯s all.¡± After all, she still hadb work waiting.

    Paul finally snapped out of his thoughts and muttered a faint ¡°Oh¡± while watching her walk out briskly.

    As Ste stepped out, she almost ran straight into William, who wasing from the opposite end of the hallway.

    Remembering what Paul had just told her, she quickly looked away and walked past him without saying a word. Before William could react, she had already gone.

    Meanwhile, William remained where he was, hands in his pockets, silently watching her go. He had heard every word she¡¯d said in Paul¡¯s office, and now, her silence said even more. No feelings for him? Not even a hint?

    He frowned, her words looping in his head like a stubborn curse. Damn it. Why was he letting a single sentence mess with him like this?

    After work, William didn¡¯t head home. He went straight to Steven¡¯s.

    ???????? ???????????????? ???????????? ???? ?????????¦Í?????????????

    Steven had been buried in a work projecttely and hadn¡¯t followed whatever drama was going on between William and Ste.

    So when William showed up unannounced, it definitely threw him.

    ¡°William? What brings you here?¡± Steven asked, surprised.

    William didn¡¯t bother with pleasantries. He shot Steven a strange look and said bluntly, ¡°We¡¯re drinking. I¡¯ve already reserved a private room.¡±

    He grabbed Steven¡¯s wrist and tugged him forward before Steven could even react.

    ¡°Hey¡ªwait! I¡¯ve got work to finish today. I can¡¯t just go drinking right now.¡± Today was a tight deadline. If Steven didn¡¯t submit everything on time, the deal he was working on would copse.

    William clicked his tongue in frustration, shooting him a look full of silent protest.

    Realizing he wouldn¡¯t let him off the hook today, Steven sighed and threw his hands up. ¡°Fine, I¡¯lle, but I¡¯m bringing myptop with me.¡± He wasn¡¯t giving up the nightpletely. That was his condition.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 391

    ?Chapter 391:

    Inside the fancy club, a row of imported wine bottles was lined up in front of William, their ss catching the colorful lights and shining brightly¡ªenough to make Steven¡¯s heart skip a beat.

    ¡°What is this, a personal mission to get wasted?¡± Steven asked, half-rmed, half-impressed.

    William shot him a frosty re and said nothing.

    Steven took a sip of wine himself, then opened his tablet, casually flipping through files. ¡°What happened this time? Let me guess¡ªSylvia again?¡± As far as Steven was concerned, when men drank like this, it was always because of one of two things¡ªwork or women.

    And since William¡¯s career was running smoothly, that only left one exnation: a woman.

    Besides, this definitely wasn¡¯t the first time William had shown up like this.

    William tossed back another few gulps before finally speaking in a low voice. ¡°She said¡­ she doesn¡¯t feel that way about me.¡±

    That made Steven freeze mid-keystroke. His head snapped toward William, eyes practically lighting up. ¡°Wait¡ªseriously? Sylvia said that?¡±

    William narrowed his eyes, instantly irritated by the amusement in Steven¡¯s expression. ¡°You look thrilled. Is that supposed to make me feel better?¡±

    Steven quickly wiped the grin off his face, raising his hands defensively. ¡°No, no¡ªI¡¯m on your side, man. I¡¯m just¡­ surprised. What made her say that?¡±

    William scoffed bitterly. ¡°How the hell should I know? Women are a puzzle, but Ste? She¡¯s like the ocean¡ªstill on the surface, but ruthless beneath. He could never guess what was going on in her head.¡±

    After hearing that, something clicked in Steven¡¯s mind. ¡°Hold on¡ªaren¡¯t you with Willow? Everyone around Choria seems convinced she¡¯s going to be your wife someday.¡±

    If that was the case, then Sylvia¡¯s response made sense. No decent woman would want to y the other woman role knowingly.

    William nced his way but said nothing.

    ???????? ???????? ?????????? ???????????????? ???? g????????¦Í??????£®??????

    That only made Steven more curious. ¡°Be honest¡ªwhat do you really think about Willow?¡±

    He nudged William¡¯s arm teasingly. From what little he¡¯d heard, Willow was more socialite than soulmate¡ªwas that really William¡¯s kind of woman? But despite all the questions, William said nothing. He kept drinking, as if the alcohol could answer in his ce.

    In the end, Steven couldn¡¯t tell who had driven William to the bottom of the bottle¡ªSylvia or Willow.

    Over the next few days, William was noticeably absent from the research institute.

    Ste vaguely remembered him saying he had somemitments lined up after Wednesday, so she figured he was probably tied up with work elsewhere, likely focused on a new project.

    Before she knew it, Saturday hade around.

    In the end, Ste chose not to tell Shaun anything about her n to visit the victim¡¯s family.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 392

    ?Chapter 392:

    The cryptic markings on the crate still left her unsure about who exactly they were pointing to, and a part of her feared Shaun might be entangled in it somehow. That fear alone was reason enough for her to go alone.

    The victim¡¯s rtives lived in a remote vige nestled deep in the mountains.

    The taxi could only go so far up the winding path before Ste had to switch to an old, creaky three-wheeler. It jolted and bounced over rocks and tangled roots until, dazed and slightly dizzy, she finally reached the yard of the victim¡¯s house.

    As she stood on the worn stone steps, she noticed a faint trail of smoke curling from the roof. Taking a steadying breath, she moved toward the entrance.

    ¡°Hello? Is this Finley Hammond¡¯s home?¡± she called out.

    A young woman who had been cooking outside turned sharply at the sound of her voice.

    Ste opened her mouth to say more, but the woman bolted into the house before she could get another word out.

    Ste quickly followed the woman and tried to exin, ¡°Please, I¡¯m not here to cause any trouble. I just want to know what really happened to Finley back then. I¡¯m on your side. I¡¯ve found proof of what Nixon Garrett did, and we can finally get him locked up!¡±

    But there was only silence in response.

    ¡°I know you¡¯ve kept quiet all these years because you were threatened. But I have real evidence now. If you¡¯re willing to speak up, we can make sure Nixon pays for what he did!¡± She called out again, louder this time¡ªbut there was no reply.

    The silence inside was heavy and still, making her wonder if the woman she saw had even been real at all.

    When Ste turned her head, she noticed the pot on the stove still bubbling quietly.

    She let out a quiet sigh. Not wanting to be the reason someone¡¯s meal was ruined, she walked over and picked up the spat to keep it from burning. Once she had scooped the stir-fried food onto a te, she turned back, ready to resume the conversation inside.

    But just as she turned, her breath caught¡ªan elderly woman stood quietly behind her, hunched and still, like she had appeared out of thin air.

    ?????????????? ????????????? ???????? ???????????????? ???? ?????????¦Í??????£®??????

    The sudden sight made Ste jump, and the te in her hands almost slipped from her grasp.

    The woman¡¯s hair waspletely gray, and she stood still like a statue, her back slightly hunched.

    Ste took a deep breath, reminding herself to stay calm, then slowly stepped forward. ¡°Hi, I promise I¡¯m not here to bother you,¡± she said gently, holding out the te toward the woman.

    The woman stared at her in silence for several moments before finally taking the te and walking slowly to set it down on an old wooden table in the living room.

    The elderly woman finally spoke, her voice firm but weary. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time. We¡¯re not saying a word.¡±

    Still, the fact that she¡¯d said anything at all gave Ste a sliver of hope.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, please just hear me out,¡± Ste urged. ¡°I understand you¡¯ve been through a lot, but Nixon is still walking free. Don¡¯t you want to see him pay for what he did?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 393

    ?Chapter 393:

    The older woman didn¡¯t respond. And before Ste could try again, someone stormed out from inside the house and shoved her hard.

    ¡°Why are you pretending this doesn¡¯t affect us?¡± the younger woman shouted. ¡°Do you know my grandmother nearly died because of this? Nixon is rich and powerful¡ªwe¡¯re just poor vigers. We can¡¯t fight someone like him. If we stir up trouble again, he¡¯ll destroy all of us!¡±

    The sudden shove made Ste stumble back, but she caught herself just in time to hear the woman¡¯s angry outburst.

    A bitter feeling welled up inside her, but she still spoke calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not giving up. I want to help you.¡±

    ¡°Enough already!¡± the woman snapped. ¡°Everyone who¡¯s promised to help us only wanted money. What do you want? Just say it¡ªwe¡¯re not giving you a single cent. Stop using my father¡¯s death to upset my grandma!¡±

    That¡¯s when Ste realized¡ªthis must be Finley¡¯s daughter. She immediately replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know what others did to trick you before. But you¡¯re right¡ªNixon is powerful. That¡¯s why we need to rely on thew. I¡¯ve collected enough evidence to finally make a case. Please, just take a look.¡±

    As she spoke, she reached into her bag, pulled out a folder, and handed it to her with quiet determination.

    But the woman smacked it straight to the ground. ¡°Are you deaf or just bold? I told you to get out! You have some nerve showing up here to swindle us out of money!¡±

    Shouting angrily, the woman snatched up a thick, worn-out broom that had been propped against the wall. Without a second thought, she raised it over her shoulder and swung it hard at Ste.

    The heavy thud rang out, and both the elderly woman and Finley¡¯s daughter stood frozen.

    Ste took the full hit to her back, stumbling forward with a sharp gasp as pain shot through her. It took her a while to steady herself and breathe again. She understood they didn¡¯t trust her, but aftering all this way, she wasn¡¯t going to walk away with nothing.

    Bending down, Ste picked up the folder that had fallen to the floor. Her voice was soft but honest. ¡°This is real evidence. Please, at least take a look.¡±

    Finley¡¯s daughter was caught off guard. Normally, con artists ran the moment she even looked like she¡¯d swing the broom. But this woman? She didn¡¯t even flinch. She stood there like a fool¡ªor maybe like someone who actually meant what she said.

    ?????????????? ?????? ?????????¦Í????????????

    Her gaze dropped to the folder Ste held, catching the carefully marked photos and the long list of footnotes. Her brows furrowed in surprise. ¡°You actually looked into this?¡± she asked, her voice lined with disbelief. She¡¯d assumed, like all the others, that this was just another trick¡ªa sham to squeeze money from herte father¡¯s name. Over the years, countless strangers had taken advantage of their grief. That was why she¡¯d given up on ever digging up the past again.

    The living came first¡ªher grandmother, their quiet life. She wasn¡¯t willing to risk that again. But now, in front of her stood a woman not asking for money, not making excuses. Just offering a thick stack of truth and a desperate kind of hope.

    The old woman, who hadn¡¯t said a word through themotion, turned atst. Her gazended on Ste, who was still slightly hunched from the hit but holding her ground.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 394

    ?Chapter 394:

    After a long pause, the silence stretched thin¡­ then finally, the old woman spoke in a gravelly voice. ¡°Come inside.¡±

    A soft smile spread across Ste¡¯s face as she quickly gathered the documents and trailed behind Finley¡¯s mother and daughter into the modest room.

    ¡°Fetch the ointment¡ªwe need to rub it on her back before it swells,¡± the older woman told her granddaughter without a second thought.

    Ste opened her mouth to protest, but the woman cut her off firmly, ¡°Don¡¯t argue. If we don¡¯t treat it now, your back will be ck and blue by morning.¡± Ste gave in quietly, watching as the young woman returned with the ointment and spoke gently. ¡°You¡¯ll need to take off your top so I can apply this properly.¡±

    Ste removed it without a word. The woman¡¯s hands were steady and practiced, gently working the ointment into her back with smooth, circr motions. Almost immediately, the sharp ache in her muscles began to fade, and Ste let out a breath of relief.

    Once she set the ointment aside, the woman settled beside her grandmother and looked at Ste seriously. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s talk.¡±

    Ste ced the folder on the table between them. ¡°Please take your time and look through everything,¡± she said softly.

    The woman skimmed through the first few pages, her voice tense. ¡°You do understand what you¡¯re asking of us, right? Testifying could ruin us.¡±

    Ste nodded without hesitation. ¡°I know it¡¯s dangerous, and I¡¯ll do everything I can to keep you safe. That¡¯s a promise.¡±

    The young woman¡¯s brows lifted in disbelief. ¡°And who are you to make that kind of promise? Are you more powerful than Nixon himself?¡±

    The question caught Ste off guard. She had no grand title, no political pull, but she still believed in the system, in justice, and in thew.

    ¡°I get that you¡¯re scared,¡± Ste said honestly. ¡°And while I can¡¯t promise there won¡¯t be risks, I swear I¡¯ll do everything I can. Nixon¡¯s still out there, still putting lives in danger¡ªpeople like your father shouldn¡¯t have to suffer in vain.¡± The older woman and her granddaughter clutched the folder tightly. Life had already taken so much from them, and the thought of others going through the same pain only added to the weight in their hearts.

    Finley¡¯s daughter lowered her eyes, tears gathering at the corners. ¡°Dad would never want anyone else to go through what he did. I¡¯ll testify¡­ but you have to swear¡ªreally swear¡ªyou¡¯ll protect my grandma no matter what.¡±

    ?????????? ?????????????? ???? ?????????¦Í?????????????

    Ste¡¯s expression turned solemn as she nodded. ¡°Even if you hadn¡¯t said a word, I still would¡¯ve done everything to protect her. That¡¯s a promise from me to you.¡±

    The woman stood quietly and walked over to a drawer. After opening it, she reached into a hiddenpartment. ¡°There¡¯s something you should take a look at,¡± she said.

    Ste took what the woman handed her, eyes narrowing as she studied it. It was a lead¡ªa document pointing toward Nixon¡¯s old associates, the people who had helped him build his corrupt empire.

    Her eyes lit up with disbelief. ¡°Where did you even manage to find this?¡±

    The woman¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯ve been quietly collecting evidence against Nixon for years,¡± she said. ¡°I just never had the courage to act. Not while Grandma was still alive.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 395

    ?Chapter 395:

    Her n had always been to expose Nixon once her grandmother was gone, even if it meant dragging herself down in the process. If she had nothing left to lose, why not take him with her?

    ¡°This particr partner used to work closely with Nixon. Their business dealings stopped three years ago, but they¡¯ve keptundering money¡ªfaking shipments, doctoring records. The scale of it is huge.¡±

    Ste had thought the files William provided were thorough, but what was she holding now? It dug even deeper. She hadn¡¯t imagined the victim¡¯s family had uncovered this much.

    ¡°This is gold. Thank you¡ªreally,¡± Ste said, her voice full of gratitude. Gently sliding the documents closer, the woman added, ¡°That¡¯s all I¡¯ve been able to gather. You¡¯ll have to dig into the rest¡ªespecially around the port and that partner of his.¡±

    For someone with no ess or influence, the fact she¡¯d collected this much over the years was nothing short of remarkable.

    For Ste, this was a breakthrough. She tucked the documents carefully into her bag and exchanged numbers with the woman, sealing a silent pact between them.

    ¡°Won¡¯t you stay for dinner?¡± the woman asked with a touch of warmth in her voice.

    Ste offered a small smile and shook her head. ¡°I should head back now¡ªit¡¯s a long trip down.¡±

    The woman didn¡¯t try to stop her. She simply lifted a hand and said bluntly, ¡°If something happens to you while digging into this¡­ we won¡¯t be able to save you.¡±

    The words were harsh, but Ste understood them for what they were¡ªa warning, not a dismissal.

    She gave a reassuring smile. ¡°I know the risks. But trust me¡ªI won¡¯t let you down.¡±

    Ste got back on the old tricycle and began making her way down the mountain path once more. Behind her, the woman stood quietly, her gaze distant and full of thought.

    She slowly turned to look at her grandmother, who was seated silently inside the room. ¡°Let¡¯s hope this Sylvia Gilbert woman really can bring Nixon down,¡± she murmured.

    ???????? ???????? ????????????????????????

    The old woman, her hair fully gray, stared out at the path Ste had taken. With a faint, sorrowful smile, she said, ¡°We¡¯ve run out of options. She¡¯s ourst chance now.¡±

    Ste got home around two in the morning.

    She felt sticky and worn out from the day, so she jumped straight into the shower. By the time she stepped out, it was almost three.

    She¡¯d managed to visit the victim¡¯s family on her own, but she just couldn¡¯t bring herself to face Nixon¡¯s old partner alone.

    Lying on her side in bed, she scrolled through her contacts.

    Her thumb hovered over William¡¯s number¡­ but she hesitated.

    She knew she couldn¡¯t keep relying on him.

    So, she kept scrolling¡ªuntil she saw Shaun¡¯s name.

    She sent a quick text. ¡°Mr. Smith, are you free tomorrow?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 396

    ?Chapter 396:

    Ste figured he¡¯d reply in the morning. But he responded almost instantly. ¡°Yes.¡± She hesitated before typing out the next message. ¡°I need to visit the port tomorrow. I¡¯ve found some new clues about Nixon. Could youe with me?¡± She kept her wording as neutral as possible.

    It was three in the morning¡ªtexting a man at this hour could easily be taken the wrong way.

    But Shaun didn¡¯t seem fazed. ¡°Of course. It¡¯s the weekend anyway¡ªthe office is closed.¡±

    Seeing his quick and easy reply, Ste sat up in bed, relieved¡ªand maybe even a little giddy. ¡°See you tomorrow, Mr. Smith!¡± She typed back.

    That night, she actually slept well.

    The next morning, before she even made it downstairs, her phone buzzed with a message from Shaun. ¡°Good morning. I¡¯m already here.¡± Ste blinked, surprised. She peeked outside but didn¡¯t see his car. She quickly replied to his text. ¡°I don¡¯t see your car¡­ did you take a taxi?¡± Her phone rang.

    ¡°Hey, Syl¡ªsorry,¡± Shaun said, sounding sheepish. ¡°I forgot you just moved. I went straight to the institute out of habit. Work¡¯s been a lottely.¡±

    Ste checked the time. ¡°No big deal. I¡¯m close by anyway. I¡¯ll head over and meet you.¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± Shaun said,ughing lightly.

    But Ste insisted, ¡°I¡¯lle over. We¡¯ll be driving past the institute anyway. No point in you backtracking.¡±

    A few minutester, Ste hopped in a taxi and headed to the institute entrance.

    As she got out and paid the fare, Shaun was already waiting by his car, holding out a warm breakfast bag. ¡°I got this for you¡ªstill warm. I kept it in my clothes to ensure it.¡±

    Ste blinked, touched. She hadn¡¯t expected that.

    Shaun saw her stunned expression and grinned. ¡°Rx, I was kidding. I just got here myself¡ªit¡¯s still fresh.¡±

    She let out a small breath and smiled. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ???????? ???????????????? ???? ????????????????????????

    ¡°Shall we?¡± he asked, gesturing toward the car.

    Just as she nodded and moved to get in, her eyes caught movement across the courtyard. William was stepping out of the dorms¡ªwith Willow right beside him.

    They saw Ste and Shaun, too. Willow nced at William, then smiled at the pair across from them.

    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Smith. Picking up your¡­ date?¡± she teased.

    Shaun had always had a bit of a reputation, so seeing him here, early in the morning¡­ Was he after a new catch?

    She took a longer look at Ste. Wasn¡¯t she the woman who lived opposite William¡¯s cest time? Sylvia Gilbert, right? Was Shaun pursuing her?

    Shaun was just about to rify, but Ste cut in quickly, ¡°Shaun, we¡¯re in a hurry. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Shaun just smiled and waved at William and Willow. ¡°We¡¯ll head out then. See you around, Mr. Briggs.¡±

    William didn¡¯t say a word¡ªjust stood there, face tightening as he watched Ste slip into Shaun¡¯s car.

    Willow noticed the shift in his mood and nced again in Ste¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Mr. Smith, where are you headed? Maybe we¡¯re going the same way. We could keep each otherpany!¡± she chirped, clinging to William¡¯s arm with a syrupy smile.

    Shaun paused mid-step, giving her a polite smile. ¡°We¡¯re headed to the port. Why? You and Mr. Briggs nning a romantic stroll by the water too, Miss Lawson?¡±

    Willow blinked, surprised. ¡°You¡¯re going to the port too?¡±

    And just like that, they all ended up heading in the same direction. But of course, William and Willow shared one car, while Ste and Shaun took the other.

    As Ste sat in the passenger seat, her gaze drifted to the sleek Bentley cruising alongside them. Her eyes found William in the driver¡¯s seat, and¡ªjust for a moment¡ªhis eyes found hers.

    Their gazes locked. And for one breathless second, Ste felt her heart skip.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 397

    ?Chapter 397:

    ¡°William, could you close the window? It¡¯s a bit chilly.¡± Willow¡¯s voice, soft and a little too sweet, drifted through the wind and reached Ste¡¯s ears¡ªdistant, yet unmistakable.

    A secondter, the window on William¡¯s side slid shut, cutting off thest thread of connection between them.

    Ste looked away, turning back to the view outside her own window, trees and buildings blurring past. Her mind drifted back to the conversation she¡¯d had with William when they left the warehouse.

    So, he was investigating on Willow¡¯s behalf. Which meant¡­ today, they were both here for the same reason¡ªtracking down Nixon¡¯s old partner. When they reached the port, both cars came to a stop at the same time.

    The wind by the water was sharp, and Ste instantly regretted wearing something so light. She rubbed her arms against the chill. Before she could even shiver properly, Shaun had already draped his coat over her shoulders.

    ¡°Keep it on. I¡¯m fine,¡± he said casually.

    The warmth from his coat wrapped around her like a nket.

    Willow watched the small exchange, her lips curving into a thoughtful smile. ¡°William, don¡¯t you think Ms. Gilbert and Mr. Smith make a great couple?¡± she said lightly.

    William¡¯s face shifted ever so slightly. A strange tightness settled in his chest.

    Great couple? How long had they even known each other?

    He let out a quiet ¡°mm¡± in response.

    Willow caught the subtle change in his expression but didn¡¯t push.

    Ste wasn¡¯t there to admire the waterfront. She tugged on Shaun¡¯s sleeve.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go find that partner first.¡±

    Shaun nodded and followed her down a path.

    Not far behind, Willow turned to William. ¡°Should we take a different route?¡± She figured he¡¯d rather avoid trailing behind those two.

    Discover updates g?l¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    William nodded, adjusting course with her¡ªbut his eyes lingered on Ste for a moment longer before looking away.

    Ste had no photo of the man they were looking for¡ªjust a vague description from Finley¡¯s daughter.

    ¡°She said he¡¯s in his thirties, blue eyes, tanned skin,¡± she told Shaun as they walked.

    Shaun listened quietly, nodding asionally.

    He already knew who the guy was¡ªbut he let Ste take the lead, acting as if he didn¡¯t.

    ¡°There are some office buildings up ahead. Let¡¯s check them first,¡± Ste suggested.

    The buildings by the water had a sleek, modern look. She expected some sort of keycard system, but the front door was wide open. The first floor was empty.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t apany this big have at least a security guard?¡± Ste muttered. Even her research institute had multiple security checkpoints.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s the weekend,¡± Shaun said, taking her hand and gently leading her inside.

    Ste didn¡¯t resist, letting him guide her.

    She looked around cautiously but didn¡¯t spot anything unusual.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 398

    ?Chapter 398:

    When they reached the elevator, Shaun went to press the button, but Ste held back. ¡°Let¡¯s take the stairs instead,¡± she suggested.

    Something about the ce made her uneasy.

    Shaun ced a reassuring hand on her shoulder. ¡°Syl, rx. I¡¯m here.¡± She hesitated, wanting to argue¡­ but under his calm, steady gaze, the words never made it out.

    They headed up to the second floor. The hallway was lined with offices. As they passed by, something caught Ste¡¯s eye¡ªtwo familiar figures standing in one of the rooms up ahead. Willow and William. Her steps froze. ¡°Wait¡­ what are you two doing here?¡±

    Earlier, when Ste and Shaun went upstairs, they hadn¡¯t seen any sign of William or Willow.

    Willow offered a gentle exnation. ¡°This building has two entrances. We must¡¯vee in through different doors.¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t think much of it¡ªjust nodded and got back tobing through the room with Shaun.

    Meanwhile, William looked like he was preparing to deliver a verdict in court¡ªhis expression stone-cold as he searched for clues.

    Ste, not wanting Willow to get the wrong idea about her and William, made sure to keep a wide berth. If he was on the left, she went right¡ªalways keeping space between them.

    Still, sometimes they¡¯d unknowingly drift closer. And just when William was about to say something to her, she¡¯d suddenly pivot away and call out, ¡°Shaun,e check this out!¡±

    He was left hanging¡ªmore than once¡ªwith an unreadable look on his face and a growing sense of irritation.

    From William¡¯s line of sight, it didn¡¯t help that every time Ste leaned slightly toward Shaun, especially when she stood on tiptoe to show him something, it looked like she was practically in his arms.

    Willow noticed too. With a soft voice and a faint smile, she murmured, ¡°William, don¡¯t they look good together? Mr. Smith and Ms. Gilbert?¡±

    Find what you love at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???????

    William¡¯s jaw tightened, his face growing darker.

    Willow ignored his reaction, her eyes gleaming. She kept making littlements about howpatible the two of them looked.

    Then, as Ste handed Shaun a folder, her foot caught on the edge of the carpet. She stumbled.

    Before she could fall, Shaun caught her by the wrist and pulled her into his arms.

    Ste froze, then quickly pulled back, flustered.

    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Smith,¡± she murmured hastily. That kind of clumsy move felt totally uneptable¡ªespecially in front of everyone.

    But Shaun didn¡¯t look annoyed at all. In fact, he looked almost amused, his eyes scanning her briefly, like he was making sure she wasn¡¯t hurt. ¡°As long as you¡¯re okay, Syl.¡±

    The soft ¡°Syl¡± drifted over to William¡¯s ears like a trigger. Between that and watching her fall right into Shaun¡¯s arms, his mood officially tanked. His grip on the documents in his hand visibly tightened.

    ¡°I¡¯m going out to make a call,¡± he said abruptly, heading for the door.

    Willow gave Shaun and Ste a polite smile before following after him. Once the two of them were gone, Ste let out a quiet breath and instinctively stepped a little farther away from Shaun.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 399

    ?Chapter 399:

    He noticed. Raising an eyebrow, he leaned in with a teasing smirk. ¡°Syl, do you really hate being near me that much?¡±

    Ste paused, then gave him a sidelong look. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it.¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah? Then why do you keep running off every time I get close?¡± Shaun wasn¡¯t letting it go that easily.

    Ste sighed, eyes flicking away from his. The way he looked at people always held this strange softness, like they all meant something to him¡ªand she didn¡¯t want to read too much into it. Gently, she pushed him back a bit. ¡°Alright, enough. Let¡¯s focus. We¡¯re here to find clues.¡±

    Seeing her serious look, Shaun dropped the yful tone and went back to searching with her.

    Outside, Willow didn¡¯t say anything at first¡ªshe just followed quietly as William made his call.

    William was on the phone with Luca.

    ¡°Send a few people to the port,¡± he instructed Luca. ¡°Keep it discreet. Stay hidden, but if anything happens, step in right away.¡±

    Luca immediately got the message. ¡°Understood, Mr. Briggs. I¡¯ll send a team over.¡±

    Willow¡¯s expression shifted as she watched from a distance. She wasn¡¯t stupid¡ªshe could see the difference in the way William looked at Sylvia. There was something deeper there. Complicated. Quiet. And definitely not the way he looked at her. Was there really something going on between them?

    Willow pressed her lips together, smoothed out her expression, and stepped forward.

    ¡°William, are you okay?¡± she asked softly.

    Hearing her voice, William quickly ended the call and slipped his phone back into his pocket.

    He turned to face her, still polite¡ªbut distant. ¡°Miss Lawson, did you find anything?¡±

    Discover more content at ?¦Áln¦Ò¦Íe?s

    That formal tone again. Willow¡¯s chest tightened. She was supposed to be his future wife, yet he acted like she was just another business associate. She forced a smile. ¡°Looks like Ms. Gilbert and Mr. Smith found something. We should go check it out.¡±

    The second she mentioned Ste, William¡¯s expression shifted. His eyes sharpened with interest, and without a word, he headed back inside.

    Inside, Ste had just finished snapping photos of some useful documents. She and Shaun were about to move on to another room when William and Willow walked in.

    Shaun looked up with a knowing smile. ¡°Mr. Briggs, did you flirt with Miss Lawson outside? She looks quite pleased.¡±

    William almost said something to exin himself, but the sight of Ste standing so close to Shaun made him stop. Instead, his voice turned cold as he said, ¡°Willow is my fianc¨¦e. Do I need permission to be with her?¡±

    Willow hadn¡¯t expected such a bold deration in front of others. A blush crept up her face as she smiled softly. ¡°William, we¡¯re just here to investigate. Don¡¯t say things like that out of the blue.¡±

    William¡¯s tone remained even. ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth. Is there an issue?¡± He wasn¡¯t emotional, just stating things inly, as if he were listing facts on a page.

    Shaun let out a shortugh. ¡°No problem at all. In that case, Syl and I will check the other rooms.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 400

    ?Chapter 400:

    He turned toward Ste, reaching out to take her hand with quiet warmth.

    ¡°Come on, Syl. Let¡¯s head out.¡±

    Ste gave a small nod and quietly followed Shaun¡¯s lead.

    But as she walked past William, her eyes caught the side of his face¡ªsoft, patient, attentive¡ªas he listened to Willow. That wasn¡¯t the version of him she had known.

    She had always believed he was cold, distant, the type who kept his emotions buried. Yet with Willow, he seemed warm¡­ gentle.

    Something inside her ached, and though she didn¡¯t understand why, she couldn¡¯t shake the heaviness that settled in her chest.

    The thoughts kept piling up in her head, one heavier than the next. She stared nkly at the documents in her hands, her mind miles away. She was so deep in thought, she didn¡¯t even notice Shaun calling her name again and again.

    ¡°Syl, are you okay? You look pale,¡± Shaun said gently, cing aforting hand on her shoulder. ¡°Why don¡¯t you wait in the car? I can finish up here.¡±

    His hand on her shoulder snapped her out of it. She shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll stay.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to be a burden¡ªnot now, not ever.

    Shaun said, ¡°I know you can manage, but it¡¯s safer if I am here alone. If anything goes wrong, I can slip away. If you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll have to cover for you, and that¡¯s risky.¡±

    His logic made sense, and after a short pause, she gave a small nod in agreement.

    ¡°Okay,¡± she said softly. ¡°I¡¯ll wait in the car. If anything changes, call me right away.¡±

    She had already gathered a few files; maybe she could finally go through them properly while she waited.

    Back in the room, she¡¯d been too tense to even nce at them.

    Ste had assumed she wouldn¡¯t run into William or Willow again after leaving. But she hadn¡¯t ounted for the fact that their cars were parked side by side, and to reach hers, she had to walk right past theirs.

    Just as she was making her way toward the car, she noticed William leaning casually against the door.

    L?t??t ch¦Ápt?rs ¦Én g??lnov?l??.???m

    She paused, a little caught off guard. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be in the office with Miss Lawson right now?¡± she asked.

    William didn¡¯t answer her directly. Instead, a faint smirk tugged at the corner of his lips as he eyed her. ¡°Why are you all alone? Don¡¯t tell me Shaun ditched you.¡± His teasing tone rubbed Ste the wrong way, and she fired back without hesitation, ¡°He was just concerned I might run into trouble, so he offered to help me find the documents. But you¡ªleaving your fianc¨¦e behind like that? Doesn¡¯t seem like something a proper gentleman would do.¡±

    She didn¡¯t even know why she was getting worked up. Something about talking to him today made her lose her usual calm.

    William gave a rxed shrug. ¡°She just went to the restroom. And I¡¯ve told you before, Shaun¡¯s not exactly trustworthy¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, Ste cut in, her voice sharper than before. ¡°I think Mr. Smith¡¯s been perfectly kind. But you know what¡¯s not? Talking behind someone¡¯s back.¡±

    That onended. William¡¯s smile faded slightly, and something flickered in his eyes. Why was she so quick to defend Shaun? Was she genuinely falling for him? The thought unsettled William more than he liked to admit.

    ¡°Seriously, Ste? Are you really falling for that guy?¡± he asked, his voice tinged with frustration. ¡°Your taste in men wasn¡¯t exactly ster thest time either. And it doesn¡¯t look like much has changed.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 401

    ?Chapter 401:

    There were so many decent men out there¡ªhe just couldn¡¯t understand why she always seemed to pick the worst ones.

    Ste¡¯s temper red. ¡°Who I choose to be with is none of your concern. Maybe you should spend less time judging and more time focusing on your soon-to-be wife.¡±

    Her words hit harder than she intended. But so did his! What gave him the right to criticize her when he was marrying someone he barely even knew? Was that supposed to be some kind of virtue now?

    William stared at Ste¡¯s indignant re¡ªand instead of getting annoyed, something about her fiery little outburstpletely disarmed him. Whatever irritation he¡¯d been holding onto vanished just like that.

    He narrowed his eyes slightly, hands stuffed in his pockets, leaningzily against the car door as he watched her. ¡°So¡­ are you jealous?¡±

    Ste blinked. She looked at him like he¡¯d just grown two heads. ¡°How do Ie off as being jealous?¡±

    ¡°I see it clearly,¡± he replied without batting an eye.

    She almost lost it. Without another word, she pulled out the keys Shaun had given her, unlocked the car, slid inside, and mmed the door shut in one smooth motion.

    ¡°I¡¯m not even going to waste my breath on you.¡±

    William didn¡¯t push it. Seeing she had no intention of continuing the conversation, he backed off.

    A few minutester, Willow and Shaun returned¡ªconveniently from the same direction.

    They all headed back to their respective cars. Once Shaun got in, he handed a few documents to Ste.

    ¡°Syl, I found these. Not much, but it¡¯s all I could dig up from the office building.¡± There weren¡¯t many pages¡ªjust a slim bundle.

    ¡°This is already a big help,¡± Ste said, flipping through them.

    Let your imagination soar with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®?¦Ï??

    ording to the docs, Nixon¡¯s old partner hadpletely cut ties with him. Someone else had stepped in, signed a deal, and the ce ended up abandoned.

    Ste frowned. ¡°So we came here for nothing?¡±

    Shaun noticed the drop in her mood and lightly patted her shoulder. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s still early. There¡¯s another location listed here. We can check it out after lunch.¡±

    She thought for a moment. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s eat first.¡±

    Shaun nodded and was just about to start the car when Willow tapped at the window.

    Shaun rolled it down.

    ¡°Mr. Smith,¡± Willow said sweetly, ¡°where are you two headed next? Since we¡¯ve all found something, why not team up? It¡¯s safer in numbers.¡± Her gaze was steady, sincere, and aimed straight at Shaun.

    Shaun replied tly, ¡°Syl and I are going for lunch now.¡±

    Willow beamed. ¡°Perfect! William and I are nning to have lunch too. Let¡¯s go together then. We¡¯ll follow right behind you.¡±

    Just like that, she decided¡ªshe didn¡¯t check if it was okay with Shaun and Ste.

    Shaun didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, he looked over at Ste.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 402

    ?Chapter 402:

    ¡°Syl, what do you think? If you¡¯d rather have lunch alone with me, I¡¯m good with that too.¡±

    That word ¡°alone¡± made Ste¡¯s scalp tingle.

    She nced over at Willow, who was still waiting outside with hopeful eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go together,¡± Ste said quickly.

    Refusing the offer would seem awkward¡ªlike she was really into William, as Willow imed, and couldn¡¯t stand seeing him with her.

    Shaun caught her tone and didn¡¯t press further. He rolled up the window and started the engine.

    At the restaurant, just as everyone sat down, Willow¡ªwho had been sticking close to William the entire time¡ªsuddenly turned to Ste with a smile. ¡°Ms. Gilbert, could youe to the restroom with me?¡±

    Ste raised a brow. Were they even close like that?

    Willow seemed to expect the hesitation. She leaned in and whispered, ¡°Please¡­ I¡¯m kind of in a jam. You know how it is¡ªwoman to woman?¡±

    Ste wanted to say no. Badly. But seeing Willow sping her hands like she was begging, refusing would¡¯ve looked cold.

    Once inside, Willow slipped into a stall like she didn¡¯t need anything at all.

    But less than a minuteter, a soft, embarrassed voice came through the door.

    ¡°Ms. Gilbert¡­ my period just started. Do you happen to have a pad?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Ste¡¯s cycle was always regr¡ªshe didn¡¯t carry pads around daily.

    ¡°Oh no¡­ what should I do? Could you maybe¡­ buy me a pack? I really can¡¯t go out like this¡­¡±

    Ste sighed. ¡°Any particr kind?¡±

    Willow¡¯s voice brightened a little. ¡°Anything¡¯s fine. Whatever you get is perfect. Thank you, Ms. Gilbert!¡±

    ????t£å??t ???????????????? ???? g¦Álnovels.£ã¦Ïm

    The restaurant was in a mall, so Ste figured she could grab a pack from the convenience store downstairs in under ten minutes.

    ¡°Alright. Wait here. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    She quickly asked a waiter for directions and took the esctor down.

    She grabbed a pack of her usual brand and came back with the bag in hand. Standing outside the stall, she knocked lightly. ¡°Miss Lawson, here¡¯s what you asked for.¡±

    No response from inside.

    Ste waited a beat, then called out again, ¡°Miss Lawson, I got the pads you asked for. Can you open the door?¡±

    Right as she finished speaking, the stall door creaked open¡ªbut the person who stepped out wasn¡¯t Willow. It was aplete stranger.

    The woman shot Ste a confused re. ¡°Are you outta your mind? Myst name¡¯s not Lawson.¡±

    She mumbled something under her breath, washed her hands, and walked out. Ste stood there with a bag of sanitary pads in her hand.

    There were only a few stalls in the restroom, and the others were clearly empty. She knew which one Willow had gone into.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 403

    ?Chapter 403:

    Still holding the bag, Ste left the restroom and made her way back to the private room¡ªready to ask William where Willow had run off to.

    But the second she opened the door, she froze. Willow was already seated beside William, dabbing at her eyes with a tissue, her voice soft and shaky. ¡°William, I know Ms. Gilbert didn¡¯t mean to be so harsh. I guess I¡¯ve been around you a little too muchtely, and maybe that¡¯s why she got upset.¡±

    Ste stood at the entrance, eyebrows raised.

    Willow sniffled again. ¡°It¡¯s not her fault. We barely know each other. It¡¯s normal for her not to like me. I just thought¡­ maybe we could be friends.¡±

    Ste let out a shortugh. Loud enough for everyone to hear.

    Willow flinched and turned toward the door. ¡°Ms. Gilbert, you¡¯re back!¡±

    Ste crossed her arms. ¡°Well, I wasn¡¯t gonna miss lunch¡ªunless you were hoping I¡¯d stay out buying you things.¡±

    Shaun, seated on the other side of the table, looked at her curiously. ¡°Syl, Miss Lawson said you two had an argument in the restroom and then you stormed off. Where did you go?¡±

    Ste blinked. So that was the story Willow was selling?

    Instead of blowing up, she just smiled and asked calmly, ¡°Really? And did she happen to exin why I supposedly argued with her?¡±

    Shaun leaned back slightly, amused. ¡°She said you called her a ¡®vixen who only knows how to seduce men.''¡±

    Ste¡¯s face went nk. Wow. That was the best she coulde up with? How original.

    ¡°She also said she was feeling faint and asked for your help, but you just walked away.¡±

    Willow kept her eyes down, ying the victim perfectly even as Shaun recounted her story.

    Ste turned toward her with a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°Miss Lawson, you said I insulted you. Got any proof?¡±

    Explore the world of fiction at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Willow shrank back like she was scared. ¡°There are no cameras in the restroom. How could I have proof? But I am not holding anything against you. I know you didn¡¯t mean to say those things.¡±

    Ste ignored the fake pity act and asked, ¡°And you said I left you in the restroom without helping?¡±

    Willow nodded with her usual understanding tone. ¡°It wasn¡¯t your responsibility. I know that. I shouldn¡¯t have asked you toe with me in the first ce.¡±

    Ste was done ying.

    ¡°You say I ignored you, then what do you think this is?¡± Ste tossed the bag of pads she was holding onto the table. ¡°You said you needed help because your period started. I went downstairs and bought these for you. But by the time I got back, you were gone¡ªand now you¡¯re flipping the whole story?¡±

    Willow froze. Then, with zero shame, she leaned toward William and whispered, ¡°But it¡¯s not even my time of the month. I don¡¯t know who Ms. Gilbert bought those for.¡±

    Ste almostughed. So this was the game. Willow had nned the whole thing just to paint her in a bad light.

    Willow gave William a pitiful look. ¡°William¡­ maybe Ms. Gilbert has feelings for you? That would exin why she¡¯s always so cold to me. But you¡¯re engaged to me. If anyone¡¯s interfering, it¡¯s not me.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 404

    ?Chapter 404:

    That finally got a reaction out of William. His expression changed slightly¡ªbut he still didn¡¯t speak.

    Ste, though, had had enough.

    She calmly took out her phone and hit y. A voice recording filled the room¡ªWillow¡¯s voice, loud and clear, asking for help in the restroom.

    Willow stiffened. Her breath caught in her throat. She hadn¡¯t expected Ste to record anything.

    While Willow¡¯s face turned every shade of red, Ste coolly took her seat. ¡°Miss Lawson, I think that cleared things up. But if your memory¡¯s still spotty, I can y it again.¡±

    Her voice was calm. No yelling. No drama. Just facts. Because as much as Ste hated public scenes, she hated being dragged through the mud even more. She wasn¡¯t about to roll over and y the fool.

    ¡°So, now that the truth¡¯s out, don¡¯t you think you owe me an apology?¡± She leaned back in her chair. ¡°I get that you¡¯re engaged to Mr. Briggs. It¡¯s natural to feel a little territorial. But not every woman¡¯s here topete with you. And if you¡¯re gonna start drama¡ªmaybe pick someone who won¡¯t call your bluff.¡±

    Willow Lawson¡ªpampered heiress of the Lawson family¡ªhad never been spoken to like that in public before. Especially not with that level of sarcasm. She stared daggers at Ste, her lips trembling, but still couldn¡¯t bring herself to say the words, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Before the silence could stretch further, William stood up. His voice was calm, almost cold. ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be finishing this meal. I¡¯ll take you home, Willow. I have other things to handle this afternoon.¡±

    Ste, who had been expecting an apology, looked up, stunned. Was he¡­ trying to cover for Willow? Was this him helping her save face?

    Willow¡¯s eyes immediately welled up. She stood quickly, pretending to be flustered by the awkwardness.

    ¡°We made a mess of things today. I¡¯ll find another time to make it up to you both.¡± William didn¡¯t say another word. He just turned and walked off without a second nce.

    Read it all on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Ste sat there, her expression unreadable. So, he knew Willow had caused that drama¡ªand still chose to walk her out? Still took her side? She hadn¡¯t realized until now just how protective William could be.

    The ck Bentley rolled smoothly down the road toward the Lawson estate. When the car finally pulled to a stop, Willow looked over at William with a hint of vulnerability. ¡°William¡­ about earlier¡­¡±

    She wanted to ask if he was mad at her¡ªbut he cut her off.

    ¡°Miss Lawson,¡± he said evenly, ¡°I trust today¡¯s incident wasn¡¯t intentional. Sylvia can be blunt. She¡¯s my employee, and she means no harm. I hope you won¡¯t hold it against her. Let¡¯s just forget it happened.¡±

    Willow blinked. Was that¡­ siding with her? Or with Sylvia? He said he believed her¡ªbut then asked her not to me Sylvia.

    The whole thing felt off, vague, hard to pin down. She couldn¡¯t read him at all. ¡°You¡¯ve had a long morning,¡± he added, his tone firm. ¡°You should go rest.¡± That left no room for discussion.

    Willow bit her tongue. The earlier embarrassment still clung to her, so she didn¡¯t dare argue. Quietly, she unbuckled her seatbelt and stepped out of the car.

    She turned back a few times, hoping he might say something more.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 405

    ?Chapter 405:

    The second the car door shut, the Bentley peeled out of the driveway and sped off without hesitation.

    That afternoon, with William and Willow out of the picture, Ste and Shaun headed to a new location¡ªan old abandoned factory.

    The moment they arrived, Ste got a strange feeling. The ce was too quiet, too clean.

    Shaun sat behind the wheel, watching the factory entrance warily. ¡°Syl, maybe we should turn back. This ce feels off. If someone¡¯s lying in wait¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish, Ste had already swung the car door open and stepped out.

    Shaun had no choice but to follow her in.

    This time, Ste didn¡¯t ask him to search with her. Shebed through the ce herself, checking every room and corridor with quiet determination. But after a long, thorough search, she came up empty.

    ¡°Looks like they cleaned the ce out again,¡± she muttered, brows furrowed. But something still bugged her¡ªlike she¡¯d missed a piece of the puzzle.

    Shaun walked over, prompting her to leave.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Ste said, eyes narrowing. ¡°There was a wall upstairs that looked strange. I want to check it again.¡±

    Shaun hesitated, then nodded, following her to the second floor.

    As they moved along the hallway, Ste tapped on the walls¡ªslow and methodical¡ªuntil she suddenly stopped. A hollow sound echoed back. Her eyes lit up. She turned to Shaun. ¡°This section¡¯s hollow.¡± There was definitely something hidden behind it.

    She moved closer, trying to find a switch or seam¡ªanything to pry it open. But before she could act, the sharp roar of engines echoed outside.

    Shaun grabbed her wrist. ¡°Someone¡¯sing!¡±

    Ste froze, then cursed under her breath. There was no time. Shaun pulled her with him as they rushed down the stairs and slipped out through a side door. Their car screeched out of the lot. Shaun took a sharp detour, blending into traffic before they could be spotted.

    Check out the newest chapters g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Í?ls

    Inside the car, Ste clenched her fists. ¡°We can¡¯t just leave like this,¡± she said, jaw tight. ¡°We were so close.¡±

    Ste turned to Shaun. ¡°Stop the car.¡±

    Shaun¡¯s brows furrowed as he nced at Ste. They¡¯d already driven nearly a kilometer from the factory. ¡°Syl, we can¡¯t turn back now.¡±

    Ste¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°But I have to.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t just let it go. Those people were clearly there to wipe everything clean¡ªby the time they returned again, any shred of evidence would be long gone.

    Everything they¡¯d worked so hard to find would vanish, just like before.

    No matter what it takes, she had to go back.

    She took a breath. ¡°If you¡¯re not up for it, drop me off here. I¡¯ll go alone.¡±

    Shaun¡¯s eyes darkened. He hadn¡¯t expected her to be this dead set on it.

    Without a word, he turned the steering wheel and made a sharp U-turn. ¡°I¡¯m going back with you.¡±

    Ste opened her mouth, wanting to tell him not to get involved. It wasn¡¯t his fight, and she didn¡¯t want him getting hurt.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 406

    ?Chapter 406:

    But before she could say a word, Shaun cut in, his voice firm, ¡°I¡¯m not the kind of guy who leaves a woman behind. Especially not in a ce like that.¡±

    Ste blinked, a little caught off guard. Still, she nodded.

    The car sped back toward the factory.

    As they approached the entrance, Shaun reached out and gently took her hand.

    Ste flinched, startled.

    She turned to look at him, but he just said softly, ¡°It¡¯s safer if we stick close.¡± His voice was low, calm¡ªlike he meant every word.

    Still, she slipped her hand out of his. ¡°Standing close works too.¡±

    Shaun didn¡¯t push. A faint, unreadable smile curved his lips, but there was no trace of disappointment in his eyes.

    Upstairs, Ste crept quietly down the hall. The wall she¡¯d tapped earlier now had a narrow door cracked open.

    Her heart skipped. Jackpot.

    She took a step forward¡ªbut Shaun grabbed her arm and pulled her back. ¡°There¡¯s someone in there.¡±

    Of course she knew someone was inside. But if she waited until everything was cleared out, she¡¯d miss her chance to get any useful information.

    Without another word, Ste reached into her bag and pulled out a tiny bugging device.

    If they wanted to y dirty, she was game.

    She¡¯d picked it up months ago for emergencies¡ªnever thought it woulde in handy now.

    She crouched low and crept toward the door, inching along the wall, keeping quiet.

    Her heart pounded as she peeked inside.

    She had to know what it was like inside. There were at least five men, all busy moving boxes and stuffing files into duffel bags. No one had noticed her yet.

    Her eyesnded on a coat tossed carelessly over a metal table. Perfect. She moved quickly, slipping the device into the coat¡¯s pocket, then ducked back into the hallway.

    She straightened and turned back.

    Shaun raised an eyebrow. ¡°What did you do?¡±

    ¡°nted a bug in their clothes.¡± She shot onest nce at the room. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    There were about five men in there.

    With just the two of them, going up against five armed men would be suicide. And Shaun¡ªwell, he looked like he¡¯d be morefortable at a boardroom table than in a fight.

    They had to get out before anyone noticed them.

    The men were already packing up. They would probably be out in less than ten minutes.

    They made it back to the car without being noticed.

    Back on the road, Ste sat in the passenger seat, earbuds in, the receiver from the bug gripped tightly in her hand.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 407

    ?Chapter 407:

    Silence. Not even a whisper.

    She didn¡¯t know if the coat hadn¡¯t been picked up yet or if they¡¯d already found the bug.

    Either way, her nerves were on edge.

    Even after Shaun drove her home, the line stayed quiet.

    Maybe she¡¯d blown it. Maybe she hadn¡¯t gotten it done right. The thought gnawed at her.

    Shaun turned off the engine and gave Ste¡¯s shoulder a light pat. ¡°The guy probably just hasn¡¯t grabbed his coat yet. Give it a little time¡ªsomething might stille through. You¡¯ve been running on fumes all day. Go up, rest. You need it.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Mr. Smith,¡± she said, mustering a tired smile. ¡°If anything new turns up, I¡¯ll ping you.¡±

    This whole thing wasn¡¯t even her responsibility to begin with. It was Shaun¡¯spany that had been pulled into the mess.

    But after meeting Finley¡¯s family¡­ after seeing the grief in their eyes¡­ Ste couldn¡¯t walk away anymore. She had to see it through. Nixon had to go down.

    Back in her apartment, she dropped onto the couch like dead weight. The moment she caught her breath, she plugged the bug into a speaker, hoping for a miracle.

    She set it on the table and headed into the kitchen to fix herself something for dinner. Dishes. A hot shower. Still no sound.

    By the time she came back to the living room, the silence was screaming louder than anything. Her chest was heavy with that sick, hollow feeling¡ªdisappointment settling in like a stone.

    She remembered her promise to the victim¡¯s family to ensure Nixon would face justice. But now, she wasn¡¯t sure she could keep that promise. She kept wondering if the evidence they had was enough to nail Nixon.

    Even if they did manage to charge Nixon, what if he only served a year? That wouldn¡¯t be justice. Not for Finley. Not for his family. Not even close.

    She wanted Nixon to rot in prison.

    Explore fresh tales at g aln ov el s ;

    But the evidence she had seemed insufficient.

    She sighed, ncing at the time¡ª3 a.m. Shoulders slumped, she moved to shut theptop and kill the lights.

    But just as her hand reached for the switch¡ªrustling. She froze.

    Startled, she immediately turned the lights back on.

    The sound wasn¡¯t from the room¡ªit wasing from the speaker.

    Heart racing, Ste dropped to the floor and pressed her ear close. A secondter, the static crackled again¡­ followed by voices.

    ¡°Why did the boss suddenly ask us to clean this ce out? It¡¯s been abandoned for years. Feels like asking for trouble.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t get it. There¡¯s stuff in here from way back. I heard that dead guy¡¯s daughter is poking around again. Boss doesn¡¯t want anything leaking.¡±

    Ste held her breath. Even though she knew they couldn¡¯t hear her, she didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.

    ¡°You mean¡­ that case? It¡¯s been what¡ªfive, six years? They¡¯re still not over it? Tell me about it. Honestly, they should¡¯ve been handled a long time ago. You know where they live¡ªmiddle of nowhere. Even if they dropped dead, who¡¯d know?¡±

    The voices continued flowing from the speaker.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 408

    ?Chapter 408:

    ¡°Smart thinking, huh? That¡¯s exactly what the boss has nned. We¡¯re here cleaning up evidence. The other team? Off to pay the family a visit. Quietly. No mess.¡±

    ¡°Boss covers all angles. Gotta hand it to him.¡±

    Thest thing she heard was a car door mming, then silence.

    She sat frozen on the floor. She knew Nixon was scum, but this? He was ready to wipe out a whole family to protect himself?

    In a society with courts and police, he still acted like thew didn¡¯t apply to him? Her chest was pounding now, adrenaline surging. She shot to her feet, grabbing her phone and her keys, ready to run out the door and warn Finley¡¯s family herself.

    But the second she touched the doorknob, she stopped.

    It would take her hours to get there. By the time she arrived, it could be toote. Instead, she yanked her phone back out and dialed the number Finley¡¯s daughter had given her.

    Each ring that went unanswered sent another wave of panic crashing over her. Her hand was shaking now. She had never felt this desperate for someone¡ªanyone¡ªto answer a phone call.

    Ste paced the floor like her nerves were on fire until¡ª

    Ste let out a breath she didn¡¯t know she was holding. ¡°Listen to me carefully¡ªNixon¡¯s men areing for you. I can¡¯t get there fast enough. You and your grandmother need to leave the house. Now. Hide somewhere safe!¡± she said in a rushed tone.

    There was a short pause on the other end before the woman replied, her voice firm, ¡°I¡¯ll take Grandma and go right now.¡±

    ¡°Good. Move fast. I¡¯ll find you by dawn.¡±

    The call ended, short and urgent¡ªjust like it needed to be. Ste could only hope they were already packing and slipping out into the dark.

    She grabbed her keys and flew toward the door¡ªbut the second she stepped outside, she froze.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s offers tales worth telling

    A familiar figure stood a few paces away, almost like a ghost in the streetlight. Her brows pinched. ¡°Mr. Briggs? What are you doing here?¡± She didn¡¯t recall ever giving him her new address.

    Unbothered, he simply said, ¡°My people tracked movement to the factory. I figured Nixon was trying to erase evidence.¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t stop walking. ¡°Yeah, and now he¡¯s sending people after the victim¡¯s family to shut them up for good.¡± She couldn¡¯t afford to waste a second. Her hand was already on the car door when he moved toward the passenger side and opened it without asking.

    She nced over, puzzled. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ming with you,¡± he said tly.

    Ste was taken aback. ¡°This doesn¡¯t concern you. I¡¯m going to meet the victim¡¯s family.¡±

    He leaned back in the seat, expression unreadable. ¡°Who said it doesn¡¯t concern me? I¡¯m investigating Nixon too.¡±

    Ste suddenly remembered¡ªhe was doing all this for Willow.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 409

    ?Chapter 409:

    She shot back, ¡°Then maybe you should bring Miss Lawson along instead.¡±

    William barely missed a beat. ¡°She¡¯s safer at home.¡±

    Ste nearlyughed. Did he think every woman but her was delicate and breakable? Willow didn¡¯t look very ¡°fragile¡± when she was parading around as his fianc¨¦e.

    The car took them through rough, winding mountain roads.

    When they could drive no further, Ste hopped out and gged down a beat-up tricycle, not missing a step.

    They pulled up to the victim¡¯s house¡ªand her stomach dropped. The front door was wide open. The ce looked ransacked.

    She didn¡¯t even hesitate. She sprinted inside, checking every corner of the wrecked house. No one was inside.

    She let out a shaky breath. Maybe they had made it out in time.

    Still, a gnawing panic stayed with her. She immediately dialed the daughter¡¯s number again.

    The line rang¡­ then cut off.

    Her worry spiked.

    William, watching her closely, stepped in. ¡°Try sending a message.¡±

    Right. Text. She quickly typed out a message. ¡°I¡¯m here in the vige. Where are you?¡±

    A few momentster, the reply came. ¡°We¡¯re hiding in town. Nixon¡¯s men are still looking for us.¡±

    Town? Her brows furrowed.

    William had already seen the message over her shoulder.

    He turned to walk ahead, then looked back at her. ¡°Come on.¡±

    ¡°You know where to go?¡± she asked, surprised.

    Wasn¡¯t this his first time here?

    He kept walking. ¡°No.¡±

    He didn¡¯t know, but he could ask.

    William asked around at a nearby house and got rough directions from an olddy.

    He turned back to Ste. ¡°We¡¯ll need a tricycle. She said it¡¯s about ten minutes from here.¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t even wait for the rest of the exnation. She took off ahead of him. ¡°Then what are we standing around for? Let¡¯s move!¡±

    William watched her storm ahead and sighed, shaking his head with a trace of helpless amusement.

    The town they arrived in wasn¡¯t much better than the remote vige they¡¯d just left¡ªdusty roads, patched-up storefronts¡ªbut at least it had real pavement and signs of life.

    Since Finley¡¯s daughter said Nixon¡¯s men were still snooping around nearby, Ste didn¡¯t waste time. She dragged William into a tiny clothing shop without warning.

    ¡°We¡¯ll take two sets,¡± she told the owner, already scanning the racks.

    She yanked a loud, tropical-print shirt off the hanger and shoved it into William¡¯s hands.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410:

    William looked down at the shirt like it personally offended him. ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°A disguise, of course. Don¡¯t you think our clothes stand out too much?¡± Especially his suit¡ªwho wore a suit in the countryside?

    William eyed his expensive suit and finally sighed in reluctant agreement. He followed her into the changing area, without further questions.

    The store owner looked thrilled as Ste handed over a crisp hundred-dor bill and waved off the change. Fifty bucks for both outfits? Day made. That was double the usual price.

    Just as Ste turned toward the dressing room, nning to get changed herself, a loud scuffle erupted just outside the store.

    Ste froze. She turned to the shopkeeper. ¡°What¡¯s going on out there?¡±

    The shopkeeper, pleased with the extra cash in her pocket, answered right away. ¡°Oh, no clue,¡± she said. ¡°They¡¯ve been pacing up and down this street since morning, popping into every store like three times. I can¡¯t tell what they¡¯re even looking for.¡±

    Ste and William exchanged a nce¡ªno words needed. They both knew. Nixon¡¯s men.

    ¡°Ugh, here theye again,¡± the shopkeeper muttered, spotting them from a distance. ¡°Forget them. You two go change your clothes. Just ignore those weirdos.¡±

    Ste looked at William¡ªhis sharp, tailored suit practically screamed ¡°look at me.¡± He¡¯d stand out like a sore thumb in a ce like this, and Nixon¡¯s men wouldn¡¯t miss him.

    As she hesitated, thinking about what to do, William suddenly grabbed her arm and pulled her into the fitting room.

    It was small and kind of rundown, but at least it was clean.

    Inside, William turned to her and said in a low voice, ¡°Quick, take your clothes off.¡±

    Ste froze. But he was already undoing his jacket, peeling it off without hesitation.

    In a sh, he was half undressed, his toned chest and defined muscles fully on disy. The sight made her cheeks heat up.

    Seeing her flustered, he smirked. ¡°You¡¯ve seen me like this before, haven¡¯t you? Why so shy now?¡±

    Ste shot him a re. It wasn¡¯t the same. That had been from a distance, but right now, he was in front of her. She could brush against him with the slightest movement.

    Before either of them could say more, footsteps approached from outside. The shopkeeper¡¯s voice rang out, irritated. ¡°What are you doing back here again? I told you there¡¯s nothing in my shop. You already looked! You¡¯ll scare away my customers!¡±

    She still didn¡¯t know who Ste and William really were¡ªprobably assumed they were out-of-towners visiting rtives or something. Didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°Out of the way.¡±

    We¡¯ll find out for ourselves,¡± a man snapped, pushing her aside. She yelped, rubbing her arm, and didn¡¯t dare argue further.

    He swept through the shop, eyes scanning everything, until his gazended on the drawn curtain of the fitting room.

    ¡°What¡¯s in there?¡±

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Have a nice afternoon dear ones. God loves you and Noah wishes you all the best. (?? ? ??)?

    .

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 411

    ?Chapter 411:

    ¡°That¡¯s just the fitting room,¡± the shopkeeper said quickly. ¡°There are customers inside.¡±

    The man headed straight for it.

    ¡°Hey! You can¡¯t just barge in! They¡¯re just buying clothes.¡± But he ignored her.

    Inside the cramped fitting room, Ste and William stood frozen, facing each other, anxiety rising with the sound of those heavy footsteps.

    William¡¯s eyes locked onto hers. Then he suddenly pulled her into his arms, holding her tight against his chest.

    Ste gasped, startled by the sudden closeness, her face flush against his bare skin. She frowned, whispering through gritted teeth, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t move. Just go with it,¡± he murmured low.

    Before she could argue, the curtain was yanked open.

    At that exact moment, William reached down and gave her waist a firm pinch, and she yelped.

    The man outside froze, stunned by what he saw¡ªWilliam¡¯s back to him, arms wrapped around a woman, her face hidden. ¡°Get lost!¡± William barked without turning around.

    The shopkeeper stepped up beside the man, a bit stunned herself.

    ¡°See? I told you. Nothing suspicious. They¡¯re just¡­ caught up in their own thing.¡± The man squinted, then snorted and let go of the curtain. ¡°Young folks really do have a lot of energy, huh?¡± With a chuckle, he walked off.

    The curtain fell back into ce, but Ste didn¡¯t dare move.

    Only when the room outside wentpletely silent did she start to pull away.

    But just as she shifted, William tightened his grip again.

    ¡°Not yet,¡± he whispered close to her ear. ¡°No one walks off that fast. Give it a minute.¡±

    ?????????v?????.co?? for more reading

    Ste found herself speechless, instinctively leaning back against William¡¯s steady chest. Even after knowing each other for nearly two years, the closeness made her nerves jangle.

    Heat red across her cheeks, and she kept her eyes fixed on the floor, too shy to nce up.

    The silence stretched on, broken only by the steady thrum of his heartbeat against her ear.

    She finally whispered, ¡°Can we move yet?¡±

    Her voice was barely above a breath, wishing she could wriggle free from the awkwardness.

    But William only held her tighter, repeating softly, ¡°Just a little longer.¡±

    Surprisingly, his arms felt safe¡ªhis embrace, both strong and gentle, made her feel oddly protected. Though she appeared delicate, there was a warmth to her that he hadn¡¯t expected.

    Ste clenched her lips, forcing herself to breathe slowly and endure the strangefort a bit longer. William dipped his head, eyes meeting hers, his voice dropping to a gentle murmur. ¡°You¡¯re burning up.¡±

    A surge of unease froze her in ce, her cheeks burning anew. ¡°What are you even implying?¡± she hissed, shooting him a sharp, embarrassed look.

    He just shrugged, not the least bit bothered. ¡°Just telling it like it is.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 412

    ?Chapter 412:

    His casual indifference made her feel exposed, like she was the one hiding something.

    Humiliation prickled under her skin until she finally snapped, shoving him away with more force than she intended.

    Just then, the shopkeeper¡¯s voice cut through the tension from outside the door. ¡°Are you two finished in there?¡±

    William stumbled into the open, caught off guard by the sudden push, nearly colliding with the startled shopkeeper hovering just outside the fitting room.

    ¡°Oh my goodness, you scared me!¡± the shopkeeper gasped. ¡°If you¡¯re all set, please head out. I¡¯ll let it slide since you were generous with your tip. Just tell me you didn¡¯t leave a disaster in there?¡±

    With trembling hands, Ste straightened her clothes and slipped out, her cheeks still glowing with mortification.

    Her bashful demeanor only fueled the shopkeeper¡¯s suspicions that something scandalous had happened.

    ¡°Here, Miss, take a bag for your old clothes. No wonder you needed new ones¡ªthat¡¯s forward-thinking!¡±

    Ste murmured a quiet thanks, eyes fixed on the floor, unable to summon the nerve to look at the shopkeeper.

    With a little help, she and William changed into clothes that blended in with the locals before slipping back out onto the street.

    She even picked up matching hats for the both of them, hoping the brims would help them disappear into the crowd.

    They continued to exchange hurried messages with Finley¡¯s daughter as they walked.

    Ste kept her gaze locked straight ahead, refusing to so much as nce at William, pretending not to hear him when he asked if she wanted water.

    William finally reached out and caught her by the wrist, forcing her to stop.

    Chapters live now at ??????¦Ò????????.c§àm

    ¡°Why are you ignoring my question?¡± he demanded, frustration bubbling over. Ste blinked, her confusion obvious. ¡°What question?¡±

    She honestly had no clue what he¡¯d said just now.

    William gave her a weary look and held up the bottle. ¡°I was asking if you wanted some water.¡±

    She shook her head, distracted. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine, thank you.¡±

    Her thoughts were still tangled up in everything that had just happened, and she couldn¡¯t bring herself to look at him.

    The tension between them hung heavy.

    William tried to ease her nerves. ¡°I already called the police¡ªthey¡¯ll be here soon to take care of the victim¡¯s family. I got in touch with Luca, too. So really, you don¡¯t need to stress about any of it.¡±

    Ste nced at him, startled by just how on top of things he was.

    Right then, the two of them stood beneath the shelter of a shop canopy while Ste fired off another message, confirming the whereabouts of Finley¡¯s mother and daughter.

    ¡°How much longer until your assistant gets here?¡± she inquired in a soft tone.

    William pulled out his phone, dialed Luca, and, after a brief exchange, put it away. ¡°About thirty minutes,¡± he replied.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 413

    ?Chapter 413:

    Half an hour wasn¡¯t so bad.

    Ste gave a quick nod and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go find the victim¡¯s family and stay with them until Luca arrives. There¡¯s safety in numbers¡ªand it¡¯ll be easier to keep everyone calm.¡±

    William just nodded, clearly content to let her take charge. ¡°Whatever you say. I¡¯m following your lead.¡±

    That caught her off guard. The words hung in the air, unexpectedly gentle, strangely familiar¡ªalmost like a memory of another moment, when he¡¯d quietly pointed out how long ¡°they¡¯d been together.¡±

    Both lines stuck with her, leaving Ste feeling adrift. Who would have imagined the famously stoic William would so easily hand over control¡ªor would¡¯ve even made a remark like that?

    William and Ste found the shop where Finley¡¯s family had been hiding. It turned out they¡¯d tucked themselves away in cer cabs, which was why no one had found them until now.

    Finley¡¯s daughter, Brenna Hammond, who looked to be around Ste¡¯s age, breathed a visible sigh of relief when she saw her.

    ¡°Grandma is over there!¡± Brenna said quickly, hurrying over to a tall cab and helping her grandmother out.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait here for a while¡ªthe police should be here in about twenty minutes,¡± Ste assured them. Then, turning to Brenna, she added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this gentleman. He¡¯s a friend. We came here together, and he¡¯s the one who called the police today.¡±

    Brenna gave a quick nod. ¡°Those men outside¡ªthey must be working for Nixon. They¡¯ve been looking for us since morning. I left after your call and never went back home.¡±

    ¡°Good thing you didn¡¯t,¡± Ste told her. ¡°Your ce waspletely ransacked.¡±

    Brenna¡¯s face paled for a second, but she quickly gathered herself.

    The twenty-minute wait felt painfully long.

    Fresh updates avable at ?@ln¦Ò¦Íe?s

    Atst, William heard police sirens outside and signaled for everyone to head out.

    Street vendors nearby looked confused by the sight of police cars on their quiet street. Curious, some peeked out of their shops to watch.

    The men who had been hunting for Brenna and her grandmother heard the sirens too and rushed over. But when they saw armed officers, they froze.

    They weren¡¯t about to risk their lives just to grab two women.

    All they could do was watch in frustration as Brenna and her grandmother were safely escorted away.

    Once the police had gone, one of the men quickly made a call to Nixon.

    ¡°Did you get it done?¡± Nixon¡¯s voice came sharp and cold on the other end. The man hesitated before answering, ¡°No, the police showed up. They took them.¡±

    Hearing that, Nixon exploded. ¡°What do you mean the police got involved?¡±

    ¡°There was nothing we could do,¡± the man exined. ¡°They were armed. We couldn¡¯t stop them.¡±

    The line went quiet for a split second before Nixon¡¯s rage returned, louder than before. ¡°Useless! Every one of you! You can¡¯t even track down two defenseless women! What¡¯s the point of paying you?¡±

    Standing there in the middle of the street, the man clenched his jaw and took the abuse without saying a word.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 414

    ?Chapter 414:

    William and Ste brought Brenna and her grandmother out of the small town and into the heart of Choria.

    Brenna felt uneasy. They had left in such a rush, with nothing on them¡ªnot even money. Standing in the busy city of Choria, she lookedpletely lost and overwhelmed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about where you¡¯ll stay. We¡¯ll take care of it,¡± Ste reassured her, then nudged William¡¯s arm and gave him a look. ¡°Right?¡±

    William caught the hint and knew she expected him to take care of things. He smiled, nodded, and told Luca, ¡°Book a suite for them. Make sure they can rest properly.¡±

    William didn¡¯t hold back. He had reserved a suite at the top five-star hotel in Choria and even covered all their expenses.

    The price was steep¡ªaround two to three thousand a night. It wasn¡¯t as pricey as Briset, the coastal tourist hub, but still high by normal standards.

    Brenna¡¯s eyes nearly popped out when she saw the bill. To her, even spending a hundred on a hotel felt extravagant, and this was way beyond that.

    ¡°This is too much,¡± she said, shaking her head. ¡°A simple motel would¡¯ve been enough.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to owe them anything, especially not something so expensive.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Ste said with a smile. ¡°This hotel is safe. Nixon¡¯s people won¡¯t find you here. And don¡¯t worry¡ªWilliam¡¯s loaded.¡±

    She raised a brow at him, and he nodded. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve got money.¡± Luca, watching from the side, couldn¡¯t help but snicker a little.

    William looked over at him. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± he asked.

    Luca quickly cleared his throat and replied, ¡°Nothing at all, sir.¡±

    Ste pressed her lips together, trying not tough at how serious William was being.

    Find your next read at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    ¡°Brenna, go get some rest. We¡¯ll head to the police stationter to give our statements,¡± Ste told her gently.

    Since the police had helped them escape, it was only fair to tell them what really happened.

    Brenna nodded gratefully, and Luca led them upstairs.

    Ste, meanwhile, nned to freshen up and take a short break. It had been a long morning.

    As they turned to go, William asked curiously, ¡°How did you even know Nixon was going after Finley¡¯s family?¡±

    He had people keeping an eye on the factory, but this wasn¡¯t something she¡¯d picked up. He genuinely didn¡¯t know how she found out.

    Ste didn¡¯t try to hide anything from William. ¡°I nted a bug inside one of their coat pockets,¡± she said calmly.

    William raised his brows, clearly surprised. He hadn¡¯t expected her to go that far.

    Thinking about yesterday, Ste let out a sigh. ¡°Still, they managed to take off with the evidence against Nixon. I don¡¯t know if they moved it or got rid of it entirely.¡±

    As they walked down the street, feeling the cool breeze brush past them, William turned to her and asked casually, ¡°Doesn¡¯t that little bug of yours have a tracker built in?¡±

    His words snapped her out of it, and her eyes lit up. ¡°It does!¡± she eximed, turning to him excitedly.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 415

    ?Chapter 415:

    Honestly, if he hadn¡¯t brought it up, she probably would¡¯ve forgotten all about it. She pulled out her phone and checked the signal. The tracker showed it was still somewhere in the city.

    She and William exchanged a look. No words were needed¡ªthey both knew what had to be done.

    Ste quickly texted Brenna, telling her she¡¯d go home first and catch upter. Then she and William set off to the location.

    As she drove, her phone started ringing. ¡°Can you get that for me?¡± she asked William, keeping her eyes on the road. William nodded and pressed the answer button.

    Almost immediately, Shaun¡¯s voice came through the speaker. ¡°Syl, are you not at home?¡±

    Ste was a bit caught off guard to hear his voice. After a second, she replied, ¡°No, I¡¯m not home. I¡¯m out looking for some clues.¡±

    Shaun¡¯s response came fast. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me? Are you by yourself?¡± Ste nced at William sitting beside her, but for some reason, she said, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m alone.¡±

    William¡¯s face darkened instantly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not safe for you to be out alone. Where are you? I¡¯lle to you,¡± Shaun said, his voice filled with concern and not even a trace of anger.

    ¡°I¡¯m just tracking something. I¡¯m nearly there, it¡¯ll be fine,¡± she replied. ¡°I¡¯m hanging up now.¡±

    When they reached a red light, Ste ended the call. She nced over and saw William¡¯s face still clouded with annoyance.

    ¡°So, I don¡¯t count as a person now?¡± William said coldly. ¡°Ms. Russell, thanks for showing me exactly where I stand.¡±

    His voice was dripping with sarcasm, and Ste felt a little guilty.

    ¡°I just thought it was better if he didn¡¯t know,¡± she murmured.

    More updates uploaded to g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls

    ¡°Why not?¡± William shot back instantly.

    Caught off guard, Ste tried to exin, ¡°Because¡­ you¡¯re with Miss Lawson, and Shaun¡¯s technically my partner. It¡¯s just simpler if I keep things vague.¡±

    William wasn¡¯t convinced. He leaned in slightly. ¡°You¡¯re worried he¡¯ll find out you¡¯re with another guy, huh? Tell me, Ms. Russell¡­ have you fallen for him?¡±

    Ste felt a headache forming. ¡°I won¡¯t deny he¡¯s got charm,¡± she admitted.

    ¡°But I¡¯m not into him like that.¡±

    William¡¯s lips curved into a small smile at her firm answer.

    As the traffic light turned green, Ste stepped on the gas and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried Miss Lawson will misunderstand? What if she calls youter?¡± Truthfully, she was pretty curious to hear his take.

    William gave a casual shrug. ¡°I¡¯ll just be honest with her.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t hiding anything. He was simply helping track down evidence.

    But Ste quickly cut in, ¡°No, no. You have to say you¡¯re alone too.¡±

    William gave her a confused look, so she exined, ¡°Miss Lawson already has the wrong idea about me. If she hears you were alone with me, she¡¯ll just think I¡¯m trying to steal you from her.¡±

    Ste nced over while driving and noticed his surprised expression. ¡°Wait¡­ you do know Miss Lawson went to the research institute, right?¡±

    William blinked. ¡°She did? When?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 416

    ?Chapter 416:

    Realizing he had no idea, Ste filled him in. ¡°She showed up that day, iming you two were engaged. Told our colleagues to keep an eye out for any woman who had ¡®intentions¡¯ toward you.¡±

    It had been a few days, but recalling it still made Ste feel wrongly used.

    William¡¯s face darkened as he listened.

    He didn¡¯t like people speaking for him, especially not about things he¡¯d never confirmed.

    He had never once called Willow his fianc¨¦e.

    Neither of them said a word the entire ride. Ste followed the tracker¡¯s signal to a run-down, no-frills hair salon¡ªone of those cheap, privately-owned ces stuck in the ¡¯90s, with flickering neon signs and faded wallpaper.

    She checked her navigation again. Still pointed here.

    Well, she was already at the door. No point turning back just because it looked sketchy. She took a breath and walked in.

    William followed behind, his eyes scanning the ce.

    A middle-aged woman behind the counter looked up and smiled. ¡°You two here for a haircut?¡±

    Ste smiled politely. ¡°Do you have a lounge upstairs? I¡¯m feeling a little tired. Can I lie down while you wash my hair?¡±

    The woman blinked, caught off guard, then shook her head. ¡°Upstairs is just a massage room, dear. We don¡¯t wash hair up there.¡±

    As she spoke, her eyes flicked to William. She stared. She had clearly never seen a man like him up close.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll go up for a massage,¡± Ste said casually, already heading toward the stairs. ¡°Anyone up there?¡±

    Still eyeing William, the woman answered absently, ¡°No one.¡±

    No one? Ste frowned. Then how did the bug end up here?

    Your source for updates g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls

    No time to dwell on it¡ªshe needed to check upstairs. William caught on and stayed behind to distract the woman.

    ¡°How much for a hair wash?¡± he asked casually.

    The woman perked up immediately. ¡°Not expensive! Just thirty bucks.¡± Thirty? In the middle of Choria?

    William couldn¡¯t believe prices like that still existed.

    The woman went on excitedly, ¡°Comes with a free head massage! I learned the technique abroad, very professional. Handsome, let me wash your hair. I¡¯m really good at it!¡±

    Meanwhile upstairs, Ste searched every corner.

    There were only two rooms.

    She checked them both thoroughly, but nothing stood out. She was about to give up when she opened a wardrobe and spotted a familiar coat.

    It belonged to one of Nixon¡¯s men¡ªhe must¡¯vee back here after taking the coat yesterday.

    She checked the pockets and, sure enough, found the bug still inside.

    She left it untouched, then turned to leave¡ªbut paused. Something under the bed caught her eye.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 417

    ?Chapter 417:

    She crouched down, reached underneath, and pulled out a hidden storage box.

    Her heart skipped. She recognized the script printed on the surface.

    This was what she hade looking for.

    She snapped a few photos with her phone, put the box back exactly how she found it, and quietly headed downstairs.

    As she reached the bottom step, she called out casually, ¡°No one came up for the massage? I¡¯ll just leave, then.¡±

    Not that she was here for a real massage anyway.

    But the second she turned the corner, she stopped in her tracks. There was William, reclined with his eyes closed, getting his hair washed.

    Ste was momentarily at a loss for words. What the hell is he doing?

    ¡°Handsome, is the water temperature okay?¡± the woman asked, oblivious to Ste¡¯s return. She was way too focused on William¡ªher low-cut blouse didn¡¯t even try to stay subtle.

    William kept his eyes shut, clearly ufortable, and grunted in reply.

    After the first rinse, he tried to sit up. ¡°That¡¯s enough. I¡¯ve got things to do.¡±

    But the woman pressed a firm hand to his shoulder. ¡°You can¡¯t just wash half of it! I was paid for the full service¡ªI gotta finish.¡± Her tone wasced with clear suggestion.

    William clenched his jaw, took a deep breath, and forced himself to stay still.

    One more round.

    Just endure another round.

    Then she smiled again. ¡°I haven¡¯t done the massage yet. I told you, I learned this technique abroad¡ªit¡¯s amazing, you¡¯ll love it!¡±

    She reached for his shoulder again. This time, William grabbed a towel, brushed her hand away, and sat up.

    ¡°No need. I¡¯m in a rush.¡± His voice was cold now, his patience clearly gone.

    For updates, visit ?¦Ál?ov??s.co?

    The woman swallowed, reading the mood shift. ¡°I could blow-dry your hair?¡± she tried again.

    ¡°I like it air-dried.¡± He tossed the towel aside, stood up, and turned to Ste. ¡°Youing or what?¡±

    Ste hurried over and paid the thirty bucks before the woman could say anything else.

    As they walked out, the staff leaned against the doorframe and called after him, ¡°Handsome! Come again next time! Our upstairs massages are really something!¡±

    That was it¡ªSte lost it.

    She burst intoughter, doubling over, tears threatening to fall.

    ¡°You should¡¯ve seen the ridiculous outfits they¡¯ve got upstairs,¡± she wheezed betweenughs. ¡°No wonder she said it was ¡®something special.''¡±

    She had stumbled on them earlier while digging through the ce¡ªnever thought it would circle back like this.

    William, hair still damp and sticking up in all directions, red at her. But even with that appearance, he still turned heads on the sidewalk. When she finally stoppedughing, he shot her a look. ¡°You done?¡±

    Ste nodded slightly. ¡°Pretty much,¡± she said.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 418

    ?Chapter 418:

    William was stunned for a moment, not expecting her to be so honest.

    ¡°So, did you find anything useful?¡± he asked.

    Seeing the light blush on her cheeks, he decided not to me her.

    Besides, he¡¯d seen his own reflection earlier, and yeah, he did look ridiculous. If anyone found out that he got cornered by a middle-aged woman in a shabby, low-end hair salon, he¡¯d never hear the end of it.

    ¡°I found them. There were some papers hidden under the bed. I took quick photos of everything.¡±

    Once they were back in the car, Ste sent William the photos, and the two began looking through them together.

    After flipping through the pictures, Ste turned to William, shocked. ¡°Wait¡ªdoes this mean Nixon wasn¡¯t really behind all of this? Like someone else is pulling the strings and setting him up?¡±

    William¡¯s brow furrowed as he scanned through the documents.

    The files hinted that Nixon had been forced into selling those poor-quality materials from the beginning.

    Ste went over the pictures again, still unable to believe what she was seeing. ¡°But didn¡¯t your clues already prove Nixon was guilty of murder? How does this suddenly flip everything?¡± she asked in confusion.

    William answered calmly, ¡°I asked Luca to look into it.¡±

    He trusted Luca¡ªthere was no way he¡¯d lie about the facts.

    ¡°Do you think the documents could be fake?¡± Ste asked, now doubting everything she¡¯d found.

    Everything so far had pointed to Nixon as the viin, but these files told a different story.

    Could Brenna and her grandmother have gotten it wrong? Was Nixon really the one behind Finley¡¯s death?

    Ste stared at the images on her screen, more confused than ever.

    Find your adventure at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§àm (uso de ¡°?¡± y ¡°§à¡± cir¨ªlica)

    ¡°Mr. Briggs, what¡¯s your take on this?¡± she asked.

    William lowered his phone and rubbed his temples. ¡°These documents don¡¯t seem very credible.¡±

    That was what she¡¯d been thinking too.

    If the documents were fake, did that mean all her effort had been for nothing? Ste couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something¡ªor someone¡ªwas quietly steering her every move, nudging her along whether she realized it or not. First, she found Brenna, then that office building, next, the hidden factory, and now, this sudden twist¡ªmaybe Nixon wasn¡¯t the real viin after all.

    It was starting to feel like someone had been leading her in the wrong direction the whole time.

    Leaning back in her seat, she let out a slow, frustrated sigh. Where had she gone wrong?

    She put her phone down and stared out the window, deciding not to think about it anymore¡ªfor now.

    The afternoon passed, and they still had to return and take Brenna to the station to give her official statement.

    When they arrived at the police station, Brenna helped her grandmother walk up the steps. As an officer stepped forward to assist, Brenna immediately swatted his hand away. ¡°We can manage on our own!¡± she snapped, her tone sharp.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 419

    ?Chapter 419:

    Ste, who had been following behind, blinked in surprise. She hadn¡¯t expected that kind of reaction. Did Brenna have a problem with the police? But why? The officer, clearly not expecting to be brushed off like that, pulled his hand back awkwardly and rubbed his nose. Trying to stay calm, he asked, ¡°So, what exactly happened? Why were you being chased?¡±

    Brenna shot him a cold re. ¡°Isn¡¯t that your job to find out?¡± she replied, her voiceced with sarcasm.

    The officer¡¯s patience was wearing thin. His brows drew together as he warned, ¡°Watch your tone. I¡¯m asking nicely. If you don¡¯t cooperate, don¡¯t me me for detaining you to help jog your memory.¡±

    That only made Brenna angrier. Her voice rose, heated and unfiltered. ¡°Of course! That¡¯s exactly what people like you do. Bully those of us who don¡¯t have money or power!¡±

    Her eyes turned red with emotion, fury and frustration swirling together.

    Ste and William stood quietly behind her, puzzled by Brenna¡¯s hostility. Neither could quite understand why she was so resentful toward the officer.

    The officer frowned, trying to defend himself. ¡°When have I ever bullied you? I tried to help when you first walked in, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Help?¡± Brenna scoffed, her voice practically echoing in the room. ¡°All you people do is waste time on useless procedures. When someone really needs protection, you disappear!¡± Her voice cracked at the end, a mix of anger and long-buried hurt.

    Her grandmother quickly reached for her hand, squeezing it as she turned to the officer apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, sir. She doesn¡¯t mean to be rude. She just says whatever¡¯s on her mind. She¡¯s still young, I¡¯ll talk to her about it.¡± But Brenna pulled her hand away gently and looked at her grandmother with fierce, burning eyes. ¡°Why should we apologize? Am I lying? Think about what happened back then. How did they treat us?¡±

    Brenna¡¯s grandmother gently patted her hand, her voice soft and weary. ¡°There¡¯s no use digging up the past, sweetheart. Let it rest.¡±

    Brenna remained seated beside her grandmother, though her eyes were still burning with anger as she stared daggers at the officer.

    ¡°I need some air,¡± she muttered abruptly, standing and brushing past Ste as she made her way outside.

    L?t??¦Ó ch¨»¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?????.??????

    Her grandmother offered a faint, apologetic smile and shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t take it personally. If you have anything to ask, I¡¯ll answer whatever I can.¡±

    Ste looked from Brenna¡ªnow standing stiffly outside¡ªto William, then silently pushed the station door open and stepped out into the cool air. Brenna was standing under a big tree, clearly still fuming, so lost in thought she didn¡¯t even notice Ste walking up.

    ¡°Brenna, what¡¯s got you so worked up?¡± Ste asked gently.

    Brenna let out a frustrated sigh. ¡°When my dad died, I gave them everything I had¡ªevery piece of evidence. And still, they told me it wasn¡¯t enough to open a case. What more was I supposed to do?¡±

    She angrily kicked a small rock across the sidewalk. ¡°And just now? I spoke my mind and they threatened to throw me in jail. Of course, it¡¯s easy for them to bully people like us.¡±

    Ste felt a pang of sympathy, but she also understood that police procedures were rigid for a reason¡ªit wasn¡¯t always about injustice.

    ¡°Sometimes, it¡¯s just how the system works,¡± she said softly. ¡°They need real evidence so no one ends up being med for something they didn¡¯t do.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 420

    ?Chapter 420:

    Brenna stared nkly at the rough bark of the tree, her voice low and bitter. ¡°If they mess this up again¡­ I¡¯m done believing in them.¡±

    Ste understood¡ªthis bitterness wasn¡¯t new. It had been growing in Brenna for years. Knowing there was nothing more to say right now, she simply gave Brenna¡¯s shoulder a reassuring pat and quietly made her way back toward the police station.

    By the time she returned, Brenna¡¯s grandmother had already walked the officers through everything that had happened earlier.

    Surprisingly, the officers were treating the case with genuine seriousness. Years ago, Finley¡¯s death had been dismissed as a mere ident, but in hindsight, too many things about it didn¡¯t add up.

    Now that Brenna¡¯s grandmother had resurfaced with new concerns, and with William hinting at deeper foul y, the police had no choice but to pull the old case files from storage.

    And sure enough, once they started digging, troubling inconsistencies began to emerge.

    ¡°We¡¯ll investigate this thoroughly. Thank you for bringing it to our attention,¡± one of the officers said with a nod.

    Watching the officers now taking things seriously, Ste nced outside at Brenna. Maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªthis time, the truth would finallye out.

    After leaving the station, Ste made sure Brenna and her grandmother were safely settled back at the hotel before finally preparing to head home for some much-needed rest.

    As she slid into the passenger seat beside William, she turned to him. ¡°Are you heading back to the research institute?¡±

    William checked the time on his watch, then tilted his head toward her. ¡°It¡¯s already six. Want to grab a bite first?¡±

    Only then did Ste notice the hunger gnawing at her. She hadn¡¯t eaten all day¡ªnot that she¡¯d had the appetite earlier. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s eat. I¡¯m starving.¡± They ended up at a quiet little restaurant tucked into a mall, away from the usual evening crowd.

    After cing their order, Ste instinctively reached for her phone, pulling up the photos she¡¯d taken earlier to study them again.

    I@te$t ¡é#@pter$ In g@!novel$.c0m

    But William¡¯s calm voice interrupted her thoughts. ¡°Stop staring at those. It¡¯s obvious someone¡¯s trying to steer us away from this.¡± As he spoke, he poured her a ss of water with slow precision, like none of this rattled him in the slightest.

    ¡°You¡¯re awfully calm about all this. Don¡¯t you want to figure it out quickly? For your fianc¨¦e¡¯s sake?¡±

    She genuinely didn¡¯t understand how he could be soposed, especially when Willow¡¯s name was tied to the chaos.

    William didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°I do want answers. But rushing won¡¯t get us anywhere. It¡¯ll just make us predictable. We need to stay patient.¡±

    Ste pressed her lips together, reluctantly agreeing. He had a point. ¡°So, what now?¡±

    ¡°We wait,¡± William said simply, lifting his ss to take a sip. ¡°Wait and see who they¡¯re trying to push us toward. What direction they want us to chase.¡±

    ¡°But isn¡¯t that just wasting time?¡± Ste frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be led around in circles.¡±

    William leaned back in his seat, a trace of amusement in his eyes. ¡°Who said we¡¯re going to follow their lead? Let them think we are. We y along and make them believe we¡¯ve taken the bait.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 421

    ?Chapter 421:

    Realization dawned on her, and she gave a small nod, understanding his angle. As they started eating, Ste¡¯s thoughts kept drifting back to William and Willow. After a long pause and a bit of hesitation, she finally looked up and asked,

    ¡°When are you going to tell your fianc¨¦e the truth?¡±

    William paused, fork mid-air. ¡°What truth?¡±

    Ste narrowed her eyes slightly. He was still ying dumb? ¡°It¡¯s a business marriage, right? So what¡¯s the big deal about telling her the truth? Pretending you have feelings when you don¡¯t¡ªisn¡¯t that kind of cruel?¡±

    She had a feeling Willow wasn¡¯t treating this like just a business deal. The way she looked at William¡ªthere was real affection there.

    If it were purely transactional for both sides, great. But if Willow was actually falling for him and he kept letting her believe there was something more, while in reality, there wasn¡¯t? That wasn¡¯t just careless¡ªit was heartless.

    William squinted at her. ¡°You think she believes I love her?¡±

    That caught Ste off guard. So¡­ he knew Willow was into him, and just assumed she didn¡¯t care whether or not he returned it?

    The more she thought about it, the more it made sense. Willow really did seem like she lived in her own little world. Maybe she was too sheltered to see things for what they were.

    ¡°She definitely has feelings for you,¡± Ste said. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better for both of you if you just cleared things up now? At least she won¡¯t keep hoping for something that¡¯ll never happen.¡±

    William thought her logic was odd. Willow knew better than anyone where he stood¡ªdid he really need to spell it out? Some things didn¡¯t need to be said out loud. They were adults. Surely Willow understood that much.

    ¡°So what¡ªwhen you don¡¯t like someone, you just tell them straight to their face?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Ste said, without skipping a beat. ¡°If I had an unusual preference, I¡¯d say it. I wouldn¡¯t string anyone along.¡±

    If she were into women, she¡¯d be honest. Basic decency.

    Every tale finds a home at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    William didn¡¯t respond right away. Instead, a strange sense of relief crept over him. If she was that straightforward¡ªand she¡¯d never once said she didn¡¯t like him¡ªdid that mean she might actually feel something?

    While he mulled that over, Ste kept eating like nothing had happened. The food here really was good.

    Halfway through, as she wiped her mouth and nced toward the entrance, her brows lifted in surprise.

    Haley had just walked in.

    And judging by the fire in her eyes, she wasn¡¯t here to catch up. She looked ready to throw hands.

    ¡°Well, well, Ste,¡± Haley said, striding over. ¡°Is this how you¡¯re getting by these days? Clinging to a man for survival?¡± Her gaze flicked to William, then lingered, clearly trying to stir something up.

    Ste didn¡¯t respond. She had no energy for petty drama. But Haley wasn¡¯t about to back off. She pulled out a chair and sat down beside her like she owned the ce.

    ¡°I heard you¡¯ve been sniffing around for Nixontely?¡± she said.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 422

    ?Chapter 422:

    That made Ste pause. How the hell did Haley know that? She hadn¡¯t told anyone.

    Ste lowered her eyes and stayed quiet.

    Haley leaned in, tone low and loaded. ¡°Dig all you want¡ªit¡¯s useless. By the time you find anything, they¡¯ll have erased every trace.¡±

    Ste¡¯s fingers froze over her napkin. Haley even knew about her search today? ¡°I¡¯m just here for a meal,¡± Ste said calmly. ¡°If you¡¯re not eating, feel free to leave. We don¡¯t needpany.¡±

    Haley scoffed, ¡°I came here to give you a lead. But clearly, you don¡¯t want help. So forget it.¡±

    Ste blinked. A lead? So that was why Haley was here? She sat up straighter. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. Why are you ying mind games?¡±

    Haley gave her a long look, then leaned back and settled in. ¡°Nixon¡¯s just a puppet. The real yer behind the scenes isn¡¯t even in the country. The whole operation¡¯s supply chain and market are overseas.¡±

    She sounded so confident, so sure of herself. But Ste wasn¡¯t the type to take someone¡¯s word at face value. Especially not Haley¡¯s.

    ¡°You seem to know a lot,¡± she said coolly. ¡°So tell me¡ªdoes the ¡®SM¡¯ stamped on all those garbage materials represent you? I remember Nixon used to work with someone from Achury.¡±

    The second Ste brought up the letters, Haley¡¯s face twitched. ¡°We¡¯re working with him, yes,¡± she snapped. ¡°But Nixon and I both got yed. We were used. That¡¯s all I¡¯m saying. Take it or leave it.¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t press. She just lowered her head and kept eating, treating Haley like background noise. William didn¡¯t even nce her way.

    Haley¡¯s expression soured fast. She¡¯d clearly expected them to react, but their indifference pushed her over the edge. ¡°Did you not hear what I just said?¡± she snapped.

    Ste finally looked up, calm as ever. ¡°I heard. Got anything else?¡±

    Haley¡¯s patience snapped. She stood up so fast her chair screeched. ¡°Fine! Don¡¯t believe me. But when you arrest the wrong person and let the real viin walk free, don¡¯te crying to me!¡±

    Let your mind wander with g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??????

    Ste tilted her head, eyes cool, a faint smirk tugging at her lips. ¡°If you know who the real culprit is, go catch them yourself. I won¡¯t fight you for the credit.¡±

    That did it. Haley looked like she¡¯d just taken a swing and hit air.

    Furious, she grabbed her purse and stormed out without another word.

    At first, Ste had her doubts. But the second Haley blurted out ¡°Nixon isn¡¯t the real culprit,¡± it confirmed everything. Whoever was behind this was using Nixon as a fall guy¡ªto keep attention off the real operation.

    And Haley? She¡¯d definitelye here with an agenda. There was no way she would¡¯ve sought Ste out otherwise. Haley didn¡¯t even like her. If she¡¯d been burned by Nixon, she¡¯d eat ss before asking for Ste¡¯s help.

    And now, that agenda was clear.

    Ste put her utensils down. ¡°Looks like we were right. Those documents were fake. Someone¡¯s trying to shield Nixon.¡±

    William raised a brow. ¡°If the ones we found were fake, where are the real ones?¡±

    Ste frowned, thinking. ¡°The safest ce¡­ is usually the one nobody expects. I think they¡¯re still at the factory.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 423

    ?Chapter 423:

    At first, she thought Nixon¡¯s people had noticed something and moved everything.

    She assumed they¡¯d moved everything after catching wind of her surveince. But thinking it through¡ªthere was no way they¡¯d had enough time to fabricate that many fake documents.

    Not just files, but sealed contracts, official stamps¡ªthe works.

    Those weren¡¯t made yesterday.

    Whoever it was had nned ahead. They expected her to snoop around. They knew she¡¯d nt bugs. Everything was calcted.

    Which meant¡ªthey also assumed she wouldn¡¯t bother checking the factory again. No one wastes time returning to a ce they¡¯ve already searched.

    That was the trick.

    The factory was packed with equipment and boxes¡ªit wasn¡¯t easy to haul all that somewhere else without getting caught.

    The simplest move? Put it all back after she was gone. William seemed to be having the same thought.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go now.¡±

    They didn¡¯t waste another second.

    After settling the bill, Ste didn¡¯t take her own car. She rented one instead¡ªjust in case her license te was being tracked.

    No need to hand Nixon a heads-up.

    As William got in, he gave her a quick look of approval. ¡°You¡¯re being cautious.¡±

    Ste shrugged. ¡°Better safe than sorry.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t risking it. Not when she¡¯d promised Brenna she¡¯d get to the bottom of this.

    William didn¡¯t argue.

    They parked behind the factory, the same spot as before. Once the engine cut off, Ste opened the door, and William stepped out ahead of her.

    At the base of the stairwell, William turned back. ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll check if it¡¯s clear. I¡¯ll call you up if it¡¯s safe.¡±

    Ste nodded, watching as he disappeared into the shadows.

    A few minutester, his voice called down.

    She climbed the steps and followed him into the hidden room¡ªthe same one fromst time. Piles of files were stacked inside.

    They split up and beganbing through everything.

    It didn¡¯t take long. ¡°William, over here!¡± Ste called, her eyes fixed on a stack of documents she had just uncovered.

    But the moment the words left her mouth, someone grabbed her from behind.

    A hand mped around her neck, yanking her backward. ¡°Hand it over¡ªnow!¡± the voice growled in her ear.

    Around twenty minutes earlier, Nixon had sensed someone nearing the factory. At first, he didn¡¯t think much of it¡ªthe vehicle wasn¡¯t one he recognized as belonging to Ste or William.

    But the longer he watched, the more uneasy he became. Something didn¡¯t feel right, and that gut feeling sent him rushing toward the scene.

    Unfortunately, he was a moment toote¡ªSte had already gotten her hands on the documents he had gone to great lengths to hide.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 424

    ?Chapter 424:

    Nixon held a knife, using it to keep Ste frozen in ce. But despite the danger, she stood firm¡ªshe wasn¡¯t going to give up those documents.

    ¡°I said hand over the documents!¡± he barked, his voice sharp and filled with menace.

    Gritting her teeth, Ste turned to William and urged, ¡°Take the documents and leave! Don¡¯t worry about me!¡±

    Her face was set with quiet resolve¡ªshe was ready to face whatever came next. ¡°Go on. He wouldn¡¯t darey a hand on you,¡± she said steadily.

    She wasn¡¯t wrong¡ªWilliam¡¯s special position made him a powerful figure in Choria, with influence that extended far beyond the country. Someone like Nixon wouldn¡¯t dare try anything against him.

    Seeing William holding the evidence, Nixon grew desperate. He pressed the knife harder against Ste¡¯s neck. A thin line of blood surfaced almost instantly.

    ¡°Give it back, Mr. Briggs,¡± Nixon snapped. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want her blood on your hands, would you?¡±

    He wasn¡¯t sure how close Ste and William were, but showing up together suggested some level of familiarity.

    But what Nixon didn¡¯t expect was William¡¯s sudden move¡ªhe simply turned and began striding straight for the exit with the documents in hand.

    Caught off guard, Nixon yanked Ste closer, pressing the de more firmly to her skin. ¡°Hey! What are you doing? Take another step and she dies! Do you hear me? Stay right there!¡±

    But William didn¡¯t so much as flinch. Without turning back, he kept walking, making a direct line for the door.

    Nixon was in aplete panic¡ªthis was nothing like what he¡¯d anticipated. ¡°Why¡¯d he just leave you like that? Aren¡¯t you two close?¡± Nixon asked, visibly confused.

    Understanding William¡¯s silent message, Ste let out a low chuckle. ¡°Who said we are close? We only just met downstairs. He¡¯s helping the Lawson family¡ªnot me.¡±

    Nixon stared at her, baffled. ¡°That can¡¯t be. You¡¯re one of his employees, right? You both work at the institute!¡±

    L¨»¦Ó??¦Ó c§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ??n g??l??ov?l??.??o??

    He¡¯d gathered that information himself¡ªhad it all been wrong?

    Ste shrugged. ¡°Exactly. I¡¯m just one employee in a massivepany. You think someone like him cares about every one of us?¡±

    Nixon stood frozen,pletely thrown off. He had taken Ste hostage, yet it changed nothing¡ªhis leverage meant absolutely zero. Watching William walk away without so much as a backward nce shattered whatever confidence he had left.

    Ste, seeing the panic rise in his eyes, decided to push harder. ¡°He¡¯s already out of the factory, Nixon. Even if you kill me now, it won¡¯t change a thing. You¡¯re finished¡ªprison is all that¡¯s waiting for you now!¡±

    Nixon turned his head and saw William walking steadily away, his back firm and unyielding.

    Desperation took over. With a crazed re, Nixon yanked Ste toward a shadowy corner of the factory, his grip tightening. His voice was unhinged. ¡°Fine! If I¡¯m going down anyway, I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t make it out either!¡±

    Ste locked eyes with him and snapped, ¡°Nixon, you should pay for every life you¡¯ve put at risk. You knew those materials were dangerous, yet you still pushed them through¡ªwithout a hint of remorse. You brought this on yourself!¡±

    ¡°You bitch! What did you just say?¡± Nixon snarled, lifting the knife in a fit of rage.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 425

    ?Chapter 425:

    But before he could lunge, a wooden chair came crashing down on the back of his head. He staggered forward and hit the ground hard.

    William stood behind him, breathing hard, the broken chair leg still in his hand. Without missing a beat, he dropped to his knee and pulled Ste up.

    Ste looked at him, stunned. ¡°Why¡¯d youe back? I thought you already left with the evidence.¡±

    ¡°You really think I¡¯d walk away and leave you behind?¡± William shot back. ¡°What kind of man would that make me?¡±

    Her gaze dropped to his hands¡ªempty. A cold wave of dread hit her. ¡°Wait¡­ Where¡¯s the evidence?¡±

    ¡°Focus on staying alive!¡± he snapped, gripping her hand tighter as they bolted down the stairwell.

    Behind them, Nixon was already back on his feet with blood dripping from his head as he picked up the knife and ran after them in fury.

    Ste and William had almost reached their car and were about to get in when Nixon came charging at them, yelling.

    His men quickly surrounded them, closing in fast.

    There was no way out now. A fight was inevitable.

    Ste could hold her own in a scuffle, but against this many? Her strength was quickly fading.

    Just then, a voice shouted from the side, ¡°Watch out!¡±

    Ste spun around just in time to see Nixon lunging at her, his face twisted with rage.

    Panic shot through her chest, her breath catching¡ªhis eyes were wild, his expression murderous. But before she could even scream, William stepped in, shielding her with his body. The sickening thud of metal hitting flesh rang out, and her stomach dropped.

    The sharp tang of blood hit her nose instantly.

    Her heart skipped a beat as she watched William, eyes zing,nd a heavy punch straight to Nixon¡¯s face.

    Uncover new tales on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s??om

    Nixon staggered but didn¡¯t give up. He tried to fight back¡ªonly to freeze at the sound of approaching sirens. Police. Loud and closing in fast.

    He scrambled to his feet, trying to bolt, but the factory was already surrounded.

    ¡°Police! Freeze!¡±

    Dozens of voices yelled at once, guns drawn and aimed right at him. Cornered, Nixon¡¯s whole body trembled. He had no choice¡ªhe raised his hands and surrendered.

    Once the cops had him cuffed and under control, William leaned heavily against the car door, letting out a low groan of pain.

    Ste rushed to his side, eyes wide with panic as she saw the blood soaking through his shirt. ¡°I¡¯m taking you to the hospital. Just hold on¡ªwe¡¯re almost there!¡±

    At the hospital, after a round of checks, the doctor confirmed his wound wasn¡¯t life-threatening. A few stitches and some rest, and he¡¯d be okay. Luca showed up soon after, handing all the evidence Ste had collected straight to the police.

    Between that and the earlier case tied to Finley¡¯s death, Nixon was pped with charges for illegal trading and intentional harm. He was sentenced to life in prison.

    The factory was seized. All his under-the-table operations were shut down.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 426

    ?Chapter 426:

    When Ste called to update Shaun, he waspletely stunned.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡­ He did all that for money?¡± Shaun said, his voice tight with disbelief. ¡°Back when we started working together, he seemed so decent. I never thought he¡¯d go that far.¡±

    He sighed over the phone, clearly regretting how wrong he¡¯d been.

    Ste stood by the window, her phone in hand. ¡°You couldn¡¯t have known. It wasn¡¯t your fault. He let greed blind him. You were just another person he used.¡±

    Shaun paused for a second. ¡°Syl¡­ I¡¯m really sorry I couldn¡¯t protect you. I was seriously worried something would happen to you. If it had¡­ I¡¯d never forgive myself.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t used to hearing him talk like that. So direct. So¡­ personal.

    ¡°Mr. Smith,¡± she said, steadying her voice, ¡°now that Nixon¡¯s out of the picture, you¡¯ll probably need a new materials supplier. I¡¯m not cut out for handling this project anymore. Better if someone else on your team takes over. I won¡¯t be following up.¡±

    She¡¯d once thought it was a great opportunity. A good side gig. But after nearly losing her life? No amount of profit was worth it.

    Shaun was quiet for a moment, clearly not expecting that. ¡°Syl¡­ are you still upset with me because of all this?¡±

    She blinked, a little surprised by the question. ¡°No. Not at all.¡±

    There was nothing to be upset about. It wasn¡¯t on him.

    Shaun sighed. ¡°Finding a new supplier will take time, but once that¡¯s settled, I still hope we can work together again. I know you wanted to earn more¡ªand this project¡¯s returns are high.¡±

    But Ste just shook her head. ¡°There are others better suited for it,¡± she said. ¡°And the institute¡¯s been piling work on metely. I really don¡¯t have time.¡±

    She was exhausted mentally and physically. All she wanted now was a break. Some peace. She just wanted to go back to herb work and focus on Neb. Shaun seemed to pick up on the finality in her voice and gave up trying to convince her. ¡°Alright. Just take care of yourself. When the time¡¯s right, maybe we¡¯ll work together again.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    L§Ñt??t ch¨»pt?rs ?n g??ln¦Ïv?ls.??¦Ï??

    A brief pause. ¡°Then¡­ can I still take you out to dinner sometime?¡± Shaun asked.

    Ste hesitated. ¡°If I have the time.¡±

    It was a polite answer¡ªbut distant. Shaun could hear the brush-off in her tone.

    He let out a low chuckle.

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t push. See you around, Syl.¡±

    Ste hung up, a strange chill crawling up her spine.

    Every time Shaun called her ¡°Syl,¡± it made her skin crawl a little¡ªbut she didn¡¯t know how to bring it up without making it awkward. Now that their project was over, though, she figured she wouldn¡¯t have to deal with him much anymore.

    She turned around and jumped slightly. William was staring at her from the hospital bed, eyes half-open, his gaze steady.

    ¡°You feeling okay?¡± she asked, her heart skipping a beat.

    He¡¯d been out cold just a second ago. Could the call have woken him?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 427

    ?Chapter 427:

    William narrowed his eyes. ¡°Was that Shaun on the phone?¡±

    Ste nodded. ¡°Yeah. Nixon¡¯s been taken in, so Shaun¡¯s scrambling to find a new supplier. Bit of a mess.¡±

    William let out a quiet scoff. Of course, she was still worrying about Shaun¡¯s business, like it was her responsibility. ssic Ste.

    ¡°Stay away from that guy,¡± William muttered. ¡°Don¡¯t even text him if you don¡¯t have to. Shaun¡¯s bad news.¡±

    Ste blinked, thrown off. He¡¯d said this before, but it still didn¡¯t sit right with her.

    From her experience, Shaun had always been decent¡ªhelped her out when she first moved, gave her a few good gigs. She never got any bad vibes.

    ¡°He¡¯s been good to me, though. After I spent all my savings purchasing an apartment, he gave me a few side jobs. I made some decent money. Doesn¡¯t really seem like a creep.¡±

    While she spoke, she poured a cup of water and walked over to him.

    His lips were dry¡ªhe probably needed it.

    But when she handed him the cup, their fingers brushed. Ste flinched, like she¡¯d touched fire, and William¡ªalready weak¡ªfumbled and dropped it. Water sshed all over the nket.

    ¡°Crap¡ªsorry! I didn¡¯t mean to!¡± she blurted, grabbing tissues and rushing to mop it up.

    William gave a long sigh, somewhere between exasperated and amused. ¡°So I warn you about Shaun, and your way of disagreeing is to drench me? That your revenge?¡±

    William couldn¡¯t believe how quickly Ste was to stick up for Shaun.

    ¡°I said it was an ident!¡± she snapped, flustered.

    The nket was soaked, so Ste called a nurse toe change it.

    L?t?st ch¦Ápt?rs ¦Én g??l??ov§Ö???.????

    She crouched beside the bed, careful of his stitches, and slid her arm around his back to help him up. She helped him to the couch.

    But William wasn¡¯t exactly light. Dead weight, really. Trying to haul him up was like moving a fridge with noodle arms.

    By the time they reached the couch, her legs gave out¡ªand she copsed with him onto it.

    Shended on him. Limbs tangled. Awkward pressure. Her hand hit somewhere it really shouldn¡¯t have. One wrong move, and things could go from bad to scandalous real fast.

    Mortified, Ste tried to scramble off him¡ªonly to slip on the damp floor and crash right back down, this time practically in hisp.

    The nurse walked in just in time to witness the entire scene.

    William winced with a low grunt. Ste freaked out. ¡°Oh my god, I swear that was an ident! Are your stitches okay?¡±

    The nurse nced at the scene, barely containing herughter as she started pulling off the wet sheets. ¡°Miss, your boyfriend¡¯s still recovering,¡± she said with a smirk. ¡°Keep this up, and you¡¯ll tear his stitches wide open.¡±

    Ste flushed. Thankfully, William¡¯s bandages showed no blood, so no real damage was done.

    She gave an awkward smile. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Mr. Briggs!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 428

    ?Chapter 428:

    Then she turned to the nurse, flustered. ¡°And just to rify¡ªhe¡¯s not my boyfriend. He¡¯s my boss.¡±

    The nurse blinked, clearly not expecting that.

    But then something shifted in her expression¡ªlike it all suddenly made sense. She gave Ste and William a knowing smirk, picked up the soggy sheets, and headed for the door.

    As she walked out, she muttered just loud enough to hear, ¡°Boss and his office girl¡ªssic.¡±

    William, sharp-eared as ever, caught what the nurse said on her way out.

    He nced over at Ste, who was crouched on the floor wiping up the spilled water, looking totally unfazed¡ªlike she hadn¡¯t even realized what she¡¯d said to the nurse a moment ago.

    Once the floor was clean, she got up and walked toward him. ¡°Mr. Briggs, let me help you back to bed.¡±

    William raised a brow. ¡°You¡¯re not nning to fall on me again, are you?¡±

    Ste¡¯s face turned red. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t!¡±

    This time, she managed to help him back into bed without incident.

    As he leaned back against the pillows, Ste started to step away¡ªbut before she could move, William caught her wrist and tugged her toward him. She gasped, stumbling slightly, and ended up half-leaning against his arm. His other hand steadied her waist, and his breath grazed her cheek¡ªwarm, close, way too intimate.

    Her body tensed, heat rushing up her neck.

    She tried to wriggle free, but he wouldn¡¯t let go.

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t agreed to what I asked earlier,¡± he said.

    Ste paused, struggling to recall what he had asked.

    Exclusive updates avable g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    His expression darkened. ¡°I told you to stay away from Shaun. Don¡¯t meet with him alone anymore.¡±

    Seriously?

    She yanked her hand free and stepped back, face stiffening. ¡°Mr. Briggs, I have the right to choose who I talk to. You¡¯re my boss¡ªnot my parent. And even if you were, you wouldn¡¯t get to dictate my friends.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t understand why he was so hung up on Shaun. Was it just because she worked for him? Did he expect her to only work with people he approved of?

    That made zero sense. As a businessman, William should know the value ofworking. Coborating with others shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Or was it that¡ªafter everything they¡¯d been through¡ªhe just expected her to follow his lead now?

    Sure, she¡¯d listen to him about work¡ªthat was fair. But this? Her personal life? No.

    William stared at her, jaw tight. Her defiance hit him harder than the wound. ¡°You really think he¡¯s that great?¡± he asked bitterly. ¡°You¡¯d choose him over everything?¡±

    Ste¡¯s eyes narrowed. That wasn¡¯t a warning¡ªit sounded like jealousy. She kept her voice calm. ¡°This isn¡¯t about Shaun being great or not. It¡¯s about you crossing a line. Who I spend time with is none of your business.¡±

    She looked him straight in the eye. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be heading out. Get some rest, Mr. Briggs.¡±

    With that, she turned and walked out without giving him a chance to speak. William sat there, seething. His chest tightened¡ªnot just from the wound, but from frustration. Why couldn¡¯t she see he was trying to protect her?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 429

    ?Chapter 429:

    He¡¯d been in the business world long enough to sniff out a guy like Shaun from a mile away. There was always a calction behind those smooth words. And yet¡­ she still defended him. Only Ste would fall for a guy like that.

    Meanwhile, Nixon¡¯s downfall was sending shockwaves through more than just Smith Group. Haley got caught in the mess too.

    She¡¯d been in charge of her family¡¯s branchpany in Choria. And with Nixon gone, the entire business chain copsed. The losses hit hard, slicing into her family¡¯s influence back in Achury. A family meeting was called¡ªmandatory.

    Haley returned home full of dread, and the cold atmosphere at the estate made her stomach twist tighter.

    No one even looked at her, let alone spoke.

    It wasn¡¯t until dinner that the silence shattered. She politely asked for the pepper shaker. No one moved. No one answered.

    Haley¡¯s patience snapped. ¡°Didn¡¯t anyone hear me? I said I want ck pepper!¡± Her mother, Beatrice, looked at her with a flicker of sympathy¡ªbut the man at the head of the table remained silent, eyes frosty.

    ¡°You¡¯ve aplished nothing,¡± Haley¡¯s father, Alistair Smith, said slowly, ¡°and you think you can sit here making demands?¡± he spat.

    Then her aunt, Vivian Smith, chimed in from across the table, voice sharp. ¡°We¡¯re not trying to be harsh, Haley¡ªbut do you even realize how much revenue that business chain pulled in every month?¡±

    Alistair gave his daughter a hard look. The scrape of his knife against the te echoed sharply in the quiet room.

    ¡°I gave you one task¡ªrun the branch in Choria. And now? You¡¯ve managed to wreck an entire business chain.¡± His voice was like steel. ¡°You¡¯ve made a mess of everything.¡±

    Haley¡¯s eyes welled up with tears as she stared at Alistair, biting her lip hard to hold back her frustration. ¡°It¡¯s not what it looks like, Dad. There¡¯s a whole story behind this, and it all started because of that woman, Ste Russell!¡±

    Alistair gave a cold, dismissive snort. ¡°Still ming others, are you?¡±

    Haley opened her mouth to defend herself, but Alistair cut her off sharply. ¡°You couldn¡¯t even take down a woman like her. Tell me, what good are you to this family?¡±

    Your escape is on g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s

    She fell silent. No matter how hard she tried to deny it, Ste had outmaneuvered her at every turn.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who had your mother begging on your behalf, just to help some worthless man? Where is he now? Is he even still around?¡± Alistair¡¯s words cut straight through her pride.

    After Ste nearly got her thrown in jail, Marc had vanished¡ªno visits, no calls. He¡¯d even blocked her everywhere. And yet, there he was, sshed across Choria¡¯s gossip pages, smiling beside another woman like nothing had happened.

    She now saw Marc for who he truly was¡ªdead weight. But Ste? That woman had humiliated her, and Haley wasn¡¯t about to let that go.

    ¡°Please, Dad. Just give me one more chance. I swear I won¡¯t let you down again.¡± She looked at him, her eyes pleading for another opportunity.

    Before Alistair could respond, Vivian sighed heavily and spoke up. ¡°Haley, do you even understand what you¡¯ve done? That entire business chain was crucial to our family¡¯s future. And you wrecked it. We¡¯re losing money by the minute, and now you want another chance? Are you trying to ruin uspletely?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 430

    ?Chapter 430:

    Haley had never been fond of her aunt. Vivian and the rest of them were all waiting for her to fall, circling like vultures for a chance at her father¡¯s fortune. Vivian¡¯s son, Sylvester, was a walking disappointment. He couldn¡¯t even make waves in Achury, much lesspete in Choria.

    Haley shot her aunt a sharp look. ¡°That¡¯s still better than Sylvester. I¡¯ve built real contacts in Choria, and once I¡¯m back, they¡¯ll back me up for sure.¡±

    Vivian¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Why drag Sylvester into this? You think you¡¯re better than him? You just tanked one of our biggest business arms!¡±

    As their voices rose, Alistair mmed his fist on the table, silencing the room. ¡°Enough! We¡¯re supposed to be having dinner, not tearing each other apart. Haley, I¡¯ll let the Choria incident slide this once, but don¡¯t expect me to hand over the business to you again.¡±

    Haley sat frozen in disbelief. She was Alistair¡¯s daughter¡ªby blood! If she wasn¡¯t even granted her rightful inheritance, what did that make her? A disgrace? Aplete failure?

    ¡°Dad!¡± she cried out, refusing to ept what he had just said.

    Alistair¡¯s eyes were cold as ice. ¡°That¡¯s enough. My decision is final.¡±

    Without another word, he set down his cutlery, wiped his mouth calmly, and walked out of the room.

    Vivian didn¡¯t hide the smug look on her face. ¡°So this is how you treat your elders now? Seems like your time in Choria wiped out whatever manners you had left.¡±

    Beatrice, though clearly upset, still spoke up. ¡°Vivian, that¡¯s enough. Haley didn¡¯t mean it.¡±

    Vivian let out a harshugh. ¡°You? You¡¯re not even one of us by blood. If you hadn¡¯t married into this family, who would even listen to you? And let me remind you¡ªyou once imed your daughter was better than my son. How¡¯s that working out now?¡±

    Beatrice¡¯s face stiffened with shame, but she didn¡¯t back down. ¡°Haley is Alistair¡¯s daughter. You have no right to lecture her.¡±

    Without another word, she took Haley¡¯s hand and led her out of the room.

    Vivian scoffed, threw her napkin down in irritation, and stood up with a huff. In her room, Haley jerked her hand away in frustration. ¡°Mom, why¡¯d you drag me out? Vivian¡¯s the one who should¡¯ve left! This is my house, not hers!¡±

    M??? ?¦Ñ????? ?? ?????¦Í???.???

    Beatrice stared at Haley¡¯s indignant face, her heart full of bitterness. ¡°And whose fault do you think this is?¡±

    Beatrice chose to step back and give Haley some time to cool down. She could see clearly that Haley still wasn¡¯t ready to admit she was wrong, and trying to reason with her now would only be a waste of time.

    Seeing her mother walk away, Haley panicked. Her eyes filled with desperation as she reached out and grabbed Beatrice¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t go. Talk to Dad for me¡­ make him take back what he said. I¡¯ll stay in Achury, I won¡¯t go to Choria anymore. But he can¡¯t take everything from me like this!¡±

    Beatrice gently but firmly pulled her hand back. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do. You know how your father is. Once he decides, it¡¯s done.¡±

    Ever since Haley used her in Choria of being an unfit mother, something inside Beatrice had broken. The warmth she once felt for her daughter had long turned cold.

    Left alone, Haley sank onto her bed,pletely crushed. She had nothing now. If she stayed in Achury, she¡¯d be mocked endlessly. News of her downfall would spread like wildfire.

    Ste had stripped her of everything, and there was no way she¡¯d just sit back and let the woman walk free.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 431

    ?Chapter 431:

    Even if she couldn¡¯t bring Ste downpletely, she¡¯d make sure to ruin her peace. If it came to that, she was ready to drag Ste down with her. After all, she had nothing left to lose.

    After turning down Shaun¡¯s projects, Ste threw herselfpletely into her research at the institute. She kept her head down, didn¡¯t ask about William, and only heard in passing from colleagues that he¡¯d been spending a lot of time with Willowtely.

    At first, the shift in mood had made Sandra nervous¡ªexpecting Ste to be bothered¡ªbut after seeing her stay calm and collected, Sandra finally rxed. ¡°Sylvia, there¡¯s a ging up,¡± Sandra said one afternoon. ¡°The institute¡¯s hosting it. All the big names in Choria will be there. Are you going?¡±

    It was her first year at the institute, and she was really looking forward to meeting the big shots in the industry. ¡°What day is it?¡±

    ¡°This Saturday!¡± Sandra huffed, then pouted. ¡°I mean, really? A fancy banquet on a weekend? That¡¯s basically overtime in disguise. So¡­ are you going?¡±

    Ste nodded. ¡°Of course. Why not?¡±

    All of Choria¡¯s power yers in one ce? She¡¯d be stupid to skip it. It was the perfect chance towork, expand Neb¡¯s reach, and maybe lock in some high-end deals.

    Sandra beamed. ¡°Awesome! Wanna go shopping for dresses? I¡¯ve got nothing fancy to wear. Can¡¯t exactly show up inb gear.¡±

    Ste thought about it. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I have a few brand-new ones at home. Tags still on.¡±

    Sandra¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Seriously? Sylvia, you¡¯re a lifesaver!¡±

    Ste had never been fond of shopping. To spare herself a trip to the stores, she suggested lending Sandra her own clothes. Thankfully, Sandra had no qualms about borrowing them.

    On Saturday, Sandra showed up two hours early, buzzing with excitement and ready to try on her dress.

    The moment she stepped into Ste¡¯s apartment, her jaw dropped. ¡°Whoa. Your ce is so sleek. Minimalist. Feels like a guy decorated it.¡±

    Discover more

    Ste¡¯s ce was ck, white, and gray. Sharp edges. Clean lines. Not a single fluffy throw pillow in sight.

    Sandra, a lover of all things cozy and cute, blinked around.

    It actually did remind her of someone¡ªWilliam. But Ste brushed past thement and waved her inside.

    Once they¡¯d picked out dresses and changed, Sandra suddenly remembered, ¡°Oh no¡ªI forgot my makeup bag. Should we just get our makeup done somewhere?¡± Ste didn¡¯t mind.

    They headed to a high-end salon in Choria¡ªspacious, chic, with an open garden and a pool that shimmered untouched under the sun.

    A stylist led them to the makeup room, and just as they sat down in front of the mirror, a familiar figure floated in from the other side. Haley.

    She was in a long gown, her expression sour as soon as she spotted Ste.

    ¡°Well, well,¡± she drawled with a smug smile. ¡°What a small world, Ste.¡±

    Ste noticed she¡¯d lost weight¡ªher cheeks sharper, her corbones more prominent. She probably hadn¡¯t been having a good timetely.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 432

    ?Chapter 432:

    Still, Ste didn¡¯t say a word. She just sat back as the makeup artist got to work. Haley, clearly not ready to be ignored, turned to the stylist. ¡°I thought this was a members-only salon. Since when does just anyone walk in here?¡±

    The stylist, caught off guard, quickly smiled. ¡°Ma¡¯am, yes, we are members-only. Non-members typically can¡¯t ess the service areas.¡±

    Haley raised an eyebrow, ncing pointedly at Ste and Sandra. ¡°Then what about them? Did you check their membership cards?¡±

    That question made the stylist pause. They hadn¡¯t checked.

    Ste¡¯s dress and calm demeanor had made them assume she was a member. Haley saw the hesitation and pounced. ¡°Well? If you¡¯re exclusive, then check. Otherwise, what¡¯s the point of membership?¡±

    The stylist turned to Ste and Sandra, flustered but polite. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,dies, would you mind showing your cards?¡±

    Sandra looked stunned, clearly lost about what was going on with the whole membership issue. The nervous nce she threw Ste¡¯s way made it obvious to Haley¡ªSandra definitely didn¡¯t have a membership card.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sitting next to just anyone during my styling session!¡± Haley snapped. Just then, Ste reached into her bag and pulled out the ck card William had given her in Briset. He¡¯d handed it over to help with business meetings, and she hadpletely forgotten it was still with her.

    The makeup artist visibly paused. That ck card wasn¡¯t just any card¡ªit was a globally limited edition. Anyone who had one had to be someone of serious status.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a member yet,¡± Ste said with an easy smile. ¡°But it¡¯s not toote to be one, is it?¡±

    The ce never imed it only catered to long-time members.

    ¡°Of course, ma¡¯am,¡± the makeup artist replied, suddenly bing more polite. ¡°Pleasee this way.¡± She then guided Ste toward the membership counter.

    As Ste filled out the form, she asked casually, ¡°If I bring friends, will they be able to enjoy the services too?¡±

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s©q??o?? is where stories live

    The makeup artist responded with extra care, ¡°Absolutely. As long as they¡¯re with you, they¡¯re wee to enjoy everything here.¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t hesitate. A month¡¯s membership wasn¡¯t overpriced, and she could easily afford it.

    After finishing up, she walked back to Sandra and gave her shoulder a gentle pat. ¡°All good now. Go ahead and sit; we¡¯re officially members.¡±

    Sandra finally rxed a little. As she sat down, she nced toward Haley and murmured, ¡°Do people seriously still judge others over some membership card?¡± Steughed lightly. ¡°It takes all kinds to make the world go round,¡± she replied.

    Honestly, the whole thing wasughable. Since when did a membership make someone superior?

    Haley¡¯s expression soured at Ste¡¯s taunt, but with so many eyes on her, she couldn¡¯t afford tosh out. Swallowing her anger, she sank into her seat, forced to keep up appearances while frustration quietly burned inside her.

    Meanwhile, William was getting ready for the evening banquet. As the low-profile owner of the research institute, events like these required his presence. Even though he was still recovering from an abdominal injury, he insisted on attending.

    As he settled into the car, a notification popped up on his phone¡ªa recent transaction, followed immediately by a refund for the exact amount. Someone had used his card and then swiftly reversed the charge.

    That¡¯s when he instantly recalled¡ªhe¡¯d given that card to Ste.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 433

    ?Chapter 433:

    Noticing that the charge was from a styling studio, he gave the driver new directions. ¡°Take me there.¡±

    The driver blinked in confusion. William was already dressed for the banquet, but he was determined to check this out.

    Ste had gone for a soft, natural look, so her makeup was finished in no time. Sandra, with her cheerful vibe, got a light makeover too.

    She¡¯d never been dolled up like this before¡ªit was the most stunning she¡¯d ever looked. Spotting the pool just outside the studio, she turned to Ste with bright eyes. ¡°Sylvia, can you take a few pictures of me over there? I¡¯ve never worn something this nice before.¡±

    Since there was still some time before the banquet, Ste agreed without hesitation¡ªshe knew girls loved taking pictures. The two of them walked over to the pool.

    Sandra started off by posing near the water, then shifted a little to get a better angle.

    ¡°Sylvia, just take a few. I know you¡¯ll make me look great,¡± she said excitedly.

    As Ste counted down¡ªthree, two, one¡ªSandra struck her poses, keeping her eyes on the phone¡¯s rear camera the whole time.

    While both of them were caught up in the photos, they didn¡¯t notice someone rushing toward Ste from behind.

    ¡°Ste! You ruined everything! Why don¡¯t you just die already?¡± Haley¡¯s furious scream pierced the air as she charged forward, a utility knife held high. Ste stood frozen for a split second,pletely caught off guard by the violent outburst.

    Nearby, Sandra was just as stunned, rooted to the spot in shock. Inside the studio, the makeup artists gasped, but none dared to move. They stood frozen in fear, their faces pale, unsure of what to do.

    ¡°Call the police! Why is everyone just standing there?¡± Sandra finally snapped out of it, yelling as she rushed toward Ste.

    ¡°Haley, have you lost your mind?¡± Ste gritted out, grabbing Haley¡¯s wrist to stop the knife. If it weren¡¯t for the long dress getting in the way, she would¡¯ve kicked Haley aside already. The outfit only made it harder for her to move.

    Find thetest stories g?ln¦Òv??ls

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m crazy!¡± Haley screamed, her voice cracking. ¡°You¡¯re driving me insane! I don¡¯t care anymore¡ªI just want you dead!¡±

    She lunged, the utility knife aimed straight at Ste¡¯s neck.

    Startled, Ste ducked instinctively, the de barely grazing past her shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re out of your mind!¡± Sandra yelled, grabbing Haley¡¯s arm with both hands. ¡°This is attempted murder!¡±

    Haley, restrained by both women, thrashed wildly, her eyes gleaming with venom. Then¡ªwithout warning¡ªshe kicked Ste hard in the stomach.

    Ste stumbled back, her heel slipping on the wet tiles. With a ssh, she fell straight into the pool behind them.

    The water swallowed her whole. She couldn¡¯t swim. Cold panic wed at her throat as she sank, her arms iling uselessly. She tried to kick, to float, to breathe¡ªbut her body wouldn¡¯t listen. Everything was too deep, too fast, too loud. The water muffled the world, filled her lungs, and drowned her screams.

    ¡°Ste!¡± Sandra shouted, frozen in horror. ¡°Help her! She¡¯s drowning!¡±

    Haley just stood there, smirking. ¡°Ha!¡± sheughed, unhinged. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just stay down there, Ste? Just die already!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 434

    ?Chapter 434:

    Then¡ªssh. Another figure hit the water.

    Through the blur of chlorine and panic, Ste saw someone diving toward her. A strong arm wrapped around her waist. Another pulled her up. Her head broke the surface¡ªair mmed into her lungs like fire. It was William. He dragged her to the edge and hoisted her up first, then copsed beside her, panting hard.

    The bandage on his stomach was soaked with red. His wound wasn¡¯t properly healed yet.

    Ste coughed violently, water spewing from her mouth. She blinked through the haze. ¡°Thank¡­you,¡± she rasped between coughs.

    But before she could say more, Haley rushed toward them again¡ªknife still clutched tight.

    The shrill wail of police cars cut through the chaos. Blue and red lights sshed across the ss walls. Officers burst in, guns drawn. Haley froze, eyes wide in disbelief.

    ¡°Officer! That woman tried to kill my friend!¡± Sandra pointed at Haley, her voice trembling. ¡°Please arrest her!¡±

    The makeup artists all nodded behind her, pale and stunned. If they had known Haley was a lunatic, they would never have allowed her in.

    The police didn¡¯t waste any time. Two officers pinned Haley¡¯s arms and cuffed her, leading her away.

    With the crisis averted, Ste knelt beside William. ¡°William, are you alright?¡±

    William¡¯s face had gone deathly pale, his brows tightly drawn in pain. Ste¡¯s eyes fell to his shirt¡ªonce crisp white, now soaked and blooming red around the wound. Her heart stopped. ¡°Your wound!¡± she gasped, then spun to Sandra. ¡°Help me get him to the car!¡±

    They struggled together, half-lifting, half-supporting him as his weight sagged between them.

    ¡°Hang in there,¡± Ste muttered, breathless with urgency. ¡°We¡¯re almost there. I¡¯ll get you to the hospital.¡±

    He had been injured while protecting her previously, and now his wound had been aggravated by saving her again.

    Stay connected at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Her throat tightened. Guilt wrapped itself around her lungs and refused to let go. By the time they reached the hospital, William had gone limp in his seat. Nurses rushed over, wheeling him away before she could even say a word.

    Ste stood rooted in ce, dripping wet, her mind a blur. She checked her phone¡ªonly thirty minutes left until the institute g.

    ¡°Sandra,¡± she said, turning to her. ¡°You should go to the event.¡±

    Sandra looked at her like she¡¯d lost her mind. ¡°What? You¡¯re staying here alone?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Ste said with a small, tired smile. ¡°You¡¯re barely wet. You¡¯ll dry off fast. You were excited about this¡ªdon¡¯t miss it because of me.¡± She knew how much Sandra had anticipated the event.

    Sandra looked torn, ncing between Ste and the treatment room.

    Sandra hesitated for another beat, then nodded. ¡°Alright. But you¡¯d better call me the second anything changes.¡±

    ¡°Go,¡± Ste urged, giving her a light push. ¡°And knock ¡¯em dead.¡±

    Sandra lifted her dress and hurried off, heels clicking down the corridor. Ste turned back to the closed treatment room, pacing the floor as anxiety gnawed at her chest.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 435

    ?Chapter 435:

    Finally, the door opened, and the doctor stepped out.

    Ste rushed forward. ¡°Doctor¡ªhow is he?¡±

    The doctor nced at Ste and spoke in a calm tone, ¡°His abdominal wound reopened. We¡¯ve restitched it, but his clothes arepletely soaked. I¡¯ll bring a dry hospital gown¡ªhe shouldn¡¯t stay in wet clothes any longer. It¡¯ll only make things worse.¡±

    Ste thanked him and then pushed open the door to the room. Williamy on the hospital bed, his face pale, lips bloodless, and breath shallow.

    ¡°You¡­¡± she began, but the words caught in her throat.

    She had entered, ready to scold him for being reckless again¡ªripping his stitches just to save her. But now, seeing him like this¡ªweak and worn out¡ªeverything she¡¯d nned to say felt hollow.

    She thought about asking if he was okay, but the answer was painfully obvious¡ªhe looked like hell.

    For a moment, she just stood there, unsure of what to say.

    As if reading her mind, William let out a faint chuckle¡ªbut theugh tugged at his wound, making him grimace.

    ¡°Lie down and stop moving!¡± she snapped, flustered.

    William¡¯s eyes gleamed with amusement. ¡°Are you worried about me?¡±

    Ste stood by the bed, thrown off by his question. ¡°You jumped into a pool with a fresh wound to save me. Shouldn¡¯t I be?¡±

    ¡°You care, huh?¡± His gaze flickered to hers. ¡°So¡­ do you think I¡¯m better than Shaun now?¡±

    Ste blinked. Why was he bringing up Shaun again?

    She didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she asked, ¡°Why would you risk your life like that for me?¡±

    She didn¡¯t think they were close enough for him to put himself in such danger for her.

    Your favorite tales are on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§ànn

    He looked her straight in the eye. ¡°You¡¯re my employee. If something happened to you, I¡¯d be responsible.¡±

    Ste¡¯s expression shifted. ¡°Who says you have to be responsible?¡± She wasn¡¯t letting this slide.

    He had hundreds of employees¡ªwhat made her so different?

    William looked away, clearly avoiding the subject. ¡°Are you interrogating the guy who just saved your life? Maybe you should start with a ¡®thank you¡¯ first.¡±

    Ste exhaled, annoyed, but decided to let it go. He was clearly deflecting.

    Still, something felt off.

    If it was just a boss-employee dynamic, why had he never asked for his ck card back? Why was he always there, always showing up?

    Lost in thought, she was jolted back by William¡¯s voice. ¡°I need to use the bathroom.¡±

    He was clearly too weak to move on his own, and it was obvious he needed help.

    But seeing him still soaked, Ste hesitated. ¡°Wait for the doctor to bring dry clothes. Just hang on a bit longer, okay?¡±

    William didn¡¯t respond. A few momentster, the doctor walked in, handing Ste a fresh set of hospital clothes. ¡°Help him change.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 436

    ?Chapter 436:

    Ste blinked. ¡°Wait¡ªwhat?¡±

    She wanted to protest¡ªshe was a woman, and he was a man.

    His entire outfit, underwear included, was drenched. How was she supposed to handle that?

    The doctor, misreading her hesitation, said casually, ¡°Aren¡¯t you his girlfriend? What¡¯s there to be shy about?¡±

    Ste opened her mouth to exin, but before she could get a word out, the doctor added, ¡°I¡¯ve got a surgerying up. I have to go.¡±

    Panicked, she called after him, ¡°What about a nurse?¡±

    But the doctor was already halfway out the door. ¡°The nurse is a woman too. It¡¯s just changing clothes¡ªno big deal.¡±

    William, naturally, chimed in without missing a beat. ¡°I get it. Come on then, my dear girlfriend.¡±

    Ste froze. Her ears burned.

    ¡°What nonsense are you saying now?¡± she snapped, her face flushed.

    It was bad enough that the doctor had mistaken her for his girlfriend¡ªbut why on earth was William ying along? Wasn¡¯t he worried his actual fianc¨¦e would blow a gasket?

    Now that it was just Ste and William in the treatment room, a brief silence hung in the air.

    Unsure of what to say, Ste gently moved closer and supported William as he sat up from the hospital bed. His head leaned against her shoulder, the closeness making her heart skip a beat.

    ¡°Are you seriously saying you can¡¯t sit up by yourself?¡± she asked, trying to mask her flustered tone.

    William nodded slightly, his voice casual. ¡°Yeah, my back¡¯s still sore. Can¡¯t move much on my own.¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t respond right away, silently questioning whether he was exaggerating.

    Updates loaded at g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe??s

    Taking a deep breath, she unfastened his shirt. The moment his toned chest and defined abs came into view, hershes fluttered nervously.

    Before she couldpose herself, his teasing voice cut in. ¡°You¡¯re not using this as an excuse to admire me, are you?¡±

    Ste froze, clenched her jaw, and snapped back, ¡°Keep dreaming.¡±

    As if she was that desperate. Just because he had muscles didn¡¯t mean she¡¯d melt on the spot.

    He arched a brow smugly. ¡°You don¡¯t think I¡¯m in good shape?¡±

    His string of questions started getting on her nerves. ¡°Why does your body even matter here? Keep talking, and I¡¯ll leave you to get dressed on your own,¡± she warned.

    Taking care of someone like him, with that smirk and nonstop teasing, wasn¡¯t just exhausting. It was infuriating.

    He let out a low chuckle, clearly enjoying her difort.

    It only made her feel more awkward.

    She wasn¡¯t dumb. She knew he was doing this intentionally, using every word to rattle her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 437

    ?Chapter 437:

    Atst, she helped him over to the sofa, only for him to add casually, ¡°You¡¯ll need to take off my pants too.¡±

    There was no way around it¡ªSte had to help. She crouched down and began trying to unbuckle his belt, but no matter how many times she tried, it wouldn¡¯te undone.

    She tugged at the left side, then switched to the right, even tried sliding it up and down a little, but nothing worked. It was like the buckle was mocking her, and she couldn¡¯t figure out where it was supposed to open.

    The thing was practically a puzzle. Each failed attempt made her cheeks burn hotter.

    Then, with a smug calmness, William pressed his hand lightly against the belt, and it popped open with ease.

    Ste¡¯s face flushed. He¡¯d totally yed her.

    ¡°William Briggs, you¡¯re doing this on purpose!¡± she snapped, using his full name out of sheer irritation.

    William grinned, clearly amused. He liked how she said his name¡ªfirm, annoyed, and personal.

    ¡°You never asked. I figured you were just fascinated by the design,¡± he said smoothly, feigning innocence.

    Ste rolled her eyes, realizing there was no use arguing. Instead, she focused on pulling his trousers down to the floor.

    ¡°Handle the rest yourself,¡± she muttered, refusing to meet his gaze.

    ¡°I did mention I can¡¯t move my hands, didn¡¯t I?¡± William replied casually, as ifmenting on the weather. Ste felt her patience wearing thin.

    With a deep breath and a hint of reluctance, she shut her eyes and reached forward to take off his underwear.

    Her fingers trembled slightly as they brushed against the soft fabric.

    In her head, she repeated over and over, ¡°He¡¯s gay. Just think of him as one of your girlfriends. This means nothing.¡±

    But William¡¯s gaze never left her. His eyes followed the delicate lines of her face, watching as her cheeks flushed pink despite her tightly shut eyes. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed once¡­ then again.

    After finally sliding on the hospital pants, Ste opened her eyes, only for them tond on the noticeable bulge below his waistband. Startled, she instinctively stepped back.

    ¡°William, you¡­¡±

    The words caught in her throat as her face red red. It was happening again, just likest time.

    William remained unbothered. His voice was calm, as if he¡¯d said it a hundred times. ¡°I told you before¡ªit¡¯s not exactly something I can control.¡±

    Ste was so flustered, she didn¡¯t know where to look. Her ears burned with embarrassment.

    At that exact moment, the door swung open, and in came Willow, holding a meal box. Her eyes widened instantly. ¡°What¡­ are you two doing?¡±

    Ste turned rigid, whipping her head toward the door as her heart nearly stopped.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 438

    ?Chapter 438:

    An awkward silence hung in the air until another voice chimed in behind Willow. ¡°Mr. Briggs, Miss Lawson was asking where you were, so I brought her here, and I¡ª¡±

    It was Luca. But the moment he stepped in and saw the scene in front of him, his expression froze in horror. He looked like he¡¯d just walked into a disaster. ¡°Oh no. This looks so bad,¡± he screamed inwardly.

    Ste wanted to disappear. She cleared her throat, trying topose herself. ¡°Since there was no one else around, I stayed to help him get changed. But now that you¡¯re here¡­¡± She looked at Willow, then Luca. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±

    Before Ste could finish her sentence, William cut in. ¡°Don¡¯t head out just yet. Luca, swing by the mall and get a change of clothes¡ªfor a woman.¡±

    Willow immediately jumped in, her voice sweet and polished. ¡°No need for that. I¡¯ll take Ms. Russell. I drove, and I¡¯ve got a clean outfit in my car¡ªtop to bottom.¡± As someone who bounced between banquets and luncheons, keeping a full backup in her trunk was just standard protocol for Willow.

    But Ste didn¡¯t feelfortable epting, especially not from someone she¡¯d had friction with before.

    So she said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, really. I¡¯ll just head home¡ªit won¡¯t take long.¡±

    Willow sped Ste¡¯s hand and said sweetly, ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a rush. I brought tons of food, and William¡¯s appetite isn¡¯t what it used to be. Join us. After you change, you can go when the rain stops.¡± Her cheeriness made Ste uneasy.

    She opened her mouth to decline again, but William¡¯s voicended first. ¡°That would be very kind of you, Miss Lawson.¡±

    Ste¡¯s brow twitched. Great. Apparently, no one needed her opinion. Willow took that cue and tugged her along. ¡°We¡¯re about the same size. My clothes will fit perfectly.¡±

    Left with no out, Ste followed her.

    When she came out changed, Willow gave her an appraising look. ¡°You look gorgeous in this. The color tters your skin tone.¡±

    The words sounded nice enough, but Ste caught the bite hidden beneath thepliment. The kind that carried more territorial warning than warmth. It was like the past tension between them had never happened.

    ???§ÁE ??P?¦«T¦®? I§ª G¦«?§ª?V¦®??.???

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s head back upstairs,¡± Willow chirped, leading the way again. ¡°You must be freezing. I¡¯ll get you something warm to drink. I always carry a bottle with me.¡±

    True to her word, she returned a momentter with a sleek ss bottle. ¡°Here, take this.¡±

    Ste reached out to grab it, but the bottle slipped through her fingers and shattered on the floor with a loud crack.

    Hot liquid sshed across her ankle¡ªscalding, not lukewarm. Her skin stung instantly.

    Willow had been holding the bottle by its insted silicone lid.

    She didn¡¯t flinch, didn¡¯t step back¡ªshe just stood there, arms crossed, watching.

    A smile curved at the corner of her lips. ¡°Oh no¡­ my bad. I must¡¯ve forgotten to add cold water. Are you alright?¡± Her tone was all sugary concern, but her expression gave her away.

    Ste clenched her jaw, looked down. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s just go back.¡±

    Ste turned to head back, but Willow wasn¡¯t done. ¡°This is just a little warning.¡± Her voice dropped, sharper now. ¡°You really like hovering around William, don¡¯t you? I¡¯m his fianc¨¦e. Maybe learn some boundaries. You changed his clothes, didn¡¯t you? What else did you do while you were at it? I know you, Ste!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 439

    ?Chapter 439:

    From the very first time she met Ste, Willow had looked into her background. The only reason she hadn¡¯t brought it up before was to keep things civil. But clearly, that courtesy was no longer necessary.

    Ste exhaled quietly, trying not to roll her eyes. ¡°Miss Lawson, he was injured and couldn¡¯t move. I only helped because I had no choice. Nothing inappropriate happened.¡±

    Willow let out a sharp snort. ¡°I¡¯m running out of patience. I¡¯m warning you¡ªstay away from William.¡± She stepped closer, her voiceced with smugness. ¡°Do you know why he¡¯s stayed single all these years? Because he¡¯s been waiting for me. I saved his life. He owes me everything. So if you¡¯re still holding out hope, let me save you the embarrassment. You¡¯re wasting your time.¡±

    Ste was taken aback by this revtion. She¡¯d honestly believed William just wasn¡¯t interested in women at all. But now Willow was saying he¡¯d been waiting for her this entire time?

    Before Ste could even process it, Willow went on, practically shaking with conviction. ¡°We¡¯ve been looking for each other for years, and now that we¡¯re finally back together, I won¡¯t let you ruin it. He¡¯s mine¡ªhe¡¯s always been mine. Don¡¯t even try.¡±

    Willow¡¯s possessiveness over William was clear.

    Ste¡¯s brows drew together.

    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to take him from you,¡± she said calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t care who he¡¯s looking for. And as for me? I don¡¯t have feelings for him. At all.¡± Then she leaned in, her voice low and steady. ¡°But¡­ I did hear that William¡¯s not into women. Are you sure you¡¯ve got the right guy?¡±

    That stopped Willow cold. For a moment, she just stared at Ste, mouth parted, speechless.

    Because there was no sarcasm in Ste¡¯s eyes. No malice. Just honesty.

    Willow opened her mouth to say something¡ªbut nothing came out. For the first time, her sharp confidence wavered. The fight she¡¯de in with suddenly felt petty and ridiculous. Could Ste really have no interest in William at all?

    Willow pressed her lips into a tight line, gave Ste onest icy re, and turned without a word, her heels clicking as she headed straight for the treatment room.

    Don¡¯t miss out g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m

    Ste gave a small shake of her head.

    Forget it, she told herself. It wasn¡¯t her ce to be discussing William¡¯s personal life with Willow in the first ce. She realized she¡¯d already crossed a line and had no intention of getting further involved in whatever was going on between the two of them.

    With that, she turned to head toward the treatment room, only to find it empty. William and Luca were both gone.

    For a second, she was puzzled but then just shrugged it off. Not her problem, after all.

    She reached for her phone and headed to the door, but as luck would have it, she ran right into William as he came in.

    Her eyes met his, and for a split second, she felt that all-too-familiar guilt creeping in.

    She¡¯d told him she wouldn¡¯t say a word about it, and yet, she had. The guilt weighed on her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got something to do, so I¡¯ll just head out,¡± she mumbled, keeping her eyes low as she tried to get around him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440:

    But before she could slip past, William caught her wrist and pulled her into a hug.

    ¡°The doctor said my heartbeat¡¯s a bit off,¡± he whispered near her ear. ¡°Think you could take a listen for me?¡±

    Earlier, Luca had helped him to the restroom. But on his way back, he overheard just enough of the conversation between Ste and Willow to piece things together.

    He was stunned. Ste had really gone and told Willow he wasn¡¯t into women? Suddenly, everything made sense¡ªwhy she¡¯d kept dodging his flirtations, acting as if he didn¡¯t exist. All this time, she genuinely believed he wasn¡¯t interested in women at all.

    If she truly thought that, he was going to make sure she saw otherwise¡ªwith actions, not just words.

    Ste¡¯s eyes shot wide open in disbelief.

    Flustered, she shoved him off and stammered, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m going back now.¡±

    She turned swiftly, ready to leave, but before she could take a single step, William grabbed her arm once again.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± he said inly, then told Luca in a firm tone, ¡°Get Miss Lawson home safely.¡±

    Willow stood by, watching them walk out with a mixed look on her face. She wasn¡¯t quite sure what had just happened.

    Once outside, Ste tugged her arm away. ¡°I don¡¯t need you toe. I can manage,¡± she muttered.

    William looked at her, his gaze calm but serious. ¡°You really want to keep ignoring me like this?¡± he asked.

    She didn¡¯t know what was up with him today, but since he had helped her earlier, she held back whatever she wanted to say and silently got into the car.

    As they settled into the car, William gave her a sideways nce and casually asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you wear stuff like this more often?¡±

    L??t??st ch??pt??rs in g¦Ál??ovels.c?m

    She looked down at the pale pink dress Willow had given her earlier.

    ¡°It¡¯s too much of a hassle to wear,¡± she replied in a t tone.

    The outfit was way too snug. She could barely raise her arms while standing straight.

    Tight clothes just weren¡¯t her thing¡ªthey felt suffocating.

    William thought about it for a second and found her reasoning fair. ¡°In that case, mind helping me with the seatbelt?¡±

    Ste was just about to start the engine when she noticed he hadn¡¯t fastened his seatbelt.

    Letting out a soft sigh, she recalled he was still recovering and probably couldn¡¯t do it himself.

    Without saying anything, she unbuckled her own seatbelt and leaned over to help him.

    As her neck came close to his face, any normal person might¡¯ve instinctively turned away, but not William.

    Instead, his slightly cool lips gently grazed her jaw.

    Ste¡¯s heart gave a sudden jolt, but she kept her expression steady, calmly pulling the seatbelt across his chest and snapping it into ce. Then, without looking at him, she quietly returned to her seat.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Have an excellent weekend, dear ones. God loves you and Noah wishes you all the best. ©d( ??? )? ? *?

    .

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 441

    ?Chapter 441:

    William couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit annoyed. After everything, did she still believe he liked men? They soon reached the dorm entrance. It was obvious Ste would need to help him get upstairs.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your key?¡± she asked, bracing herself.

    As she helped him out of the elevator, she silently cursed herself for not requesting a wheelchair earlier.

    ¡°Left pocket,¡± he answered simply.

    With a tight-lipped expression, Ste fished the key out, unlocked the door, and pretended it was allpletely normal.

    William walked in and said calmly, ¡°I need the bathroom.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Rita, by the way?¡± she asked.

    ¡°She went home for a bit,¡± he told her.

    As she waited by the bathroom door, his voice came out casually. ¡°Having a woman around would actually make things easier.¡±

    Ste raised a brow and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you already settle that with Willow?¡± The message was clear¡ªhe¡¯d have someone to y house with soon anyway. At the mention of Willow, William¡¯s expression shifted slightly.

    Then, out of nowhere, he said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you needed a guy? Why don¡¯t we just team up instead?¡±

    Ste shot him a quick nce but looked away just as fast, realizing he was still using the bathroom. ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m not the type to share a man, especially not with Willow.¡±

    She kept throwing Willow¡¯s name into the mix, leaving William momentarily speechless. Whatever he¡¯d intended to say just wouldn¡¯te out.

    Why did she keep mentioning Willow like that? Did she seriously not care if he ended up marrying someone else? William was starting to question whether Ste had even the slightest hint of interest in him. If she did, she was doing an awfully good job of pretending otherwise.

    She offered her arm and helped him back into the living room.

    ¡°You should get Rita back here,¡± she said inly. ¡°You¡¯re clearly not cut out to live alone like this.¡±

    gal¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s.c?m is your update source

    William nodded, leaning into her support. ¡°She¡¯s helping her son study for exams. I could use a hand here, though. How about you pitch in?¡±

    Ste immediately shook her head. ¡°Absolutely not.¡±

    ¡°Ten thousand an hour?¡± he offered.

    Still a hard no. She shook her head.

    ¡°What about a hundred thousand?¡± he said with a smirk.

    That one made her pause and think.

    It wasn¡¯tpletely off the table anymore.

    ¡°You know I got injured because of you,¡± he added pitifully. ¡°And I haven¡¯t even had a bite to eat.¡±

    That sudden change to a pitiful tone almost made her cave.

    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll make you something to eat,¡± she said, finally giving in.

    A few minutester, Ste was standing in front of the fridge, scanning its nearly empty shelves. All she could find was some spinach, a few eggs, and a box of pasta.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 442

    ?Chapter 442:

    With not much to work with, she decided to keep it simple and go with egg pasta.

    She moved with quiet efficiency. In under twenty minutes, she had two tes of pasta ready and ced them on the table.

    When she set one in front of William, he fixed her with a pointed look. ¡°I can¡¯t eat on my own.¡±

    Ste blinked. Oh¡ªright. She had totally forgotten about that. ¡°You want me to feed you?¡± she asked, already calcting.

    That had gotta cost extra.

    As if reading her mind, William said, ¡°I¡¯ll add another hundred grand.¡± Maybe money couldn¡¯t buy happiness, but it could definitely buy her time, patience, and, apparently, a pasta-feeding service.

    Without missing a beat, Ste pulled out her phone. ¡°Send the payment.¡±

    William let out a long sigh butplied.

    A few secondster, her phone pinged with the notification.

    Grinning, Ste grabbed a fork, scooted in beside him, and held out a bite. ¡°Alright, open wide.¡±

    Halfway through the meal, as she twirled another forkful, William looked at her with a rare seriousness. ¡°Ste¡­ have you honestly never thought about settling down?¡±

    She blinked, thrown off by the unexpected question. Was he seriously asking that?

    ¡°I just escaped a bad marriage. You think I¡¯m in a rush to jump into another one? Or are you just allergic to seeing me happy and stress-free?¡±

    William raised an eyebrow, undeterred. ¡°Fine. What about dating then?¡±

    That question didn¡¯t get the same sharp reply. Ste hesitated for a moment. Dating? She hadn¡¯t exactly ruled it out. Sharon¡¯s words still echoed in the back of her mind, nudging her toward trying again.

    Then William pressed on. ¡°So, what kind of guy are you into? Someone like Shaun, that smooth-talking golden boy?¡±

    Fresh updates loaded g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m

    Ste paused mid-motion, cooling the pasta on her fork. ¡°Wow, you really don¡¯t like Shaun, huh? What did he do¡ªtrick you in some deal?¡±

    William looked like he swallowed something bitter. ¡°You seriously think I¡¯d let someone like Shaun take advantage of me?¡±

    Ste gave it a second¡¯s thought. Knowing how stingy William could be, he probably wouldn¡¯t lose a cent. If anything, Shaun would be the one regretting the deal.

    But William wasn¡¯t letting this slide. ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered my question.¡±

    She looked up, distracted. ¡°What question?¡±

    Seeing that she wasn¡¯t taking him seriously at all, William felt a twinge of irritation prickling under his calm surface.

    ¡°If I were to marry Willow, what would you think?¡±

    Without missing a beat, Ste offered him another bite of pasta. ¡°I¡¯d wish you both well. Just don¡¯t expect me to splurge on a fancy wedding gift, alright?¡± She figured someone like William would probably expect guests to bring diamonds instead of toasters.

    The answer hit harder than William expected. He stared at her. She was keeping her tone light, her walls high. And suddenly, the pasta didn¡¯t taste like much anymore.

    He turned his head and wiped his mouth with a napkin in silence.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 443

    ?Chapter 443:

    ¡°Done already?¡± she asked, ncing at the te.

    There was still nearly half left.

    She¡¯d made extra, assuming he¡¯d eat more.

    But William wasn¡¯t in the mood. Her indifference was like ice water down his back.

    ¡°Ste,¡± he said again, his voice low and serious. ¡°Just be straight with me this once. You really wouldn¡¯t care if I married someone else?¡±

    Ste ced the bowl on the table, her tone light. ¡°Why would I care about your marriage¡ª¡±

    Before she could finish, William grabbed her wrist and yanked her into his arms.

    Startled, she instinctively leaned against the uninjured side of his chest, afraid of hurting him again. ¡°William, what are you doing?¡±

    His brows furrowed¡ªand then, without warning, he kissed her.

    Ste froze. Her mind went nk. What the hell? He kissed her?!

    Once her thoughts snapped back into ce, she shoved at his chest with everything she had and scrambled away, putting distance between them. ¡°What the hell is wrong with you?!¡±

    William sat up slowly, his gaze locked on her, eyes sharp and unreadable. ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through. I want you to be mine.¡±

    She stared at him like he¡¯d lost his mind. ¡°Aren¡¯t you marrying Willow? Isn¡¯t she the one you¡¯ve been looking for since forever? How can you do this to her?¡±

    Ste couldn¡¯t forget what Willow had said to her in the hospital. She¡¯d figured William, of all people, would be loyal to the girl he¡¯d searched for all those years. And now he was saying this?

    William¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°How do you know about that?¡±

    ¡°Willow told me. Today. She said you¡¯ve been in love with her since you were young. She¡¯s your fianc¨¦e now, right? How could you¡ª¡±

    She stopped herself, jaw clenched. She never thought he¡¯d be this kind of person.

    She used to think he kept his distance from people because he was emotionally guarded. Whether he liked men or just wasn¡¯t interested in romance, she never judged. But now? Now it just felt like he was ying games with people¡¯s hearts.

    William almost blurted out that things with Willow weren¡¯t what she thought.

    But he held back. Now wasn¡¯t the time.

    Ste waited¡ªfor an exnation, for something¡ªbut he stayed silent. So that was confirmation?

    ¡°If you¡¯re already engaged, don¡¯t do this kind of thing again. I¡¯ll act like today never happened, but don¡¯t cross the line again.¡± Her voice was calm, but distant. ¡°Don¡¯t make me think less of you, William.¡±

    She¡¯d always seen him as someone with drive, charisma, and a moralpass. But if this was who he really was¡ªblurring lines for the sake of feelings¡ªthen she was done.

    She wouldn¡¯t even be able to stay friends with him.

    William¡¯s voice came low. ¡°Why won¡¯t you believe I¡¯m serious about you?¡± It wasn¡¯t like him toy his emotions bare. But after kissing her, he didn¡¯t want to hide anymore.

    Ste almostughed. ¡°Then call off your engagement.¡±

    His jaw tightened. ¡°I can¡¯t. Not yet.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 444

    ?Chapter 444:

    Ste let out a coldugh, as if he¡¯d just cracked a bad joke. ¡°So you im to have feelings for me, but you¡¯re still marrying someone else. You want me to just stay on the side and be okay with that? That¡¯s your definition of sincerity?¡± This was no different from what Marc did. The same brand of selfish, maniptive crap.

    ¡°Let me guess¡ªyou don¡¯t even have feelings for Willow, and it¡¯s just some arranged marriage, right?¡± she said, her voice full of scorn.

    William didn¡¯t say a word. Indeed, he had no feelings for Willow.

    His silence said it all.

    Ste stared at him, disbelief and disappointment written all over her face. This¡­ this wasn¡¯t any different from Marc. She had really misjudged him.

    Without another word, Ste turned and stormed out of his dorm.

    On the way home, she was so furious her fingertips trembled.

    She had looked up to him. He¡¯d alwayse across as reserved, rational, someone with principles.

    Back when Marc kept harassing her, William was the one who stepped in and had her back.

    And now?

    Now he was acting just like Marc.

    Had he always been like this? Or had she never really known him?

    She got home still fuming and dropped onto the couch, trying to steady her breathing.

    Just as she was starting to process everything, her phone buzzed.

    It was a message from William.

    ¡°Are you home? There are things I can¡¯t exin right now, but everything I said today is true. Not a single lie.¡±

    Ste had just started to feel a little better when the ridiculous text popped up¡ªand bam, her blood boiled all over again. She didn¡¯t even bother finishing it before deleting it straight away.

    L¦Á¦Ó??¦Ó ?§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.??om

    Clearly, William had zero ns of changing.

    Did he seriously think she¡¯d be cool with being his side chick?

    The thought alone made her sick. Just sick. She must¡¯ve beenpletely blind to ever think he was any different from Marc.

    It was a regr workday. Ste threw on her usual T-shirt and jeans, tied her hair up, and made her way to theb.

    Sandra and the team were already there, giving Ste a quick wave when she walked in.

    ¡°Hey, Sylvia! Our group just wrapped up the time data. Should we run it by William?¡±

    Just hearing his name put Ste in a mood. Her tone dropped. ¡°Why would we show it to him?¡±

    William wasn¡¯t in charge of every single piece ofb data.

    Sandra blinked. ¡°Uh¡­ well, William¡¯s sharp. If we let him check, he¡¯ll give us solid feedback.¡±

    Ste said, ¡°Can¡¯t we just ask someone else?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 445

    ?Chapter 445:

    Was William the only person in the entire institute who knew anything?

    Sandra scratched at her neck, unsure. ¡°I mean, yeah, technically we could. But I don¡¯t know if they¡¯d even have time to look at something this basic.¡± Even though William owned the ce, he always acted like one of them. No power trips. Always willing to help. That was why everyone went to him with questions.

    He actually took the time to assist.

    ¡°You can hand me the data,¡± Ste said. ¡°I¡¯ll take it to Lainey. She can check.¡± Lainey had been working here way longer and was more than qualified. No need to drag William into it.

    Sandra shrugged. Fine by her.

    Ste grabbed the report and headed to Lainey¡¯s office¡ªonly to freeze when she saw who was already inside. William.

    She blinked, her heart skipping. What was he doing here? For a second, her mind spiraled¡ªwas he feeding Lainey the same lines? Was he ying her too? Did he tell her he liked her and wanted her to be his mistress?

    Was that his thing? Just stringing women along?

    She leaned against the wall and tried to eavesdrop.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle this for you, no problem,¡± Lainey was saying.

    William nodded. ¡°Thank you very much.¡±

    Lainey smiled. ¡°No need to thank me. We¡¯re all colleagues here.¡± Then her eyes flicked up¡ªstraight at the door.

    ¡°Sylvia! You scared me half to death standing there like that. Come in already!¡± Lainey waved her in.

    Ste hesitated but eventually walked in and took a seat.

    She half-expected William to take the hint and leave¡ªbut nope. He just sat there, calm as ever, like he had all the time in the world.

    Whatever. Ste ced the papers on Lainey¡¯s desk. ¡°Here¡¯s our group¡¯s time data. Can you check it over?¡±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s is your story source

    Lainey, ever helpful, turned to William. ¡°William¡¯s right here. Why not let him take a look?¡±

    She picked up the papers to hand to him.

    Before he could even reach, Ste reached over and snatched them back. ¡°No thanks. I¡¯d prefer if you looked at it. I trust you more.¡±

    Lainey raised an eyebrow.

    What was that tone? Why was she acting so stiff with William?

    She gave William a quick nce but didn¡¯t argue. She started flipping through the pages herself.

    William didn¡¯t react¡ªjust stared at Ste for a few seconds, then said, ¡°Come with meter.¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t even hesitate. ¡°Can¡¯t. I¡¯ve got experiments to run,¡± she shot back.

    Lainey¡¯s ears perked up at that. Her eyes darted between the two of them.

    Wait a second¡­ were they arguing?

    The tension was loud and clear.

    William kept his voice calm. ¡°Ms. Gilbert, you can separate work from personal stuff, right?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 446

    ?Chapter 446:

    Ste scoffed and threw him a sharp side nce. ¡°Maybe you should try following your own advice for once, Mr. Briggs.¡±

    He had the nerve to lecture her about boundaries, yet here he was¡ªnning a marriage strictly for business gains.

    The audacity of it left her wondering if he even heard himself.

    William¡¯s expression hardened; her words had clearly caught him off guard.

    Lainey quickly stepped in, sensing the tension. ¡°Sylvia, the data looks solid. Why don¡¯t you take it back and keep things rolling with your team?¡±

    Ste turned her eyes away from William, rose from her seat, and began to walk off when Lainey called out, ¡°Hey, Sylvia! There¡¯s a team dinner tonight at the steakhouse nearby¡ªjust a casual get-together for everyone at theb. William¡¯sing too. You¡¯re free to join, right?¡±

    It was theb¡¯s annual dinner¡ªa kind of big deal. Everyone who could make it was nning to go.

    The moment word got out that William was attending, it turned into a must-show-up kind of thing.

    But Ste didn¡¯t miss a beat before shutting it down.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got an all-nighter nned at theb. Might have to skip it.¡±

    Lainey nudged gently. ¡°Come on, Sylvia. The experiments can wait. It¡¯s the annual dinner. Most of your team¡¯s showing up.¡±

    Ste hesitated. She didn¡¯t want to make it obvious that she was trying to avoid William, even if part of her was. So instead, she settled on something safe. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it. If I wrap up early, I might stop by,¡± she said casually. It was vague enough to leave the door open but also gave her an easy out.

    Lainey understood the tone and didn¡¯t push her further.

    Just as Ste reached the door, she turned back suddenly, her expression turning sharp and serious.

    ¡°Lainey, listen¡­ just be careful, okay? Not everyone¡¯s as friendly as they act. Some people might look all put together, but underneath, they¡¯re nothing but snakes.¡±

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is your escape to fiction

    And with that, she walked out without ncing back. Meanwhile, William, who was now clearly frustrated, stood up and went after her.

    Lainey watched him go and offered a quick goodbye. ¡°Take care, William.¡±

    William caught up to Ste just outside and reached out, gently taking hold of her arm.

    His grip wasn¡¯t harsh, but just firm enough to turn her toward him. ¡°You¡¯ve been avoiding me, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    Ste gave a shortugh. ¡°Can you me me? Who knows what kind of stunt you¡¯ll pull next?¡± That day, when she returned home, she¡¯d practically rinsed her mouth a million times.

    Her words hit him like a p, and his expression shifted.

    ¡°I literally saved your life,¡± he reminded her.

    ¡°Oh, please. That doesn¡¯t give you the right to mess with me,¡± she fired back.

    But before she could keep going, William mped a hand over her mouth and pulled her into a nearby dark room, pressing her back against the wall. Her heart was racing, and she struggled against him. ¡°Let me go!¡± she snapped.

    ¡°Keep your voice down,¡± he whispered close to her ear. ¡°People are nearby.¡±

    That made her hesitate, and she stopped squirming.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 447

    ?Chapter 447:

    She looked over at the door and noticed a shadow moving past.

    Once things went quiet again, she turned her eyes back to William, tense but alert.

    ¡°Are you done? Can I move now?¡± she asked dryly.

    He towered over her by at least a head.

    With her back against the wall, Ste¡¯s gaze lined up with his corbone, and she could clearly see his chest rising and falling.

    If she shifted even a little, she¡¯d end up brushing against him, so she stayedpletely still.

    Just then, William bent forward slightly, meeting her gaze head-on.

    His voice was soft and teasing, his face just inches away.

    ¡°You know, Ste¡­ your heart¡¯s making quite a bit of noise right now,¡± he murmured.

    Ste froze for a second. But then, she frowned and red at William before pushing him away as hard as she could.

    ¡°Everyone outside is already gone. What are you still holding onto me for?¡± she snapped.

    She didn¡¯t even know why she¡¯d hidden earlier.

    There was no reason to act guilty¡ªit was just a work setting. Nothing out of line had happened. So why had she reacted that way?

    William, however, didn¡¯t let go. ¡°Just give me a second to exin,¡± he said.

    Ste gave him a frosty stare. ¡°Save your exnations for Miss Lawson. I¡¯m not the one who needs to hear them.¡±

    He could tell she still had the wrong idea, but before he could clear things up, she turned on her heel and walked off.

    Letting out a heavy sigh, he figured he¡¯d have to wait for a better moment to talk.

    Back in theb, Ste returned with the time data in hand, her face stiff with annoyance. Sandra noticed right away.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s hosts exclusive updates

    ¡°Sylvia, what¡¯s wrong? Did someone get on your nerves?¡± Sandra asked, sensing something off.

    Ste lowered her head and busied herself with straightening the papers on her desk, masking her mood behind the rustle of folders. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± she replied, her tone light but clearly forced.

    Sandra didn¡¯t buy it but let it slide for now. ¡°Oh, by the way¡ªare you going to the institute dinner tonight? Everyone¡¯s nning to be there.¡±

    ¡°You guys go ahead,¡± Ste said, barely looking up. ¡°I¡¯ve got something to take care of after work. Won¡¯t be able to make it.¡±

    Sandra wasn¡¯t surprised. She¡¯d worked with Ste long enough to know she wasn¡¯t big on group events or crowded dinners.

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Sandra said with a light chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re always so busy, Sylvia. Even after work, there¡¯s no rest for you.¡±

    Ste gave a small smile, one that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. It was all she could manage.

    The rest of the afternoon passed in a blur, but Ste didn¡¯t quite seem like herself. She stayed quiet and distant.

    When the day finally ended, she gathered her things and got ready to leave. Outside the institute, the sky was overcast. Choria¡¯s rainy season was in full swing, and like most evenings, a steady drizzle was falling.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 448

    ?Chapter 448:

    Standing at the institute¡¯s entrance, Ste nced up at the fine, misty rain. It wasn¡¯t pouring, but the drizzle was steady, just enough to soak her through if she stepped out without cover. And with the cold creeping in, the thought of waiting around wasn¡¯t exactlyforting.

    Since she hadn¡¯t brought her car that morning, she needed to get a cab. But without an umbre, she wasn¡¯t sure if she should wait or take her chances in the rain.

    Just as she was still stuck in indecision, a sleek ck Bentley glided to a smooth stop in front of her.

    The window rolled down halfway, and she saw William¡¯s familiar, calm face.

    ¡°Get in. I¡¯ll take you home,¡± he said in his usualposed tone.

    Ste¡¯s expression immediately frosted over. ¡°No, thank you. I¡¯ll wait. I wouldn¡¯t want to inconvenience you, Mr. Briggs.¡±

    William let out a quiet sigh. ¡°Are you nning to wait here all night then?¡± he asked, almost exasperated.

    She didn¡¯t respond. In her mind, she figured waiting until the rain stopped wasn¡¯t the worst idea, especially if it meant avoiding his car.

    ¡°Ste, don¡¯t be stubborn. Just get in. I¡¯ll take you,¡± he said more firmly. Hearing her name roll off his tongue like that only irritated her more.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I already say no? What¡¯s with this persistence? If you like driving people around so much, maybe you should be a cab driver.¡±

    William¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°Do you always have to be this difficult?¡±

    He was simply offering her a ride, not forcing her into anything. At this point, her guarded attitude was beginning to feel a little unnecessary.

    ¡°I¡¯m not being difficult¡ªI¡¯m just thinking clearly. You should be picking up your fianc¨¦e, not me. We wouldn¡¯t want to spark any misunderstandings, would we?¡± she retorted.

    Truthfully, Ste didn¡¯t want any drama. She just wanted peace¡ªher research, her work.

    Thest thing she needed was to get tangled up in some tabloid-worthy mess involving William and Willow.

    Feel the thrill at g aln  ov el s .

    William opened his mouth to exin, but before he could speak, another car door mmed. Willow stepped out, her high heels clicking crisply against the wet pavement.

    ¡°William! What a coincidence! I wasn¡¯t sure I¡¯d get here on time.¡±

    Ste instinctively stepped away from William, putting space between them like a reflex¡ªanything to avoid a scene.

    Willow¡¯s face tightened for a moment when she saw Ste, but she quickly covered it up with a polite smile. ¡°Ms. Gilbert, would you like toe along with us?¡± she asked, keeping her tone civil.

    Ste¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°No thanks, Miss Lawson, Mr. Briggs. See ya.¡±

    Willow, clearly pleased to see Ste leave so fast, strutted off like she owned the ce and climbed into William¡¯s car.

    William shot Ste a quick nce as he got in, then looked away. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said.

    As William¡¯s car rolled past her, Ste felt a tight knot form in her chest.

    It was still pouring. She held her bag over her head and dashed out into the rain. Just as she hit the sidewalk, a taxi pulled up like the universe finally decided to cut her a break.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 449

    ?Chapter 449:

    When she got back to her apartment, Ste let out a long sigh and headed straight for a hot shower.

    That night, she lit a scented candle, hoping to wind down with a good book.

    But her phone wouldn¡¯t stop buzzing.

    Ste frowned. Who¡¯d be calling thiste?

    She set the book aside and saw a voice message from Sandra.

    ¡°Hey Sylvia! Dinner was awesome! Such a shame you missed it. The food was sooo good. You have toe next time! The drinks were amazing too¡­¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t need to listen further¡ªSandra was clearly drunk.

    She immediately thought back to thest time Sandra got wasted. She felt a headacheing on.

    ¡°Where are you? Are Elbert and Jamir still with you?¡±

    Sandra replied quickly, sounding super cheerful, ¡°Nope, they bailed. Elbert had to go check on his cat, and Jamir¡­ I haven¡¯t seen him in forever.¡±

    Ste rubbed her temples. Of course they ditched her.

    ¡°Has your party wrapped up? Is anyone taking you home?¡±

    It waste, raining hard, and the thought of Sandra out there alone made Ste uneasy.

    ¡°Nope, most people already left. I¡¯m kinda tipsy and my legs feel like jelly. I¡¯ll just chill here for a bit. Don¡¯t worry about me¡­¡±

    Yeah, right. Ste sighed, threw off her nket, and grabbed a jacket.

    ¡°Stay put. I¡¯ming to get you.¡±

    By 11:30, she was out in the storm, pushing open the steakhouse door.

    ¡°Good evening, ma¡¯am. Are you dining alone?¡± the waiter asked politely.

    Your story source galnov??????c?m

    ¡°I¡¯m here to pick someone up,¡± Ste said, scanning the ce.

    There¡ªSandra was slumped over at a corner table, totally out of it. Ste let out a breath of relief. At least she was safe.

    Thank God no creep dragged her off.

    ¡°Sandra, get up. I¡¯m taking you home.¡±

    Sandra¡¯s head shot up at the sound of Ste¡¯s voice. She grinned like a happy kid.

    ¡°Sylvia, you came! Look, I was good! You said don¡¯t move, and I didn¡¯t move!¡±

    Ste couldn¡¯t help butugh. She bent down, slung Sandra¡¯s arm over her shoulder, and hauled her up.

    ¡°Seriously, how could they just ditch you like this? Ugh, some friends they are,¡± she muttered as she helped Sandra out.

    Sandra tried to answer but suddenly gagged. She shoved Ste aside and ran for the restroom, her hand mped over her mouth.

    Ste followed but stopped short when a couple turned the corner, arm in arm.

    ¡°Ms. Gilbert? You again?¡± Willow said sweetly, a hint of venom in her eyes.

    Wasn¡¯t Ste supposed to be home? What the hell was she doing here?

    Ste froze. She hadn¡¯t expected to bump into Willow and William again. She quickly pointed toward the restroom. ¡°I¡¯m here to pick up my friend. She¡¯s had too much to drink. Excuse me.¡±

    Willow nced up at William and spoke sweetly. ¡°Well, now that Ms. Gilbert¡¯s here, we can go, right? You said you wanted to take that employee home, but I guess you don¡¯t need to anymore.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 450

    ?Chapter 450:

    Willow had never understood why William was so set on giving that drunk employee a ride. Now it all made sense¡ªhe just wanted to see Ste.

    Honestly, Willow had only shown up tonight because she heard William would be at thepany dinner. When she didn¡¯t see Ste there, she¡¯d felt a little relieved¡ªespecially since everyone kept saying how perfect she and William looked together. But in the end, Ste still showed up and ruined her good mood.

    William didn¡¯t say a word. He just nodded and slowly walked toward the exit.

    Ste helped Sandra out of the restroom. Sandra had just finished throwing up, and as Ste supported her, she noticed William¡¯s and Willow¡¯s backs as they walked away.

    She sighed in relief¡ªfinally, no more awkward encounters tonight. But just then, another familiar voice called out, ¡°Stel!¡±

    Ste turned her head and saw Marc standing at the door of one of the private rooms. Great¡ªjust what she needed.

    She pretended she didn¡¯t hear him and kept moving, half-dragging Sandra along. But Sandra was too drunk to walk fast, so Marc caught up in no time and tried to support Sandra¡¯s other arm.

    Ste snapped, ¡°Don¡¯t touch her!¡±

    Marc flinched and quickly let go. ¡°Stel, don¡¯t get me wrong¡ªI just want to help you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help.¡± Ste¡¯s cold stare made it clear she wanted nothing to do with him.

    Marc looked a little hurt. ¡°Stel, let me help. It¡¯s pouring outside¡ªit¡¯s not safe for you to handle this alone.¡±

    ¡°I said no.¡±

    Without another word, Ste hurried off with Sandra.

    Just as Marc was about to follow, someone else stepped out of the private room, calling sweetly after him, ¡°Mr. Walsh, you¡ª¡±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, home to unforgettable stories

    It was Doreen. She stopped mid-sentence when she saw Ste. Her hand instinctively rested on her belly as she walked over.

    ¡°Ste, don¡¯t get the wrong idea,¡± Doreen said softly. ¡°Even though I¡¯m pregnant with Mr. Walsh¡¯s baby, his heart is still with you. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t get in your way.¡±

    Ste almostughed. She didn¡¯t care. Not in the least.

    Before she could say anything, Sandra suddenly straightened up and looked Doreen over like she¡¯d just spotted something weird.

    ¡°You¡¯re human, right?¡± Sandra asked seriously. ¡°Then why are you talking like you have no self-respect? You went to college, yeah? Did they teach you to humiliate yourself like this?¡±

    Everyone was stunned. No one expected Sandra, who was barely standing, to suddenly drop something like that.

    Doreen¡¯s face went pale, her eyes instantly filling with tears.

    ¡°In this day and age, women should stand on their own,¡± Sandra continued, her words sharp. ¡°But here you are, clinging to a man¡ªand not just any man¡ªa loser. Do you think everyone¡¯s desperate to be a side chick like you? You can keep him. Sylvia¡¯s not interested.¡±

    With that, Sandra linked her arm with Ste¡¯s and smiled like nothing happened.

    ¡°Sylvia, let¡¯s go.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 451

    ?Chapter 451:

    Doreen never imagined she would be reprimanded by a stranger like this.

    Tears welled up in her eyes as she looked at Marc and whispered, ¡°Mr. Walsh, she¡¯s right. It¡¯s all my fault. I know it¡¯s my fault¡­ but the baby is innocent. Don¡¯t worry, once I have the baby, I¡¯ll leave.¡±

    Marc nced at Doreen, her eyes all red from crying, and felt a strange irritation in his chest.

    ¡°Go back inside,¡± he said, waving her off. ¡°Stop making a scene.¡±

    Doreen froze,pletely blindsided.

    Marc had never treated her like this before. Why wasn¡¯t he defending her now? Every time he met Ste, he would be a different man.

    No matter how bitter Doreen felt, she could only drag herself toward the private room, ncing back at every step like she was waiting for him to call her back.

    Marc blocked Ste¡¯s path again.

    ¡°Stel, it¡¯s not what you think. The baby¡­ it was a mistake. I never nned to be with her. It¡¯s always been you.¡±

    Ste¡¯s face twisted with disgust. ¡°Oh, please. Can you stop pretending you¡¯re some saint? A mistake? You ¡®identally¡¯ got naked together, huh?¡± She wasn¡¯t buying that garbage.

    Marc¡¯s face drained of color. A few people nearby overheard, and he felt their stares sink into him.

    ¡°Why are you trying to drag me down like this?¡± Marc snapped. ¡°Aren¡¯t you chasing status too? Didn¡¯t William dump you already?¡±

    He¡¯d seen William earlier¡ªwith another woman. Definitely not Ste.

    Marc had always said a guy like William would never stick around. Just a fling, that was all.

    And now? Looks like he was right.

    She had no right to talk down on him.

    The tales you love are at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    Marc stepped closer. ¡°You¡¯re no different from me, Stel. You were climbing just like I was. Why act all high and mighty now? Didn¡¯t we have good times? Why pretend none of that mattered? I can forgive you. Why can¡¯t you forgive me?¡±

    Ste rolled her eyes, so done.

    She used to love this guy. She used to give him everything. Thinking about it now made her feel like a total idiot.

    Marc kept talking, but before he could finish, Sandra¡ªwho¡¯d been swaying nearby¡ªsnatched a pair of tongs from the table.

    She gripped them like a weapon, the sharp end pointed right at him. ¡°Take one more step, creep, and I¡¯ll stab you.¡±

    Marc froze. ¡°I¡¯m talking to Stel¡ª¡±

    Sandra didn¡¯t back down. ¡°And I said get lost. Or I¡¯m sticking these tongs into you.¡±

    She jabbed them toward him for emphasis.

    Marc¡¯s face went ghost-pale. ¡°Stel, just think about what I said.¡±

    Sandra red until he turned and disappeared into the private room. Then she casually set the tongs down and looped her arm through Ste¡¯s. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Ste blinked, still processing Sandra¡¯s sudden switch from drunk to dangerous.

    They stepped out into the freezing wind, and Sandra groaned, clutching her pounding head.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 452

    ?Chapter 452:

    Ste helped her into the car, grabbed her some yogurt and bottled water from a nearby shop, and after a few sips, Sandra felt better.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I scared that jerk off with just tongs!¡± Sandra cracked up, clearly proud of herself.

    Honestly? Ste found it pretty funny too.

    Sandra¡¯s grin softened as she looked at her. ¡°Sylvia, as long as you¡¯re good, I¡¯m good. But seeing William with Willow today¡ªit pissed me off. It¡¯s just so unfair to you.¡±

    Ste deserved better.

    Watching William hang around Willow all day left a sour taste in Sandra¡¯s mouth.

    She remembered how everyone in the institute thought William and Sylvia were a thing back then. And now, all of a sudden, he had a fianc¨¦e?

    Sandra was done with him. As far as she was concerned, William wasn¡¯t loyal. But Ste, hands on the wheel, just frowned. ¡°Unfair to me? Why would you think that?¡±

    She didn¡¯t feel that way at all.

    ¡°Duh, everyone at theb thought you and William were a thing¡­ until Willow showed up and wrecked the party!¡±

    Ste blinked, not expecting Sandra to be so wildly off-base. She immediately set the record straight. ¡°William and I aren¡¯t like that, Sandra. We¡¯ve always just been coworkers. Willow¡¯s not some kind of homewrecker.¡±

    She exined it as calmly as she could, but when she turned to look at Sandra, the girl was already slumped against the car windowpletely passed out, mouth wide open.

    Ste sighed, a wave of exasperation washing over her. She started the engine and drove Sandra home.

    The next day at theb, Sandra was a mess, holding her head and groaning like she¡¯d just crawled out of a war zone. ¡°I swear I¡¯m never drinking that much again,¡± she moaned.

    Ste grinned. ¡°Honestly? You were kind of awesome when you were drunk. You even had my back.¡±

    galnov??s keeps you updated

    Sandra blinked, confused.

    She looked totally nk¡ªlike the night before had been wiped from her memory.

    ¡°Sylvia, what are you talking about? Did I do something yesterday?¡±

    Ste chuckled lightly. She decided not to bring up the incident.

    ¡°Nothing. I was just talking nonsense.¡±

    But Sandra wasn¡¯t buying it. She kept pressing Ste for details. Before Ste could answer, a knock came at theb door.

    Paul poked his head in, scanning the room until he spotted her. ¡°Sylvia, got a second? Need to talk.¡±

    Ste set down her notes and followed him out.

    ¡°Mr. Hoffman, what¡¯s this about?¡± Ste asked once they were outside.

    Paul didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, he gave her a long look. ¡°Let¡¯s talk in my office.¡±

    Ste¡¯s brows drew together. Why so serious?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 453

    ?Chapter 453:

    She racked her brain trying to figure out what this was about, but nothing came to mind¡ªuntil Paul pushed the office door open and she saw William sitting inside.

    Her stomach dropped. So this was a setup.

    She gave Paul a look. ¡°Paul¡­¡±

    He gestured inside. ¡°Go on in. William¡¯s the one who wants to talk.¡±

    Ste hesitated, caught between staying or bolting.

    William looked up at the sound of the door. Their eyes met, and her heart gave a small, stupid skip.

    She pressed her lips together and stepped inside.

    Paul, reading the room like a pro, shut the door behind her and left without another word.

    Ste sat down on the couch beside William, eyeing him warily. ¡°So? What do you want to talk about?¡±

    Truth was, being alone with him made her nervous now.

    William could see she was guarded¡ªtense. And that annoyed him, though he tried not to show it. ¡°If I crossed a line at the apartment that day, I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said, his voice low but firm. ¡°But we still have to work together. If you¡¯re avoiding me, that¡¯s gonna be a problem.¡±

    Hearing him actually apologize made her stiff posture ease a bit.

    She hadn¡¯t been obsessing over that day or holding a grudge¡ªit just bothered her how shady his behavior had been.

    If he really didn¡¯t like Willow, he should¡¯ve made that clear sooner.

    ¡°You dragged me here for work stuff?¡± she asked, already bracing herself in case this turned into some awkward love confession. If he said he liked her or wanted to sneak around behind Willow¡¯s back, she¡¯d p him on the spot.

    But William¡¯s tone stayed all business. ¡°One of Neb¡¯s projects has wrapped up. Steven wants you to join us for dinner to talk about next steps for thepany.¡±

    His expression was serious, no trace of anything else.

    Lose yourself in stories on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    Seeing that, Ste shifted into professional mode too. ¡°Sure. I¡¯m free afterb hours. Just have Mr. Harrison schedule it.¡±

    William gave a small nod. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll have him arrange it.¡±

    Then he paused for a beat. ¡°There¡¯s something else. Nixon¡¯s been arrested. His trial¡¯sing up soon. He¡¯s already got a defensewyer, but he doesn¡¯t stand a chance. If you want to attend, you can.¡±

    That caught her off guard.

    William had always made it clear he didn¡¯t want her anywhere near Shaun. Going to Nixon¡¯s trial would almost guarantee a run-in with Shaun. And yet¡­ he was giving her the option?

    Maybe noticing her confusion, William added quietly, ¡°You¡¯re an adult. You can make your own decisions. I stuck my nose in too much before. I¡¯m done doing that.¡±

    William had warned Ste to stay away from Shaun for her own safety.

    But in doing that, he¡¯dpletely ignored her feelings.

    He¡¯d been thinking about it a lottely. Trying to protect her by controlling her choices wasn¡¯t helping anyone. If Ste ever saw Shaun for who he really was, it needed to happen on her terms¡ªnot because William forced it.

    So now, he was choosing to step back and just be there in case she needed him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 454

    ?Chapter 454:

    Ste gave a quick nod. ¡°It¡¯s totally fine.¡±

    Later that evening, in a cozy private room by the window at Sunset Restaurant, Steven got up with a grin as soon as he spotted William and Ste walking in. ¡°Took you two long enough.¡±

    Ste looked a little embarrassed and gave him a polite nod. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Harrison. Something came up at theb at thest second. Thanks for being patient.¡±

    She¡¯d found a data error after work that took her a good half hour to fix and then got stuck in bumper-to-bumper traffic for another thirty minutes.

    Steven brushed it off with augh. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ve just been enjoying the air conditioning and taking it easy.¡±

    William gave him a pointed nce, silently clocking how easily he worked the room.

    Steven handed her a menu with a friendly smile. ¡°Take a look, Ms. Gilbert. You can¡¯t go wrong with most of the stuff here¡ªjust skip the grilled fish. Trust me.¡± It was a pretty high-end ce, and Ste didn¡¯t recognize half the things on the menu.

    She had been eyeing the grilled fish and was just about to say it out loud when Steven shut it down before she could.

    ¡°Is it really that terrible?¡± She raised a brow at him.

    ¡°William, do you want to tell her how you managed to choke that thing downst time?¡± Steven asked with a smirk. Just thinking about that dish made him cringest time, he¡¯d barely swallowed a bite without gagging. That fish had been a disaster for him.

    But William leaned back in his chair, lookingpletely unbothered. ¡°It¡¯s just a normal dish. You don¡¯t like it, sure, but lots of people do.¡±

    Steven, used to William¡¯s usualments, just went with it. ¡°Yeah, yeah, fair enough. I¡¯ll get it for you then¡ªlet¡¯s see if Ms. Gilbert sides with me or you.¡± Steven was convinced she¡¯d hate it as much as he had.

    But once the fish arrived and Ste gave it a try, she didn¡¯t think it was bad at all.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the best I¡¯ve had, but it¡¯s not bad either,¡± shemented casually. Steven looked genuinely shocked, while William rxed into his chair with a smug grin.

    Discover fresh tales at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,

    Steven thought to himself, ¡°Yep, when two people vibe, even their taste buds are in sync.¡±

    That was when Steven realized¡ªmaybe he¡¯d been trying to squeeze into a space that wasn¡¯t meant for him in the first ce.

    William and Ste just¡­ got each other. Meanwhile, Steven felt like the odd one out.

    Ste noticed the vibe shift and felt a little uneasy. It was just dinner, but it felt like she¡¯d identally taken William¡¯s side.

    She shook it off and decided, ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s just eat.¡±

    During the meal, she and Steven discussed future ns for Neb Group, and surprisingly, their thoughts matched up well.

    Just as they were finishing up, William¡¯s phone started vibrating.

    ¡°Is that Willow on the line?¡± Steven gave a teasing smile. William shot him a look, picked up his phone, and walked out. ¡°It¡¯s a call from the Briggs Group,¡± he said offhandedly over his shoulder.

    Left alone with Ste, Steven let out a soft sigh and shook his head. ¡°Managing the Briggs Group all on his own, it¡¯s a heavy load on his shoulders.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 455

    ?Chapter 455:

    ¡°Is it the staff that¡¯s hard to manage?¡± Ste asked gently.

    Steven let out a shortugh. ¡°If it were only the employees, he¡¯d be coasting.¡±

    Ste looked confused. ¡°Then what¡¯s the issue?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just his dad in the picture,¡± Steven exined. ¡°He¡¯s also got an uncle and an aunt¡ªhis dad¡¯s siblings.¡±

    Ste blinked in surprise. ¡°Wait, I thought William was the only grandchild Dexter Briggs had?¡±

    Steven let out a sigh. ¡°Those reporters outside? They¡¯re just making stuff up. You can¡¯t trust a word they report.¡±

    He sounded so certain that, for a moment, Ste felt like she¡¯d stumbled onto something big¡ªsomething hidden about William¡¯s family.

    She hesitated. If she kept asking, this would cross into the Briggs family¡¯s private affairs.

    But once Steven started talking, he didn¡¯t know how to stop. ¡°William¡¯s grandfather really does want to back him. That¡¯s why he handed over thepany. But the rest of the family? They¡¯re not making it easy. They¡¯ve got their own ns.¡±

    Steven leaned in a little, lowering his voice. ¡°William¡¯s uncle¡ªyou know, Mr. Dexter Briggs¡¯s second son¡ªhe¡¯s got an illegitimate kid. A son. About the same age as William. The guy¡¯s been circling Briggs Group for years, trying to get in. Keeps pushing Dexter to bring him onboard.¡±

    Steven paused, then continued, ¡°And William¡¯s aunt? She¡¯s got a daughter too. That one¡¯s something else. She livesrge overseas, but every time she burns through her money, guess who shees running to? William. He¡¯s her walking ATM.¡±

    Ste frowned. ¡°So, is William close to that cousin of his?¡± If they weren¡¯t close, he wouldn¡¯t give cash to her every time she asked, right?

    Steven scoffed. ¡°Not really. But that woman¡¯s sharp. She might party abroad, but she¡¯s holding a key trade route for Briggs Group. If that gets cut off, thepany¡¯s import-export lines take a hit. And now, William¡¯s aunt is plotting to bring her daughter back to snag a bigger slice of the pie.¡±

    The more Ste listened, the clearer it became¡ªWilliam wasn¡¯t just carrying a heavy load. He was practically surrounded.

    Read exclusive stories at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    Steven¡¯s voice dropped. ¡°If the uncle¡¯s son and the aunt¡¯s daughter team up, William¡¯s gonna have a real problem.¡±

    Ste pressed her lips together, about to ask more, but William came back from his call, face serious. ¡°My grandfather¡¯s calling me back. You done eating? I¡¯ll take you home.¡±

    Ste remembered what Steven had just told her and softened. ¡°You should go. I can get home on my own.¡±

    But William was firm. ¡°No. I need to make sure you get home safely. If something happens to you on the way, it¡¯s on me.¡±

    Steven raised an eyebrow, eavesdropping shamelessly. ¡°Wait, wait. Am I some kind of danger now?¡±

    William shot him a look. ¡°Did I say I was talking about you?¡±

    Steven was speechless. Probably not worth arguing with William anyway.

    Ste grabbed her bag, and the three of them left the restaurant together. On the ride home, Ste sat in William¡¯s car, watching his calm but focused expression. Something tugged at her.

    ¡°Your grandfather¡­ he called you back because of your uncle and aunt, right?¡± she asked quietly.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 456

    ?Chapter 456:

    As soon as the words left her mouth, she regretted it. She¡¯d probably gone too far.

    She bit her lip and stopped talking.

    William didn¡¯t even look surprised. ¡°How much did Steven tell you?¡±

    Ste hesitated, then admitted, ¡°Pretty much everything.¡± She peeked at him carefully, wondering if he¡¯d be mad.

    ¡°My grandfather just said he needed me for something. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s about them yet.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Ste mumbled, falling silent.

    The quiet between them stretched, and with about twenty minutes left till home, Ste suddenly blurted out, ¡°Is your engagement to Willow also because of your family situation?¡±

    The second she asked, she wanted to kick herself. Why was she still prying? When did she get this nosy?

    William didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, he nced at her, amused. ¡°Why do you care so much about my family? Do you have feelings for me?¡±

    Ste¡¯s heart skipped a beat for a moment, but she quicklyposed herself. ¡°I¡¯m just making conversation. What does that have to do with whether I like you or not? If you don¡¯t want to talk, then forget it.¡±

    He certainly didn¡¯t know how to keep a conversation going. He remained silent, offering no exnation.

    There were still too many things about him and Willow that he couldn¡¯t share with her. Besides, keeping her in the dark was probably the only way to protect her. The sleek ck car finally pulled up in front of Ste¡¯s apartment building. She unbuckled her seatbelt, stepped out, and said casually, ¡°Thanks for the ride. See you.¡±

    William¡¯s car disappeared into the distance as Ste turned toward her building. She hadn¡¯t made it far when someone suddenly jumped out from behind the bushes, making her stumble back in shock. It was Marc.

    He was holding a huge bouquet of red roses, walking toward her with a soft, hopeful smile. ¡°Stel, I know you¡¯ve always loved flowers. I bought these just for you. I thought you¡¯d like them.¡±

    Ste stared at the bright red roses, her brows furrowing. ¡°Marc, maybe your ex-wife liked these, but I¡¯ve told you before¡ªthe one flower I hate the most is the red rose.¡±

    Find your imagination at galn  ovels ; con

    Marc¡¯s face fell. He hadn¡¯t expected that. She used to love these. Back then, every time he brought her roses, she¡¯d light up. But now, she said she hated them?

    ¡°Stel, don¡¯t say that. I always gave you red roses, and you never said you didn¡¯t like them.¡±

    Ste had never met a man so clueless¡ªor so shameless. ¡°Take your flowers and leave. Now. Or I¡¯ll call security.¡±

    She had picked this neighborhood specifically because it was known for being secure. She had no idea how he had even gotten past the gate.

    Marc¡¯s smile faded. His hand holding the bouquet sagged.

    ¡°Stel, what will it take for you to forgive me? I just made a mistake¡ªa mistake any man could make. I see that now. Can¡¯t you give me another chance?¡±

    Ste let out a coldugh. A mistake any man could make? Right. He didn¡¯t actually feel sorry. He¡­

    Ste just thought sweet-talking her would win her back. She had seen through him a long time ago. The moment he opened his mouth, she already knew what garbage wasing.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 457

    ?Chapter 457:

    ¡°Get lost. Or I¡¯ll hit you.¡±

    She spun on her heel and walked away.

    Marc¡¯s voice rang out behind her, frustrated. ¡°If you don¡¯t want the flowers, I¡¯ll just throw them away!¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t even look back as she headed upstairs.

    Marc stood there for a while, reying her words in his head. Was it because of Doreen? Was that what was stopping her froming back to him?

    Marc narrowed his eyes. If Doreen was the problem, he could easily get rid of her.

    Doreen meant nothing to him. If it weren¡¯t for the baby, he would have kicked her to the curb already. And if she got in his way now, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate.

    Marc nced at the roses in his hand. In the end, he didn¡¯t throw them away. He quietly took them with him.

    Back at home, Ste took a long shower, but her mind kept circling back to what Steven had told her about William¡¯s family. She got out, sat at her desk, and pulled up herptop.

    The Briggs family wasrge and well-known in Choria. There was plenty of information online, but whether it was actually true was another story.

    She clicked on a few articles and found some detailed pieces about William¡¯s uncle, Cesar Briggs, and his aunt, Stephanie Briggs. Each click just made the whole thing sound crazier.

    One of the reports imed that, back in the day, Cesar and his younger sister, Stephanie, had some kind of thing for each other.

    It even went as far as saying that Stephanie had an abortion when they were young. Apparently, that was why Dexter sent Stephanie overseas. She got married to some foreign man and had a baby within a year.

    The odd part? Stephanie¡¯s daughter didn¡¯t look the least bit foreign or mixed. So, of course, people started whispering that maybe the kid wasn¡¯t her husband¡¯s. Maybe the baby was Cesar¡¯s.

    Ste rubbed her temples. Sure, rich families could get messy, but this sounded like pure tabloid nonsense.

    It was all so far-fetched.

    She closed the page and opened another article.

    This one dove into the power ys inside the Briggs family.

    It imed that William¡¯s dad might not even have been Dexter¡¯s biological son. Rumor had it that Dexter¡¯s wife had the baby before she married him, and Dexter, being the kind man he was, raised the boy as his own.

    And William? He wasn¡¯t supposed to inherit the family business at all. But he was too smart to ignore. By age three, he was reciting poetry. By seven, he was sitting in on business meetings. Dexter couldn¡¯t pass that up. He personally mentored William.

    But no matter how much she searched, Ste couldn¡¯t find any mention of the ident that killed William¡¯s parents.

    After a while, her eyes started to ache. She pinched the bridge of her nose, sighing.

    She¡¯d never realized William grew up under this much pressure.

    Dexter had pinned all his hopes on him, but William didn¡¯t even seem to care about the family empire. He was more into his research, which clearly annoyed the old man.

    Meanwhile, Cesar and Stephanie, who never fully epted William as a real Briggs, were busy plotting to push their own kids into the spotlight, waiting for William to screw up.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 458

    ?Chapter 458:

    And those recent project failures? Probably sabotage from the inside¡ªhis own uncle and aunt pulling the strings. Suddenly, everything made sense to Ste.

    No wonder William had started hanging around Willow and rushed into that engagement.

    The Lawson family was a big deal in Choria. With their backing, William could tighten his grip on the Briggs Group.

    In the end, marrying Willow wasn¡¯t really about love. It was a survival move.

    Ste sighed. People thought being born into a rich family was a blessing, but clearly, there were battles one never signed up for. William probably wasn¡¯t trying to hurt anyone. He just didn¡¯t want to get destroyed himself.

    Feeling a little restless, Ste quickly typed another name into the search bar: Davion Briggs.

    Cesar¡¯s illegitimate son.

    The inte was flooded with stories about him. Mountain racing one week, yacht parties with models the next.

    He was a total wild card, but not just some spoiled brat. He actually had a reputation¡ªskydiving champion, pro surfer, world record holder in free diving, race car driver.

    Ste also found out he collected antiques¡ªher specialty.

    But then again, what did all this have to do with her? Why was she even digging this deep?

    Shaking her head, she closed Davion¡¯s profile and moved on to Stephanie¡¯s daughter¡ªIsabe Crawford. She was technically a foreigner and controlled a key business line, but Ste couldn¡¯t find much else about her online. Probably locked up tight for confidentiality. Otherwise, William wouldn¡¯t be so cautious around her, always cleaning up her mess.

    As Ste kept digging, she noticed something. Both Isabe and Davion had posted on their social media¡ªdifferent updates, but from the same IP location. Choria.

    So that was it. Dexter calling William back today wasn¡¯t random. His cousins were back.

    Ste nced at the time¡ªit waste. She shut herptop, washed up, and got ready for bed.

    Find inspiring stories on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???§àm

    Lying under the covers, watching the moonlight spill across her ceiling, she let out a soft sigh. William¡¯s family was more twisted than she had ever imagined. At least her own life wasn¡¯t thisplicated. Or maybe it just wasn¡¯t crowded. Aside from her ex-husband, she didn¡¯t really have anyone.

    Meanwhile, over at the Briggs Mansion, the air was thick with the faint scent of sandalwood. William and Dexter sat across from each other in the old-fashioned living room, the solid wood furniture adding a heavy, almost suffocating vibe. Dexter pushed a folder across the coffee table.

    ¡°Take a look.¡±

    William flipped through the documents¡ªflight records. Isabe and Davion had flown back to Choria on the same day.

    Dexter¡¯s expression was unreadable.

    ¡°Tomorrow, they¡¯ll probably show up here with Cesar and Stephanie. What do you think they¡¯re after this time?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 459

    ?Chapter 459:

    William set the documents down, his voice calm, almost bored. ¡°Same old thing.¡±

    Dexter¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Same old thing? They¡¯re back to fight for the Briggs inheritance. They¡¯re here to grab Briggs Group right out from under you. Do you get that?¡±

    William stayed calm. ¡°If they can run thepany better than I can, let them have it. No big deal.¡±

    Dexter mmed his hand on the table. ¡°You idiot! You think your parents would rest easy hearing you talk like this?¡±

    William pressed his lips into a thin line. His memories of his parents were barely there¡ªfuzzy, distant, almost gone. ¡°Will my managing Briggs Group bring them back?¡±

    Dexter was so furious he nearly choked. ¡°William, are you trying to put me in the grave early?¡±

    William shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s not the n.¡±

    Dexter sat there for a long moment, trying to steady his breath. Finally, he calmed down enough to speak. ¡°Cut Isabe¡¯s line from her. The longer she holds it, the bigger the threat to you. Did you reach out to the folks abroad?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve set up a meeting,¡± William answered.

    That finally settled Dexter¡¯s nerves a bit.

    A servant brought over a tray of fresh fruit. As he picked up a slice, Dexter asked, ¡°How are things with Willow?¡± William¡¯s expression shifted. ¡°Not bad.¡±

    Dexter raised a brow. ¡°You mean she¡¯s not bad, or the rtionship is not bad?¡±

    ¡°Both,¡± William said without much thought.

    Dexter didn¡¯t look the least bit surprised. ¡°Feelings can grow. Besides, with the Lawsons backing you, your uncle and aunt won¡¯t dare make a move.¡±

    William didn¡¯t bother replying. From the beginning, marrying Willow was never really on his list.

    Dexter switched topics. ¡°Your cousins areing by tomorrow. Be home for dinner.¡±

    L??€$? ???t??§ñ? ?¦Ç g??l??ov?l??.??§àm

    William frowned and shut it down immediately. ¡°I¡¯ve got an experiment tomorrow. I can¡¯t leave.¡±

    Dexter looked over, about to call it a night, but here William was, defying him¡ªagain.

    ¡°How long does a meal take? You can¡¯t spare that much time?¡± he asked, a flicker of irritation crossing his face.

    ¡°I need to submit my experimental data tomorrow. I really can¡¯t make it. Next time.¡±

    William threw on his coat and left without looking back.

    Dexter watched him walk out of the vi, shaking his head with a long sigh.

    ¡°Let him be,¡± the butler said softly. ¡°Mr. William Briggs has his reasons. Every time those two show up, it¡¯s always a torment for him at every turn. Good reason he avoids them.¡±

    Dexter grunted, turning to head upstairs. ¡°He¡¯s not a kid anymore. He can¡¯t keep dodging them like this. It¡¯s just a meal, for God¡¯s sake.¡±

    The butler chuckled, trying to soften the mood. ¡°Don¡¯t be too hard on him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 460

    ?Chapter 460:

    Didn¡¯t he get you that painting you¡¯ve always wanted for your birthday? He¡¯s thoughtful.¡±

    Dexter paused at that. Yeah, that painting had really hit the mark.

    Sterion¡¯s pieces were nearly impossible to find. William must¡¯ve gone through a lot to track one down. He wasn¡¯tpletely thoughtless.

    The next morning, the moment Ste stepped into theb, Sandra called out, ¡°Sylvia, William wants you upstairs. He said only you know where to dig up some old project data.¡±

    Ste blinked. William was already here? That early?

    A little thrown off, she made her way upstairs and gave his office door a soft knock.

    ¡°Come in,¡± came his low, familiar voice.

    She pushed the door open to find him by theb table, gloves on, focused on his work.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here. The data from thepetition project is right over there. Go ahead and grab the sample set for me¡ªmake it quick.¡±

    William didn¡¯t bother with small talk¡ªhe went straight to the point.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Ste replied, walking over. ¡°I¡¯ll take it downstairs, sort through it, and bring it back.¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± William said. ¡°Use theputer here. Saves time.¡±

    He still didn¡¯t nce her way. Ste decided not to argue and sat at his desk, pulling up the files.

    Thatpetition project was no joke¡ªit took her the entire morning to sort through everything.

    By noon, she¡¯d finally finishedpiling the data, printed the documents, and ced them on William¡¯s desk.

    ¡°Here¡¯s everything. Do you need anything else?¡± she asked calmly.

    William finally peeled off his gloves and skimmed through the documents. He gave a satisfied nod. ¡°Nicely done. Let¡¯s grab lunch¡ªI might need your helpter.¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t mind helping with work. That was fine.

    But eating together? That was pushing it.

    ¡°I¡¯m good. I¡¯ll eat downstairs,¡± she said quickly.

    With all the people in the cafeteria and those eagle-eyed gossip-mongers, it was risky. All it would take was one photo sent to Willow, and drama woulde knocking.

    William narrowed his eyes a little, lowering his voice. ¡°You¡¯ve got it wrong. It¡¯s not like that with her.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know.¡± Ste waved him off with a breezy smile. ¡°You¡¯re not into her. It¡¯s just some business deal. You¡¯re stuck ying groom, right?¡±

    William paused, clearly caught off guard. She wasn¡¯t guessing¡ªshe was stating it like a fact.

    ¡°How do you even know that? Who told you?¡±

    Ste gave him a look, then reached over and patted his shoulder like a friend consoling someone in denial. ¡°William, please. I¡¯ve known about your preferences for a long time. There¡¯s no way you¡¯re into women. Don¡¯t worry, your secret¡¯s safe with me.¡±

    William¡¯s expression turned grim. Did Ste seriously still believe he liked men? The thought made his blood boil. He was trying hard to keep his cool, but his voice gave away his frustration. ¡°Ste, who told you I¡¯m into men?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 461

    ?Chapter 461:

    She didn¡¯t seem to grasp the weight of his tone and just brushed it off casually, like it wasn¡¯t a big deal.

    ¡°Rx, you don¡¯t have to put on an act with me. I mean,e on¡ªI¡¯ve seen how weird you get every time I hang out with Steven. If that¡¯s not jealousy, what else could it be? You¡¯re clearly into him.¡±

    William could hardly believe what he was hearing. Steven? Seriously? ¡°This has nothing to do with Steven!¡± he wanted to shout.

    But instead, he stood there in stunned silence as all the misunderstandings started snapping into ce like puzzle pieces.

    Of course Ste had been so worked up when his body responded to her; she thought he wasn¡¯t even into women.

    And those times she awkwardly mentioned keeping her distance from Steven? William had thought she was trying not to provoke him. But now it hit him¡ªSte believed he had feelings for Steven and was jealous of her spending time with him. Unbelievable!

    He let out a slow, sharp breath, then reached out and grabbed her wrist¡ªnot harshly, but with purpose. ¡°Ste,¡± he said, his voice low and intense. ¡°Do you seriously not know who I¡¯m into?¡±

    Before she could respond, he leaned in, his face so close that his breath grazed her skin.

    Ste¡¯s eyes widened as she instinctively took a step back.

    But for every step she took away, William closed the distance just as quickly, refusing to let her slip away.

    Her retreat ended when her back met the cold office wall, and she swallowed nervously, trapped between him and nowhere to go.

    ¡°W¡ªWell¡­¡± she stammered, her voice faltering.

    William interrupted Ste before she could even finish speaking. Without hesitation, he stepped forward and jammed his knee between her thighs,pletely closing the short distance that had remained between them. Ste let out a sharp gasp. In her effort to move away, her hand identally grazed the hard shape pressing against his pants.

    In that brief moment, it finally clicked¡ªthis was what he meant earlier. Noticing the flicker of realization in her eyes, William backed off a little, giving her some space.

    Find thetest releases g?ln¦Òv????s

    ¡°Now do you get it?¡± he asked. ¡°If not, I can spell it out for you in another way.¡±

    Flustered, Ste nodded quickly. ¡°Got it! I understand!¡± she said in a rush. Seeing how rattled she was, William finally let go of her wrists and walked out of the office without another word.

    Left standing there with her heart racing, Ste tried to make sense of it. If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, William had just hinted that he was into women too. So¡­ was he straight after all? Or maybe bisexual?

    The idea left her a bit shaken. She quickly shook her head¡ªwhy was she even thinking about this? His preferences weren¡¯t her business.

    With that, she headed downstairs to the institute¡¯s cafeteria to grab some lunch.

    The meals were still decent, nothing toin about.

    Sandra slid into the seat next to Ste, handing her a chicken wing. ¡°Sylvia, guess what? Cecelia¡¯s leaving the institute.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 462

    ?Chapter 462:

    Ste raised an eyebrow, surprised to hear that name again. ¡°Where¡¯s she off to?¡± After getting disciplined, Cecelia had been pushed all the way down to janitorial duties. There was no telling if she¡¯d ever get a chance to move up again. So in a way, leaving the institute might be her best move.

    Sandra leaned in like she was sharing some juicy secret. ¡°Word is, she¡¯s getting into acting. A producer spotted her and said she¡¯s perfect for that cold, aloof leadingdy type. But honestly, I heard she met some rich guy at a party, and he¡¯s the one bankrolling the whole film. Probably just throwing money around to impress her.¡±

    Her tone wasn¡¯t bitter¡ªjust in unimpressed. She shrugged and added, ¡°Seriously, in my opinion, she fits the role of the mean side character perfectly. It¡¯s like it was made for her.¡±

    That made Ste chuckle.

    Truthfully, Ste didn¡¯t care what Cecelia did anymore. Whether she stayed or left, it wouldn¡¯t change a thing for her.

    While they were chatting, Sandra nodded toward the entrance. ¡°Ah, speak of the devil¡­¡±

    Ste followed her line of sight and saw Cecelia walking in, wearing a long, flowy dress.

    Since it was likely herst day, Cecelia had ditched theb gear for something eye-catching, standing out in the cafeteria crowd.

    Sandra scoffed as she picked at her food. ¡°Now that she¡¯s turning into an actress, she¡¯s dressing like a full-blown peacock. It¡¯s ridiculous,¡± she muttered.

    Ste, too, didn¡¯t bother looking again.

    But momentster, a pair of heels came to a stop right in front of her.

    ¡°Ste.¡± Cecelia¡¯s voice cut through. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have gone from a promising researcher to a janitor. Now that I¡¯m finally leaving, you must be feeling pretty proud of yourself, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Ste looked up at Cecelia, her brows slightly knitted. ¡°Your mistake has nothing to do with me.¡±

    Stay updated with galn¦Ò¦Í??????.c?m

    Cecelia still didn¡¯t think she¡¯d done anything wrong. ¡°What mistake? I just couldn¡¯t stand watching you use connections to climb thedder. You had William backing you, so you¡¯re doing fine now. I admit I lost, fair and square.¡± In Cecelia¡¯s mind, Ste had only won thestpetition because William supported her. She, on the other hand, had no one on her side.

    ¡°But you know what? Thanks to you, I got punished, and that opened the door for me to act in a movie. Who knows, maybe I¡¯ll blow up and earn in a day what you make in a year.¡±

    Cecelia had heard Ste was desperate to make moneytely and purposely said this to needle her.

    Standing nearby, Sandra wasn¡¯t having it. ¡°Oh, please. You¡¯re just leeching off men. What¡¯s so great about selling yourself? And that movie? It¡¯s low-budget. You¡¯re not exactly rubbing shoulders with A-listers. What¡¯s there to brag about?¡±

    Cecelia snorted at her sharp tongue. ¡°What do you know? Speaking of relying on men, isn¡¯t Sylvia doing the same?¡±

    Sandra rolled her eyes. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with someone so dense. ¡°Stop talking rubbish. You¡¯re the only one who won¡¯t admit Sylvia¡¯s the real deal. Keep living in your bubble.¡±

    ¡°You¡ª!¡± Cecelia was momentarily speechless, caught off guard by theeback.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 463

    ?Chapter 463:

    Sandra sneered. ¡°What? If you don¡¯t know how to talk properly, go back to school. Seriously, acting in a movie? You think you¡¯re some big shot now?¡± Sandra grabbed Ste¡¯s hand with a sweet smile. ¡°Sylvia, let¡¯s switch seats. The air here stinks.¡±

    Ste couldn¡¯t help butugh and followed her to another table.

    Cecelia stomped her foot in frustration. She¡¯d meant to humiliate Ste, but somehow she¡¯d ended up the one getting dragged.

    She red hard at Ste¡¯s back before finally walking off, fuming.

    Fine, she¡¯d let it slide this time. But once her movie blew up, she¡¯d make sure Ste wouldn¡¯t even be able to lift her head.

    Meanwhile, Sandra and Ste settled into their new seats.

    ¡°Sandra, I didn¡¯t know you were such a savage with your words,¡± Ste teased. ¡°When you first joined theb, you were so quiet.¡± Sandra¡¯s cheeks flushed.

    She rubbed her ear shyly. ¡°I¡¯ve always been like this. I just didn¡¯t know anyone back then, and honestly, my skills weren¡¯t great, so I kept to myself. But Sylvia, did Ie off as rude earlier? I¡¯ll dial it down if you don¡¯t like it. Please don¡¯t think I¡¯m annoying.¡±

    Sandra looked at her with big, anxious eyes, worried Ste might mind. Ste chuckled. ¡°Why would I dislike you? I actually like you a lot. And it¡¯s impressive¡ªyou can roast people without even cussing.¡±

    Sandra beamed at that, happily piling another chicken wing onto Ste¡¯s te. ¡°Sylvia, here, eat this too!¡±

    Ste raised a brow. Had she be some kind of pet?

    Halfway through the meal, Sandra nced across the cafeteria and suddenly whispered, ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that William? He¡¯s eating here today?¡± Ste took a quick look, not surprised. ¡°Probably to save time.¡±

    After lunch, Ste went back to the lounge to rest, then headed upstairs when it was time for work.

    William had mentioned earlier that he needed her help, so she showed up on time.

    But she still felt a little awkward after the weird tension before lunch and kept her distance once she stepped inside.

    Your next chapter awaits at galn¦Ò????????

    William, holding a file, looked up and saw her all the way across the room. His face twitched with a hint of helplessness. ¡°Why are you standing so far away? You think I¡¯m gonna eat you?¡±

    Who knows? She nearly rolled her eyes but caught herself just in time. When she got to him and took the documents from his hand, she suddenly realized¡ªhis wrist was burning hot.

    Her eyes flickered with surprise. ¡°William¡­ are you alright?¡±

    William nodded, brushing it off like he was fine. Then, without saying much, he pointed at a data point on the document and jumped straight into the topic.

    Ste listened carefully, jotting down every crucial detail he mentioned. But just as she was about to walk over to theputer to verify the information, she caught a sudden shift in his posture¡ªhis legs buckled slightly, and he nearly lost his bnce.

    Thankfully, he managed to catch himself by grabbing onto the edge of the table before things got worse.

    Instinctively, Ste reached out and touched his arm to help him and instantly realized he was burning with a fever.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 464

    ?Chapter 464:

    Her heart skipped a beat. ¡°William, you¡¯re burning up. Are you running a fever?¡± she asked anxiously.

    William shook his head stubbornly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just check the data. I still need to finish this experiment,¡± he muttered.

    Despite the worry in her eyes, Ste sat back at theputer, but her eyes kept flicking over to him every few seconds.

    She tried hard to focus on the data, knowing that messing up even a little could ruin the whole experiment.

    However, no matter how much she tried, she kept sneaking nces at him. Compared to how he was in the morning, he looked totally off. His movements were sluggish, and his hands were shaking.

    It was obvious¡ªhe had a fever.

    After a moment of hesitation, Ste abruptly shut the file she¡¯d been reviewing and stood up.

    ¡°William, we¡¯re going to the hospital,¡± she said, walking over to him. ¡°You¡¯re clearly unwell. You shouldn¡¯t be continuing this right now.¡±

    William ignored her and kept working, like she hadn¡¯t said anything.

    But she wasn¡¯t letting it slide¡ªshe grabbed the microscope from his hands and repeated, ¡°I told you, we¡¯re going to the hospital!¡±

    William finally looked up, realizing he was in no condition to keep going. His voice came out weak and raspy. ¡°I don¡¯t need the hospital. Not now.¡±

    Ste raised an eyebrow at his stubbornness. ¡°Really? You¡¯re sweating, your body¡¯s burning up, and you can¡¯t even stay focused. What are you doing here if not wasting time?¡± William didn¡¯t argue.

    He knew his body had started acting up not long after lunch, but he¡¯d tried to push through.

    Ste didn¡¯t waste time debating. She grabbed his hand and started pulling him toward the door. ¡°I¡¯m not strong enough to carry you. If you don¡¯t want to faint in front of everyone and cause a scene, you¡¯d bettere with me¡ªright now.¡±

    When he heard her, he let out a quiet sigh, then silently trailed behind her as they made their way to the dimly lit parking garage.

    Ga ln ovels . fuels your imagination

    Neither of them realized someone was watching from a distance¡ªhidden inside a parked car on the far side of the lot.

    A phone camera silently tracked their every move, recording the moment Ste helped the clearly unwell William into her car.

    Once the two drove off, Cecelia finally lowered her phone and smirked to herself. ¡°Ste, you just made my job way too easy.¡±

    She had just been about to head home when she spotted Ste guiding a pale, sluggish William toward the exit.

    That scene was far too juicy to pass up.

    Without wasting a moment, Cecelia gathered all the pictures she¡¯d taken over the past few days and sent them to Willow, attaching a neat little message to stir the pot. Once everything was sent, she switched off her phone with a self-satisfied flick and walked away, humming to herself.

    She had no intention of getting involved¡ªshe knew all too well that Willow would soone down hard on Ste. Watching the chaos unfold from the sidelines was more than enough for her.

    At the hospital, Ste wasted no time getting William checked in.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 465

    ?Chapter 465:

    Thirty minutester, the doctor returned, flipping through the chart before delivering the diagnosis in a no-nonsense tone. ¡°Acute gastroenteritis. He just needs fluids and rest. We¡¯ve started the IV.¡±

    As the medication started working, William¡¯s tense features slowly began to rx.

    ¡°You should really have Rita take better care of your meals. Your stomach¡¯s way too fragile,¡± Ste said with a frown.

    William nced up at her, then offered a faint grin. ¡°Then maybe I should just hire you to cook for me.¡±

    Ste blinked. That backfired. She¡¯d basically walked right into that one. She muttered, ¡°I¡¯m perfectly fine eating cafeteria food, thank you. I¡¯m not looking to be anyone¡¯s cook.¡±

    She was just about to ask if he wanted some water when the door swung open. In the next moment, Willow stepped into the room, dressed to impress in a sleek, high-end cocktail dress. But the elegance in her look couldn¡¯t hide the storm in her eyes. The moment she saw William resting in the hospital bed, her expression darkened with visible anger.

    ¡°Ms. Gilbert, what exactly did you do to William?¡± she asked, her voice sharp and using.

    Ste frowned. ¡°What could I possibly have done to him?¡±

    Willow let out a coldugh. ¡°Ms. Gilbert, I¡¯ve always seen you as William¡¯s colleague and respected that. But let¡¯s be clear¡ªI¡¯m his fianc¨¦e. Are you seriously trying to be the other woman?¡±

    Thatst part hit like a p. Ste¡¯s expression tightened. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but he suddenly fell ill during an experiment today. I brought him to the hospital out of basic human decency. If I hadn¡¯t been there, he would¡¯ve passed out in theb with no one to help him.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t expecting Willow to thank her, but twisting the truth like this? That was low.

    William¡¯s brows creased, his expression darkening.

    ¡°Miss Lawson,¡± he said tly, ¡°I had acute gastroenteritis. She brought me to the hospital. Do you have a problem with that?¡±

    Explore more fiction on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s???????

    Willow¡¯s face stiffened. It stung, hearing William side with Ste like that.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were unwell?¡± she asked quietly.

    Ste couldn¡¯t help the amused snort that slipped out. She didn¡¯t want to keep ying the third wheel in their soap opera, so she just pushed the door open and walked out.

    William watched her leave, his gaze stormy. After a beat, he gently shook Willow¡¯s hand off his wrist.

    ¡°You were out of line just now,¡± he said coolly.

    Willow¡¯s expression faltered. The fake concern she¡¯d been wearing slipped for a moment.

    She knew. She always knew¡ªWilliam didn¡¯t have feelings for her.

    He let her act sweet, cling to his arm, but no matter what she did, there was always a wall between them. One she could never get past.

    But with Ste¡­ it was different.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, William. I was just worried. I won¡¯t say things like that again.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 466

    ?Chapter 466:

    William turned his face away. ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡±

    Willow bit her lip. ¡°I¡¯ll stay and watch your IV then. I won¡¯t bother you.¡± He didn¡¯t respond. He just closed his eyes.

    Ste didn¡¯t look back.

    With the fianc¨¦e there, it was better to leave.

    No point sticking around only to be used of trying to steal someone¡¯s man. But the next day, as soon as she walked into the research institute, someone stopped her.

    William.

    ¡°Why¡¯d you just walk off yesterday?¡± he asked.

    Ste blinked. Was he being serious?

    ¡°Your fianc¨¦e was right there taking care of you. I figured I wasn¡¯t needed, so I left,¡± she said.

    He looked at her like a kicked puppy.

    That faintly wronged expression made her feel weirdly ufortable.

    She rubbed her arms. ¡°You¡¯re already discharged? Shouldn¡¯t you have stayed a few more days for observation?¡±

    Acute gastroenteritis wasn¡¯t exactly light work. Discharged the same day and back to work the next? That was pushing it.

    William turned and headed inside. ¡°My body¡¯s not that weak.¡±

    Ste rolled her eyes but followed him in. As they walked, his phone rang. He picked up, said a few words, then hung up with a darkened look on his face.

    Once inside the elevator, he slipped the phone back into his pocket. She kept her eyes on her shoes, when he suddenly asked, ¡°Do you know how to appraise antique paintings?¡±

    That caught her off guard. As the famous Sterion, she¡¯d done her fair share of research in that field. She could definitely manage a decent evaluation. But she wasn¡¯t ready to let that part of herself be known¡ªnot yet. So she hedged. ¡°Why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°My grandpa got this painting, but some guest at the house said it was a fake. He got so pissed he nearly lost his breath, and now he¡¯s holed up at Briggs Mansion, sulking.¡±

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s holds stories for every mood

    Ste hesitated. ¡°I¡¯ve dabbled a bit¡ªnot a pro or anything¡ªbut if it¡¯s a super obvious fake, I can probably tell.¡±

    William gave her a look, then calmly pressed the button for the first floor again. ¡°Thene with me.¡±

    Ste blinked. ¡°Uh, I¡¯ve got work, you know.¡±

    Was he just dragging her off like this? That had to count as skipping work. So much for her perfect attendance bonus.

    ¡°It won¡¯t count as skipping work,¡± William said casually.

    Next thing she knew, he was driving them straight to Briggs Mansion.

    As soon as they stepped through the gate, Ste spotted an older man¡ªprobably in his seventies¡ªslouched on the couch, a damp towel on his forehead, clearly upset.

    Her eyes swept across the room, briefly meeting a few unfamiliar faces. The middle-aged man with the beard had to be Cesar. The woman in the dress next to him¡ªStephanie.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 467

    ?Chapter 467:

    And the other two, about William¡¯s age, were likely Isabe and Davion. Ste had skimmed through some family profiles beforehand, so these names weren¡¯t entirely unfamiliar.

    She pulled her gaze away just as William spoke. ¡°Where¡¯s the painting?¡±

    ¡°Oh, William, you¡¯re back,¡± Stephanie chimed in with a sharp edge to her voice. ¡°It¡¯s really not that serious. It¡¯s just a painting. Whether it¡¯s real or not, your grandpa just got overly worked up.¡±

    William shot her a look. ¡°I have eyes. I can see for myself how Grandpa¡¯s doing.¡±

    Stephanie¡¯s face twisted at the jab. He¡¯d never respected her as an elder. Never spared her any dignity in this family. If Dexter didn¡¯t dote on him so much, she wouldn¡¯t put up with this attitude.

    ¡°Is that how you talk to me?¡± she snapped. ¡°I¡¯m still your aunt. That¡¯s not how you treat your elders. If your grandpa wasn¡¯t so worked up, he wouldn¡¯t let you speak to me like this.¡±

    William ignored herpletely and waved Ste over to look at the painting on the table.

    The moment Ste saw it, her eyes lit up. She hadn¡¯t expected this piece. She stepped closer, studied the brushwork, the texture, and the signature. Then she said inly, ¡°Yeah¡­ it¡¯s a fake.¡±

    Stephanie¡¯s face fell. ¡°How can that be? Isabe brought that back from abroad. She knew how much her grandpa loved this kind of artwork. She gave it to him as a gift! How could it be fake?¡±

    Then she turned and gave Ste a full once-over. ¡°William, even if you are questioning the painting, you can¡¯t just grab some random woman off the street to evaluate it. That¡¯s reckless.¡±

    Ste was in jeans and a T-shirt today¡ªsimple, no frills. And in Stephanie¡¯s eyes, that automatically made her unqualified. Untrustworthy. No way she knew anything about artwork.

    ¡°People like you aren¡¯t wee in this house,¡± Stephanie sneered. ¡°If you¡¯re looking to scam someone, try somewhere else.¡±

    William finally looked up¡ªand the weight in his eyes shut the whole room up. ¡°I brought her here. It¡¯s not in your ce to ask her to leave.¡±

    Stephanie stiffened, lips pressed tight, eyes full of resentment. But even with all her bitterness, she didn¡¯t dare say another word.

    Just then, Isabe, who had been silent in the corner, finally spoke. ¡°If they say it¡¯s fake, then it¡¯s fake. Whatever. Even if I had bought the real thing, he wouldn¡¯t have believed it anyway. It¡¯s not like Grandpa¡¯s dislike for me is new. He¡¯s never liked me.¡±

    Stephanie¡¯s eyes grew misty at Isabe¡¯s words. ¡°Isabe, you can¡¯t just admit it like that. If it¡¯s not a fake, then it¡¯s not. Don¡¯t let them pin anything on you.¡±

    Ste raised a brow. So dramatic.

    Ste lowered her gaze, scrutinizing the painting for a moment. Then she finally spoke up, her voice steady. ¡°This painting¡¯s definitely fake. The artist usually hides small personal details in his work. This one has none. Even the signature¡¯s off.¡±

    Dexter, lying on the sofa with a towel on his forehead, opened his eyes and looked at her. ¡°Are you certain?¡±

    Ste nodded. ¡°If you¡¯re not convinced,pare it with his other pieces.¡± The butler stepped forward. ¡°Dexter has several of his paintings. I¡¯ll bring one over.¡±

    A momentter, another piece was brought from the collection room. Ste ced it beside the fake and pointed out the differences.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 468

    ?Chapter 468:

    ¡°Here, on the mountain¡ªthis stroke hides his initials. And here, on the pine tree, the color wasyered in afterward¡ªhe always paints it that way. Lastly, the signature¡ªhis always ends with a downward hook. This one doesn¡¯t.¡±

    She pointed them out clearly and confidently. The kind of details only someone who knew the artist well would spot.

    William stood to the side, watching her, his expression unreadable.

    Dexter leaned in with a magnifying ss and carefully examined every spot she mentioned. After a beat, he nodded. ¡°This one really doesn¡¯t have any of it. And the signature¡¯s wrong.¡±

    Isabe¡¯s face paled. ¡°Grandpa, maybe he just didn¡¯t include those things this time. You can¡¯t prove anything based on one missing stroke.¡±

    Ste looked at her and shook her head. ¡°I can say with one hundred percent certainty¡ªit¡¯s fake.¡±

    Isabe gave a short snort. ¡°And how exactly can you be so sure? Got anything else to back that up?¡±

    Ste let out a quiet breath. ¡°I know where the real one is.¡± Dexter straightened. Even William turned to look at her.

    ¡°You¡¯re serious? You know where it is?¡± Dexter asked.

    Ste met his eyes. ¡°I mean every word. I know where the real one is. I¡¯d be happy to give it to you as a gift.¡±

    Dexter brightened up instantly. ¡°Really? What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Sylvia Gilbert. This is my first visit to your home, and I didn¡¯t bring anything. Consider the painting my gift.¡±

    Dexter looked at her, clearly impressed. Then he nced at William, as if asking where he found her.

    William raised a brow. ¡°She works at Neb. She¡¯s the CEO.¡± Dexter¡¯s gaze shifted slightly, his tone more thoughtful now.

    He¡¯d heard of Neb. Who hadn¡¯t, in Choria¡¯s business scene? They¡¯d been making wavestely, pulling off tough projects one after the other. And this young woman in front of him¡­ she was the one steering the ship?

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m, your destination for tales

    ¡°Ms. Gilbert,¡± he said with a warm smile, ¡°since you¡¯re already here, why not stay for dinner? William can take you home after. It¡¯s the least we can do after everything you¡¯ve done today.¡±

    Ste couldn¡¯t ignore how warm Dexter was with her. The way he weed her made it pretty much impossible to turn down his dinner invite. After that, Dexter didn¡¯t even spare Stephanie or Isabe a nce.

    Stephanie, clearly pissed, grabbed Isabe and stormed upstairs in a huff. Ste stayed behind, chatting with Dexter. To her surprise, the conversation flowed easily. They both seemed to have a lot inmon.

    ¡°As I¡¯ve gotten older, I¡¯ve taken a real interest in collecting art. Rare paintings, mostly,¡± Dexter said, his tone rxed.

    Ste smiled. ¡°That¡¯s a ssy hobby. Any favorite artists?¡±

    Dexter thought for a moment. ¡°Hard to say. Buttely, I¡¯ve been really into this up-anding artist¡ªgoes by Sterion. Her style¡¯s got something special.¡±

    Ste blinked. Wait¡ªSterion? That was her. She hadn¡¯t seen thating. And for a second, thepliment actually got to her.

    Dexter went on, unaware, ¡°Funny enough, William once gave me andscape painting by Sterion. It¡¯s stunning. But I hear her stuff¡¯s tough to get these days.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 469

    ?Chapter 469:

    Ste forced a smile, not sure how to respond without blowing her cover. As the evening rolled in and dinner was served, Dexter turned to her and said warmly, ¡°Ms. Gilbert, I hope the food suits your taste. And if there¡¯s anything you¡¯re not into, the kitchen can whip up something else.¡±

    Stephanie¡¯s jaw practically hit the floor. Dexter had never gone out of his way for someone like this¡ªespecially not someone he just met. Was it just because Ste came with William? If so, then the favoritism couldn¡¯t be clearer.

    Unlike Stephanie, Cesar and Davion stayed quiet.

    Although Davion kept sneaking nces at Ste, his eyes full of curiosity, making her feel weirdly exposed.

    William noticed too. His face darkened. ¡°Davion, if you can¡¯t keep your eyes to yourself, maybe you should get rid of them,¡± he said coolly.

    Davion shrugged, smug. ¡°What? I think she¡¯s hot. Can¡¯t a guy appreciate some beauty at the dinner table?¡±

    His tone was yful, but it still made Ste ufortable.

    Then he turned to her with a grin. ¡°So, Ms. Gilbert¡ªgot a boyfriend?¡±

    William¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Davion. This is a family dinner. Don¡¯t make me lose it in front of Grandpa.¡±

    Before Davion could fire back, Dexter cut in, his voice low but sharp. ¡°That¡¯s enough. We don¡¯t talk during meals. Or did you all forget how this house works?¡±

    Davion threw William onest look, then dropped his head and kept quiet. William leaned toward Ste and murmured just loud enough for her to hear, ¡°Sorry about that.¡±

    Ste blinked, caught off guard by the unexpected sincerity in his voice. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± she whispered back.

    It really wasn¡¯t that big of a deal¡ªand she hadn¡¯t expected him to step in like that anyway.

    By the time dinner wrapped up, it was already pushing nine.

    New chapters now on .c?m

    William didn¡¯t n on staying. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, Grandpa. I¡¯ll take her home.¡±

    Once they were in the car and a few blocks away from the mansion, he nced over and said, ¡°About the painting¡ªif you can¡¯t find it, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll talk to Grandpa. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

    He clearly thought she¡¯d just said that earlier to be polite.

    But Ste let out a softugh. ¡°I wasn¡¯t bluffing. I actually have it¡ªthe real deal.¡±

    William looked at her, surprised. That painting was worth at least ten million. How did she get her hands on it?

    ¡°I used to talk to this guy online,¡± she said. ¡°After a while, I found out he was an artist. Turns out, he¡¯s the one who painted it.¡±

    William looked half-convinced. What were the odds?

    The car pulled up to her building. She unbuckled and opened the door. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know once I dig it out. Shouldn¡¯t take more than a few days.¡±

    William nodded, one hand still on the wheel. ¡°No rush.¡±

    Ste smiled, said goodbye, and watched his car disappear down the road before turning to head inside.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470:

    But just as she reached the building¡¯s entrance, someone called out behind her, ¡°Stel.¡±

    Marc waited outside Ste¡¯s apartment building for a long time. Atst, he saw her step out of William¡¯s car. So, she really had been with him this whole time, and thatte at night?

    ¡°Stel, why are you still hanging around him?¡± Marc¡¯s voice cracked with frustration as he stepped closer.

    Ste shot him a tired nce. He¡¯d be like a persistent shadow she couldn¡¯t shake off, and frankly, she was sick of it.

    ¡°Who I choose to be with has nothing to do with you,¡± she said coolly.

    Marc¡¯s panic deepened. He quickly moved to block her path. ¡°Stel, listen to me! William doesn¡¯t care about you the way you think. He¡¯s about to get engaged to Willow Lawson. Do you really want to be seen as the other woman? You¡¯ve always hated people like that.¡±

    Her eyes remained distant, her tone clipped. ¡°If you¡¯re finished, move.¡± Ste silently wondered if Marc had nothing better to do than show up here every day just to corner her. He seemed to have turned stalking into a hobby.

    As she walked past him, she made a mental note to order pepper spray. Maybe next time, instead of exchanging words, she¡¯d just spray him and keep walking. Watching her walk away again, Marc felt like aplete fool.

    Nothing he said seemed to reach her anymore. She treated him like a stranger¡ªworse, an annoyance. Her indifference was sharper than any insult.

    Hadn¡¯t they once been in love for years? How had thingse to this? Clenching his fists, Marc couldn¡¯t stop his mind from wandering to Doreen¡¯s innocent face. With a sigh, he turned and walked away.

    Over at the riverside vi he¡¯d bought for Doreen, she had just stepped out of the bath when the doorbell rang.

    Doreen opened the door, her face lighting up the moment she saw him. ¡°Mr. Walsh, what a surprise!¡±

    With elegant ease, she took his coat and hung it neatly by the door, like it was something she had done a hundred times before.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, your source for inspiration

    ¡°Is everything okay? You don¡¯t usuallye by at this hour,¡± she asked gently.

    Doreen knew well that winning a man¡¯s heart meant knowing how to shift her charm¡ªsoft when needed, alluring when desired. She yed her roles with intention.

    But before she could slip into her usual charm, Marc looked at her with unwavering seriousness. ¡°Doreen¡­ you can¡¯t keep the baby.¡±

    On the drive over, Marc had gone over everything in his head. The only reason Ste kept brushing off his apologies, ignoring every attempt he made, had to be because Doreen was still pregnant.

    After all, Ste had once told him to give Doreen the respect of being acknowledged properly.

    So in Marc¡¯s mind, Ste must still be jealous¡ªprobably assuming he nned to marry Doreen.

    In other words, if Doreen no longer had the baby, that final wall between him and Ste would disappear. She¡¯d stop holding back¡ªshe¡¯de back to him.

    But Doreen was blindsided. Her emotions spiraled, eyes brimming with tears. ¡°Mr. Walsh, you said I could keep the baby. You promised.¡±

    Marc sighed and rubbed his temples. ¡°I¡¯ve really thought this through. Keeping the baby won¡¯t do you any favors. I¡¯m not going to marry you, and being a single mother¡ªit¡¯s not the life you want.¡±

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Have a great night, loved ones. God loves you and Noah wishes you all the best. ????(? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?

    .

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 471

    ?Chapter 471:

    He made it sound like he was doing it for her sake, but Doreen knew better. These were just excuses. Ste must¡¯ve gotten to him again, that had to be why he suddenly changed his mind.

    Doreen shook her head in desperation. ¡°I don¡¯t care about marriage. I¡¯ll stay single my whole life if I have to. Mr. Walsh, please¡ªit¡¯s our child. You can¡¯t be this heartless!¡±

    She tried to grab his arm, but Marc pulled away, clearly annoyed.

    Before she could say anything else, he stood up and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯ve got one week to get ready. I¡¯ll take you to get the abortion next week. The baby¡¯s still small¡ªit won¡¯t affect your health too much. I¡¯ll pay for the hospital and anything else you need to recover.¡±

    Doreen wasn¡¯t ready to ept that.

    She wanted to argue, to fight for her future one more time, but Marc didn¡¯t give her the chance. He walked straight to the door, pulled it open, and disappeared into the night without looking back.

    Doreen stood frozen, shocked by how quickly things had changed.

    She had already made up her mind to keep the baby and had even counted on Jazlyn convincing Marc to marry her.

    Everything had been going ording to her n until Ste got in the way. Why did she have to ruin it all now?

    Her jaw clenched as she stared nkly at the floor. Her chest swelled with bitter resentment. This was all Ste¡¯s fault.

    ¡°You want war, Ste?¡± Doreen muttered between clenched teeth. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s see who gets thestugh.¡±

    As soon as Marc walked out of the riverside vi, he slid into the backseat of his car and coolly instructed Kody, ¡°Get me Willow Lawson¡¯s number.¡± Kody didn¡¯t ask questions¡ªhe simply nodded and, within moments, forwarded the contact to Marc¡¯s phone.

    Without even pausing to think, Marc tapped the unfamiliar number and brought the phone to his ear.

    Meanwhile, Willow was lounging in the Lawson estate¡¯s plush living room, a facial mask stered over her face, when her phone buzzed. Barely ncing at the screen, she picked up the call.

    Your adventure awaits at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c©–m

    ¡°Hello?¡± she said, sounding rxed.

    ¡°Miss Lawson, I presume? This is Marc Walsh. I¡¯m sure my name rings a bell.¡± His voice was calm and self-assured.

    Willow sat up straighter, peeled the mask from her face, and narrowed her eyes with curiosity. ¡°And why exactly are you calling me?¡±

    Marc let out a low chuckle. ¡°I hear you¡¯re engaged to William. I imagine you wouldn¡¯t be thrilled if your fianc¨¦ had a little too much chemistry with another woman, would you?¡±

    Willow¡¯s mood shifted in an instant. ¡°You¡¯re referring to Ste, aren¡¯t you?¡± she asked tly.

    ¡°Ste and William¡¯s rtionship isn¡¯t as simple as you might think,¡± Marc said smoothly. ¡°If word gets out, it could stain your engagement and the Lawson name. You¡¯re a clever woman, Miss Lawson, so I¡¯m sure you get what I¡¯m saying. I saw Ste step out of William¡¯s car just today. Who knows what went on between them? I¡¯m just giving you a friendly heads-up. But if you¡¯d rather turn a blind eye, consider this call a glitch in the matrix.¡±

    Willow¡¯s perfectly polished nails dug into her palm¡ªnot enough to break skin, but hard enough to leave a pale imprint.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 472

    ?Chapter 472:

    ¡°Interesting,¡± she murmured. ¡°Rumor has it you still have feelings for Ste. So why call me? Aren¡¯t you afraid I might retaliate against her?¡± Her tone wasced with suspicion.

    ¡°I won¡¯t deny I still care. But if she messes up, she should face the consequences. How else will she learn? I¡¯m doing this for her own good.¡± His words came off so sincere, so deliberate, but Willow couldn¡¯t help letting out a bitterugh.

    In her eyes, Marc Walsh was nothing short of a two-faced, maniptive man. After ending the call, Willow remained seated on the Lawson family sofa, her thoughts churning.

    She wasn¡¯t usually one to stoop to petty tactics, but Ste had overstepped one too many times. This time, she wouldn¡¯t hold back.

    The following day, William was back at the research institute, working on the experiment he¡¯d left iplete. Around noon, Willow arrived, carrying a neatly packed homemade lunch.

    She stepped into theb with a practiced smile. ¡°William, it¡¯s lunchtime. I brought something I made. Why don¡¯t you eat before you go back to work?¡±

    William gave her a brief nce and quietly set aside his tools, acknowledging her presence without fuss.

    Just then, the door opened again, and Ste walked in, her gaze on the folder in her hands. ¡°Mr. Briggs, there¡¯s a document that needs¡ª¡±

    Her voice trailed off as her eyesnded on Willow, who was seatedfortably, calmly watching her with her chin resting in her palm.

    Realizing she had walked in at the wrong moment, Ste quickly said, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to interrupt.¡±

    Before William could reply, Willow¡¯s voice rang out, sugary-sweet. ¡°Ms. Gilbert, won¡¯t you join us? I made extra. If you¡¯re here to talk to William, go ahead¡ªdon¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    Willow had a polite smile on her face, but Ste could tell she wasn¡¯t really happy.

    She wanted to decline the invitation, but William spoke up before she could.

    g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s, your storytelling home

    ¡°Bring it here. I¡¯ll take a look.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t asking her to join them¡ªhe just wanted the document.

    Assuming it was urgent, Ste walked over and ced the folder on the table. Willow¡¯s smile stayed perfectly intact, showing no hint of irritation.

    While William scanned and signed the pages, Willow turned to Ste again, her tone light and pleasant. ¡°Ms. Gilbert, as Neb¡¯s CEO, you should really take advantage of everyworking opportunity. There¡¯s a cruise ship event this weekend¡ªgolf, CEOs, and top bankers from Choria. You should join us.¡±

    Ste was ready to dismiss the idea, but William had already signed the documents and closed the folder. ¡°Juste along. It¡¯ll be good for Neb¡¯s uing projects. No need to prepare¡ªjust make time.¡±

    He was the boss, and with him putting it so bluntly, Ste really had no room to say no.

    So she simply nodded and walked out.

    Outside, Sandra was already waiting. ¡°Sylvia, are you alright? If we¡¯d known Willow wasing, we could¡¯ve dodged her.¡±

    Ste let out a smallugh and tapped her own forehead. ¡°Why should I avoid her? I haven¡¯t done anything wrong.¡±

    Sandra tilted her head, thinking it over, and realized Ste had a fair point. ¡°True, we just needed William¡¯s signature. That¡¯s it. Willow wouldn¡¯t be that petty, right?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 473

    ?Chapter 473:

    While eating lunch, Ste kept thinking about how William had taken a hit for her that day. Her voice softened. ¡°Sandra, if someone does something huge for you, how do you normally repay them?¡±

    Sandra thought for a second. ¡°Depends on how big. If it¡¯s minor, just treat them to dinner or something.¡±

    ¡°But what if it¡¯s something major?¡± Worry crept onto Ste¡¯s face. A favor that serious, like saving her life, wasn¡¯t something you repaid with food.

    ¡°If it¡¯s big,¡± Sandra said seriously, ¡°then find out what they need and do whatever it takes to make it right.¡±

    Ste racked her brain but couldn¡¯t think of anything yet. So for now, she figured she¡¯d eat first and figure outter what William might need. Once she paid him back properly, then she and William would be even.

    In theb, Willow watched closely as William finally started eating the lunch she¡¯d prepared. She looked relieved and hopeful. ¡°So, how does it taste?¡±

    William didn¡¯t even nce up. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he said tly.

    He said it was okay, but his expression gave away nothing. Willow¡¯s excitement dimmed a little.

    Still, Willow didn¡¯t stay down for long. She leaned in and smiled. ¡°William, my parents keep asking when we¡¯re setting a wedding date.¡±

    William put his fork down and calmly wiped his mouth. ¡°I¡¯ve got a lot on my te right now.¡±

    He didn¡¯t reject her directly, but his answer said enough, and Willow¡¯s heart sank.

    ¡°We could at least have dinner with my parents,¡± Willow suggested gently. ¡°I¡¯m fine waiting, but they keep asking. Maybe one meal together could ease their minds?¡±

    Around William, Willow couldn¡¯t act like her usual spoiled self.

    She had to walk on eggshells¡ªafraid one wrong move would push him away.

    Since when had she ever behaved like this for a man?

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m brings endless adventures

    With any other man, Willow would¡¯ve lost her temper by now.

    William stood and replied with a calm but firm tone, ¡°I¡¯ll find a time. Thanks for the lunch.¡±

    He still hadn¡¯t answered her directly. And Willow couldn¡¯t help wondering if Ste was the reason.

    Was he dying their wedding because of Ste?

    The thought alone made Willow¡¯s resentment toward Ste re¡ªburning hotter than ever.

    Willow took a deep breath and began tidying up. ¡°If you like it, I can make your meals every day!¡±

    William had already moved on, focused on his microscope. ¡°Don¡¯t trouble yourself. You¡¯ve got other things to handle.¡±

    His words crushed whatever hope she had. She clutched the empty Tupperware and bit her lip, not knowing what to say next.

    ¡°I¡¯ll head out now,¡± Willow said. ¡°But you¡¯re stilling with me to the cruise ship party this weekend, right?¡±

    She was his fianc¨¦e, after all. Shouldn¡¯t he be standing beside her at events like that?

    William remained silent as she slipped the ne from her throat¡ªa luminous aquamarine framed with a constetion of tiny diamonds that caught the light and made her delicate skin glow.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 474

    ?Chapter 474:

    She said, ¡°William, the fact that you sought out and bought back this very ne for me¡­ it¡¯s more than jewelry. It¡¯s proof that we are meant for each other. All these yearster, finding each other again¡ªthat¡¯s not just coincidence. Some bonds are written in the stars. I¡¯ve held onto that truth every single day.¡±

    A flicker of emotion crossed William¡¯s face as he finally turned to her. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up at the Lawsons¡¯ that day,¡± he replied, his voice low.

    Willow¡¯s whole expression brightened, a delighted smile lifting her lips. ¡°Perfect! Although, I don¡¯t have a new dress yet. Could youe with me to shop for one? I promise it¡¯ll be quick. But if you¡¯re too busy, I totally get it.¡± She worried the ne between her fingers, making it clear how much it meant to her. ¡°I just want something that really matches this.¡±

    William held back any protest and just nodded in approval.

    With a bounce in her step, Willow collected her Tupperware and headed out of theb.

    She spotted Ste finishing her lunch in the bustling cafeteria and called out, ¡°Ms. Gilbert! I¡¯m going dress shopping in a couple of days¡ªwant toe with? Maybe we can trade style secrets.¡±

    Ste had never been a fan of shopping sprees, especially with a handful of untouched dresses already tucked away in her closet.

    She shook her head with a polite smile. ¡°Sorry, Miss Lawson. There¡¯s a lot on my te right now¡ªmaybe next time.¡±

    Catching her words, Willow¡¯s smile only widened, her tone syrupy sweet. ¡°Oh, what a shame. I guess it¡¯ll just be me and William, then. You know how guys are with fashion¡ªI wonder if he¡¯ll pick something that actually matches.¡±

    She made sure to linger on William¡¯s name, all but waving their closeness like a g, hoping to stake her im in front of Ste.

    But Ste didn¡¯t give her the satisfaction¡ªshe simply nodded, unfazed. ¡°Sounds fun. Good luck finding the perfect dress.¡±

    Without another nce, Ste fell into step beside Sandra and headed down the hall.

    Willow bristled at Ste¡¯s utterck of reaction.

    The indifference lodged in her chest, prickling with irritation.

    If she hadn¡¯t already decided to put Ste in her ce at the weekend party, she would¡¯ve snapped right then and there.

    As they moved out of earshot, Sandra leaned in, eyes shining with curiosity. ¡°Wait, Sylvia¡ªdid Willow really invite you shopping? That¡¯s so random.¡± Sandra knew the history between them, and she¡¯d always sensed Willow¡¯s simmering hostility toward Ste.

    Ste kept her answer light. ¡°She¡¯s probably just being polite. There¡¯s a cruise ship party this weekend¡ªthat¡¯s why she asked.¡±

    Sandra¡¯s jaw dropped a little. She¡¯d never set foot on a cruise ship. ¡°A cruise ship party? Seriously? Can I tag along? I¡¯ll be your assistant, your sidekick, whatever you need! I promise, you won¡¯t even know I¡¯m there!¡± Sandra¡¯s longing and eager expression nearly made Steugh.

    ¡°I don¡¯t get to decide, Sandra¡ªit¡¯s not my party,¡± Ste replied, a wry smile tugging at her lips.

    Though Sandra looked a little let down, she just shrugged and let it go, sensing Ste¡¯s hands were tied.

    Sunday rolled around. Ste sifted through her closet, finally picking out a dress when her phone buzzed with Sharon¡¯s name.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 475

    ?Chapter 475:

    ¡°Hey, babe! What are you up to? Come out for dinner with me tonight!¡± Sharon chirped through the receiver.

    Ste declined, keeping her tone gentle but firm. ¡°Can¡¯t tonight. I¡¯ve got a party to go to.¡±

    Sharon immediately lit up, her excitement palpable. ¡°Hold up, you¡¯re actually going to a party? You, of all people?¡±

    Ste pressed her palm to her forehead, bracing herself for more of Sharon¡¯s teasing.

    ¡°It¡¯s for Neb¡¯s next project¡ªbank execs from Choria and a bunch of high-profile CEOs will be attending. Strictly business.¡±

    The longer Sharon listened, the more skeptical she sounded. ¡°Wait, are you talking about that cruise ship party?¡±

    A sh of surprise crossed Ste¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯ve heard about it?¡±

    Sharon let out a huff. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know about it? Fine, since you¡¯re actually going, I¡¯ming too. Wasn¡¯t nning on it, but you just talked me into crashing your night. I¡¯ll swing by your ce!¡±

    Before Ste could even process it, Sharon had already hung up¡ªand within twenty minutes, she came bursting into Ste¡¯s apartment like a whirlwind. It was Sharon¡¯s first time seeing Ste¡¯s ce. She nced around, clicking her tongue. ¡°Why is your apartment so¡­ basic?¡±

    Ste, only half-amused, gave Sharon a gentle shove toward the living room. ¡°Can you not judge? It¡¯s a model unit, not my dream house.¡±

    Sharon arched a brow, eyes darting straight to the dressid out on Ste¡¯s bed.

    ¡°Wait, is that what you¡¯re wearing tonight?¡±

    Ste blinked at her, thrown off by the tone. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it?¡±

    Sure, it was simple¡ªbut it was designer, and Ste was certain no one would dare look down on her for it.

    Read more chapters at g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls

    But Sharon just shook her head, halfughing, half-exasperated. ¡°You seriously don¡¯t know this party¡¯s nickname, do you?¡±

    Ste hesitated, trying to keep up. ¡°Nickname? Isn¡¯t it just a regr party?¡± Sharon gave her a dramatic look. ¡°It¡¯s a masquerade ball. You¡¯ve got the white dress, but where¡¯s your mask?¡± Ste stiffened, caught off guard.

    Before she could recover, Sharon hooked her arm and whisked her straight out the door. ¡°Let¡¯s get moving¡ªwe¡¯re going shopping.¡±

    Sharon¡¯s energy was unstoppable. Within half an hour, she had whisked Ste to Choria¡¯s most exclusive styling studio. Without missing a beat, Sharon nudged Ste through the doors, rattled off their needs to the staff, and sank into a plush sofa, clearly in her element.

    Five minutester, Ste appeared in a curve-skimming, dazzling gown that glittered as she moved.

    The hem glittered with hand-sewn crystals, scattering light in dazzling patterns across the polished floor.

    Even the color shifted, slipping from ice blue to silver as she turned beneath the studio lights.

    Sharon beamed, practically vibrating with excitement. ¡°That¡¯s the one! Wrap it up¡ªI¡¯m paying, and don¡¯t you dare argue.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 476

    ?Chapter 476:

    Ste could only let herself be swept along, overwhelmed but secretly grateful for Sharon¡¯s enthusiasm.

    As the staff led Ste off for hair and makeup, the studio door banged open.

    Someone strode in, their voice bright with surprise.

    ¡°Stel? I didn¡¯t expect to see you here!¡±

    The second Sharonid eyes on Josie, her grin vanished. ¡°Who said you could call her Stel? Show some respect!¡±

    Josie¡ªSte¡¯s college roommate and longtime ride-or-die¡ªwas tight with her, no doubt.

    But even best friends had their petty moments, and Sharon? She couldn¡¯t stand Josie. She was convinced she was Ste¡¯s real number one, always lowkey battling Josie for the title.

    But Josie wasn¡¯t the type to back down. ¡°Damn, Sharon, dial it down. Stel¡¯s cool with it, so why are you so pressed? If you¡¯re that insecure, I can help cover your therapy bill.¡±

    Josie didn¡¯t yell or throw fits¡ªher weapon of choice was lethal shade. Sharon never won these back-and-forths, yet she still kepting for Josie, leaving Ste sandwiched between the two, beyond exasperated.

    ¡°Alright, enough! You two chill. We¡¯re all friends here.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not her friend,¡± Sharon snapped.

    ¡°No way I¡¯m her friend either,¡± Josie shot back, both of them talking over each other.

    They red like two queens fighting over one throne.

    From them, Ste had truly learned that two strong personalities couldn¡¯t coexist.

    Thankfully, Josie shifted gears and beamed at Ste. ¡°Stel, that dress! You look like a total mermaid princess!¡±

    Sharon scoffed. ¡°Yeah, thanks to me¡ªI picked it.¡±

    Your next story starts here: g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Josie rolled her eyes, unfazed. ¡°Anyway,¡± she said, turning back to Ste, ¡°you heading to a party tonight?¡±

    Ste narrowed her eyes. ¡°Wait. You¡¯re going too? The masquerade on the cruise ship?¡±

    The look on Josie¡¯s face said it all¡ªshe hadn¡¯t expected Ste to know. They all got dressed, touched up their looks, and were just about to leave the boutique when a few new customers walked in.

    Ste, Sharon, and Josie turned¡ªonly to see Marc stroll in with Doreen. The second Marc spotted Ste, he instantly let go of Doreen¡¯s hand, like he¡¯d been caught cheating in broad daylight.

    Sharon rolled her eyes. ¡°Ugh. What a sleazebag. Let¡¯s go, Stel.¡±

    Ste held back augh and walked out with the girls. Marc didn¡¯t say a word, but his eyes followed Ste all the way out, lingering way too long.

    Meanwhile, Doreen stood fuming beside him.

    She¡¯d practically begged Jazlyn to make Marc bring her along today, only to run straight into Ste the minute they stepped inside the styling studio.

    She swallowed the jealousy and tugged at Marc. ¡°Mr. Walsh, we¡¯re running out of time to find a dress.¡±

    A whileter, Marc had just slipped into a new suit and was admiring himself in the mirror when the door opened again¡ªand William walked in, Willow at his side.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 477

    ?Chapter 477:

    William locked eyes with Marc for half a second, his expression full of scorn, then casually handed his tinum membership card to the staff. ¡°Book the whole ce. I¡¯m not shopping around people who don¡¯t match my vibe.¡± His tone was cool, careless¡ªand made his point loud and clear.

    The staffer, clearly catching on, nodded fast and rushed off.

    Marc, still admiring his reflection, didn¡¯t even notice what was happening until the staff came back with the news that the boutique was closing immediately. Marc blinked, confused. ¡°What? There are still other customers here. I can afford this ce, what¡¯s the problem?¡±

    The staffer looked genuinely sorry. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, sir, but Mr. Briggs has just reserved the store for a private session. We won¡¯t be serving other guests today.¡±

    Marc and Doreen were momentarily speechless.

    Doreen had heard of rich people renting out whole restaurants¡ªbut entire stores just to shop?

    Either way, no matter how bitter they were, they had no choice but to leave¡ªangry and embarrassed.

    They were very aware that Marc¡¯s wallet didn¡¯te close to William¡¯s.

    Ste boarded the cruise ship with Sharon and Josie about an hour before departure.

    The thing was massive. Five whole decks, packed with everything from bars to boutiques. A floating luxury mall on water.

    Sharon and Josie had scored cabins on either side of Ste¡¯s. When she opened her door, it honestly felt like she had two bodyguards posted outside. As the cruise¡­

    The ship pulled away from the harbor, cruising into the open sea. The neon lights from the shore cast a dreamy glow over the water. The whole scene looked straight out of a movie.

    Once the party started, the deck came alive¡ªmusic, lights, and a crowd full of movers and shakers. Ste wasn¡¯t there to mess around¡ªthis was the kind of event where the right conversation could change everything.

    The breeze was chilly as she stepped out onto the deck. Looking down at the dark waves, she shivered.

    Your escape begins at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Sharon grabbed her arm. ¡°Stel, if you can¡¯t swim, maybe stop staring into the ocean like you¡¯re about to jump. You¡¯ll psych yourself out.¡±

    Ste smirked and nodded, walking further onto the deck to shake it off.

    The ce was packed¡ªpeopleughing, drinking, schmoozing.

    Ste sipped her champagne and scanned the crowd¡ªher eyesnding on someone she needed to talk to. Without hesitating, she made her move. ¡°Mr. Warden. Hi,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m Sylvia Gilbert, CEO of Neb. Mind if I steal a few minutes?¡±

    The overhead lights hit her just right, casting a soft glow across her face¡ªelegant, radiant, poised.

    No gentleman was saying no to that. ¡°Of course, my beautifuldy,¡± he replied with a grin. ¡°I¡¯ve got all the time in the world.¡±

    Marc had been looking for Jon Warden, a potential business partner, on the cruise ship with Doreen for a long time. Just when he finally spotted Jon, he also saw Ste standing there, talking to him.

    He froze. Ste was smiling and acting all friendly with Jon, and that made Marc clench his fists in anger.

    Why did she always show up and get involved with people he needed to talk to?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 478

    ?Chapter 478:

    Was she really trying to mess things up for him on purpose?

    Doreen, hanging on Marc¡¯s arm like a designer purse, followed his gaze and let out a soft gasp. ¡°Marc, who¡¯s that guy with Ste? Is she doing something shady again tond herself another big deal?¡±

    Marc was already seething, but Doreen¡¯sment pushed him over the edge. ¡°That damn woman!¡± he muttered through gritted teeth.

    Without a second thought, Marc stormed across the deck, brushing right past Jon like he wasn¡¯t even there. He leaned close and hissed, ¡°So who are you after now, Ste? William wasn¡¯t enough? Shaun didn¡¯t do it for you? Got another name to add to your list?¡±

    Ste had been having a decent conversation with Jon until Marc barged in uninvited, leaving them both momentarily speechless.

    Jon, while not a local, had done enough business in Choria to pick up on the tone of Marc¡¯s words.

    The moment he heard Marc speak so crudely about Ste, Jon¡¯s friendly expression disappeared.

    ¡°Excuse me, sir,¡± Jon said coldly. ¡°Is that how you usually speak to women? Because that¡¯s wildly inappropriate.¡±

    Marc had braced himself for Ste¡¯s usual sharp tongue, but Jon¡¯s rebuke caught him off guard.

    Spinning around to face Jon, Marc blurted, ¡°Mr. Warden, don¡¯t let her fool you!

    Ste jumps from man to man, telling lies just to move up!¡±

    Ste arched a brow, almost amused at how low Marc had stooped.

    So that was what he really thought of her? Then why was he always trying to win her back? Was hepletely out of his mind?

    Jon didn¡¯t buy a word of Marc¡¯s rant. ¡°Ms. Gilbert¡¯s been nothing but professional with me. We discussed business¡ªclear, sharp, and straight to the point. Nothing like what you¡¯re iming.¡±

    Marc stiffened. That sinking feeling hit him¡ªSte was about to snatch the deal right out from under him again.

    Find your favorite stories at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s., conn

    ¡°Mr. Warden, I¡¯m the CEO of Walsh Group,¡± Marc quickly said. ¡°I came to pitch a project too. I assure you, our proposal is far stronger than Ste¡¯s.¡±

    Just as he reached into his briefcase, Jon raised a hand to stop him.

    ¡°No need,¡± Jon said coolly. ¡°I¡¯ve already agreed to work with Ms. Gilbert. And frankly, your behavior today? The way you insulted her in front of everyone? That¡¯s not the kind of business partner I want. Not even close.¡±

    With that, he turned away without sparing Marc another nce. He raised his ss toward Ste with a warm smile. ¡°Ms. Gilbert, let¡¯s pick this upter online. I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±

    Jon had mentally checked out. The way Marc was acting had killed the mood. Panic flickered in Marc¡¯s eyes as he rushed after Jon, tossing out more desperate words. But Jon didn¡¯t spare him another nce and headed straight into the cabin without a pause.

    Left in the wake of rejection, Marc stood motionless for a moment. Then he turned back to Ste, his face clouded with frustration. ¡°Why do you always have to go against me, Stel?¡±

    Ste felt her stomach turn. One minute he was tearing her down, and the next he was calling her ¡®Stel¡¯ like nothing had happened. It was nauseating.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 479

    ?Chapter 479:

    ¡°Business isn¡¯t about emotions, Marc. It¡¯s about ability,¡± she replied coolly. ¡°I didn¡¯t cut in while you pitched to Mr. Warden. So if you lost the deal, maybe take a hard look at yourself before pointing fingers.¡±

    Marc was practically fuming. Her words stung more than he let on.

    ¡°You just can¡¯t stand seeing me seed, can you?¡±

    He stepped closer and suddenly reached out to grab her hand, only to be blocked by Sharon, who swiftly stepped between them like a wall.

    ¡°What is wrong with you?¡± she snapped, swatting his hand away. ¡°Getting handsy with her now? That¡¯s what you call being a man?¡±

    Marc lost his temper and shot her a sharp look. ¡°Why do you keep meddling in things that have nothing to do with you? Just back off!¡±

    Sharon, however, didn¡¯t back down. ¡°It¡¯s my business now. Ste¡¯s got me in her corner. Try pulling that move again, and you¡¯ll regret it.¡±

    Without waiting for a reply, she took Ste by the arm and began guiding her away. Marc instinctively took a step after them, but Doreen caught his arm and held him back.

    ¡°Let it go, Mr. Walsh,¡± she said tly. ¡°Ste¡¯s surrounded by people who won¡¯t let her fall. You chasing her now will only make you look desperate. This party is full of high-profile names. Focus onnding one of them. You¡¯re talented, and plenty of big names would love to work with you. Let¡¯s focus on making some good connections tonight and forget about her, at least for now.¡±

    Marc looked at her for a long second. What she said wasn¡¯t wrong, but his face showed hesitation. After a short pause, he finally gave her a small nod. ¡°You¡¯re the one thinking straight,¡± he muttered.

    Sharon dragged Ste straight to the dining area, where Ste exhaled a long, weary breath.

    ¡°Thank God you showed up, Sharon. I was two seconds away from getting physical,¡± she admitted, rubbing her temple.

    Sharon gave a dismissive wave. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your night on lunatics. Just rx and enjoy yourself,¡± she murmured softly.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§àm, where stories thrive

    ncing around the crowded room, Ste lowered her voice. ¡°By the way, have you seen Josie?¡±

    Sharon¡¯s lips formed a dramatic pout. ¡°Wow, Stel, I¡¯m standing right here and you¡¯re already thinking about Josie? Are you really putting Josie before me?¡±

    A headache prickled behind Ste¡¯s eyes. ¡°Come on. There¡¯s no ranking. I¡¯m just worried Josie¡¯s out there getting herself into trouble again. You¡¯re both my best friends.¡±

    That coaxed a reluctantugh out of Sharon.

    ¡°Fine, fine. I¡¯ll track her down. You¡ªwait here and eat something before you start spiraling,¡± Sharon said, shing a yful wink.

    With that, Sharon slipped away into the crowd. Ste wandered over to the drinks table, grabbed a ss of champagne, and retreated to a quiet corner, letting the bubbly chill settle her nerves.

    She¡¯d already clinched the business deal that mattered most; the rest of the evening belonged to her.

    Meanwhile, inside the cabin, Willow slipped into her new dress, pausing to admire her reflection. A sly smile tugged at her lips as she nced at herckey. ¡°Gail, did you sort out what I asked you to handle?¡±

    Gail Hardy offered a brisk nod. ¡°Everything¡¯s arranged. The moment we get an opening, we¡¯re good to go.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 480

    ?Chapter 480:

    Willow¡¯s smile turned radiant, a glint of mischief in her eyes. ¡°Crank up the music on the deck. I want it loud¡ªno chance for anyone¡¯s mood to get dragged down tonight.¡±

    Gail, ever efficient, gathered up her flowing gown and disappeared down the hall.

    Willow fluffed her hair, checking herself from every angle to make sure not a single strand was out of ce.

    Once satisfied, she strode from the cabin, determination in her step, intent on finding William outside.

    On the deck, Ste found herself hemmed in as the crowd swelled and the music pulsed louder, making the floorboards thrum beneath her heels. She edged backward, dodging elbows and twirling dancers, clutching her champagne flute.

    She finished her drink, about to abandon the ss on a side table, when a tray materialized beside her¡ªheld out by a pair of elegant hands.

    She turned and nearly gasped. Shaun stood beside her, his tailored white suit catching the lights.

    ¡°Thought a gorgeous woman might need a rescue,¡± he said with a yful glint. ¡°Or at least a tray for that empty ss.¡±

    A quick smile flickered across her face as she set her ss down. ¡°Thanks, Shaun.¡±

    He cocked his head, giving her a yful look. ¡°Care for another drink? I¡¯d consider it an honor to serve the princess of the night.¡±

    Heat crept up Ste¡¯s cheeks. She shot him a mock re. ¡°Cut it out, Mr. Smith. I can¡¯t keep up with your smooth talk.¡±

    His gaze softened, sincerity threading through his words. ¡°No, really¡ªI mean it. You look incredible tonight.¡±

    Ste met Shaun¡¯s sparkling eyes and thanked him again.

    He lifted the tray a little higher and inquired, ¡°How about another ss of champagne?¡±

    She shook her head, a smallugh escaping. ¡°Tempting, but I¡¯m not much of a drinker.¡±

    ?¦Ò???? ¦Ô???????????? ¦É?? ?????????????????.??????

    He gave a light-hearted sigh, disappointment flickering in his voice. ¡°That¡¯s a shame. This party¡¯s champagne is the real deal¡ªyou won¡¯t find it anywhere else.¡±

    Ste let a subtle smile slip across her lips. ¡°If you want to keep me from making a spectacle of myself on the dance floor, I¡¯d better call it quits on the drinks.¡±

    Shaun chuckled, his voice a gentle rumble. ¡°That¡¯d be something to see¡ªmaybe you¡¯d steal the spotlight.¡±

    When it became clear Ste really wasn¡¯t in the mood for another round, Shaun didn¡¯t press. Instead, he settled beside her, shoulders squared against the wind, the briny air swirling around them.

    ¡°Be honest¡ªare you actually enjoying yourself at this party?¡± he asked, watching her with a glint of curiosity.

    Ste narrowed her eyes thoughtfully, then nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not bad. The snacks are killer, the champagne¡¯s legit, and this ship is enormous.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t find much to gripe about, though running into Marc definitely wasn¡¯t on her list of party perks.

    Shaun arched an eyebrow, clearly amused. ¡°You know, apliment from you is basically a five-star review.¡±

    They lingered in easy conversation until Shaun straightened, brushing his hand from the railing. ¡°I should go check in with a friend, but I¡¯ll be back. Try not to let the sea sweep you away while I¡¯m gone.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 481

    ?Chapter 481:

    The abruptness caught Ste off guard, but she managed a yful shrug. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m terrified of water. I¡¯ll just stay right here.¡±

    Once Shaun slipped into the crowd, Ste meandered toward the buffet, eyeing a cupcake. Just as she reached for it, she spotted Willow and William strolling past¡ªarms linked.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs, have you and Ms. Lawson picked a wedding date yet? You two are Choria¡¯s golden couple¡ªwe¡¯re all dying to see the wedding!¡± The man across from William and Willow grinned, his tone dripping with ttery. ¡°You and Ms. Lawson make a stunning pair. I bet you¡¯ll be just as in love after tying the knot.¡±

    William didn¡¯t say a word. Willow, however, leaned in closer to him with a polished smile. ¡°Thanks, that¡¯s sweet of you. We¡¯re still deciding on the date.¡±

    Not far off, Ste quietly turned her head away, pretending not to hear any of it. Just then, a waiter came up behind her carrying a tray of freshly ted food. ¡°Excuse me, ma¡¯am, could you step aside?¡±

    Ste started to shift, but as the waiter cleared the used dishes, he identally bumped her¡ªhard¡ªwith his elbow.

    She staggered,pletely off bnce. And the next thing she knew, she was falling¡ªbackward¡ªstraight over the edge.

    A sharp ssh, and then¡ªthe ocean swallowed her whole. Her body bobbed violently with the waves.

    ¡°Help!¡± She iled and yelled, but the music sting from the ship drowned her out.

    Saltwater rushed into her mouth, burning her throat. She choked, panicked, and went under. Her vision blurred, her limbs heavy and useless.

    Meanwhile, Sharon wasbing the deck, finally spotting Josie chatting away with Steven.

    She grabbed Josie¡¯s arm, trying to pull her along. ¡°What¡¯s up with you?¡± Josie frowned, tugging her hand back. ¡°Stel¡¯s looking for you,¡± Sharon said.

    That got Josie¡¯s attention. Without hesitation, she followed Sharon toward the dining area.

    L¦¡¦Ó??¦Ó ch¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.??????

    Steven was seconds away from scoring Josie¡¯s number and wasn¡¯t about to let go.

    He trailed after them.

    At the dining section, Sharon looked around¡ªno sign of Ste.

    Josie folded her arms. ¡°Where is she? You didn¡¯t just make that up, did you?¡±

    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯ve got time to y games?¡± Sharon shot back. ¡°I told her to wait right here. She should be around.¡±

    A nervous flutter started in Sharon¡¯s stomach. Something didn¡¯t feel right. Josie could see the shift in her expression and got serious. ¡°Maybe she wandered off to chat with someone?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Sharon shook her head. ¡°She said she¡¯d wait. And even if she left, she wouldn¡¯t be gone this long.¡±

    Josie turned to scan the ship¡ªplenty of people milling about,ughing, drinking, but no Ste.

    ¡°You stay here. I¡¯ll go ask around,¡± Sharon said.

    She headed straight toward William. ¡°Have you seen Stel?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 482

    ?Chapter 482:

    William blinked. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s missing,¡± Sharon said, her voice dropping, tense and urgent.

    His chest tightened. ¡°When did she disappear?¡± He moved to follow her, ready to search.

    But Willow suddenly stepped forward, clutching his arm. ¡°William! My parents are right over there. Don¡¯t you think we should go say hi?¡± She looked up at him expectantly.

    Before he could even answer, Josie¡¯s scream tore through the air.

    ¡°Stel¡¯s in the water! Somebody get the lifeguard!¡±

    William¡¯s face darkened in an instant. Without hesitation, he ripped off his shirt and dove over the side.

    Ste had no strength left.

    If it weren¡¯t for the few swimming tricks Rita had taught her, she would¡¯ve sunk a long time ago.

    But she was slipping¡ªher arms weak, lungs burning, too much water swallowed. Her body was giving in. She started sinking, helplessly, deeper into the cold sea.

    Then, through the darkness¡ªsomething grabbed her hand.

    A voice broke through the fog. Even as the ckness crept in, she thought she heard him. William.

    ¡°Rescuedder!¡±

    William held Ste tightly with one arm, the other gripping thedder as he hauled them both up with sheer force.

    Once back on deck, he gentlyid her down and immediately started CPR. She hadn¡¯t been out for long, but her lips were pale, and her chest still. William pushed through tenpressions, firm and steady. Then, Ste suddenly jolted, choking hard as seawater spilled from her mouth.

    She rolled onto her side, coughing uncontrobly.

    Sharon rushed over, draping a towel over her. ¡°Stel,e on, let¡¯s get you inside to change!¡±

    Ste tried to stand, but her knees gave out beneath her. Before she could hit the ground, William caught her by the waist¡ªthen, without hesitation, swept her up in his arms.

    She let out a startled gasp, instinctively wrapping her arms around his neck.

    Her thoughts swirled¡ªhad William really saved her? Was she dreaming?

    Then, Willow stepped in their path, blocking the way with a forced smile.

    ¡°William, since Ms. Gilbert¡¯s okay now, maybe her friends can help her change.¡±

    William¡¯s expression turned cial. ¡°This isn¡¯t your call.¡±

    Willow stiffened, stunned. ¡°How can you say that? We¡¯re engaged. You¡¯re my fianc¨¦¡ªeveryone¡¯s watching. This doesn¡¯t look good for Ms. Gilbert¡¯s reputation.¡±

    The cold look in William¡¯s eyes sent a chill through her. For a second, unease shed in her heart, like he might¡¯ve figured something out.

    But she quickly shook it off. He¡¯d been by her side all day. No way he knew anything.

    ¡°William, I¡¯m your fianc¨¦e,¡± she said, her voice cracking as tears welled up. ¡°I don¡¯t want you taking another woman to her room.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 483

    ?Chapter 483:

    Ste, now more aware, felt the tension.

    She lightly tapped his arm. ¡°You can put me down. I¡¯m fine now.¡±

    William ignored her and walked right past Willow without a nce.

    Ste looked back. Willow stood frozen, tears in her eyes. The scene felt impossible to fix.

    ¡°William, what are you doing?¡± she asked quietly. ¡°I don¡¯t need help.¡±

    ¡°You almost drowned. Let me finish what I started.¡±

    Ste frowned. ¡°This isn¡¯t helping. You¡¯re just making things worse.¡± Willow¡¯s re earlier had been lethal.

    William didn¡¯t reply. In minutes, they were at her room. Ste blinked. ¡°How do you know where I¡¯m staying?¡±

    William raised an eyebrow. ¡°Go change.¡±

    Ste sighed, went inside, showered, and changed.

    As they walked toward the deck, she hesitated. ¡°You should exin things to Ms. Lawson,¡± she said, ¡°so she doesn¡¯t misunderstand.¡±

    William looked at her. ¡°Misunderstand what?¡±

    Ste stared at him. ¡°You know what.¡±

    William met her eyes. ¡°Do I?¡±

    His gaze was deep, unreadable.

    Ste didn¡¯t answer. She walked ahead.

    The deck was buzzing again. Willow stood in the crowd, crying quietly as her friends tried tofort her.

    Nearby, Sharon and Josie stood at the buffet table, snacking and watching.

    Sharon spoke through a mouthful. ¡°Her tears look fake, right?¡±

    Josie shot Willow a nce. ¡°Totally.¡±

    Step into new worlds at g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s?conn

    ¡°William, what are you doing?¡± she asked quietly. ¡°I don¡¯t need help.¡±

    ¡°You almost drowned. Let me finish what I started.¡±

    Ste frowned. ¡°This isn¡¯t helping. You¡¯re just making things worse.¡± Willow¡¯s re earlier had been lethal.

    William didn¡¯t reply. In minutes, they were at her room. Ste blinked. ¡°How do you know where I¡¯m staying?¡±

    William raised an eyebrow. ¡°Go change.¡±

    Ste sighed, went inside, showered, and changed.

    As they walked toward the deck, she hesitated. ¡°You should exin things to Ms. Lawson,¡± she said, ¡°so she doesn¡¯t misunderstand.¡±

    William looked at her. ¡°Misunderstand what?¡±

    Ste stared at him. ¡°You know what.¡±

    William met her eyes. ¡°Do I?¡±

    His gaze was deep, unreadable.

    Ste didn¡¯t answer. She walked ahead.

    The deck was buzzing again. Willow stood in the crowd, crying quietly as her friends tried tofort her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 484

    ?Chapter 484:

    Nearby, Sharon and Josie stood at the buffet table, snacking and watching.

    Sharon spoke through a mouthful. ¡°Her tears look fake, right?¡±

    Josie shot Willow a nce. ¡°Totally.¡±

    Ste emerged from the cabin just in time to witness themotion.

    Gail¡¯s eyes zed as she fixed William with a sharp re. ¡°William, are you going to stand there and say nothing? What exactly is going on between you and that woman?¡±

    Willow¡¯s parents hovered close by, their voices heavy with disappointment. ¡°William, you¡¯ve really gone too far this time. Did it even cross your mind how much it would hurt Willow to see you carrying another woman in your arms?¡±

    Fighting back tears, Willow clung to William¡¯s arm, her voice trembling. ¡°William, I know you¡¯re not like that. Just tell me what happened, and I¡¯ll believe you. I trust you¡ªwhatever you say.¡±

    The bystanders could only shake their heads, thinking Willow was far too forgiving for her own good.

    Gail, growing more exasperated by the second, snapped, ¡°Willow, why are you letting him off so easily? He¡¯s the one who hurt you. The least he could do is apologize.¡±

    Willow¡¯s mother, Leona Lawson, ced a protective hand on her daughter¡¯s shoulder, her tone steely. ¡°William, Willow was brought up in a home full of love. I can¡¯t just watch her get hurt. If you won¡¯t apologize today, we¡¯ll have to reconsider this engagement.¡±

    Leona¡¯s ultimatum hung in the air, but William didn¡¯t flinch. He just met her gaze, his voice steady and cold. ¡°That¡¯s fine with me. Let¡¯s end the engagement.¡±

    The entire room seemed to freeze. For a split second, even the music felt distant. Gasps rippled through the guests, shock pinning Willow in ce.

    Leona¡¯s face went ck with disbelief. ¡°Excuse me?¡± she sputtered, her eyes wide. ¡°You¡¯d break off an engagement over this? Are you really that thoughtless about yourmitments?¡±

    Tears streaked down Willow¡¯s cheeks as she rushed to speak, her voice cracking. ¡°Mom, please¡ªdon¡¯t me William. He doesn¡¯t mean it. You¡¯re just upset, right, William?¡±

    M¦Òr¦Å ¦Ôpd¦Á§äes ¦Én G¦Áln¦Ò¦Íels.c¦Òm

    She stepped in close, pleading, her trembling hands reaching for his sleeve. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to be petty. I¡¯m sorry, okay? I shouldn¡¯t have doubted you. I¡¯ll work on it. Please don¡¯t say things you don¡¯t mean.¡±

    But William gently pulled free, barely ncing at her before stepping toward Ste instead. ¡°You really think this is a small thing?¡± he asked, his words slicing through the tension.

    Willow¡¯s breath hitched audibly. All eyes swung to William as he nced over his shoulder. ¡°Luca,¡± he called, his tone sharp. ¡°Bring him here.¡±

    Earlier, while Ste was still changing, William had quietly told Luca to start digging¡ªand it didn¡¯t take long before they found something off. Security cameras covered every inch of the ship, and the footage left no doubt: the waiter had deliberately shoved Ste.

    Luca yanked the trembling waiter onto the deck, forcing him to his knees in front of everyone. The man was so shaken he could barely hold himself up.

    ¡°Talk,¡± Luca demanded, his voice icy. ¡°Who put you up to this?¡±

    Willow¡¯s breath faltered at the sight, color draining from her cheeks. She couldn¡¯t tear her eyes away from the scene.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 485

    ?Chapter 485:

    The waiter¡¯s gaze flickered to Willow, but he snapped his eyes shut, hands clenching as he shook his head. ¡°Mr. Briggs, please¡ªI don¡¯t know anything! I swear, Ms. Gilbert¡¯s fall was just an ident!¡± His voice cracked as he pleaded for mercy.

    Luca¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°You call that an ident? You were right there¡ªdon¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t see her go overboard. If you noticed, why didn¡¯t you shout for help? Why just stand there? Unless you pushed her on purpose!¡±

    The waiter stared at the deck, chewing on his lower lip, silent and visibly unraveling.

    William advanced, the sharp click of his shoes sending a chill up the waiter¡¯s spine.

    ¡°You have a daughter, don¡¯t you? Eight years old, third grade at Choria First Elementary. Am I right?¡±

    At that, the waiter¡¯sposure cracked. His eyes darted up, wide with fear¡ªWilliam¡¯s message was clear enough.

    He broke, blurting out in a trembling voice, ¡°It was Miss Lawson! She made me do it!¡±

    Gasps rippled through the crowd. The revtion hit like a thunderp¡ªWillow had orchestrated the entire scheme.

    Panic surged through Willow as she raised her voice. ¡°That isn¡¯t true! I never told you to do any of this! I don¡¯t even know who you are!¡±

    No longer willing to shield her, the waiter abandoned his earlier story. ¡°You did this, Miss Lawson! I have every message saved on my phone. Don¡¯t try to escape responsibility! Mr. Briggs, she was the one who ordered it. She wanted Ms. Gilbert out of the picture. She was behind everything!¡±

    Whispers rippled through the crowd. All eyes turned to Willow, her cheeks still marked by the tears she had just shed.

    Was it possible that the Lawson family¡¯s own daughter could be capable of something so cruel?

    Realizing she was losing support, Willow tried to sound gentle as she pleaded with William.

    L?t?st ?h??pt?rs ¦Én g??lnov§Ö???.??????

    ¡°William, you know I didn¡¯t do any of that. You¡¯ve always said I was kind. I saved your life when we were little. You gave me this ne. Please, won¡¯t you believe me?¡±

    When she reached for the ne, William stopped her without a hint of warmth.

    ¡°You mean that ne on your neck? It¡¯s always been a fake. You¡¯re not the person I¡¯ve been searching for.¡±

    Everything seemed to drain from Willow¡¯s face, her eyes wide with disbelief.

    How on earth did William find out?

    She said, ¡°That¡¯s not true! I really am the one you¡¯ve been searching for!¡±

    Taking his time, William replied, choosing his words with care. ¡°You¡¯re not the person I¡¯ve been looking for.¡±

    Both Mr. and Mrs. Lawson red at William, their disappointment clear.

    ¡°William, even if Willow never knew you as a child and everything¡¯s been a misunderstanding, we can¡¯t just call off this engagement. Our families agreed to this for the sake of ourpanies. This isn¡¯t something you can decide on a whim.¡±

    Arranged marriages like theirs had nothing to do with romance. The only thing that mattered was the financial gain.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 486

    ?Chapter 486:

    The Lawsons and Briggs families had alreadymitted to several partnerships together.

    Any move to end the engagement now would threaten everything bothpanies had nned.

    ¡°Willow was out of line today, and she¡¯ll face the consequences when we return home. The Lawson family will take full responsibility for everything Ms. Gilbert suffered¡ªmedical bills, emotional pain, you name it.¡±

    Willow¡¯s father, Beckham Lawson¡¯s words rang out with a generosity that almost sounded rehearsed, as if Ste ought to feel grateful for his offer. All they needed was for William to stay quiet about breaking things off, and the Lawsons would agree to whatever terms he wanted.

    Even so, William remained unmoved. ¡°The Briggs Group doesn¡¯t need an arranged marriage to secure its future.¡±

    Anyone could tell which family stood to benefit most from this arrangement. The Lawsons managed to secure their partnership with the Briggs family thanks to a connection abroad.

    William¡¯s grandfather, Dexter, believed that Willow might help William manage that overseas link, hoping it would spare him the trouble of patching up Isabe¡¯s blunders just to keep the shipping route open.

    Dexter was only trying to protect William¡¯s interests.

    Still, William would have preferred to reim the route from Isabe himself than to go through with a marriage to Willow.

    Willow broke downpletely, tears streaming down her face as she nearly crumpled into Gail¡¯s arms after William made his stance clear.

    Not able to bear watching her friend in such distress, Gail pointed straight at William. ¡°How could you do this? Willow¡¯s never cared for anyone the way she cares for you!¡±

    With a mocking grin, William responded. ¡°So I¡¯m supposed to marry Willow just because she ims to love me?¡± He found the whole idea absurd.

    Gail stood speechless, unable to respond.

    Updates loaded at g??????¦Òv????s.co??

    Wiping her swollen eyes, Willow lifted her head from Gail¡¯s shoulder and faced William directly.

    ¡°William, I¡¯ll apologize to Ms. Gilbert. If that¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll even kneel. Everything I¡¯ve done, I did it because I love you. Can¡¯t you forgive me, just this once, after everything we¡¯ve been through?¡±

    Sharon, catching the sound of Willow¡¯s pitiful plea, let out augh. ¡°Saying sorry on your knees isn¡¯t going to fix anything. If you want to show you¡¯re sorry, why don¡¯t you jump into the sea and stay there for five minutes? But even then, you won¡¯t wipe away what you put Stel through. Understand?¡± Josie, for once, found herself siding with Sharon.

    Tears still streaking her face, Willow edged closer to Ste. ¡°Ms. Gilbert, please have mercy. I can¡¯t go on without William. Name your price. Just let me have him back!¡±

    Ste hadn¡¯t asked for any of this. She¡¯d simplye here to secure a deal with Jon, not to end up caught in a web of someone else¡¯s problems.

    Yet the way Willow spoke, anyone would think Ste was the viin trying to snatch William away.

    By now, Willow¡¯s desperate pleading only seemed pathetic to Ste.

    ¡°Miss Lawson, whatever is happening between you and Mr. Briggs isn¡¯t my concern. If you want to be with him, talk to him directly. He¡¯s not a trophy anyone can just hand over. Even if I told you to take him, that wouldn¡¯t change a thing.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 487

    ?Chapter 487:

    Willow¡¯s face went ghost-pale. She opened her mouth to say something, but before a word could leave her lips, the sharp wail of police sirens tore through the night.

    She whipped her head toward William, her voice shaking. ¡°William¡­ did you call the cops?¡±

    As the words left her mouth, several speedboats pulled up around the ship, their shing lights cutting through the dark water. Officers stepped out, stern-faced, badges raised.

    ¡°Who¡¯s Willow Lawson?¡± one of them called out.

    They didn¡¯t wait for an answer. Their eyes locked on Willow, and they moved straight toward her.

    ¡°Ms. Lawson, you¡¯re under suspicion for attempted murder. You need toe with us.¡±

    Willow panicked, grabbing her mother¡¯s arm in a death grip, her whole body trembling. ¡°No, no! There¡¯s a mistake! I didn¡¯t try to kill anyone! You¡¯ve got the wrong person!¡±

    But the officers didn¡¯t budge. One of them cut her off coldly. ¡°If it¡¯s a mistake, we¡¯ll sort it out at the station. Don¡¯t interfere with official business.¡±

    Willow¡¯s protests died on her lips. Her face crumbled as the reality sank in¡ªshe had no way out.

    Just as her parents started stepping in to defend her, one of the officers turned toward them. ¡°Which of you are Beckham Lawson and Leona Lawson?¡±

    Leona and Beckham looked stunned. ¡°That¡¯s us. What¡¯s this about?¡±

    The officer¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Lawson, you¡¯re suspected of involvement in smuggling. We¡¯ll need you toe with us as well.¡±

    The entire deck erupted in murmurs.

    Smuggling?

    That was serious.

    . is your storytelling hub

    Nobody had seen thating. The Lawson family had always looked squeaky clean¡ªat least on the surface.

    Beckham froze, his face going stiff. Then his gaze shifted to William, realization dawning. ¡°You. You tipped them off, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    William smirked, not even trying to hide it. ¡°What, you really thought your little international smuggling gig would stay under wraps forever?¡±

    The Lawsons¡¯ meteoric rise in Choria had always felt too fast to be clean.

    William knew exactly what they¡¯d done. And now, so did everyone else. Willow, already cuffed, stared wide-eyed at her parents. She looked like someone had pulled the floor out from under her.

    The officers led Willow and her parents off the ship and onto the waiting boats, ready to head for shore.

    The masquerade ball had officially gone off the rails.

    It was supposed to be a carefree night on the water, but thanks to Willow¡¯s mess, the ship docked early, and the party was cut short. The mood was wrecked.

    As everyone disembarked, Sharon and Josie nked Ste on either side, concern written all over their faces. ¡°Stel, you okay? Want to hit the hospital just in case?¡± Josie asked gently.

    Ste shook her head. ¡°Nah. Just a bit of a headache. I¡¯ll swing by a pharmacy and grab somethingter.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 488

    ?Chapter 488:

    She hated the antiseptic smell of hospitals. After a hot shower, she¡¯d be fine. But just as she was about to slide into Sharon¡¯s car, she heard footsteps jogging up behind her. ¡°Ride with me. I¡¯ll take you home,¡± William said. Sharon and Josie exchanged a quick nce and stepped aside without a word, letting him through. Ste¡¯s brow creased. ¡°We¡¯re not headed the same way, Mr. Briggs. No need to go out of your way.¡±

    She reached for Sharon¡¯s door handle again, but William caught her wrist gently. ¡°I¡¯ve got an apartment near your ce. I¡¯m going there tonight anyway. It¡¯s really no trouble.¡±

    Sharon and Josie immediately caught on. There was more to this than just convenience.

    ¡°Stel, I just remembered¡ªI¡¯m running on fumes. No way my car¡¯s making it to your ce,¡± Sharon said quickly. ¡°Go with Mr. Briggs. We¡¯ll feel better knowing he¡¯s got you.¡±

    Before Ste could argue, both Sharon and Josie slid into their cars and drove off like they had a dinner reservation they couldn¡¯t miss.

    Ste stood there, speechless.

    Were those two really her friends?

    They had just straight-up abandoned her¡­ to William.

    Once Sharon and Josie sped off, William turned to Ste, his tone suddenly gentler, almost coaxing. ¡°Your friends took off. This is the harbor¡ªyou can¡¯t just catch a taxi out here. Let me give you a ride.¡±

    Ste simmered, feeling thoroughly used by everyone tonight. Still, William had a point. Taxis never came out here. Swallowing her pride, she trailed after him and slid into the back of his Bentley.

    Up front, Luca shed a sly grin, the barest twitch at the corner of his mouth. In his mind, William was a master, weaving the perfect excuse¡ªone no one could reasonably refuse.

    Out in the parking lot, Josie was halfway to the exit when a figure stepped right in front of her car, forcing her to m on the brakes. Her hands clenched the steering wheel as she recognized Steven looming ahead, calm and unmoving.

    He took his time walking to the passenger window and tapped, his knuckles sharp against the ss. With a frustrated sigh, Josie lowered the window, barely containing her irritation. ¡°What is it now, Mr. Harrison?¡±

    Fresh content live now g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s

    Steven leaned into his usual charm, shing a broad grin. ¡°Ms. Patel, any chance you could give me a ride? My car just gave up on me.¡±

    Josie shot him a skeptical look. She¡¯d seen him park earlier¡ªhis car hadn¡¯t made a single odd noise. Now, all of a sudden, it was broken down?

    ¡°We¡¯re not headed the same direction,¡± she replied aloofly.

    As she started to roll up her window, Steven reached out to stall her. ¡°How would you know, Ms. Patel? You don¡¯t even know my address. Just drop me anywhere past the busy harbor. I¡¯ll be out of your way.¡±

    He blinked those deceptively earnest eyes at her, piling on the innocence. Josie sighed sharply, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve got too much on my te. Besides, with your money and all those connections, getting a ride shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you. I¡¯m not your driver.¡±

    She snapped the window shut, shutting him down before he could get another word in, and hit the gas so hard Steven stumbled back from the curb. Still, he watched her taillights vanish into the distance, an amused smile tugging at his lips.

    With a quiet smile, Steven mused, ¡°Josie¡¯s definitely one fascinating woman.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 489

    ?Chapter 489:

    William¡¯s car glided away from the dock, the hum of the engine blending with the distant sounds of the harbor. He threw a pointed look at Luca. ¡°Take us to the hospital.¡±

    Luca obeyed with a practiced flick of the wheel, his eyes steady on the road. In the back seat, Ste frowned, baffled. ¡°Why are we going there?¡±

    William didn¡¯t even hesitate. ¡°You were soaked in freezing water. We need a doctor to make sure you¡¯re really alright.¡±

    Ste crossed her arms, clearly irritated. ¡°I¡¯m fine, really. No need to make a fuss over it.¡±

    He ignored her pushbackpletely, while Luca kept driving without missing a beat.

    Realizing there was no winning this argument, Ste slumped against the leather seat and mped her mouth shut.

    Minutester, they rolled up to the hospital¡¯s entrance. William moved fast, arranging for Ste to see a doctor without dy.

    The doctor stepped into the waiting area, fully prepared for a crisis, only to find three people who looked perfectly robust and unscathed. His gaze lingered, searching for the supposed emergency.

    He raised a brow, a hint of skepticism in his voice. ¡°Alright, who¡¯s the patient? What seems to be the trouble?¡±

    William stepped forward, his tone grave. ¡°She fell into the sea and almost drowned. Please run a full check-up, just to be safe.¡±

    The doctor shot Ste a quick, skeptical look after William¡¯s exnation. ¡°You fell into the sea? Come with me.¡±

    A battery of tests and an hour of sterile fluorescent lightingter, Ste finally had her results in hand.

    The doctor rifled through the stack, his face unreadable, then set the papers down with a reassuring nod.

    ¡°You¡¯re in perfect shape. Maybe a slight chill, but nothing worth worrying about. Go home, stay warm, and you¡¯ll be just fine.¡±

    1???E$? ?????€?S 1? g¨»l??¦Ïv?l?.§ão??

    His tone was courteous, but it was clear he thought they¡¯d wasted a perfectly good emergency slot.

    ¡°Thanks, doctor,¡± Ste replied, forcing a polite smile.

    Ste strode out of the exam room, clutching her medical report, and barely nced at William before thrusting the stack into his hands.

    William met her re with an uneasy smile, flipping through the pages just to be sure. Once satisfied she was genuinely fine, he hurried after her, Luca right behind.

    ¡°Come on¡ªlet¡¯s get you home,¡± William insisted, gesturing toward the car. But after everything, with midnight pressing in around them, Ste¡¯s patience snapped.

    ¡°If I get in your car, where exactly are you nning to take me this time¡ªwithout even bothering to ask me first?¡±

    Luca began, ¡°Ms. Russell, Mr. Briggs is just thinking about your well-being¡­¡±

    Before he could say more, Ste spoke up, her patience worn thin. ¡°If he truly cared, he would have taken me home instead of dragging me off to the hospital and pretending it was for my own good!¡±

    Luca didn¡¯t expect that. He looked down, let out a quiet sigh, and realized he should leave the two alone to settle things. With that, he slipped away to the car.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 490

    ?Chapter 490:

    William studied Ste, a slight crease forming on his forehead. ¡°What¡¯s so wrong about getting checked out? It¡¯s for your own reassurance.¡±

    William didn¡¯t raise his voice or get defensive. His steady tone made Ste feel like she was talking to a wall, which only fueled her irritation.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs, could you quit acting like everyone should listen to you? I have a mind of my own, believe it or not!¡±

    At the start, when Ste worked alongside William, she had figured he was just distant but manageable. Now, after spending more time around him, she realized he had a habit of taking charge and making decisions for her.

    Even if he meant well, Ste had no interest in living ording to his decisions. What she wanted was to be respected and understood. She wasn¡¯t some helpless girl who needed to rely on him.

    William noticed how genuinely upset Ste had be, so he kept quiet, choosing not to argue.

    Meanwhile, Ste couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. Everything she¡¯d held inside came pouring out.

    ¡°And another thing¡ªthis whole situation with you and Willow. I¡¯ve said again and again, it¡¯s none of my business. You don¡¯t have feelings for her, but dragging me into it just to cover for yourself? That¡¯s not fair to me.¡±

    William had a habit of hiding behind Ste whenever he wanted to avoid awkward run-ins with admirers. He always had his own reasons for staying quiet about his personal life, but that often meant Ste had to take the brunt of the fallout.

    It was one thing to be a shield against random fans, but Willow was something else entirely. She was his fianc¨¦e.

    Why should Ste have to y decoy for William, just so he could sidestep ufortable questions?

    William listened to her vent, reflecting on whether he had pushed things too far. Then Ste¡¯sst remark made him let out a dry, frustratedugh. ¡°So, you honestly believe I¡¯m just using you as a convenient excuse?¡±

    Ste hesitated before replying. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case? It keeps Willow¡¯s anger off your back and keeps the rumor mill from figuring out your sexual orientation.¡±

    Your favorite stories g?ln¦Ò¦Íels

    William heard her bring up his orientation and felt an odd mix of annoyance, disbelief, and humor. ¡°How many times do I need to say this? I am straight. I¡¯ve never been interested in men. I¡¯m just an ordinary guy, alright?¡±

    Ste¡¯s expression grew troubled. ¡°Fine, maybe you are just a normal guy, but that doesn¡¯t mean you get to turn me into your cover story¡­¡±

    William¡¯s patience wore thin. ¡°I have never used you like that. Everything I¡¯ve ever told you has been honest, especially when I said I was in love with you.¡±

    That admission left Ste reeling. She took a step back, her eyes wide, searching William¡¯s face. ¡°You¡­ you love¡ª¡±

    William closed the distance between them, his gaze steady. ¡°You don¡¯t have to return my feelings. You can even say you hate me. Just please, stop twisting or doubting what I¡¯ve said to you.¡±

    Pressuring Ste had never been his goal. This confession wasn¡¯t meant to corner her or demand an answer. What mattered to William was being taken seriously. He could no longer handle having his feelings treated like they didn¡¯t matter.

    For a while, Ste couldn¡¯t move or speak.

    Later, even as she sat in the car, she remained lost in thought. ¡°William¡­ loves me?¡± Ste wondered inwardly.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 491

    ?Chapter 491:

    The ride home was dead silent. Tension hung thick in the air. Luca kept sneaking nces at the rearview mirror, trying to gauge what was going on in the back seat.

    William¡¯s voice came low and cold. ¡°Eyes on the road. If you can¡¯t manage that, you won¡¯t need them.¡±

    Luca shuddered and immediately snapped his gaze forward, not daring another peek.

    When they pulled up to Ste¡¯s ce, she remainedpletely still, zoning out. She didn¡¯t make a move to get out.

    William finally spoke up. ¡°Not nning on going in?¡±

    That snapped her out of it. She jolted upright, scrambling to open the door, moving so fast she nearly tripped getting out. William let out a quiet sigh as she disappeared into the building.

    Once she was gone, he leaned back and told Luca, ¡°Drive.¡±

    As the car pulled away, Luca hesitated before asking, ¡°Mr. Briggs¡­ did Ms. Russell seem a little shaken up to you?¡±

    William pinched the bridge of his nose, tired and exasperated. ¡°Did you not see her reaction? Of course, she was freaked out.¡±

    Luca went quiet, then cautiously said, ¡°Maybe¡­ maybe you should apologize. Sometimes we upset people without realizing it. A few kind words might help.¡±

    William shot him a sidelong nce. ¡°Luca, don¡¯t talk about things you don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Luca stiffened, unsure what he¡¯d said wrong this time.

    William leaned his head back, closing his eyes as the night reyed in his mind. He sighed, low and heavy.

    He had always told himself not to push Ste too fast, too soon. He didn¡¯t want to scare her off by being too honest.

    But now that everything hade out, there was no turning back. And he had no idea what came next.

    Back at her ce, Ste barely changed clothes before copsing into bed. Her head was still spinning.

    Find magical tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c????

    The next morning, she was jolted awake by a phone call¡ªfrom the police station. Willow wanted to see her.

    Ste blinked, confused. Still groggy, she debated it for a second, then got dressed and drove over.

    Right as she pulled into the station, another car stopped beside her¡ªand William stepped out. In that moment, she realized Willow had called them both. Their eyes met briefly, but neither said a word. Together, they walked inside. After hearing why they were there, the officers led them to Willow¡¯s holding room.

    Willow¡¯s attempted murder charge was rock-solid. The ship¡¯s surveince footage, plus the waiter¡¯s statement, left no room for doubt.

    And with the smuggling charges against her parents, it looked like the whole Lawson family might be going down together.

    Willow¡¯s eyes were zing as soon as she saw them walk in. She locked onto Ste first, her voice dripping with venom. ¡°Ste, why did you have to steal what¡¯s mine?¡±

    Ste wasn¡¯t shocked that Willow knew her real name and responded coolly, ¡°Steal what? Mr. Briggs? Mr. Briggs, do you consider yourself an object?¡±

    William¡¯s expression didn¡¯t shift. Cold and t, he said, ¡°If you¡¯ve got hate, aim it at me.¡± He looked directly at Willow. ¡°This has nothing to do with Ste. She didn¡¯t know anything.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 492

    ?Chapter 492:

    Both women were caught off guard by that.

    Ste hadn¡¯t expected him to take the me on himself like that. And Willow definitely hadn¡¯t expected him to go this far for Ste.

    ¡°So you knew I was a fake the whole time¡­ and never loved me?¡± Willow¡¯s voice cracked, a mix of disbelief and desperation. She was still clinging to the hope that something between them had been real.

    But William didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°Yeah. It was all fake from the beginning.¡±

    Willow¡¯s eyes filled with tears again. ¡°So you used me¡­ to get ess to my family¡¯s shipping routes?¡±

    Now that the Lawsons were caught, those routes were wide open¡ªWilliam could im them without paying a cent.

    ¡°You already know the answer, Willow,¡± he said quietly. ¡°Why ask?¡±

    Willow let out a bitterugh. ¡°Wow, William, you really are something else. Cold. Calcted. You never loved me, yet you pretended to be so devoted. Are you doing the same thing with Ste now?¡±

    William¡¯s gaze flickered at her words, but he stayed firm. ¡°No. Ste¡¯s not like you.¡±

    Willow scoffed. ¡°Ste, the two of you will never be happy together.¡± And with that, she turned away.

    Ste stood there, lips pressed into a thin line. So William had been using Willow all along? That was¡­ unexpected.

    After leaving the police station together, William turned to Ste. ¡°You¡¯re not nning to back out of our partnership just because of what happenedst night, are you?¡±

    Ste met his gaze, her tone firm. ¡°Mr. Briggs, I can separate business from everything else.¡±

    Turning down a paycheck had never been her style.

    William let out a quietugh. That was the Ste he knew¡ªalways keeping her professional life in onene and her personal feelings in another.

    Latest chapters uploaded g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s

    Of course, sticking to those boundaries was often harder than it sounded. Throughout the next several days, Ste spent plenty of time with William, sorting out details for the Neb Group¡¯s project.

    Each time he caught sight of her concentrating on the work, William found his mind drifting back to other things.

    It seemed like Ste had chosen to erase his confession from memory.

    Since she never mentioned it, William decided not to bring it up either.

    One day, after Ste finished outlining her thoughts on the Neb Group¡¯s newest venture, William nodded in agreement. ¡°Good suggestions, Ste. Steven just texted. We¡¯re meeting for dinner tonight. You¡¯ll have a chance to go over your ideas with him then.¡±

    That evening, Ste rode through Choria¡¯s bustling downtown in William¡¯s Bentley. When they parked, she stepped out from the passenger seat and made her way toward a popr restaurant, lights from the shopping district shining around them.

    William matched her stride, keeping a respectful distance, yet anyone watching would have thought they belonged together.

    ¡°Look at those two. Absolute stunners,¡± someone whispered nearby. ¡°Pretty people just flock together, don¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re a perfect pair. If those two aren¡¯t dating, then love must be a lie!¡± Marc emerged from the mall entrance just in time to catch the murmurs.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 493

    ?Chapter 493:

    Spotting Ste with William instantly soured his mood.

    Back on the cruise ship, Marc had finally gotten a chance towork with Jon, only to have Ste throw a wrench into everything. After that, Jon ignored every call and message Marc sent.

    With the Walsh Group teetering on the edge, Marc found himself scrambling to find anyone willing to partner up.

    While Marc was buried in stress, Ste looked like she was thriving, walking beside William without a care.

    He watched Ste, a heavy mix of envy and regret welling up inside him. Leaving Marc had changed everything for Ste, and he couldn¡¯t stand how much better off she seemed without him.

    Marc couldn¡¯t help but regret picking Haley and chasing quick rewards instead of holding on to Ste, but seeing how quickly she¡¯d built a new life stung even more.

    Frustration took hold, and Marc found himself trailing after Ste and William as they headed for dinner.

    Marc followed them right up to the restaurant¡¯s doors.

    When William stepped outside to answer a phone call, Marc seized the moment and hurried over to Ste.

    ¡°Stel!¡±

    That seemingly devoted and sorrowful tone made Ste¡¯s patience run thin.

    She couldn¡¯t believe Marc was showing up again.

    ¡°Stel, just give me one more chance. I swear I mean it this time. If Doreen¡¯s the problem, I¡¯ll have her abort the baby and send her out of the country. She won¡¯t get in our way anymore.¡±

    Marc¡¯s disy of phony emotion made Ste want tough out loud. She remembered seeing Marc slip away to meet with Willow in secret on the ship.

    Whatever Marc and Willow did back then, Ste was certain it was nothing good.

    ¡°Back on the cruise ship, you were cursing me in front of Mr. Warden. Now you¡¯re here begging for forgiveness? What, did you develop a split personality or something?¡±

    Your next favorite is on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®??o??

    One moment, Marc was badmouthing Ste. Next, he was chasing after her, hoping for another chance. If that wasn¡¯t hypocritical, Ste didn¡¯t know what was.

    Embarrassment colored Marc¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Stel, I¡¯m really sorry. Sometimes I say things I don¡¯t mean, but you¡¯ve always meant something to me!¡±

    Ste couldn¡¯t help but scoff. ¡°If you cared at all, you wouldn¡¯t have thought you could hide from meeting Willow. Did you forget the security cameras picked up everything?¡±

    Marc froze, eyes wide, clearly stunned that Ste knew about his meeting with Willow. Panic red across his face.

    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think, Stel,¡± he blurted. ¡°I saw her, yeah¡ªbut it wasn¡¯t to set you up!¡±

    Ste had zero interest in hearing his excuses. She gged down a waiter without even looking at Marc. ¡°I don¡¯t know this guy, and he¡¯s ruining my dinner. Can you get him out of here?¡±

    The waiter hesitated. Marc was dressed sharply and didn¡¯t exactly look like someone causing trouble. Still, he stepped in. ¡°Sir, please leave.¡±

    Marc felt heat rise in his face¡ªanger, humiliation, the whole mix. But with the restaurant packed, making a scene would only make things worse. He clenched his jaw, trying to keep it together. Right then, his phone buzzed in his pocket.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 494

    ?Chapter 494:

    Annoyed, he yanked it out to hang up, but when he saw the caller ID, his expression shifted. He turned and stormed out of the restaurant.

    A few secondster, William returned from his call and sat back down. ¡°I just saw Marc leaving. Did he bother you?¡± he asked quietly.

    Ste raised an eyebrow. ¡°He did.¡±

    William¡¯s face darkened. He¡¯d only stepped out for a moment, and Marc had still found a way to swoop in?

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t let it get to me,¡± Ste added coolly.

    Outside, Marc picked up the call. Doreen¡¯s voice came through soft but careful. ¡°Mr. Walsh¡­ next month¡¯s almost here, and you haven¡¯t sent the support for the baby yet.¡±

    Marc had promised her money every month¡ªnot just for the baby, but to keep her healthy. Even though he still nned on having her get rid of the pregnancy, cutting her off financially hadn¡¯t been the n.

    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll transfer it now,¡± he said, pulling out his banking app.

    Doreen hesitated, then added, ¡°Um¡­ could you send a bit extra this time? I¡¯ve hit a little snag. Nothing serious¡ªI¡¯ll pay you back.¡±

    Marc didn¡¯t even blink. He doubled the usual amount and hit send. ¡°It¡¯s done. You¡¯ll see it in your ount in a couple of hours.¡±

    Doreen¡¯s voice lit up. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Walsh! You¡¯re so generous. I swear I¡¯ll pay you back.¡±

    Marc winced. The way she sounded so grateful only made him feel worse. If she actually went through with the termination, it might wreck her¡ªphysically, emotionally, or both.

    ¡°No need to pay me back,¡± he said quietly. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Just take care of what you need to.¡±

    Doreen showered him with thanks, her tone chipper and sweet.

    After the call ended, Marc stood in the middle of the busy mall, gave the restaurant onest bitter look, and walked away.

    Meanwhile, Doreen¡¯s phone pinged with the bank alert. She opened her app, saw the amount, and immediately forwarded the entire sum to her mother¡ªra Greville.

    ¡°I¡¯ve sent the money. Can you leave now?¡± Doreen¡¯s voice was t, her tone cold. She didn¡¯t bother hiding her impatience as she looked at the middle-aged woman in front of her.

    ra¡¯s eyes narrowed. She smacked Doreen hard on the shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s how you talk to your own mother? I raised you! Fed you! It¡¯s your job to take care of me now!¡±

    She pulled out her phone, saw the string of zeroes, and lit up like a Christmas tree.

    ra gave Doreen a long, calcting look. Doreen had made just one call and pulled in that kind of money? That man she was seeing must be loaded.

    ra started doing mental math. Her grin widened.

    She leaned in, sweetening her tone. ¡°Doreen, you know your brother wants to get married. But how¡¯s he supposed to, with no house or car? You¡¯re doing well now¡­ shouldn¡¯t you help him out?¡±

    Doreen¡¯s face instantly soured. Her brother? The golden child who got everything while she got leftovers? She didn¡¯t even like the guy.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 495

    ?Chapter 495:

    And now she was supposed to buy him a car and a house when she didn¡¯t even have those things herself?

    She pushed ra¡¯s hand off her shoulder, irritated. ¡°I just squeezed that money out of him. If I ask for more now, he¡¯ll dump me. Then your son¡¯s car and house are toast.¡±

    ra stiffened. That snapped her right back to reality. Doreen was her golden ticket. She couldn¡¯t risk blowing this.

    ¡°Fine. We¡¯ll do it your way. I won¡¯t show up again. Just¡­ pick up when I call, okay? If I have toe back, it won¡¯t be pretty.¡±

    Doreen rolled her eyes. ¡°Got it. Just go already.¡±

    She¡¯d tried to keep everything under wraps, but ra still sniffed it out. Now that her mother hadtched on, Doreen knew she¡¯d never hear the end of it.

    Ste¡¯s meeting with Steven had gone better than expected ¡ª both of them were pleased with the proposal. Even the client was convinced.

    Later that day, after wrapping up her follow-up with the client, Ste was heading to her car when she heard someone call out behind her.

    She turned and spotted Shaun walking toward her.

    ¡°Syl, long time no see. You here on a project too?¡±

    Ste gave a polite nod. ¡°Small world, Mr. Smith.¡±

    Her tone was cool, and the ¡°Mr. Smith¡± was intentional. It put distance between them. Meanwhile, Shaun¡¯s use of ¡°Syl¡± sounded too familiar, as if they were still close. They weren¡¯t.

    But Shaun either didn¡¯t notice or pretended not to. ¡°I¡¯m still bummed ourst deal tanked. You up for another gig?¡± he asked.

    Ste wasn¡¯t opposed to a solid paycheck, but anything connected to Shaun still made her wary ¡ª especially after that mess with Nixon.

    Now that she had her footing at Neb Group, the projects were bigger, and the paychecks didn¡¯te with strings attached.

    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Smith,¡± she said firmly. ¡°My schedule¡¯s full. Can¡¯t take on your project.¡±

    Your favorite stories are on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s?c?m

    Shaun waved it off casually. ¡°No problem. Another time.¡±

    Then his gaze lingered a little too long. ¡°Still¡­ it¡¯s been forever. At least grab dinner with me?¡±

    It was one of those requests that was hard to decline withouting off as rude or burning bridges.

    Just as she opened her mouth toe up with a gentle excuse, her phone buzzed from inside her bag.

    Saved by the bell. ¡°Sorry,¡± Ste said, giving him a quick smile as she answered the call.

    ¡°Ms. Gilbert, we¡¯ve got a situation at the art gallery!¡±

    Ste¡¯s posture stiffened. ¡°What kind of situation?¡±

    ¡°One of the paintings¡ªit got sshed with paint. It wasn¡¯t framed yet, and we can¡¯t clean it off. It lookspletely ruined.¡±

    Her heart sank. These weren¡¯t student sketches¡ªthey were high-end pieces, each worth six figures minimum. If even one got destroyed¡­

    ¡°Alright. Stay put. I¡¯m on my way.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 496

    ?Chapter 496:

    She hung up, ready to tell Shaun she had to go, but he beat her to it.

    ¡°Trouble?¡± he asked, already guessing. ¡°Let mee with you. Maybe I can help.¡±

    Ste hesitated. She hadn¡¯t expected that. Still, she nodded and went on first. They arrived at the gallery in no time.

    The staff rushed to meet her and led her straight to the back office. ¡°Ms. Gilbert,¡± one of them said, looking nervous, ¡°we tried everything. The paint won¡¯te off. We might have to call it a total loss.¡±

    Ste¡¯s expression darkened.

    ¡°A total loss?¡± she echoed, her voice sharp. ¡°Do you have any idea how much it costs to write off a piece like this? The artist trusted us to disy his work. Now it¡¯s ruined¡ªand we still have to paypensation. What are we even supposed to hang in its ce?¡±

    She wasn¡¯t trying tosh out, but this wasn¡¯t some minor hup. It was a full-blown disaster.

    The staff just stood there, stating the problem with no fix in sight. What good did that do?

    Seeing how frustrated she was, none of them dared to say a word. They kept their heads down, quietly owning up to the mess.

    Three days. That was all they had until opening night. Where the hell was she supposed to find a new artist on such short notice? And how was she going to smooth things over with the original one?

    Ste¡¯s mind was spinning. She had never felt this cornered.

    Off to the side, Shaun stepped closer, eyes locked on the ruined canvas. He squinted at the name scrawled in the corner, then turned to her.

    ¡°Syl,¡± he said, low and steady. ¡°I know this painter. I can take you to him.¡±

    Ste spun around to face Shaun, excitement lighting up her eyes. ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    The gallery was packed with art, and Ste couldn¡¯t possibly know every artist who¡¯d contributed.

    Stories live now on galn¦Ò??????????o??

    ¡°Is he actually here in Choria right now?¡± she asked.

    Shaun paused, considering it for a moment. ¡°He should be around. Give me a second¡ªI¡¯ll call and check right now.¡±

    Ste nodded, her anticipation growing as she watched Shaun dial. She already felt some of her stress melt away.

    With only three days left, Ste thought that if she could talk the artist into creating something new, they might just pull off a miracle.

    First, though, she had to find a way to pay for the damaged painting.

    Shaun returned a momentter, a satisfied smile on his lips. ¡°He¡¯s here in Choria, sketching at the moment. If you¡¯re avable, we can go meet him this afternoon.¡±

    Ste admired how fast Shaun got things done and readily agreed to go along. Barely had Ste and Shaun left when a staff member¡¯s phone rang. Steven was on the other end, calling for a project update.

    The staff member gave Steven a rundown of everything that had just happened. When Steven found out Sylvia had headed to the site with some guy, he didn¡¯t waste any time.

    ¡°Do you know who the guy is?¡± Steven asked. He knew William had feelings for Sylvia.

    Steven wasn¡¯t about to y matchmaker, but he didn¡¯t want to see William lose out to another man.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 497

    ?Chapter 497:

    The staffer sounded uncertain. ¡°No idea. But I did hear him call Ms. Gilbert ¡®Syl.¡¯ Could it be her boyfriend?¡±

    Steven hung up right away and called William.

    William was probably buried in hisb, oblivious to the fact that someone else might be moving in on Sylvia.

    When Steven¡¯s call came through, William was still in a meeting and declined it without looking.

    Not backing down, Steven shot him a quick message: ¡°Sylvia¡¯s out with another guy. Are you just going to sit there?¡±

    Less than a minuteter, William called Steven back.

    Steven let out a little snort, amused by how quickly William responded when it involved Sylvia.

    ¡°Wow, William. Ignore my calls all you want, but the minute I mention Sylvia, you¡¯re suddenly free. What a loyal friend you are.¡±

    William wasn¡¯t interested in Steven¡¯s jokes. ¡°Who¡¯s with her?¡±

    Steven couldn¡¯t help butugh at how serious William sounded.

    ¡°The guy called her Syl. Sounded like they¡¯re pretty close. What if Sylvia¡¯s got a secret boyfriend? Looks like your shot at romance ended before it began. Tough break, man!¡±

    As soon as Steven finished talking, William ended the call.

    Only one person ever called Ste ¡°Syl,¡± and that was Shaun.

    William had thought whatever was between Ste and Shaun was over, but it looked like things weren¡¯t as settled as he believed.

    While the meeting was still going, William leaned over to Luca. ¡°Find out where Ste is right now.¡±

    Luca blinked, surprised by the request, but hurried off to get the information without protest.

    The rest of the meeting crawled by for William, his thoughts far from work. As soon as it wrapped up, he rushed to his office to check on Luca¡¯s update.

    Explore captivating tales on g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s

    ¡°Mr. Briggs, Ms. Russell¡¯s car is parked on Marigny Avenue,¡± Luca reported. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent you the location.¡±

    William¡¯s tense look softened just a little. He made his way straight to the elevator.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs, you¡¯re supposed to meet with the partners next!¡±

    William didn¡¯t look back. ¡°Let the nning team handle it.¡±

    Watching him disappear behind the elevator doors, Luca could only shake his head. For William, nothing came before Ste.

    Shaun brought Ste to meet Adolf Cullen, the artist behind the ruined painting at the gallery.

    Ste had been worried he¡¯d be furious about the damage, but to her surprise, Adolf was incrediblyid-back. Not only was he not upset, but he even offered to create a brand-new piece, free of charge, ready by the day after tomorrow. Ste quickly did the math. The gallery wasn¡¯t opening until then anyway, so the timing was perfect. Relieved and genuinely grateful, she thanked Adolf repeatedly, her mood lifting like a weight had been taken off her shoulders.

    ¡°No need to thank me,¡± Adolf said, brushing off her gratitude with a warm smile. ¡°I¡¯m just excited to be part of your exhibit. It¡¯s actually my first time showcasing in a gallery.¡±

    Adolf was quickly making a name for himself in the art world, nearly rivaling Sterion¡¯s fame. Ste had long been curious about him, but she hadn¡¯t expected to cross paths with him today, much less because of Shaun.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 498

    ?Chapter 498:

    ¡°Your art has such a distinct energy, Adolf. I¡¯m sure people will really connect with it. Keep going, and don¡¯t let anything stop you!¡±

    Ste¡¯s kind words lit up Adolf¡¯s face. Feeling pumped, he invited them both to dinner, unable to hide his enthusiasm.

    But before Ste could respond, Shaun chimed in with a grin, ¡°You¡¯ve gotta make a reservation to dine with thisdy, Adolf. I beat you to it today, so next time, act faster.¡±

    Adolf gave Shaun a light punch to the arm, halfughing and half-exasperated at his shamelessness.

    As they walked away from Adolf¡¯s studio, Ste turned to Shaun curiously. ¡°Mr. Smith, are you two old friends?¡±

    Shaun chuckled and shook his head. ¡°Would you believe me if I told you we¡¯ve only known each other a week?¡±

    Ste blinked in surprise. ¡°Seriously? You two act like you go way back.¡±

    Shaun shrugged, his usual easygoing grin still in ce. ¡°You don¡¯t need years to click with someone, Syl. Sometimes, a week¡¯s enough to tell if someone¡¯s good friend material. Anything longer is just dragging things out.¡±

    Ste fell quiet, reflecting on his words.

    Maybe that was why Shaun started calling her ¡°Syl¡± so quickly, without hesitation.

    Maybe he was just naturally warm and open, while she had been too guarded to notice his friendly nature.

    Shaun tilted his head slightly and shot her a cheeky smile. ¡°Feel like grabbing something to eat?¡±

    Considering how much Shaun had done for hertely, Ste figured she owed him a proper thank-you.

    She said, ¡°There¡¯s a mall just up the road. Let¡¯s go see what they¡¯ve got.¡± Shaun, ever agreeable, didn¡¯t argue and simply followed along as she led the way toward the mall.

    But just as they neared the mall, a sudden uproar caught Ste¡¯s attention. She turned toward the source of the noise and spotted a crowd forming, most likely around the scene of a car ident.

    Fresh content live on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls?c?m

    Her first reaction was to avoid it entirely, but something about the parked car with its hazard lights blinking drew her in. As she approached, a chill ran down her spine. She recognized the license te instantly¡ªit was William¡¯s Bentley. Her heart pounded as she rushed forward, eyes locking onto the inted airbags pressed against the driver¡¯s seat. William¡¯s head was slumped behind them, barely visible.

    Panic surged. Her voice trembled as she turned to Shaun. ¡°Call 911. Now.¡± Without hesitation, Ste darted to the driver¡¯s side.

    ¡°William! Wake up!¡± she cried.

    Her chest tightened with dread, her pulse thudding in her ears.

    She had no idea where he might be hurt and didn¡¯t dare move him in case it made things worse.

    William stirred, his eyes fluttering open. When he saw her panicked face, he weakly lifted a hand and ced it over hers. ¡°I¡¯m okay¡­ don¡¯t worry¡­¡± he murmured.

    Even now, half-conscious, he was trying to reassure her? Ste felt a lump rise in her throat.

    Thankfully, the ambnce arrived quickly and whisked him away to the hospital in under ten minutes.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 499

    ?Chapter 499:

    Outside the emergency room, Ste turned to Shaun with a guilty look. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Smith. Looks like dinner¡¯s not happening after all.¡±

    Shaun gave her a calm smile and shrugged. ¡°No worries. We¡¯ll try again tomorrow.¡±

    Ste stood frozen in front of the emergency room doors, her mind whirling with worry about how William was doing inside.

    While she was lost in thought, a nurse stepped out and called, ¡°Who¡¯s here for Mr. Briggs?¡±

    Without hesitation, Ste stepped forward. ¡°That¡¯s me!¡± she blurted.

    The nurse gave her a quick once-over. ¡°Come along¡ªhe needs someone to assist with his medication.¡±

    As she started walking behind the nurse, she looked over her shoulder at Shaun. ¡°You should go, Mr. Smith. No need to wait around. I¡¯ll catch up with youter.¡±

    Ste disappeared into the ER, leaving Shaun behind for a brief moment. A faint, wry smile tugged at his lips as he finally turned and walked away.

    In the emergency room, Ste looked at William¡¯s scratched forehead. The sight made something inside her twist ufortably.

    She turned to the nurse nearby and asked softly, ¡°Is he going to be okay?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious,¡± the nurse replied casually. ¡°Just a small scratch. A bit of ointment and he¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Ste frowned. ¡°Then why did you call me in?¡±

    The nurse hesitated, then nced over at William with a helpless look. ¡°He refused treatment unless we got you here.¡±

    Ste blinked,pletely caught off guard. She didn¡¯t know what to say. Just then, William opened his eyes, his gaze immediately locking onto hers.

    ¡°What were you doing with Shaun?¡±

    The question caught Stepletely off guard. ¡°Are you seriously asking me that right now?¡± she said, disbelief written all over her face.

    L?t??¦Ó §éh?¦Ñ¦Ó?r? ¦Én g¨»l??¦Ïv?l?.§ão??

    He had just been in an ident, yet the first thing on his mind wasn¡¯t his injury¡ªit was her and Shaun?

    William¡¯s face remained calm, unfazed by her reaction. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I ask?¡±

    There was a time, back when she had no idea how he felt about her, when Ste would¡¯ve brushed this off as peculiarity, maybe even borderline insane. But now that she knew how he felt¡­ she just couldn¡¯t bring herself to snap at him like before. Notpletely.

    Ste let out a quiet breath, feeling cornered. ¡°Mr. Smith and I are nothing more than business partners. That¡¯s all,¡± she said, keeping her voice even.

    William¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°What sort of work are you doing together now?¡±

    Hadn¡¯t the whole Nixon fiasco taught her to be more cautious? That was what he wanted to say.

    ¡°Just the project we¡¯ve been working on,¡± she said. ¡°I happened to run into him today. There was a problem with the gallery, and he happened to know the painter who could help. He introduced us. I was going to buy him dinner as a thank-you, and then we saw your crash before we even made it to the restaurant.¡±

    Sheid out the entire sequence like a checklist, her tone clipped. ¡°So now you know. Satisfied?¡±

    William raised a skeptical eyebrow. ¡°Choria¡¯s a huge city. And yet you and Shaun keep bumping into each other¡­ what are the odds?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500:

    If William recalled correctly, Shaun had a way of conveniently showing up wherever Ste went.

    Ste had had enough. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Mr. Briggs!¡± she snapped. ¡°Who I see or spend time with is my business. I answered you out of basic respect, but clearly, you don¡¯t even understand what that means!¡±

    With a huff of frustration, Ste spun on her heel and stormed out of the emergency room.

    William hadn¡¯t seen thating. Her sudden re of temper caught himpletely off guard. Without thinking twice, he swung his legs off the bed and went after her.

    The nurse stood quietly to the side, pretending not to listen in. She just wanted to wrap up the treatment and move on. With them gone, she hesitated¡ªwas there even a point in applying the ointment now?

    In the hallway, Ste fumed. So what if William had feelings for her? That didn¡¯t give him the right to interrogate her like that.

    Did his love mean she wasn¡¯t allowed to have male friends anymore? How was that fair?

    Just as she stepped outside, a firm grip caught her wrist. William had reached her, his voice gentle and sincere. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Ste¡¯s chest rose and fell as she looked at him. His sharp features were tense, but his expression had none of the arrogance he¡¯d shown earlier. Now, there was only a quiet kind of regret in his eyes.

    ¡°Why are you apologizing, Mr. Briggs?¡± Her tone was calm, but there was still a bite to it.

    William didn¡¯t flinch. His eyes stayed locked on hers.

    ¡°I was only worried about you,¡± he said softly. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±

    He had warned her about Shaun before, insisting he was shady, yet Ste still kept running into him.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??????, the heart of fiction

    He was so desperate to stop it, he even faked a car crash just to get her away from Shaun.

    Ste frowned deeply. ¡°I don¡¯t understand your grudge against Shaun, Mr. Briggs. Maybe you misunderstood something, but he¡¯s actually helped me a lot. If it¡­

    ¡°Weren¡¯t for him, today¡¯s Neb Group project would¡¯vepletely fallen apart. Shouldn¡¯t I be thankful instead?¡±

    She could understand that William, with his business instincts, might not see eye to eye with Shaun. But from what she had seen, Shaun had never given her a reason not to trust him.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯m sorry for how I came across,¡± William said, keeping calm. ¡°But I¡¯ve dealt with Shaun far longer than you have. He¡¯s not who he pretends to be. And tell me honestly, have I ever been this forceful about anyone else in your life?¡± His voice was steady, simplyying the facts out before her.

    Looking at his sincere expression, Ste¡¯s frustration slowly melted, reced by a quiet sense of uncertainty.

    William continued, ¡°Haley has the samest name, and both she and Shaun know Nixon. You¡¯re smart¡ªtell me that¡¯s just a coincidence. And if Shaun can¡¯t even see Nixon for who he really is and still chooses to work with him¡­ do you honestly believe someone like that would be trusted to run the Smith Group as its CEO?¡±

    Ste¡¯s confidence had taken a hit after hearing William¡¯s analysis.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: New novels in a few hours, hope you like them dear readers. God loves you and Noah wishes you all the best. (?? ? ??)?

    .

 Chapter 501

    ?Chapter 501:

    She remembered the moment she¡¯d spotted those SMbeled crates at the warehouse¡ªhow, for a split second, she¡¯d doubted Shaun.

    But since then, the Smith Group had stayed strangely quiet. Not only that, Shaun had helped her a lot.

    Was it possible she¡¯d been wrong about him? So, Shaun and Haley were truly connected?

    Regret crept in as she nced at William, her anger dissolving into something gentler. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have snapped at you earlier. I hear what you¡¯re saying, but I¡¯d appreciate it if you didn¡¯t try to control my choices. Let me handle things my way, okay?¡±

    William stood there awkwardly, realizing he¡¯d overstepped. He wasn¡¯t Ste¡¯s boyfriend, and he certainly wasn¡¯t family, so he had no right to act so controlling.

    Sensing the tension ease, William let go of her wrist, his voice quiet. ¡°Alright. I get it.¡±

    Ste studied him for a moment, making sure he wasn¡¯t badly hurt. Satisfied, she offered a polite nod. ¡°You¡¯re fine, so I¡¯m heading home. See you at theb tomorrow.¡±

    He watched her walk away, regret tightening his chest.

    When she disappeared down the hall, William pressed his fingers to his temples, berating himself for letting his emotions get the better of him. He knew he¡¯dplicated things between them, turning their already shaky connection into something strained and uncertain.

    Ste slumped into the backseat of the cab, her gaze fixed on the blur of city lights sliding past the window. Her thoughts wandered aimlessly¡ªuntil she suddenly caught sight of Shaun, lingering on the sidewalk when he was supposed to be long gone.

    The taxi rolled to a stop at a red light. On instinct, Ste leaned over and cranked the window down, meaning to call out. But Shaun had already turned away, his arm raised in an enthusiastic wave to someone across the street. Curiosity prickled at Ste. She craned her neck, following Shaun¡¯s line of sight. Just as the light flicked green and the taxi lurched forward, a shadow flickered in her vision.

    For a split second, it looked like Haley.

    Ste twisted to peer through the back window, but the view had already dissolved into streaks of color. Still, she couldn¡¯t shake the certainty that it was Haley.

    More books avable at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv?ls

    William¡¯s warning reyed in her mind, growing louder with each passing block. Was it possible that Shaun was connected to Haley after all? The thought gnawed at her.

    She barely remembered the ride home. The moment Ste set her purse down, her phone buzzed. Sharon¡¯s name shed across the screen.

    ¡°Stel, you home? Mind if I drop by?¡±

    Ste¡¯s chest eased a little. Sharon¡¯s easy warmth always had a way of grounding her.

    After the chaos on the yacht, Sharon had barely slept from worry, but her own workload had kept her tied up until now.

    Ste let out a breath she hadn¡¯t realized she¡¯d been holding. ¡°Just walked in. Come on over.¡±

    Sharon¡¯sugh rang out. ¡°Lucky you¡ªI¡¯m right outside your building. Give me a moment, I¡¯ming!¡±

    True to her word, Sharon was knocking at Ste¡¯s door before she could even kick off her shoes.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 502

    ?Chapter 502:

    As soon as Sharon slid her feet inside, Ste reached into the hallway cab and handed her a shiny new key.

    ¡°Here¡ªthis is for you.¡±

    The excitement on Sharon¡¯s face was impossible to miss. ¡°Wait, are you serious? Is this¡ª¡±

    Before she could finish, Ste nudged the key into her hand, a wry smile tugging at her lips. ¡°It¡¯s the key to my ce. Now you can drop by whenever you want¡ªeven if I¡¯m not home.¡±

    A while back, Ste had promised that if she ever had a home of her own, she¡¯d always save a room for Sharon and hand her a key.

    Today, she finally made good on that vow.

    Sharon clutched the key like it was a winning lottery ticket, then threw her arms around Ste, practically bouncing with joy.

    ¡°Stel, you¡¯re amazing! I¡¯m seriously going to cry. Tell me I¡¯m the only one¡ªyou didn¡¯t give Josie a key too, did you?¡±

    Ste let out a soft sigh, still smiling. ¡°Nope. Just you.¡±

    Sharon¡¯sughter came bright and easy, echoing through the living room.

    The truth was, Ste and Josie never met at home. Their hangouts happened at the studio or at some event around the city. If Sharon was the ride-or-die best friend who knew every one of Ste¡¯s secrets, Josie was the loyal backup¡ªa friend who¡¯d always show up in a crisis, but never overstep. Josie respected boundaries, never popping over unannounced or fishing for invitations.

    But there was no way Ste was going toy all that out for Sharon.

    Sharon flopped onto the couch, casting a nce at Ste¡¯s coat draped haphazardly over the armrest. ¡°You just got in, huh? Tell me you at least grabbed dinner on the way.¡±

    Ste let out a weary sigh, running a hand through her hair. ¡°Nope. It¡¯s been a day. I was just going to make some noodles in a bit. You want some?¡± The moment she heard it, Sharon shot her a look of mock outrage.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me buying this ce left you so broke you can¡¯t even splurge on dinner. You scraping by already?¡±

    Discover what¡¯s new on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls

    But her tone softened a beatter. ¡°Not that I¡¯m judging. I haven¡¯t eaten either. Step aside¡ªI¡¯ll order us something that¡¯ll actually taste like food. Your noodles are fine, but tonight we¡¯re getting real takeout.¡±

    Thirty minutester, Sharon swung open the door to collect the feast she¡¯d gone all out for. The air filled with the clean scent of fresh sushi, still cool from the chef¡¯s hand. As Ste bit into a buttery eel roll, she nced over. ¡°Hey, Sharon, ever hear anything about Shauntely?¡±

    Ste hadn¡¯t been plugged into business chatter when she was still with Marc¡ªhalf those names barely meant anything to her back then. If she¡¯d never dumped Marc, she probably wouldn¡¯t have crossed paths with Shaun. But Sharon? She always seemed to know who was who. Ste figured she¡¯d give it a shot and see what her best friend had heard.

    Sharon popped a piece of salmon sushi into her mouth, chewing thoughtfully. ¡°Shaun Smith, huh?¡± She tilted her head, thinking. ¡°I¡¯ve met him a few times. I think we even worked together once. But honestly? The guy¡¯s hard to read.¡±

    Ste leaned in, curious. ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a feeling,¡± Sharon said with a shrug. ¡°He¡¯s all polite and polished on the outside, but I swear¡ªturn your back, and he¡¯d probably stab you without blinking. Stel, why did you bring him up?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 503

    ?Chapter 503:

    Snapping out of her thoughts, Ste brushed it off. ¡°No big reason. I¡¯ve just been working with him a lottely, figured I¡¯d get your take.¡±

    Sharon didn¡¯t press, waving a hand. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not a fan. Could be just me, but still¡ªkeep your guard up.¡±

    Sharon had a solid gut for reading people. And now, hearing this from her too, Ste couldn¡¯t help but feel a little more on edge.

    ¡°Oh, by the way,¡± Sharon said, suddenly smirking, ¡°what¡¯s the deal with you and William? That man jumped into the ocean to save you like his life depended on it. He looked like he¡¯d rather drown than let you go under.¡±

    Ste had been caught off guard too. William¡¯s reckless dive had left her stunned. She hated owing people anything, buttely, her tab with him kept growing. At this rate, she had no clue how she¡¯d ever settle the score.

    ¡°William¡¯s just my boss,¡± Ste said, keeping it vague.

    Honestly, she didn¡¯t know how to exin it. That answer would have to do.

    Sharon rolled her eyes. ¡°Please. What kind of boss dives into the ocean for you? You¡¯re holding out on me!¡±

    Ste let out a groan. ¡°I swear, Sharon, I don¡¯t even know. He told me he¡¯s into me, but I¡¯m not in the right headspace for all that. I just got out of a marriage with Marc, and right now? I¡¯m all about making money and getting financially stable.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t against romance¡ªbut she wasn¡¯t ready either. And as for William¡­ she¡¯d never really seen him that way. Honestly, she used to think he was gay.

    ¡°He confessed?¡± Sharon said, eyes wide.

    She stared at Ste,pletely shocked.

    ¡°William confessed his feelings to you?¡± she repeated.

    ¡°Shhh!¡± Ste hissed, tugging at Sharon¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Keep it down! It wasn¡¯t some grand speech, he just¡­ told me how he feels. It¡¯s not like he asked me out or anything.¡±

    Now that she¡¯d said it out loud, her brain felt scrambled. Between William and the whole Shaun situation, her head was spinning. So, she stood up, trying to change the subject.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s, the heart of storytelling

    ¡°I¡¯m stuffed. I¡¯m going to bed.¡±

    Thankfully, Sharon let it go. If she¡¯d kept digging, Ste might¡¯ve lost sleep over it.

    Three dayster, the gallery reopened with a bang. Crowds poured in, curious eyesnding on the new painting. And it delivered¡ªa total knockout. Even better than the original. Ste felt like she¡¯d hit the jackpot.

    Shaun strolled up beside her, crisp in a silk shirt, hands casually in his pockets.

    He stood there a moment, taking in the artwork.

    ¡°This piece holds up,¡± he said. ¡°Adolf really put in the effort.¡±

    Ste smiled. ¡°All thanks to you, Mr. Smith. And¡­ sorry I bailed on that dinner the other time.¡±

    She didn¡¯t offer to make it up to him with a dinner, and Shaun caught the subtext.

    ¡°It was just dinner, Syl. No big deal,¡± he said smoothly. ¡°But, if you¡¯re serious about making it up to me¡ªI¡¯ve got something you could help with.¡±

    Ste raised an eyebrow, curious. ¡°What kind of help?¡±

    Shaun leaned against the table, his voice casual. ¡°The Smith Group¡¯s working on a new project. Everything was smooth at first, but we hit a snag. The new tech just stopped functioning properly. You¡¯re the expert¡ªI was hoping you could take a look.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 504

    ?Chapter 504:

    At first, Ste thought he was trying to rope her into another coboration. She was already rehearsing a polite way to turn him down.

    Then it clicked¡ªhe wasn¡¯t talking about a partnership. He meant an actual tech issue.

    ¡°I can take a look,¡± she said. ¡°But no promises I¡¯ll figure it out.¡±

    She didn¡¯t have any major ns that day aside from helping with the gallery¡¯s opening, so a quick consult wouldn¡¯t hurt. She agreed.

    As she headed toward her own car, Shaun had already unlocked his sleek sedan and called out, ¡°Syl, just ride with me.¡± She paused, then nodded and got in.

    The drive to the Smith Group was quiet and smooth.

    Meanwhile, William arrived at the gallery. Since the project belonged to the Neb Group and he was a shareholder, his presence was expected. He walked through the venue, scanning the room¡ªbut Ste was nowhere to be seen.

    He gged down a staff member, his expression darkening. ¡°Have you seen Ms. Sylvia Gilbert?¡±

    The staffer blinked, a little surprised. ¡°She was just here a moment ago.¡±

    ¡°She was?¡± William repeated, frowning. ¡°Who was she with?¡±

    ¡°Probably Mr. Shaun Smith,¡± the staffer replied without hesitation.

    Ste had been spending a lot of time with Shauntely¡ªthat much was obvious.

    William¡¯s expression hardened the moment he heard that name. Another wave of unease rolled through him.

    He didn¡¯t say another word. He turned and left the gallery.

    Since the staff couldn¡¯t tell him where she¡¯d gone, William pulled out his phone and called Luca. ¡°Find out where Ste is.¡±

    Luca didn¡¯t miss a beat. ¡°Mr. Briggs, Ms. Russell¡¯s car is still parked at the gallery. It hasn¡¯t moved.¡±

    William¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°Track Shaun¡¯s car.¡±

    I??¨¨$? ¡é??t?€§ñ? 1n ??l¦Ðo¦Í¦Ål?.c??

    The urgency in his tone told Luca this wasn¡¯t just about logistics. Something was wrong¡ªand he needed answers fast.

    At the Smith Group, Shaun led Ste straight to the tech department.

    The setup was different from what she was used to, but something about the code felt familiar. She sat down at a nearbyputer, scanning the screen, fingers flying across the keyboard to test a few things.

    After a quick run-through, she nced at one of the engineers beside her. ¡°So, what exactly¡¯s the issue?¡±

    ¡°The code¡¯s clean,¡± the tech replied. ¡°We ran endless tests beforeunch¡ªeverything was running perfectly. But now, it just won¡¯t function, and we don¡¯t know why.¡±

    Stebed through the lines of code again, this time with the entire team. Just like they said, nothing obvious stood out.

    But if the system wasn¡¯t working, something had to be wrong. Maybe it was subtle. Maybe it was buried deeper. Either way, she wasn¡¯t ready to walk away just yet.

    Shaun didn¡¯t rush her. He simply told the tech team to keep going through it with her, step by step.

    Still¡ªno luck.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 505

    ?Chapter 505:

    ¡°Looks like this one¡¯s a tough nut to crack,¡± Shaun said gently. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t figure it out. Actually¡ª¡± he paused, ¡°I¡¯ve got another idea.¡±

    Ste nced over. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Shaun exined, ¡°This tech setup¡­ it¡¯s really simr to a project you worked on before. The base code¡¯s practically the same. If you¡¯re okay with it, maybe you couldpare yours with ours?¡±

    He looked sincerepletely focused on solving the issue.

    Ste was thrown for a second. She had noticed the simrities, but the deeper sections of the code were different.

    Still, the original framework was hers. Her tech. Protected by copyright. If she handed it over, and anything leaked, it¡¯d be on her.

    Shaun caught the hesitation on her face.

    ¡°Syl, don¡¯t you trust me?¡± he asked, softer now. ¡°I¡¯d never use your work the wrong way. This is just about fixing the system. We¡¯ve known each other for a long time¡ªyou know I¡¯m not that guy.¡±

    There was a flicker of hurt in his expression. ¡°I thought we were past this. That we trusted each other by now. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d still be this guarded.¡± He let out a quiet sigh. ¡°But hey, if you¡¯re notfortable, I get it. We¡¯ll figure something else out.¡±

    Ste stood there, torn, her mind spinning as Shaun¡¯s words sank in.

    But just as he turned to walk away, she called out, ¡°Okay, fine. I¡¯ll upload my tech code.¡±

    Shaun stopped in his tracks, his face lighting up like a kid unwrapping presents on Christmas morning. He shot her a big grin. ¡°Syl, thanks for trusting me!¡±

    Ste gave him a faint smile. ¡°That¡¯s what friends do, right?¡± Helping a friend¡ªthat was all this was. Besides, it wasn¡¯t like handing over her code was some huge deal.

    She kept everything stored on a password-protected USB she carried everywhere.

    She plugged it into the Smith Group¡¯sputer andbed through every file with care. Still nothing. No glitches, no bugs. Nothing stood out.

    Discover the best stories at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s

    Frustrated, she nced over at Shaun, who lingered nearby. With a sigh, she yanked the USB out.

    ¡°Mr. Smith,¡± she said quietly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t think I can help with this.¡± The disappointment was clear in her eyes. She genuinely thought she¡¯d let him down.

    Then¡ªp. Shaun pped his hands once, loud and sharp. Out of nowhere, two tall men burst into the office.

    Before Ste could react, they seized her arms and mmed her face-first onto the desk.

    Shaun strolled up, calm as ever, a smug smirk spreading across his face. ¡°Syl, you really outdid yourself this time.¡±

    Ste¡¯s heart dropped. With her USB now in his hands, Shaun could ess every system tied to that code.

    The realization hit her hard. Her voice shook. ¡°What are you talking about? Why are you doing this?¡±

    Shaun spun theputer screen toward her. Code flickered on the monitor like some twisted sci-fi scene.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got all your tech now, Syl. This? This is mine.¡±

    Ste froze, the weight of his betrayal mming into her. ¡°You used me¡­ You nned this from the start¡ªall just to steal my core tech?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 506

    ?Chapter 506:

    ¡°Bingo.¡± Shaun looked her dead in the eyes. ¡°I¡¯m a businessman. I¡¯ve helped you out plenty¡ªfigured it¡¯s time I got a little something back.¡±

    Ste¡¯s re could¡¯ve cut steel. Her teeth clenched as rage surged through her. ¡°You asshole. I trusted you.¡±

    Shaun just shrugged like it was no big deal. ¡°You trusted too easily. And you ignored William¡¯s warning to stay away from me. Honestly, I¡¯m kinda impressed with my own performance.¡±

    He turned to the two goons gripping Ste. ¡°Take her to that ce I mentioned. No one lets her out without my say-so.¡±

    ¡°You got it, Mr. Smith.¡±

    The men dragged Ste toward the elevator as she kicked and thrashed, but it was no use¡ªthey were too strong.

    Out in the parking lot, they threw her toward a car, getting ready to toss her into the trunk.

    Just when Ste thought she waspletely screwed, a ck Mercedes came flying into the lot and crashed straight into their car.

    The impact sent a jolt through the air. The goons stumbled back, stunned. Before they could recover, the Mercedes screeched to a stop¡ªWilliam jumped out, fist flying, and decked both men with clean, brutal punches.

    As the chaos unfolded, William grabbed Ste¡¯s hand. She didn¡¯t hesitate. They ran full speed for his car.

    The two thugs snapped out of it and took off after them.

    William¡¯s door was still wide open. Ste flung herself into the passenger seat without looking back.

    He dove in right behind her, mmed the doors shut, hit the lock, and floored it.

    The goons pounded on the windows, shouting, but William didn¡¯t so much as nce at them. He spun the wheel hard and peeled out of the parking lot.

    Ste copsed in the back seat, heart racing, still shaken from how close that was. William didn¡¯t say a word¡ªhis jaw was clenched, his eyes dark.

    Updates always at galno¦Íe??s

    A few blockster, as they hit open road, Ste sat up, slowly pulling herself together.

    She looked over at him. ¡°How¡¯d you know to show up right then?¡±

    William nced at Ste through the rearview mirror. When he didn¡¯t see any visible injuries, a wave of relief swept over him.

    ¡°The staff at the gallery said you left with Shaun,¡± he said. ¡°And you didn¡¯t take your car. I figured I should check, then I pulled in and heard you screaming across the lot.¡±

    Ste¡¯s scream had echoed across the entire parking lot, and William had heard it before he even pulled in.

    Ste froze, cheeks flushing as she mped her lips shut.

    ¡°I warned you Shaun was bad news,¡± William said tly.

    Ste stiffened, ready to defend herself. ¡°I know. But this time¡ªI did it on purpose.¡±

    William mmed on the brakes and pulled the car to the side of the road. Shaun wouldn¡¯t daree after them now¡ªnot unless he wanted to go straight to jail.

    William figured he had time to deal with the madnessing out of Ste¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Do you even hear yourself right now?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 507

    ?Chapter 507:

    If he¡¯d been even a few minuteste, she would¡¯ve been tossed into a trunk and vanished. God knows where they¡¯d have taken her. And here she was, saying she meant for it to happen?

    Seeing the fire in William¡¯s eyes, Ste raised a hand. ¡°Wait, just listen. After you warned me, I caught Shaun meeting with Haley on the street. That¡¯s when I started keeping my guard up.¡±

    William raised an eyebrow. ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°Today, I went with Shaun to see what he was really up to,¡± Ste said. ¡°He thought he got his hands on my core tech, but I nned everything in advance. What I actually did was steal the Smith Group¡¯s confidential files¡ªthey¡¯re all on my USB.¡±

    The second she plugged her drive into their system, it auto-copied everything¡ªcore files, encrypted data, the whole setup. What Shaun got was a dummy version. Stripped-down. Useless. Nothing but an empty shell.

    He was so sure of her, so smug about her trust, it never even crossed his mind that she might be ying him.

    William looked at the USB in her hand and gave her a hard stare. ¡°So you walked into the lion¡¯s den just to steal the Smith Group¡¯s secrets?¡±

    ¡°Kind of,¡± Ste said. ¡°But not exactly. If Shaun hadn¡¯t yed his hand today, I wouldn¡¯t have gone through with it. I was just¡­ keeping my options open.¡± She wasn¡¯t trying to burn anyone¡ªjust protect herself in case things went south.

    William leaned back in his seat, eyeing her in disbelief. ¡°And you weren¡¯t worried they¡¯d kidnap you? Kill you?¡±

    He hadn¡¯t realized how daring she could be until now. She faced down an entirepany without blinking.

    Ste paused. Then, with a sheepish smile, admitted, ¡°I honestly didn¡¯t think that far.¡±

    That was the hole in her n. She figured once Shaun had her tech, she¡¯d be useless to him and he¡¯d let her go. She hadn¡¯t expected he¡¯d try to lock her up.

    William stared at her, eyes narrowed, lips pressed into a tight line. He didn¡¯t say anything, just looked.

    Fresh chapters uploaded on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls?c?m

    Feeling the weight of his silence, Ste squirmed and muttered, ¡°I know I didn¡¯t n it all the way through. But I wasn¡¯t ignoring your warning.¡±

    William exhaled quietly, then pulled the car back onto the road.

    ¡°You should stay in the dorms for a few days. Shaun knows where you live. If he tries to pull something again, you won¡¯t have time to call for help.¡±

    Ste blinked. He was right. She¡¯d be a sitting duck at her apartment.

    Only problem was, when she moved out, she¡¯d cleared the dormpletely. With no nkets and sheets in the dorm, how was she supposed to stay there?

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any bedding or sheets left in there,¡± she said.

    William shot her a quick nce. ¡°Yeah, you cleared it out real good.¡±

    He parked and stepped out first. Ste followed him into the building.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got some extra stuff at my ce,¡± he said as they got into the elevator. ¡°You can use it.¡±

    In the mirrored walls of the elevator, Ste caught William¡¯s reflection and suddenly spoke up. ¡°You know¡­ you gave me the idea for this. You approached Willow with an agenda too, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Back when she still lived at the institute, she¡¯d seen theming and going more than once. That hadn¡¯t been nothing.

    William¡¯s expression tightened. ¡°The Lawson family is tied to smuggling. There was no way I¡¯d ever marry into that.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 508

    ?Chapter 508:

    They had always been blinded by money. William couldn¡¯t imagine ending up with someone who couldn¡¯t see beyond a price tag.

    Ste pressed her lips together, but her voice was cool. ¡°Still¡­ you lived with her. Even shared a bed.¡±

    William looked down at Ste, dead serious. ¡°Who told you I slept with her?¡±

    The question caught Ste off guard. ¡°I mean¡­ didn¡¯t she stay at your ce back then?¡±

    They were all adults. If Willow had been staying over, it wasn¡¯t a stretch to assume they weren¡¯t exactly sleeping in separate rooms. Even if William kept things professional, Ste was sure Willow wasn¡¯t.

    ¡°She never spent the night,¡± William said tly. ¡°If you saw her leaving in the mornings, it¡¯s because she showed up at the crack of dawn.¡±

    Ste¡¯s eyes widened.

    The crack of dawn?

    She left for work at eight, and Willow had been arriving even earlier than that¡ªjust to chase after William?

    William noticed the look of disbelief on her face. She had really thought he was involved with Willow. Did she actually see him as that kind of guy?

    ¡°Ste, I¡¯m not a yer. I don¡¯t just sleep around.¡±

    She blinked. ¡°I didn¡¯t say you were. I was just curious, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Right then, the elevator dinged open. Ste stepped out like she was trying to make a clean escape.

    William followed close behind, unlocked his apartment door, and motioned her in. ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll go grab the stuff from the bedroom.¡±

    Ste flopped down onto his familiar sofa, instantly sinking into itsfort. But her eyes swept over the cluttered coffee table and leftover dishes. She frowned slightly.

    She wandered into the open kitchen and spotted a pot of water still sitting on the stove¡ªlooked like pasta water.

    Explore new stories g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s.c?m

    Since Ste had moved out and the maid hadn¡¯t beening around, was William really living off pasta?

    Talk about scraping by.

    Just then, William walked out with an armful of bedding and caught her standing in the kitchen, seemingly lost in thought.

    ¡°You¡¯re just eating pasta these days?¡± she asked.

    William¡¯s expression soured. ¡°It was ate-night snack. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Nobody said a CEO had to eat steak every night.

    Fair point. Ste just thought it was kind of surprising. She didn¡¯t say anything. She just took the stack of sheets, duvet cover, and a new silk quilt from his hands. ¡°Thanks. I¡¯m gonna go set up my room.¡±

    About an hourter, there was a knock at her door. Ste had just finished mopping and still had the handle in her hand when she opened it.

    William stood there,ptop in one hand. ¡°So, what¡¯s the n with the evidence against Shaun?¡±

    She had a whole drive full of the Smith Group¡¯s internal files¡ªthere had to be something useful in there.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 509

    ?Chapter 509:

    ¡°I haven¡¯t looked yet,¡± Ste said, wiping her forehead. ¡°I was cleaning.¡±

    William gave a small nod. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. Let¡¯s go through it together.¡±

    She paused, then stepped aside to let him in.

    Ste pulled the USB from her bag and handed it over. ¡°You start looking. I¡¯m going to finish cleaning the bedroom.¡±

    William plugged it into theptop and got to work while she went back to cleaning the bedroom.

    She wanted the ce spotless since she¡¯d be staying there for a while. Half an hourter, she walked back in and found William still glued to the screen.

    ¡°Found anything good?¡± she asked.

    William didn¡¯t even look up. ¡°Yeah. A ton.¡±

    He turned the screen toward her, showing a long list of gged files.

    Ste leaned in, reading line by line¡ªand with every document, her eyes grew wider.

    Ste eximed, ¡°Shaun¡¯s really tied to Haley!¡±

    Haley was born and raised in Achury. Even though she was mixed, she¡¯d been raised strictly Achury-style. Basically, the only real link she had in Choria was Shaun¡¯s family¡ªand she¡¯d known Shaun since forever.

    ¡°Beatrice¡¯s rted to the Smiths, right? So does that mean Haley and Shaun are family too?¡±

    William nodded. ¡°Yeah. Looks like Haley¡¯s actually Shaun¡¯s cousin.¡±

    No wonder Ste had seen the two of them meeting on the street that day¡ªit wasn¡¯t some random run-in.

    Afterbing through the files, William crossed his arms and looked at Ste. ¡°So¡­ got a n for what to do next?¡±

    The evidence was all there¡ªevery shady move Shaun had made, clear as day. Even Nixon was one of his people from the very start.

    It finally clicked for Ste; Nixon had been putting on a show since day one, pretending to be his own man when he¡¯d been Shaun¡¯s pawn all along. And now she knew why Haley had insisted Nixon wasn¡¯t the real mastermind¡ªShaun was protecting his cash cow. Nixon brought in huge profits for the Smith Group. Shaun needed him alive.

    Explore new chapters g?l¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    Looking at the full picture now, Ste realized Shaun had been eyeing her tech from the very beginning. From the moment they met, he¡¯d been ying her.

    The way he used to call her Syl suddenly made her skin crawl.

    ¡°Shaun¡¯s always yed the charming, polished guy in public. He¡¯s worked hard to build that image. If people find out who he really is, it¡¯ll destroy him.¡± And that was exactly how Ste nned to hit back.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s do it,¡± William said. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, I¡¯ll help you get the word out. The evidence speaks for itself.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Ste said. ¡°But will it be enough to actually lock up Shaun and Nixon?¡±

    William¡¯s expression tightened. ¡°The Smith family¡¯s got serious pull. It might not¡­¡±

    ¡°Land them in prison¡­ but it¡¯ll definitely wreck their reputation.¡±

    Ste exhaled slowly. The fight wasn¡¯t over¡ªnot even close.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 510

    ?Chapter 510:

    The Smiths weren¡¯t just powerful in Choria. They had ties in Achury too. Haley was proof of that. Ste had no idea how deep their reach went, which meant one thing¡ªshe had to move carefully.

    ¡°Alright then,¡± she said. ¡°Let¡¯s get it all out there and see where it leads.¡± One step at a time.

    Meanwhile, Shaun was sitting smug in his office, assuming everything had gone ording to n¡ªthat Sylvia was taken care of, and her tech was now his.

    But suddenly, his two bodyguards stormed upstairs, faces pale. ¡°Mr. Smith¡ªshe¡­ she got away.¡±

    Shaun shot to his feet, voice ice-cold. ¡°What do you mean, she got away? How could two grown men not handle one woman?¡±

    ¡°We were about to shove her in the trunk¡ªbut William showed up outta nowhere and snatched her.¡±

    Shaun¡¯s face twisted with rage. He kicked both men hard. ¡°Useless idiots!¡± Why had William shown up right then?

    He must¡¯ve been keeping tabs on Sylvia the whole time. If Shaun hadn¡¯t acted when he did, he wouldn¡¯t have gotten ess to her tech at all.

    But at least he had it now¡ªor so he thought. He¡¯d deal with Sylviater. He barked at the goons, ordering them out. Right now, her technology was the priority.

    Shaun sat down and pulled up the files his system had copied from Sylvia¡¯s drive.

    He opened the folder, ready to im his prize¡ªOnly to find it¡­ empty.

    He frowned, clicked around, refreshed¡ªnothing.

    Just junk code holding up an empty shell.

    He checked again. And again. But the core code? Gone. It wasn¡¯t there. His hands trembled as the truth sank in¡ªhe¡¯d been set up. Sylvia had yed him.

    Shaun shoved the keyboard away in frustration, furious.

    He thought he¡¯d outsmarted her. Thought he had her cornered.

    But Sylvia had been one step ahead. What he stole wasn¡¯t even real.

    Gritting his teeth, Shaun narrowed his eyes. He wasn¡¯t giving up. If this way didn¡¯t work, he¡¯d find another.

    Just then, an anxious employee burst through the door. ¡°Mr. Smith, we¡¯ve got a problem!¡±

    ¡°The inte¡¯s blowing up with bad press about you. Our server¡¯s about to crash,¡± the employee reported, wide-eyed.

    Shaun froze, his first thought flying straight to Sylvia.

    He opened a browser¡ªand sure enough, headlines were everywhere.

    She¡¯d really done it. She¡¯d gone and posted everything online.

    Netizens were swarming thement sections.

    ¡°Wait, seriously? The CEO of Smith Group was working with Nixon, the guy who just got arrested?¡±

    ¡°Knew it. No one¡¯s squeaky clean in business. Shaun and Nixon were thick as thieves for years. There¡¯s no way he didn¡¯t know what Nixon was up to.¡±

    ¡°Looks like someone powerful finally had enough of him. Otherwise, no way he¡¯d be left out to dry like this.¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t our drama¡ªlet¡¯s just grab popcorn and see how it ends.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 511

    ?Chapter 511:

    Shaun¡¯s fingers curled into a tight fist on the desk. Sylvia was clearly out to bury him.

    Once one¡¯s name was trashed online, partners start pulling back. Investors get cold feet.

    ¡°Mr. Smith, our PR team¡¯s on it. The posts will be taken down in ten minutes, tops,¡± the employee added quickly.

    The incident had happened so suddenly that even Shaun¡¯s assistant couldn¡¯t handle it promptly.

    But Shaun just rubbed his temples and muttered, ¡°Forget it.¡±

    The employee blinked. ¡°Sir?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother. Everyone who needed to see it already has. Taking it down now¡¯ll just draw more attention.¡±

    He narrowed his eyes. Sylvia wasn¡¯t just mad¡ªshe¡¯d been nning this. He sat in silence for a while before finally picking up his phone and dialing Sylvia.

    Ste nced at the caller ID, lips twitching. She picked up.

    ¡°Looks like you checked the files I ¡®sent¡¯ over?¡±

    Shaun gave a hollow chuckle. ¡°Syl¡­ when did you start being so suspicious of me?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that,¡± she snapped. ¡°It makes my skin crawl. You lost the right to call me Syl the moment you started scheming behind my back. Surprised?¡±

    Shaun fell silent.

    After a moment, his voice came back lower. ¡°Ste, I admit it¡ªI wanted your tech. I don¡¯t deny that. But I never meant to hurt you.¡±

    He paused, then added, ¡°I really do admire you. You¡¯re not like other women. Calling you Syl wasn¡¯t part of the con. I meant it. I was always sincere.¡±

    Hearing that now made Ste want tough. ¡°Sincere?¡± she echoed. ¡°Do you actually think I¡¯d fall for that crap now? Look, I know I can¡¯t destroy you overnight¡ªbut that¡¯s fine. We¡¯ve got time.¡±

    She hung up without another word and blocked his number on the spot.

    Your imagination takes flight on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Turning to William beside her, Ste let out a breath. ¡°See? I can tell who¡¯s fake and who¡¯s not. Aside from the kidnapping, I saw most of thising.¡±

    Hearing that eased something heavy in William¡¯s chest. All day, he¡¯d worried she¡¯d been tricked again¡ªtoo soft, too trusting. But clearly, she was sharper than he gave her credit for.

    Then Ste checked the time and said gently, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should head home and get some rest.¡±

    Just like that, William¡¯s mood crashed again.

    He¡¯d risked everything for her today. Taken punches. Thrown some. He thought maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªshe¡¯d be a little warmer toward him.

    But nope. Nothing had changed.

    It wasn¡¯t even dark out yet, and she was already showing him the door. He stared at her, silent, his face darkening.

    Ste caught the shift and blinked. Did she say something wrong?

    They locked eyes for a long beat before William finally sighed and stood.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 512

    ?Chapter 512:

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±

    And with that, he strode out and mmed the door behind him.

    Ste knitted her brows, baffled by William¡¯s unpredictable behavior.

    She let out a silent sigh and decided she just needed some rest.

    Meanwhile, William stormed around his home, frustration boiling over. Had his confession meant nothing to her?

    For once, William found himself doubting his appeal.

    Speaking to Ste felt as if he was talking to someone who simply could not grasp his intentions.

    The following afternoon, after wrapping up work at the research institute, Ste headed to Briggs Group to deliver Neb¡¯stest report to William in person. Upon arrival, Luca greeted her with a respectful nod.

    ¡°Ms. Russell, Mr. Briggs is at the resort for an event. He won¡¯t be back anytime soon.¡±

    Ste¡¯s expression grew pensive. The resort?

    That jogged her memory. A new resort was opening its doors today, and as a major figure in Choria, William would have received an invitation as a shareholder.

    Still, she found it odd. Normally, he disliked mingling at such events, so what drew him out there today?

    ¡°Ms. Russell, if you¡¯d like to see Mr. Briggs, you¡¯re wee toe along to the resort. I¡¯m heading that way myself,¡± Luca offered.

    Initially, Ste considered just dropping the report off on his desk, but with Luca¡¯s suggestion, meeting William face-to-face sounded more reasonable. Turning to Luca, she replied, ¡°Thank you for offering to bring me.¡±

    Luca¡¯s friendly grin widened. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all, Ms. Russell. Let¡¯s get going.¡±

    A crowd gathered at the resort¡¯s entrance, guests bustling about with anticipation.

    Walking alongside Luca, Ste stepped inside and caught sight of William deep in discussion with another guest.

    1@?€$? ¡é#4??€?$ 1? g??novels.c?m

    ¡°Let him finish up. I¡¯ll just wait over there,¡± she said.

    While Luca headed off to get William¡¯s attention, Ste moved toward the refreshment table for a ss of champagne and looked for somewhere to sit. No sooner had she turned than she ran straight into a waitress bncing a tray of appetizers.

    A sandwich toppled right onto her, leaving a smear of creamy sauce streaked across her outfit.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry! I didn¡¯t see you there!¡± With panic written all over her face, the waitress blurted out, ¡°It¡¯s my very first day, and if you say anything, I¡¯ll be fired for sure!¡±

    The waitress, nearly in tears, pressed her palms together in a desperate plea. Watching her, Ste couldn¡¯t help but feel awkward, convinced luck just wasn¡¯t on her side today.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. You can get back to work. I¡¯ll take care of cleaning this up myself.¡± Ste offered a reassuring smile, knowing it had only been a mishap.

    Just then, William made his way over, his eyesnding on the stter across Ste¡¯s clothes. ¡°What happened here?¡± he asked.

    A faint crease appeared between Ste¡¯s brows. ¡°I identally ran into someone.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 513

    ?Chapter 513:

    After giving the stained spot a brief look, William pressed his lips into a thin line. ¡°There¡¯s a restroom on the second floor. First door on the left. Head up there and get changed.¡±

    Ste met his gaze. ¡°But I don¡¯t have any spare clothes with me!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got some new shirts upstairs. Just use one for now.¡±

    Dressed casually in jeans and a basic shirt, she figured wearing one of his button-ups wouldn¡¯t look out of ce.

    Letting out a long sigh, she made her way to the upper floor. Nearby, the waitress continued to apologize to William, but he quickly dismissed her concerns.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault. You can get back to your duties.¡±

    Since Ste hadn¡¯t told anyone she would be here, and barely anyone knew her at the event, it seemed unlikely anyone had set her up. It really just looked like an ident.

    The waitress let out a grateful breath, bowed politely to William, and hurried off.

    Upstairs, Ste noticed every door was locked except for William¡¯s room. Apparently, he was the only one with a private restroom at the venue. That thought crossed her mind as she let herself inside, locking the door behind her before rummaging through his wardrobe for a clean shirt.

    William¡¯s height meant his shirt draped loosely on Ste. Even though it was only a simple white button-up, the fit was oversized.

    She fumbled with the buttons, realizing men¡¯s shirts fastened differently from women¡¯s, and the top two felt snug. If she left one open, though, it felt too revealing. With a quiet sigh, she kept adjusting the fit until it felt right. Once she was satisfied, Ste stepped out of the room.

    Meanwhile, Marc was among the guests at the resort¡¯s grand opening. After freshening up in the second-floor restroom, he nced down the hallway just in time to see a door swing open and Ste step out.

    Earlier, Marc had spoken with the owner, who mentioned that the room belonged to William alone.

    Now, seeing Ste emerge from that very room, tugging at an oversized white shirt, he couldn¡¯t help but jump to conclusions.

    Check updates now on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    Irritation red inside Marc. ¡°Ste, do you really need status and money so badly? Can you seriously behave this shamelessly, no matter where you are?¡±

    Ste shot Marc a disgusted look as he suddenly appeared and grabbed her arm. She yanked herself free and snapped, ¡°Watch your mouth.¡±

    Marc let out a coldugh. ¡°Oh, you can do whatever shady stuff you want, but I can¡¯t talk about it? Go on then¡ªexin what you were doing in that room, and why you¡¯re wearing a man¡¯s shirt.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t project your filth onto everyone else!¡± Ste shot back. He had clearly lost it.

    That only made Marc angrier. ¡°When did you turn into this kind of person? Today¡¯s the big opening of the resort, and here you are doing something so indecent¡ªand you¡¯ve got the nerve to act like it¡¯s nothing?¡±

    But before Marc could finish spewing nonsense, a fist cracked hard against his face.

    The blow sent him crashing to the floor.

    Ste froze, stunned to see William standing behind her, eyes icy cold. She nced at him, confused. ¡°When did you get here?¡± She hadn¡¯t heard a thing.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 514

    ?Chapter 514:

    Marc staggered back to his feet, seething, and swung at William. ¡°You think you can just hit me? If it weren¡¯t for you, Ste never would¡¯ve turned cold on me!¡±

    Ste thought William would dodge easily¡ªhe¡¯d been trained, after all. But to her surprise, Marc¡¯s punchnded right in William¡¯s abdomen. William let out a grunt, his face turning pale.

    Marc froze for a second, shocked his punch had actuallynded, then broke into a smug grin. ¡°Hah! So much for being impressive. Can¡¯t even take a hit.¡± Then he turned to Ste like he was proud of himself. ¡°See? He¡¯s not all that impressive, right? I¡¯m still the better man.¡±

    Ste stared at him like he¡¯d grown a second head. ¡°Do you even know what ¡®better¡¯ means? You¡¯re delusional. It¡¯s embarrassing.¡±

    She moved to support William, all concern now. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get you inside. I¡¯m calling the police in a minute.¡±

    She didn¡¯t even look at Marc again¡ªjust warned him tly, ¡°If you don¡¯t back off, I¡¯ll call security too.¡±

    Truth be told, Marc¡¯s punch had barelynded. William had almost dodged it.

    Marc stood there, seething, clearly realizing Ste didn¡¯t care at all. That frustration bubbled over, and he lunged, grabbing her shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re not leaving!¡± he shouted.

    Wrong move. Ste grabbed his arm, stepped back with her left foot, and flipped him clean over her shoulder.

    Marc¡¯s body arced through the air and mmed into the floor with a loud thud. Hey there groaning, every bone in his body screaming in protest.

    Ste dusted off her hands casually. ¡°I warned you. This one¡¯s on you. Don¡¯t me me for fighting back.¡±

    Marc curled up on the floor, clutching his lower back like it might fall off.

    ¡°Ste,¡± he whined, ¡°you¡¯ve really let me down. How could you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Enough,¡± Ste cut in, already done with the drama. ¡°Please, go ahead and be disappointed. Be so disappointed you nevere near me again. Because next time you show up, I will hit you. I¡¯m serious. I¡¯ve got this bad habit where my fist just flies sometimes.¡±

    L§Ñt?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??l??ov??ls.£ã¦Ïm

    She raised a fist as if to prove it, and Marc actually flinched.

    Satisfied, Ste turned and helped William back into the room. Once she shut the door, she helped him onto the sofa, checking for any signs of difort.

    Leaning back against the cushions, William let out a low breath. ¡°Think I might¡¯ve aggravated the old injury.¡±

    Ste¡¯s brows drew together as she heard him speak. The old injury?

    She nced over with concern. ¡°The one you got at the factoryst time?¡± Nearly a month had passed since that day, yet worry lingered in her mind over how well he¡¯d recovered.

    ¡°Should I get help? What if it¡¯s something serious?¡±

    Her body tensed as she started to rise, but William reached out and gently stopped her. ¡°Stay put¡­ There¡¯s a crowd outside. With the opening ceremony going on, bringing in an ambnce would cause too muchmotion for the resort.¡±

    She hadn¡¯t expected William to keep thinking about the resort¡¯s reputation, even now.

    ¡°But you¡¯re not okay.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 515

    ?Chapter 515:

    His hand pressed over his abdomen. William¡¯s tone dropped low. ¡°Can you see if the old wound reopened?¡±

    Ste knelt in front of him, nerves making her bite her lip as she carefully lifted his shirt.

    His abdomen showed where the injury had mostly closed up. New, pinkish skin covered the spot, a clear contrast to the rest of his body.

    Ste brushed her fingers gently across the raised scar. ¡°Is it sore here?¡± A slight grimace crossed William¡¯s face as she touched it.

    Worried she¡¯d caused pain, Ste yanked her hand back and stammered, ¡°Did that hurt? I¡¯m really sorry. I wasn¡¯t trying to hurt you.¡±

    William caught the worry shing in her eyes, something he almost never saw from her.

    He offered a calm reply, ¡°It¡¯s not pain. Your hand just feels cold, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Relief eased some of the tension in Ste¡¯s chest. ¡°So, are you ufortable here, or is it somewhere else?¡±

    With a thoughtful look, William shook his head. ¡°Hard to say exactly where it hurts. Maybe you can try to find out?¡±

    The suggestion left her momentarily thrown. Had the man who once guarded his personal space like a fortress now dropped all defenses?

    Ste¡¯s slender fingers, tipped with a gentle blush of pink, hovered over his skin. She made sure not to press too hard, tapping lightly and pulling away after each spot she checked.

    ¡°Does it hurt when I touch here? Or maybe here?¡±

    She worked her way over nearly every inch of William¡¯s abdomen, but he only seemed more unsure, never settling on an answer. Suspicion crept in, so she tried poking him elsewhere.

    This time, Ste didn¡¯t hold back as much, focusing on his face instead of where her handsnded. ¡°What about this spot?¡±

    ¡°Maybe there¡¯s a bit of pain¡­¡±

    Explore magic at g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s,

    Ste¡¯s eyes widened as she realized he¡¯d been joking the whole time. She froze, pulling her hand back and eyeing him with suspicion.

    Noticing the sudden change in Ste¡¯s demeanor, William cracked open his eyes just in time to catch a sofa cushion flying straight at him.

    ¡°William, do you really think tricking me like that is amusing?¡±

    The moment he saw her genuinely upset, William¡¯s attitude shifted. ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to fool you.¡±

    Ste was almost amused by his unapologetic look. She folded her arms, locking her gaze on him. ¡°Oh, please. You expect me to believe that? I was already confused about how Marc could hurt you. You kept acting like you were in pain, even when I barely touched you!¡±

    Frustration simmered inside her. Ste always took his health seriously, but William liked to act helpless whenever he was around her.

    She remembered the car ident¡ªhe looked like he was on death¡¯s door, but in reality, it was a minor scrape.

    The more she dwelled on it, the more her irritation grew. Without another word, she spun around to leave.

    A wave of panic washed over William. He shot his hand out and caught her arm. ¡°Ste, please, don¡¯t go!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 516

    ?Chapter 516:

    ¡°What could you possibly have left to say?¡±

    Her patience was wearing thin, convinced he still wasn¡¯t telling her the full truth.

    ¡°Alright, the wound¡¯s fine. It never split open, but it did hurt earlier. Marc didn¡¯t hold back. I do have an old injury, but it¡¯s not so bad right now.¡±

    Listening to his exnation, the doubt in her eyes began to fade. ¡°So, you¡¯re really alright?¡±

    Hearing her concern brought a surge of happiness to William¡¯s chest. Even in anger, her first instinct was to worry about him.

    He moved behind her and gently lowered his chin to her shoulder, careful not to brush her neck, but close enough that it felt personal.

    His voice came softly, right by her ear. ¡°Moving around makes it ache. Could you help me sit down? I don¡¯t have much strength left.¡±

    Seeing him so vulnerable was a rare sight for her.

    With a resigned sigh, Ste turned and ced a steady hand at his waist.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get you settled down safely.¡±

    Once Ste helped William settle down, she said, ¡°Let me grab a bottle of herbal ointment for you. That should help the bruises fade.¡±

    Without waiting, she reached for her phone and ced the order right away.

    It didn¡¯t take long before the delivery showed up at the door.

    Grabbing the package, she held up the ointment and reassured, ¡°Go ahead and take your shirt off.¡±

    William let his thoughts wander for a moment. The woman currently in his shirt nowmanded him to shed garments¡­

    He smirked, then lifted his arms, slipping out of his shirt. Muscles stood out across his chest.

    A blush crept across Ste¡¯s face, and she quickly looked away, her nerves suddenly on edge.

    For a moment, she avoided making eye contact, too flustered to nce his way.

    Your next tale lives on g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s,

    William moved a bit closer, the mischief clear in his tone. ¡°Ste, if you keep turning away, how do you n on using that ointment?¡±

    Ste¡¯s hands nearly fumbled with the bottle, but she held on tight and responded, ¡°If you want this done, then sit still. Otherwise, I can¡¯t do it properly.¡± She found herself feeling both irritated and embarrassed, half-certain he was doing this on purpose.

    That teasing grin on William¡¯s lips made him look both dangerous and captivating.

    Deciding not to acknowledge his antics, she concentrated on his midsection and dabbed the ointment with careful, light strokes.

    Watching her move so cautiously, William couldn¡¯t help but let out a gentleugh. ¡°You act like this is your first time giving someone a massage.¡±

    Ste¡¯s eyebrow shot up. ¡°Are you trying to say I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing?¡±

    William let out a quiet sigh and reached for her hand.

    A jolt of surprise ran through Ste as his palm, warm and just a little rough, guided hers straight to his abdomen.

    He began to move her hand in slow circles across his stomach, showing her exactly what he meant.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 517

    ?Chapter 517:

    ¡°You do it like this,¡± William instructed, holding Ste¡¯s gaze without flinching.

    The air caught in Ste¡¯s throat. ¡°Mr. Briggs, how about you just lie there and stay put? I¡¯m perfectly capable of giving a massage. But if you think you know better, then handle it on your own.¡±

    She ced the ointment into his hand and strode out of the room with zero hesitation.

    Outside, she paused by the doorway, inhaling and exhaling in short bursts to steady herself.

    Her fingers pressed against her cheeks, which radiated heat. No mirror was needed; her face must have been bright red.

    A light p to Ste¡¯s cheeks and she muttered under her breath, ¡°Honestly, Ste, what is wrong with you? You¡¯re really letting William get under your skin!¡± She wondered if theck of male attentiontely was making her so sensitive.

    Still, did he actually care about her?

    Why did she find that hard to believe?

    It seemed impossible that someone like him would have feelings for her. Pushing away the doubts, Ste gathered herposure and headed outside the resort, refusing to nce back.

    Marc, nursing his bruised ego after her earlier outburst, watched her slip away and quickly set his ss down before trailing after her.

    Slipping into a taxi, Ste had barely settled in when the passenger door swung open from the outside.

    Marc slid in before Ste could even react.

    ¡°Stel, you don¡¯t mind if I tag along, right?¡±

    Ste¡¯s expression darkened as she replied in a cool tone, ¡°You need to get out.¡±

    Marc wouldn¡¯t let it go. ¡°Come on, Stel. You really want to let this car idle here and waste time?¡±

    Feel the magic on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    As much as she hated to agree, he made a valid point.

    With a weary sigh, Ste pressed her fingers to her temples. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s just get going.¡±

    Marc, now content with her answer, settled into the seat and looked satisfied. The taxi rolled along while Ste focused on the scenery, making a point not to look Marc¡¯s way.

    When they arrived at the research institute, she pulled out some bills, paid the driver, and stepped out. Marc was quick to follow.

    ¡°So, did you move back into the institute¡¯s dorms?¡±

    Ste shot him a re. ¡°Where I stay doesn¡¯t concern you.¡±

    Marc sped up to walk ahead, then turned around. ¡°Did you onlye back because of William?¡±

    A crease formed between his brows. Was she really so invested in William these days?

    Ignoring himpletely, Ste walked toward the entrance as if she hadn¡¯t heard a word.

    Marc bristled but seemed to remember his own mistakes. He blocked her path and tried again. ¡°Stel, I know you always dreamed of a perfect wedding and a great honeymoon. I can make all that happen. Please just give me another chance. Let¡¯s try again. I¡¯ll make sure you have everything you ever wanted.¡±

    Ste never expected Marc to say something so absurd.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 518

    ?Chapter 518:

    She used to love rings. Loved the idea of honeymoons too. She¡¯d told him more than once, even pointed out her favorite styles. But back then, he never cared.

    In the end, it was Haley who ended up with boxes of rings in every design imaginable, while Ste¡ªMarc¡¯s own wife¡ªgot nothing.

    Nothing except a leftover ring, a meaningless freebie he tossed her way while shopping for Haley.

    And the worst part? She¡¯d actually celebrated it at the time, all wide-eyed and hopeful, despite the fact it didn¡¯t even have a sparkle.

    Now he stood here, pulling out old memories like they meant something, like he wasn¡¯t the one who¡¯d crushed her. Was he trying to remind her how naive she used to be?

    ¡°Marc, enough.¡± Her voice was firm. ¡°I don¡¯t want any rings or honeymoons anymore. And just so we¡¯re clear, I¡¯m not your poor ex-wife clinging to scraps.¡±

    ¡°Stel, don¡¯t be like this. I know deep down you still want those things,¡± he said, reaching into his pocket and pulling out a red velvet box.

    ¡°I even bought you a ring.¡±

    When Ste saw the box, she almostughed. He had to be joking.

    ¡°Marc, get that thing away from me.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s the one you liked! I remember! My heart¡¯s always belonged to you. I¡¯ve never stopped loving you. If you really want a divorce, I¡¯ll propose to you all over again¡ªright now!¡±

    Ste let out a sharp, bitterugh. ¡°You think you¡¯re that special? That I¡¯d line up for a shot at being miserable?¡±

    ¡°Stel¡ª¡±

    She cut him off with a raised hand. ¡°Don¡¯t. Just don¡¯t. Unless you want to see me angry again, leave.¡±

    But when she turned to go, Marc panicked. ¡°This ring¡¯s one of a kind¡ªcustom made! Don¡¯t you even want to see it?¡±

    Stay connected g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s

    Ste paused, amused by the desperation in his voice. Slowly, she turned back, snatched the ring from his hand, and held it up like it was nothing more than a trinket. ¡°This is that valuable, huh?¡± Her voice was cool, deliberate.

    Marc nodded, his eyes lighting up with hope. ¡°Yes, Stel. And if you¡¯ll just be with me again, I¡¯ll give you the world.¡±

    Ste gave a quiet snort¡ªand flung the ring away.

    Marc¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Stel! Do you have any idea how much that cost?! Are you insane?!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it,¡± she said tly. ¡°This is just a warning, Marc. Keep clinging to me, and next time it¡¯ll be you I throw out.¡±

    With that, she turned and walked away without so much as a nce back. Marc hesitated, then scrambled around looking for the ring¡ªhe¡¯d poured nearly all his money into that thing. He couldn¡¯t just leave it behind.

    Back home, Ste took a long, hot shower and was stretched out on her bed, letting her hair air-dry when her phone buzzed on the nightstand.

    Sharon.

    She picked up. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Are you busy?¡± Sharon¡¯s voice sounded off.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 519

    ?Chapter 519:

    ¡°I just got out of the shower. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Can youe over?¡± Sharon hesitated. ¡°I¡¯m feeling kinda low.¡±

    Ste¡¯s brows pulled together. ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡±

    When she stepped into the private room Sharon mentioned, the first thing she noticed was the pile of empty bottles stacked on the table.

    Ste sat down beside her and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Drinking away your sorrows? What happened this time? Last time you got like this, you¡¯d just failed your school paper.¡±

    Sharon let out a tiredugh, shaking her head. She took a deep breath and blurted, ¡°They want me to go on a blind date. A blind date, Stel. Can you believe that?!¡±

    Ste blinked. Sharon kept going, almost talking over herself. ¡°Seriously¡ªwhat am I supposed to do? I don¡¯t even want to get married! Don¡¯t they get that?!¡±

    ¡°You could¡¯ve just said no, right?¡± Ste replied inly.

    Sharon let out a humorlessugh, propped her head on one hand, and took another big sip of wine. ¡°Like they actually care what I think. If I don¡¯t y along, they¡¯ll cut me off without a second thought. I¡¯m hanging on by a thread here, Stel. Where exactly am I supposed to pull a perfect son-inw from?¡±

    Sharon wasn¡¯t being dramatic¡ªshe had truly hit a dead end. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be sitting here, drinking her frustration away thiste at night. If it were that easy, she¡¯d have just hired someone to fake a marriage certificate and called it a day.

    After a moment of quiet, maybe sobering up just a little, Sharon turned her head and looked at Ste, who was still sitting neatly beside her. ¡°Enough about my drama. Let¡¯s hear about yours.¡±

    Ste blinked in confusion. ¡°Mine? What drama?¡±

    Sharon narrowed her eyes and gave her a knowing look. ¡°You and William. Didn¡¯t he confess to you already? So? Spill. How¡¯s that going?¡±

    She waggled her eyebrows yfully. She¡¯d been so caught up with her own matchmaking crisis that she hadn¡¯t even had the time to check in on Ste¡¯s romantic mess.

    Get the newest chapters g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls

    Hearing that, Ste sighed and began recounting what had happenedtely, from William¡¯s surprise confession to everything that followed.

    Sharon listened with growing interest. ¡°Hold on¡ªsoter, at the resort, he intentionally picked a fight with Marc, got himself injured, and you ended up patching him up?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Ste said with an annoyed look. ¡°I was just there to drop off some documents. Instead, I got stuck dealing with him and his stupid wound. I mean, who does that? Why would anyone purposely pick a fight just to get hurt? Has hepletely lost it?¡±

    She was clearly still annoyed over the whole ordeal.

    Sharon leaned in, peering at Ste¡¯s face from different angles. She made soft clicking sounds with her tongue like she was diagnosing a patient.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ste asked, puzzled, as she nudged Sharon away.

    Sharon sighed dramatically and shook her head. ¡°Stel, honestly, sometimes I wonder how your brain works. You really don¡¯t see it, do you? You¡¯re always thinking a few beats off from the rest of us.¡±

    Ste frowned, not quite following.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 520

    ?Chapter 520:

    Sharon gave up trying to hint and just locked arms with her. ¡°Okay, think. Why do you think William is doing all this?¡±

    Without missing a beat, Ste rolled her eyes and huffed, ¡°Because he¡¯s bored out of his mind. What else could it be?¡±

    Honestly, she¡¯d never met a businessman who had more free time than William. It was almost suspicious.

    Sharon stared at her in disbelief,pletely speechless at how dense her friend could be. ¡°Ste, every time he pulls some reckless stunt, who¡¯s there? What are you doing? Who¡¯s around you?¡±

    She thought the answer was so clear that even someone half-asleep could figure it out.

    But then Ste¡¯s eyes lit up like a lightbulb had finally switched on. ¡°Wait¡ªI get it! He¡¯s trying to stir up tension between the Briggs family, the Smiths, and the Walshes, right? If things get chaotic enough, he can swoop in, manipte the situation a little, andnd their projects for cheap!¡±

    In her mind, William was just a master strategist with profit always on his mind. He probably saw those petty conflicts as business opportunities. Why else would a guy like him stir the pot?

    Sharon pped her forehead in frustration. That was it¡ªshe was done trying to drop hints.

    ¡°No, Ste. He¡¯s jealous. That man is jealous and wants your attention. Seriously, how is that not obvious to you?¡±

    Ste furrowed her brows, eyeing Sharon with concern before reaching out to touch her forehead.

    ¡°Sharon, are you feeling alright? Did you drink too much or something? You¡¯re not making any sense right now.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. William? Jealous because she¡¯d been around Shaun or Marc? No way. She¡¯d thought this through already. That so-called ¡°confession¡± of his was probably a spur-of-the-moment tactic to get her to y along with his ns. She wasn¡¯t buying it.

    Besides, hadn¡¯t Willow once said William still had feelings for a childhood sweetheart?

    Discover fresh updates g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í?ls

    If that was true, then there was no chance he liked her.

    Men like him made empty promises all the time¡ªit didn¡¯t mean anything.

    Sharon swatted her hand away. ¡°Stel, I¡¯m not joking. Here¡¯s an idea¡ªwhy don¡¯t you call him right now? Or better yet, text him that you¡¯re drunk and see what happens. See if he doesn¡¯t show up in five seconds t.¡±

    Sharon was determined to make Ste clearly see William¡¯s feelings for her. For someone as sharp and quick-witted as Ste was in theb, how could she be so clueless when it came to love?

    Watching her, Ste couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°He¡¯s my boss, not my driver,¡± she said firmly. ¡°Sharon, you¡¯re seriously drunk. Come on, get up. I¡¯ll take you home.¡±

    Sharon could only throw up her hands in frustration. There was no winning this argument.

    In the end, they just dropped the topic. Ste drove Sharon back to her ce. Still worried Sharon might throw up in the middle of the night and choke without help, Ste made the decision to stay the night, just to be safe.

    Meanwhile, back at the research institute, William was in his dorm. He hadn¡¯t heard Ste return and found himself growing a little restless.

    Eventually, he even went to knock on her door, but there was no answer.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 521

    ?Chapter 521:

    Time ticked by, and as it gotter, he became increasingly uneasy. He picked up his phone, then put it down, over and over again, before finally giving in and sending her a message. ¡°You¡¯re not in the dorm?¡±

    At that moment, Ste was helping Sharon get ready for bed¡ªremoving her makeup and making sure she wasfortable. Her phone buzzed, and she nced at the screen.

    ¡°My friend¡¯s drunk. I¡¯m staying over at her ce to take care of her.¡±

    She paused for a second, then added a follow-up message, just to be polite.

    ¡°Did you need something, Mr. Briggs?¡±

    William stared at the screen, unsure what to say for once.

    He typed out a response, deleted it, and retyped something else¡ªthen deleted that too. Finally, after several failed attempts, he sent, ¡°I wanted to go over the research data with you. But if you¡¯re busy tonight, we can talk tomorrow. Good night.¡±

    Reading his reply, Ste only felt more convinced that he didn¡¯t feel anything for her.

    If he had even the slightest interest in her, would he really bring up work in the middle of the night?

    In her eyes, Sharon had just been talking nonsense, the kind that came from one too many drinks.

    She stayed the night at Sharon¡¯s ce and dozed off shortly after.

    The next morning, Sharon was still fast asleep when Ste got up. Quietly, she slipped into the living room and started preparing breakfast¡ªbeef sandwiches with a side of yogurt.

    The smell wafted through the apartment and slowly roused Sharon from her sleep. Barely awake, she stumbled out of bed, her eyes still half-closed. ¡°Stel, did you make breakfast?¡±

    Ste couldn¡¯t help but smile, both fond and exasperated. ¡°Yeah. Your favorite beef sandwich. It¡¯s still warm on the table.¡±

    The moment Sharon heard that, she perked up like a kid on Christmas morning and rushed to the dining table, devouring her breakfast in no time.

    Find your next adventure at g¦Á ?¦Ç ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s

    Resting her chin in her hand, she watched Ste sit across the table, eating slowly and calmly. It broughtst night¡¯s conversation back to the front of her mind.

    ¡°Stel, I¡¯m serious¡ªthink about what I told you yesterday.¡±

    Ste blinked, chewing thoughtfully. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°William, of course¡ª¡±

    ¡°Stop right there.¡±

    Clearly not in the mood to hear more, Ste cut her off. But Sharon just sighed, sipping her yogurt as if resigned to her role as the persistent matchmaker. She still believed in this pairing wholeheartedly. She believed that William wasn¡¯t just Choria¡¯s most eligible bachelor; he clearly had feelings for Ste. From where Sharon stood, the two of them getting together was the perfect ending waiting to happen.

    After breakfast, Ste headed back to the research institute. She wanted to check in with William about the research data he mentionedst night, so she went straight to his office. But after knocking and waiting, it was clear he wasn¡¯t there. With no other leads, she returned to theb and continued working on her experiments.

    That afternoon, a message popped up on her phone¡ªit was Sharon again. ¡°Stel,e with me to a wine tasting event tomorrow. It¡¯s kind of a big deal.¡±

    Ste raised a brow. Wine tasting? That wasn¡¯t really her thing. She didn¡¯t even drink that much, let alone attend fancy wine events.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 522

    ?Chapter 522:

    ¡°Why are you suddenly into this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about investing in a vineyard,¡± Sharon replied quickly. ¡°This is just to test the waters. Come with me, and if I make a profit, I¡¯ll share it with you.¡±

    Ste thought about it. Her project would likely wrap up by tomorrow, and she didn¡¯t have anything urgent lined up after that. With a shrug, she figured, why not?

    Back at the Briggs Group headquarters, William sat at his desk when an email came in.

    He clicked it open. It was an invitation to the same wine tasting event. Attached was a personal note from Sharon: ¡°Mr. Briggs, this is a prestigious gathering. I hope you can make time to attend. There¡¯ll be a mystery guest you might find interesting.¡±

    At first, he didn¡¯t think much of it. These kinds of elite social functions didn¡¯t really appeal to him, even if others in his circle found them entertaining.

    But thatst line gave him pause.

    A mystery guest?

    His gaze narrowed slightly. Could it be the chairman of thepany the Briggs Group was eyeing for next quarter¡¯s partnership?

    That chairman was a well-known wine enthusiast. It would make sense.

    William twirled his pen between his fingers, thinking it over. A few momentster, he replied to the email. ¡°Thank you for the invitation. I¡¯ll attend as scheduled.¡±

    Sharon received the email at home and smiled to herself.

    A wine tasting, a little alcohol, the right mood¡ªemotions would definitely run hot.

    Everything was lined up perfectly. Tomorrow, with just the right push from her, she was sure Ste and William¡¯s rtionship would finally cross that line.

    At the Wine Tasting Event¡­

    Ste showed up in a deep red velvet gown¡ªsomething Sharon had insisted she wear.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is where magic happens

    She tugged awkwardly at the neckline and whispered, ¡°Sharon, isn¡¯t this dress a little too formal?¡±

    She felt like she was about to walk the red carpet, not sip Merlot with strangers.

    Sharon held her hand, patting it gently like a proud mom. ¡°Are you kidding me? You look incredible¡ªeasily the best-dressed woman in the room. Just own it, sweetheart. You¡¯re already in the dress, might as well wear it with confidence.¡± She handed Ste a ss of wine. ¡°And don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s someone special here tonight. I have a feeling you¡¯ll like him.¡±

    Ste raised a brow. ¡°Who?¡±

    Sharon just smirked. ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡±

    And as if on cue, William walked in through the entrance.

    He was dressed in a dark green suit¡ªsubtle, elegant. But next to Ste¡¯s crimson gown, it somehow felt like a perfect match.

    The color contrast was striking, but still soft. Under the lighting, they looked like they¡¯d coordinated without even trying.

    Sharon nearly burst outughing with glee. ¡°Stel, isn¡¯t that William? What a coincidence! Go say hi!¡±

    Before Ste could even react, Sharon had already grabbed her arm and pulled her along.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs,¡± Sharon greeted him with a grin, ¡°what a surprise¡ªhere for the tasting too?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 523

    ?Chapter 523:

    William¡¯s gazended on Ste, and for a beat, he was silent.

    The soft curve of her shoulders, her corbone dusted with light from the chandelier, the red gemstone ne sitting perfectly at her throat¡ªit was as if the dress had been made just for her.

    Elegant, graceful¡­ but with just enough allure to stop time.

    Sharon noticed it right away¡ªthat look in his eyes.

    She leaned forward with a knowing smile. ¡°Stel, your outfits match perfectly. You two look like you came here as a couple!¡±

    Ste blinked, then nced down at William¡¯s suit. The dark green was subtle, almost hidden in the light¡ªbut still.

    She frowned. Red and green totally shed. How was this matching?

    ¡°His fabric isn¡¯t even close to mine. There¡¯s no way this is a matching set.¡±

    William¡¯s jaw tightened ever so slightly. Her eagerness to distance herself from him hit harder than he¡¯d expected. Still, his face gave nothing away.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he said coolly, ying along.

    Sharon wanted to scream. She¡¯d spent days lining this up, and they were acting like kids at opposite ends of the yground.

    William looked around the venue, scanning the crowd. ¡°Ms. Mitchell, didn¡¯t you mention a mystery guest tonight? I don¡¯t see anyone particrly mysterious.¡±

    Sharon gave him a look, then tilted her head toward Ste. Ste was standing there, looking so stunning. Didn¡¯t he think she was mysterious?

    William followed her gaze but still looked confused.

    Ste was just as puzzled. ¡°What mystery guest?¡± she asked, turning to him. She was here to apany Sharon for inspection, not having heard anything about a mysterious guest.

    Sharon watched the two of them finally talking¡ªeven if they were confused¡ªand jumped on the chance. ¡°Why don¡¯t you two sit down?¡± she said brightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s exhausting to stand around in heels.¡±

    Unforgettable stories on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s??o??

    And maybe, if they sat next to each other, some sparks would actually fly.

    William wouldn¡¯t remain unaffected with such beauty sitting beside him. Before they could say no, she ushered them onto the velvet sofa and practically bolted. ¡°I¡¯ll get you both something to drink¡ªjust talk, okay?¡± She didn¡¯t even ask what they wanted.

    Ste stared after her, bewildered. ¡°I didn¡¯t even tell her what I wanted.¡± She shook her head, then turned back to William. ¡°So, this mysterious guest¡­ is it someone tied to Briggs Group or the research institute?¡±

    When Ste posed her question, William narrowed his eyes, his expression turning grave.

    ¡°The Briggs Group is eyeing a partnership with a firm from Osnuria. They specialize in cutting-edge tech and have ties to the research institute. If we can impress them with our results, there¡¯s a real chance they¡¯ll partner up with both the institute and the Briggs Group for a venture that could be extremely lucrative.¡±

    Ste¡¯s eyes widened slightly. Until now, the research institute and Briggs Group had always operated independently. But this? This could fuse their strengths for the first time. And from the look in William¡¯s eyes, it was clear that he wanted this alliance badly.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs, can I be part of this project?¡± she asked, her voice firm with resolve. ¡°If it¡¯s about results, I¡¯ll deliver perfection.¡± In theb, she never flinched from a challenge.

    William looked her in the eye. ¡°This isn¡¯t a walk in the park. Thepetition is cutthroat, with internationalpanies already circling. We¡¯re up against some of the biggest names in the field. Are you sure you¡¯re up to it?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 524

    ?Chapter 524:

    Ste lifted her chin with quiet confidence. ¡°Getting things done takes grit,¡± she said firmly. ¡°No matter if it¡¯s local or global, I know what I¡¯m capable of, and I trust my skills to deliver.¡±

    Her fearless answer drew a rare flicker of approval from William.

    ¡°Fine. You¡¯ll handle the experiments,¡± he agreed. ¡°But know this¡ªthe institute¡¯s not taking any chances. They¡¯re bringing in a new recruit from abroad. She¡¯ll be working on the same project, and most likely, you¡¯ll bepeting for the final spot.¡±

    Ste raised an eyebrow. ¡°Someone from abroad?¡± That alone told her just how serious the institute was about this project.

    ¡°What¡¯s her background?¡±

    She was already guessing the neer would be impressive, and she wasn¡¯t wrong.

    William gave a brief rundown. ¡°Master¡¯s degree in biotechnology from a top university in Osnuria. Full schrships every year. Graduated with honors. Even before finishing school, she had offers from several globalpanies.¡±

    Ste blinked. That was quite the resume.

    Noting her silence, he asked, ¡°Getting nervous?¡±

    Ste thought of the stiffpetition, the kind of person who likely walked into rooms expecting to be the smartest, and replied with a calm smile, ¡°Nervous? Why would I be? She¡¯s good, sure, but that just means I have to be better. I¡¯ll stay focused on what I do best, and I¡¯m not here to hold the institute back.¡±

    For Ste, going up against someone strong wasn¡¯t something to fear¡ªit was exciting.

    Being around skilled people didn¡¯t scare her.

    Instead, it made her want to do better. She used that pressure to improve and work on what she wasn¡¯t good at.

    And in that moment, a flicker of excitement lit up inside her. It had been a long time since she¡¯d felt so alive, so ready topete.

    Don¡¯t miss it: g?l§Úov???.c§àm

    Watching her gear up with that focused look in her eyes, William let out a quietugh. She really was different.

    Most people would get nervous under this kind of pressure¡ªshe, on the other hand, looked excited.

    Even he couldn¡¯t match that kind of fearless energy.

    Nearby, Sharon peeked out from behind the curtain, smiling warmly as she watched them talking.

    When she felt it was the right moment, she stepped out, holding two sses of red wine.

    She had thought they¡¯d be talking about wedding ns or something romantic, but when she got closer, she realized it was just serious work talk.

    Sharon stared at Ste in disbelief. ¡°Stel, what were you guys even talking about?¡±

    Ste took the ss of wine from her with a nod of thanks, then replied calmly, ¡°Just a new project at the institute.¡±

    Sharon stared at her. ¡°That¡¯s all? You were talking about work this whole time?¡±

    Ste nodded casually. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 525

    ?Chapter 525:

    ¡°You didn¡¯t talk about anything else?¡± Sharon pressed.

    ¡°Was there something else we should¡¯ve talked about?¡± Ste looked genuinely confused.

    Sharon waspletely stumped. She opened her mouth but had noeback. What could she say? These two were so hopeless when it came to romance, it was almost impressive. All she could do was sigh quietly to herself.

    Ste took a small sip of her red wine, the taste rich but mellow.

    Next to her, William suddenly stood up and said casually, ¡°I just saw an old business partner. I¡¯ll go say hello.¡±

    With that, he turned and walked off at a calm, unhurried pace.

    Sharon watched his back as he disappeared into the crowd¡ªand realized her brilliant matchmaking n had just gone up in mes.

    She quickly grabbed Ste¡¯s wrist. ¡°Wait, Stel¡ªwas William really just talking about work with you the whole time?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t believe it. Seriously? That man was so dense.

    Meanwhile, Ste was actually in a great mood.

    ¡°Sharon, I should thank you. If you hadn¡¯t dragged me here today, I wouldn¡¯t have heard about the institute¡¯s new project. I already signed up to join! You¡¯re my lucky charm!¡±

    She pulled Sharon in for a hug, grinning wide.

    But Sharon just stood there, stiff as a board. She wanted to matchmake¡ªnot hand out project applications!

    Sharon downed the rest of her wine in one gulp and gave William another re from across the room. Nope. She wasn¡¯t giving up. Not tonight. If she didn¡¯t pull this off, she wasn¡¯t worthy of being Ste¡¯s best friend.

    ¡°Hey Stel,¡± Sharon said, switching tactics, ¡°this event¡¯s not bad, right? There¡¯s going to be a dance soon. I bet someone¡¯s going to ask you for the first dance.¡± Sharon¡¯s n was simple: get William and Ste on the dance floor, close enough to catch feelings. The music might even help them open up.

    Ste raised a brow. ¡°Dancing? I don¡¯t know¡­ I¡¯m not really in the mood.¡±

    Every journey starts at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c????

    ¡°Oh,e on. It¡¯s not every day you get invited to something like this. Just try it. If you¡¯re nervous, you can dance with me first!¡±

    Sharon¡¯s enthusiasm was contagious. Ste hesitated, then gave in with a soft nod.

    As the music started ying and couples began to pair off, Sharon suddenly clutched her stomach. She hurried off with the excuse of going to the restroom.

    In truth, she was going to find William.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs,¡± she called, catching up to him. ¡°Got a minute?¡±

    William gave her a curious look. ¡°What is it, Ms. Mitchell?¡±

    Sharon looked unusually serious. ¡°Ste wants to dance, but I¡¯m not feeling well, and she¡¯s notfortable dancing with strangers. Can you do me a favor and be her partner for the first dance?¡±

    William blinked. ¡°She wants to dance?¡± That caught him off guard. Ste never seemed like the dancing type.

    Sharon nodded with extra emphasis. ¡°Yup. She suddenly felt like it today. So, are you going or not?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 526

    ?Chapter 526:

    She was ready to drag him over there herself. William just stared at her, long enough to make her sweat.

    Finally, he raised his ss with a small smile. ¡°It¡¯s just a dance. Why wouldn¡¯t I help?¡±

    Sharon exhaled hard in relief. ¡°Good. I¡¯m counting on you. Take care of her, okay? I really do need the restroom now.¡±

    And off she went again, disappearing into the crowd.

    Meanwhile, Ste was still waiting, wine in hand, ncing around in confusion. Where was Sharon?

    Then she saw him. William, walking toward her, calm andposed, stopped right in front of her and extended his hand.

    ¡°May I have the honor of this first dance, Ms. Russell?¡±

    Ste blinked, stunned. She hadn¡¯t expected him to show up.

    Almost instinctively, she shook her head. ¡°Sorry, I already promised my friend.¡±

    William didn¡¯t withdraw his hand. Instead, he replied smoothly, ¡°Your friend asked me to take her ce.¡±

    Ste¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Sharon sent you?¡±

    He nodded. ¡°She said she wasn¡¯t feeling well and had to go to the restroom. She asked me to stand in.¡±

    Then, after a beat, he stepped in a little closer, his voice low and steady. ¡°So¡­ are you going to turn me down, Ms. Russell?¡±

    Ste froze for a moment, her breath catching. After a brief pause, she gently ced her hand into his dry palm. ¡°Alright then.¡±

    William gave a small smile and rested his hand on her waist with quiet confidence.

    Ste took in a quick breath, her body tensing and her shoulders tightening, but her eyes stayed on him.

    ¡°Rx,¡± William said, his voice calm and steady.

    L?t£åst ch?pt?rs in g??lnovels.??¦Ï??

    Not far off, Sharon had been watching the whole thing, unnoticed. She let out a long breath, finally able to rx as she saw them dancing in sync. ¡°Yes!¡± she cheered silently. ¡°I knew I had this under control!¡±

    On the dance floor, Ste asked him a few more questions about the project. William answered each one patiently, not rushing.

    As they continued discussing work, Ste slowly began to unwind. The stiffness faded, and before long, she was moving more freely, spinning lightly as William guided her.

    The song ended, and Sharon came running over with quick steps.

    ¡°Sorry, Stel. My stomach was acting up, so I couldn¡¯t join you. Thanks, Mr. Briggs. You two looked like you were really enjoying that dance, huh?¡±

    Ste stepped back, putting a bit of space between herself and William. ¡°Mr. Briggs and I just talked about the project. It helped me loosen up a bit.¡± Sharon¡¯s smile faltered.

    ¡°Wait¡­ you were talking about work? While dancing?¡± she asked, stunned.

    Ste nodded as if it were the most natural thing in the world. ¡°There were some parts I didn¡¯t get, and Mr. Briggs exined them to me.¡±

    Sharon lookedpletely defeated. ¡°Stel, I¡¯vee to a conclusion¡ªyou¡¯re just not built for romance.¡±

    After all the chances she¡¯d tried to create, Ste hadn¡¯t caught on to any of them. Not even one.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 527

    ?Chapter 527:

    Ste frowned slightly, confused by Sharon¡¯sment. They had only talked about work¡ªwhat did that have to do with romance? ¡°Sharon, you¡¯re being dramatic again,¡± she said, halfughing.

    Sharon raised both hands as if surrendering. ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯m done. Let¡¯s just go.¡±

    Ste had no ns to stay longer anyway. She and William had already gone over everything they needed to. They were set to begin at the institute tomorrow, so there was nothing left to discuss.

    When Sharon tugged at her hand, Ste didn¡¯t argue. She just nced back to say goodbye. ¡°Mr. Briggs, I¡¯m heading out now. Goodnight!¡±

    William stood there, watching her walk through the tasting event. His eyes followed her until she was out of sight.

    She had danced so gracefully. That waist of hers¡ªsoft, flexible¡ªlike if you held it too gently, it might slip right through your fingers¡­

    William caught himself. He blinked, cleared his throat, and looked away with a small shake of his head. A faint guilt crept up, and he set his wine ss down before leaving the room.

    He¡¯d confirmed what he needed¡ª the person he¡¯d been expecting hadn¡¯t shown up at all.

    On the drive home, Sharon¡¯s face said it all. She looked grumpy and far from pleased.

    Ste, sitting beside her, nced over and asked softly, ¡°Sharon¡­ is this winery project not as solid as it seems?¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t know much about wine¡ªshe couldn¡¯t tell a fancy bottle from a cheap one¡ªbut something told her that if the deal had gone well, Sharon wouldn¡¯t be sitting here looking so down.

    Sharon looked up, her lips pushed into a dramatic pout. ¡°Stel, this whole winery idea is driving me crazy!¡±

    At that moment, Sharon honestly felt like she was at her limit. She had never failed at business before. But why did her efforts at matchmaking all fall apart? Where did it go wrong?

    Ste had no clue what was running through Sharon¡¯s head. She just figured Sharon was stressed about the project flopping. Gently, she gave her back a soft pat and said, ¡°Come on, Sharon. Don¡¯t stress too much. You haven¡¯t even spent any money yet. Figuring out something doesn¡¯t work early on? That¡¯s actually a good thing.¡±

    New updates in g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    Sharon tried to smile, but it ended up looking more like she was about to cry. ¡°Thanks, Stel¡­ that¡¯s sweet of you.¡±

    But deep down, being forted¡± only made her feel worse.

    ¡°Hey, Stel,¡± Sharon said suddenly, trying to lighten the mood. ¡°What if I became a matchmaker? You know, help people fall in love¡ªand maybe get a thank-you gift when it works?¡± She said it like a joke but was watching Ste closely, eager to see how she¡¯d react.

    Ste blinked in surprise but didn¡¯t brush it off. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want to do, I¡¯ve got your back.¡±

    Sharon took her hand, suddenly serious. ¡°Then help me kick it off¡ªbe my first client. Let me set you up with William. If you two end up together, you¡¯ll be my golden couple!¡±

    That was when Ste realized Sharon was just teasing. ¡°Sharon, how many times do I have to say it? That¡¯s not going to happen.¡±

    Sharon groaned. ¡°Why not? What¡¯s wrong with him? He¡¯s good-looking, he¡¯s rich, and he actually knows how to treat a woman.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 528

    ?Chapter 528:

    Ste opened her mouth to argue¡ªbut couldn¡¯t find anything to say. William really didn¡¯t seem to have any major ws. But that still wasn¡¯t enough of a reason for her to marry him.

    ¡°Sharon, please. I know what I¡¯m doing, okay? You should focus on yourself instead. If you really want to be a matchmaker, maybe you should try getting married first. You¡¯d be the perfect walking advertisement.¡±

    That left Sharonpletely defeated. She gave up on the idea of pairing Ste with William.

    Honestly, those two were probably better off staying the way they were¡ªtwo lovable opposites who never ran out of things to argue about.

    After the wine-tasting event, Ste headed back to her dorm and got straight to work, prepping materials for the next day¡¯s project. She kept at itte into the night.

    She was in the middle of a neck massage, trying to shake off some of the tension, when the doorbell suddenly rang. She frowned. Who on earth was calling at four in the morning?

    Cautiously, she walked to the door and called out, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    William¡¯s voice came from the other side. ¡°It¡¯s me. I saw your light was still on and thought you might want ate-night snack.¡±

    Ste blinked. Ate-night snack? Since when did he do that?

    She opened the door and saw him standing there, holding several stic bags. ¡°What did you bring?¡±

    ¡°A bunch of savory breakfast dishes.¡±

    She was caught off guard. Breakfast? It was only four a.m.

    Before she could say anything else, William had already walked in and started unpacking the bags. A mouthwatering aroma immediately filled the room. Ste had barely touched anything at the wine-tasting earlier, just a few small bites. And now, with all this delicious food in front of her, she suddenly realized¡ªyeah, she was starving.

    The dishes were from a popr spot with ster reviews. Ste ended up eating more than she expected. By the time they finished, it was nearly six. The sky outside had started to lighten.

    ¡°Should we still try to get some sleep?¡± Ste nced out the window.

    L??t??¦Ó ?h??¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.??§àm

    William went quiet for a second, then said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to go to the institute today. Take a day to rest. Recharge a bit. Be at your best.¡±

    He started tidying up and was just about to leave when Ste said, ¡°I don¡¯t need a day off. I can still go in.¡±

    She¡¯d pulled all-nighters for experiments before. One sleepless night wasn¡¯t going to kill her.

    William turned and looked at her. ¡°There¡¯s nothing urgent at theb today. If you push through without sleep, your focus will be shot, and your efficiency will take a hit. Rest today¡ªwork better tomorrow.¡±

    Ste opened her mouth to argue, but he had a point. So she stayed home and rested for the day.

    The next morning, as soon as Ste walked into the research institute, she felt the shift. People were whispering. The moment they noticed her, they fell silent¡ªeyes filled with a weird mix of guilt and curiosity.

    She figured it was probably because of the newpetitor. She didn¡¯t bother with them and just headed to her station.

    She was still changing into herb coat when Elbert walked up. ¡°Sylvia, Mr. Hoffman wants to see you.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 529

    ?Chapter 529:

    Ste blinked. Paul?

    She headed to his office. He was just setting down his coffee cup when she walked in.

    ¡°Sylvia, you¡¯re here. Have a seat.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Hoffman, is something wrong?¡±

    Paulced his fingers together and studied her. ¡°You¡¯ve probably heard¡ªour institute is now coborating with the Briggs Group. This afternoon, a new member will be joining the team¡ªNina Carter. Mr. Briggs mentioned it to you, right?¡±

    Ste nodded. ¡°Yes, he did. I¡¯ll give my best on the project, Mr. Hoffman.¡±

    Paul waved it off. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. Don¡¯t feel pressured. Just do your part. Nina¡¯s not your average neer¡ªshe¡¯s got quite the reputation in international research circles.¡±

    Ste had proven herself with outstanding work on both isted tests and follow-up experiments, but Paul wasn¡¯t sure if she could match someone like Nina.

    ¡°If this project is too challenging for you, you may just let it go,¡± he added.

    The message was clear. He wasn¡¯t doubting her¡ªjust concerned. Ste understood, but she wasn¡¯t about to back down without a fight.

    ¡°Mr. Hoffman, I know Nina¡¯s strong. But I don¡¯t think I¡¯m weak either. It¡¯s not over until it¡¯s over.¡±

    Giving up before the race even started? That just wasn¡¯t her.

    Paul noticed the resolve in Ste¡¯s eyes. He lifted his coffee mug and took a sip before speaking. ¡°Since you¡¯re brimming with confidence, we¡¯ll ce our trust in you. This afternoon, when Nina Carter arrives, you¡¯reing along with me to greet her at the front.¡±

    Excitement surged through Ste. She shed him a broad grin and replied, ¡°Understood!¡±

    Right on time, Nina made her entrance at the research instituteter that day.

    Ste was well-acquainted with the institute¡¯s weing rituals. Having been received with the same warmth when she returned from her own intensive, closed-door experiment, she knew the drill. Every time neers arrived, the staff would gather to greet them.

    New updates uploaded to g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    Unbothered by the ceremonial formalities, she took her ce beside Paul, quietly watching as Nina strode in through the main doors.

    A step ahead, Paul greeted Nina with a friendly smile. ¡°You must be Nina Carter. We¡¯re thrilled you¡¯re joining us. Allow me to introduce our lead researcher, Sylvia Gilbert.¡±

    With a nce that barely lingered on Ste, Nina remained distant.

    She kept her tone even, almost too calm, as she responded, ¡°There¡¯s no need for any grand wee. I came here to work on the project. Please, continue as you normally would.¡±

    Though polite, her words carried an undercurrent of superiority.

    Paul had wanted Ste to guide Nina around, showing her they of thend. Before he could finish, Nina cut in, saying, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. I¡¯ll get familiar with everything on my own. Don¡¯t bother giving me a tour.¡± She¡¯d find the cafeteria herself when it was time to grab a bite.

    After being brushed off twice, Paul decided not to insist further.

    Curiosity rippled through the room as people caught sight of Nina¡¯s frosty demeanor. Most decided she was not one for friendly chitchat and hurried back to their desks.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 530

    Chapter 530:

    Left without anything to do for Nina, Ste returned to her experiments.

    Sizing up her newest rival was all that mattered to her that day.

    Inside theb, Sandra gave Ste a mischievous look and said, ¡°Sylvia, did you see Nina earlier? I heard she¡¯s got that ice-queen vibe¡ªtotally unapproachable.¡±

    Ste¡¯s mind drifted to Nina¡¯s sharp, tailored look. Dressed in a fitted ck turtleneck and dark jeans, with her hair cut just at her jawline, Nina gave off a chill that was hard to ignore.

    That coolness brought back memories of the first time she had met William. Still, Nina¡¯s words today hadn¡¯t bothered her one bit.

    Everyone might be gossiping about how distant Nina seemed, but Ste believed there was something admirable about a person who put work above everything else. Chit-chat couldeter.

    ¡°My impression is that Nina¡¯s actually impressive,¡± Ste said. ¡°She looks like she knows what she¡¯s doing.¡±

    Facing someone like Nina made the idea ofpetition appealing to Ste.

    Sandra hadn¡¯t expected Ste to feel that way about the new arrival. For once, Sandra had heard someone say something positive about Nina.

    ¡°Sylvia, you want to hear thetest buzz about Nina? It¡¯s juicy,¡± Sandra said. ¡°Word around the institute is that Nina might have some connection to William. Rumor has it their history stretches back years, and some even im¡ª¡± Sandra hesitated, unsure whether to spill the rest.

    Ste let out a smallugh and said, ¡°You can tell me. I¡¯m not bothered.¡±

    Clearly, Sandra¡¯s reluctance meant the gossip had something to do with her. ¡°They¡¯re saying you might not stand a chance against Nina this time. She¡¯s not just sharp¡ªsupposedly, there¡¯s a heavy hitter in her corner.¡± After blurting it out, Sandra shot a worried look at Ste.

    Quickly, she added, ¡°But Sylvia, I¡¯m cheering for you all the way!¡±

    With a solemn face, Sandra held up three fingers, pretending to take an oath, which made Ste burst outughing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stress, Sandra. We haven¡¯t even startedpeting yet. There¡¯s no reason to get worked up over rumors.¡±

    Latest stories on

    Sandra nodded with conviction, secretly admiring Ste¡¯s calm. Gossip never managed to rattle Ste.

    When lunchtime rolled around, Sandra stayed glued to Ste¡¯s side, just like always.

    While the two of them stood in line for lunch, someone from behind crashed into Ste¡¯s shoulder with enough force to make her stumble. Sandra quickly reached out and steadied her before she could fall.

    ¡°You¡¯re alright, Sylvia?¡± Sandra asked, concern in her voice as she shot a re at the person responsible. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Everyone¡¯s waiting like normal people¡ªno need to push.¡±

    The woman smirked at Sandra¡¯s reaction and said, ¡°What¡¯s your problem? I barely touched her. Are you really that sensitive? Or maybe you¡¯re both scared you can¡¯t keep up with Nina Carter?¡±

    Ste¡¯s brow knitted in annoyance, but she stayed silent.

    The woman, growing more brazen, pressed on. ¡°Let¡¯s face it, Sylvia¡ªyou can¡¯t hold a candle to Nina. She¡¯s got an overseas degree, she¡¯s close to William, and you¡¯ve got nothing thatpares.¡± Her voice grew louder with each word.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Have a nice week dear ones. God loves you and Noah wishes you all the best. (? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?

    .

 Chapter 531

    ?Chapter 531:

    Pulling her hand from Sandra¡¯s, Ste faced the woman and answered, ¡°So what if Nina studied abroad? That doesn¡¯t make her some kind of legend. And as for her friendship with William, that¡¯s her business, not mine.¡±

    Unimpressed, the woman scoffed, ready to shoot back, but Ste cut her off before she could get another word out.

    ¡°Whatever is¡ªor isn¡¯t¡ªgoing on between Nina and William has nothing to do with me. I came here to focus on my research, not get tangled in someone else¡¯s drama. If you¡¯re so determined topare people, why not see how you measure up against a billionaire? If youe up short, are you going to start crying in public?¡±

    The woman was left speechless by Ste¡¯s retort, her finger trembling as she pointed at her. ¡°Say that again, Sylvia!¡±

    Meanwhile, the lunch line was finally moving, and Ste realized she had no time for pointless squabbles.

    ¡°Stop stirring up trouble and just get on with your work. If you keep acting like this, you might get thrown out of the institute before you even realize it. Then you¡¯ll have no one to me but yourself.¡±

    With that, Ste took Sandra by the arm and walked off to grab their lunch, paying no mind to the woman¡¯s loud protests behind them. That afternoon, the whole research institute seemed to divide.

    Some put their faith in Nina¡¯s abilities, while others rallied behind Ste. The heated debates between the two camps didn¡¯t let up, and the whole institute buzzed with rumors for the rest of the day.

    Not long before everyone was supposed to clock out, William made his way toward Paul¡¯s office.

    While moving through the corridor, a pair of coworkers spotted him and greeted him politely, ¡°Hey, William!¡±

    William returned the greeting with a small nod.

    As they continued, William caught a snippet of their hushed conversation. ¡°Did you catch what Sylvia said to Hester in the cafeteria earlier?¡±

    Don¡¯t miss fresh updates on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    William paused mid-step, ncing back at the two as they walked ahead, then started following at a distance.

    ¡°I heard all about it. Sylvia sounded so sure of herself, saying neither William nor Nina mattered to her. She¡¯s just here to work on her research, nothing else.¡±

    He stopped once more, disappointment settling in his chest like a heavy stone. So, that was how Ste saw things¡ªhe didn¡¯t even register on her list of priorities.

    Her research clearly meant more to her than he ever had.

    For a few seconds, William just stood there before letting out a soft, bitterugh.

    He¡¯d always known Ste could be distant, never one to show much gratitude or warmth.

    Despite opening up to her, it was obvious she hadn¡¯t cared about his feelings at all.

    With that, William finally pushed the thought aside and walked into Paul¡¯s office, determined to leave Ste out of his mind.

    That night, Ste returned to her dorm room. Since lunch had been filling, dinner could wait. Instead, she settled in to review her project documents. A little curiosity got the better of her, so she started searching online for anything she could find about Nina.

    ¡°You can¡¯t beat your rival unless you understand what you¡¯re up against,¡± Ste reminded herself.

    She had barely made it halfway through her research when the doorbell rang.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 532

    ?Chapter 532:

    When Ste opened the door, William was standing right there, looking calm as ever.

    ¡°Do you need something?¡± she asked, eyeing the box in his hands.

    ¡°I brought you some fruit,¡± he said, holding it out as if that exined everything.

    Ste blinked. Fruit? That was¡­ random. Why would he suddenly bring her fruit? Did he want something?

    ¡°You need a favor from me?¡± she asked bluntly.

    William had only meant to drop by and strengthen their connection a little, but her straight-up question caught him off guard. It made it sound like he had ulterior motives.

    His expression darkened just a bit. ¡°I brought you something. Aren¡¯t you going to let me in?¡±

    Ste stepped aside. ¡°Come in.¡±

    Once inside, William ced the gift box on her coffee table. ¡°They¡¯re all fruits you like,¡± he said casually.

    She raised an eyebrow. ¡°How do you know what I like?¡± She couldn¡¯t recall ever telling him.

    William let out a soft sigh. ¡°What if I told you¡­ I¡¯ve been paying attention?¡±

    Ste paused, thrown for a second. Now that she thought about it, the research institute did serve fruit at lunch. Maybe he¡¯d been watching. Maybe he had noticed. Still, she wasn¡¯t totally buying it.

    Snapping back to the moment, she gave him a yful look. ¡°Mr. Briggs, you sure know how to charm thedies. No wonder you¡¯ve got such a fan club.¡± Smiling, she opened the box¡ªand sure enough, it was packed with her favorite fruit.

    Her eyes lit up as sheughed,pletely forgetting William was still standing there.

    William watched silently as she smiled and fussed over the fruit like it was the best thing that had ever happened to her. He had brought it¡­ but she was acting as if the fruit alone had shown up at her door.

    He sighed inwardly. Somehow, this woman always made him feel second-best. ¡°You enjoy your fruit. I¡¯m leaving,¡± he muttered, half-defeated, and turned to leave.

    Discover fresh tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§à??

    Ste looked up, about to say something¡ªbut he was already out the door before she could open her mouth. The words stayed stuck in her throat.

    She blinked, then mumbled, ¡°He probably had something urgent to take care of.¡± Shrugging it off, she brought the fruit to the sink and happily washed them. They were sweet, fresh, and hit the spot just right.

    After finishing, she felt a little too full, so she figured a walk would help her digest.

    There was a new shopping mall near the research institute she hadn¡¯t checked out yet, so she strolled in that direction.

    It was dinner time, and the shopping district was buzzing. Lights were bright, people were everywhere¡ªit was lively.

    She wandered around a bit, and just as she was about to head upstairs, a familiar face walked toward her.

    It took her a second to ce the woman¡ªyoung, freshly graduated, always clinging to Marc like a shadow.

    Doreen Greville. Right. That was her name.

    Doreen was shopping alone today, clearly upset and frustrated.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 533

    ?Chapter 533:

    Ever since Marc told her to terminate the pregnancy, she¡¯d been keeping her distance, afraid he¡¯d drag her to the hospital himself.

    Marc hadn¡¯t even bothered to check in.

    It¡¯d been nearly a week of silence.

    That realization only made Doreen angrier.

    She¡¯d thought getting pregnant with Marc¡¯s child would give her leverage, but all it had brought her was rejection and stress.

    She was full of rage with nowhere to put it¡ªuntil she spotted Ste. Strolling toward her, all carefree and unbothered.

    Just the sight of Ste¡¯s calm face triggered something in Doreen. It was all her fault!

    As they got closer, Doreen suddenly clutched her belly and called out sweetly, ¡°Ste! What a coincidence!¡±

    Ste¡¯s smile faded. She looked at Doreen and asked tly, ¡°Are we even close enough to call that a coincidence?¡±

    But Doreen widened her eyes in feigned innocence andunched into a deliberately loud speech. ¡°I know you¡¯re upset that I¡¯m having Marc¡¯s baby. I never meant topete with you. I just¡­ I don¡¯t want the baby to grow up without a father. I know you and Marc were married, but he doesn¡¯t love you anymore.¡±

    She sped her belly and continued, louder this time, making sure everyone nearby could hear, ¡°Could you stop contacting Marc, please? The baby¡¯s innocent. It needs a father.¡±

    A few passersby had already slowed down to stare. Some nced at Ste with awkward, knowing looks.

    Ste¡¯s patience snapped, her brow furrowing as she finally spoke up. ¡°Doreen, there has never been anything between Marc and me. I am not interested in his rtionships, and your pregnancy does not matter to me. If you want to be with him, go find him. Why are you bothering me? Does that make sense now?¡± She could hardly believe Doreen had managed to graduate with a brain like that.

    The whole situation made Ste feel strangely offended.

    Doreen clenched her jaw, her eyes threatening to spill over with tears.

    ¡°If you truly have no feelings for Marc, then why do you keep reaching out to him? Is this some sort of game? I have always respected you, Ste, and I know you and Marc had history, but I am the one who is pregnant!¡± Doreen¡¯s voice trembled as she spoke. ¡°You are just keeping him on a string, aren¡¯t you? I never imagined you could be so heartless.¡±

    Every word Doreen said sounded like a sob, her face the very picture of heartbreak. Ste could only sigh, tired of the drama. ¡°Take your nonsense elsewhere. If you can¡¯t understand English, maybe you should work on it.¡±

    She was beginning to think talking to Doreen was as useful as speaking to a wall.

    Just as she turned to leave, Doreen¡¯s gaze flicked behind her, and then she grabbed Ste¡¯s hand without warning.

    Suddenly, Doreen let out a wail and flung herself sideways,pletely catching Ste off guard.

    Doreen hit the polished tile with a thud, tears springing to her eyes as she stared up at Ste and cried, ¡°Ste, why did you push me? Oh no, my stomach, my baby¡­ the baby!¡±

    Before Ste could get a word out, Marc¡¯s voice broke in from right beside her. ¡°Stel, what¡¯s happening here?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 534

    ?Chapter 534:

    That was all Ste needed to hear to realize Doreen¡¯s little show had been perfectly timed for Marc¡¯s arrival.

    She gave a weary sigh and a shrug. ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong with me. It looks like your girlfriend is having a hard time, though.¡±

    Doreen stayed crumpled on the floor, turning watery eyes up at Marc. ¡°Marc, I can¡¯t move. Please help me. My stomach hurts so much.¡±

    With a crowd starting to gather, Marc wasted no time helping Doreen back onto her feet.

    No sooner was she upright than she flung herself into Marc¡¯s arms, sobbing and letting the tears flow. ¡°Marc, I just told Ste that I¡¯m expecting, and she shoved me! If something happened to the baby, I would have lost everything!¡± Doreen hoped her words would make Marc see Ste as heartless, someone who could even hurt a pregnant woman.

    But Marc stepped back, pushing her gently away, his voice frosty. ¡°Stop. Stel would never do anything like that.¡±

    Both women stared at him, caught off guard by his reaction.

    Doreen¡¯s mouth fell open in disbelief. ¡°Marc, you really don¡¯t trust me? I¡¯m telling the truth. People saw it happen!¡±

    Marc¡¯s patience wore thin, his frown deepening. ¡°That¡¯s enough. I know what kind of person Stel is. You saw meing and staged the whole thing. I never imagined you could be this maniptive. You¡¯ve let me down, Doreen.¡± Marc spoke with conviction, a trace of disgust flickering in his eyes as he looked at her.

    The shock hit Doreen hard, freezing her where she stood. She had nothing left to say.

    Marc looked away, unwilling to give Doreen another nce.

    He had once believed Doreen was genuine, unlike all those other women who hid behind lies and games, so different from Haley. Now, it was painfully clear¡ªshe was no exception.

    Everything had been an act. They always tried to win his sympathy and point the me at Ste.

    More novels avable at g¦Áln¦Òv???s?c?m

    Only now did he truly see that Ste was the one with real honesty and straightforwardness.

    Ste stood by, watching the drama y out with a hint of amusement. The whole scene felt ridiculous. She never imagined Marc would side with her against Doreen.

    After everything that had happened before, she half expected him to call her cruel or use her of being heartless.

    When had he suddenly learned to see through women like Doreen?

    Marc didn¡¯t get many chances to bump into Ste these days¡ªso now that he had, he wasn¡¯t about to let her walk away.

    He stared at her with what he clearly thought was deep affection and said, ¡°Stel, I believe in you. Everything before¡ªthat was on me. I didn¡¯t give you enough trust or love. But I¡¯m changing, I swear. Look at me today¡ªI¡¯m already doing better. From now on, I¡¯ll trust you and no one else.¡±

    Ste couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Marc,¡± she said coolly, ¡°instead of standing here making speeches, maybe take Doreen to the hospital for a proper check-up? If something really happens, you and your mom are the ones who¡¯ll be sad.¡±

    And with that, she brushed right past them. The mall no longer appealed to her. A hot bath and sleep sounded a lot better than sticking around.

    The second Ste walked off, Doreentched onto Marc¡¯s arm like a leech. ¡°Marc, she doesn¡¯t even love you anymore!¡± she said anxiously. ¡°She doesn¡¯t appreciate you at all! None of this is your fault¡ªit¡¯s all hers!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 535

    ?Chapter 535:

    Doreen thought her usual tricks would work, but Marc shoved her away without a second thought. ¡°Who the hell told you it was okay to talk to Stel like that today?¡± he snapped.

    Doreen froze,pletely thrown. ¡°I¡ªI didn¡¯t say anything wrong!¡± she stammered. ¡°I just mentioned that I¡¯m pregnant. She already knew!¡±

    She blinked quickly, trying to summon tears, and reached for his hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Please don¡¯t be mad, okay?¡±

    But Marc yanked his arm away, ring. ¡°Don¡¯t cling to me. Know your ce. And let me warn you, Doreen¡ªif I catch you ying games again, you¡¯ll get nothing. And don¡¯t even think about keeping the baby.¡± With that, he turned and stormed off.

    Doreen stood there, fists clenched at her sides, her chest rising and falling with rage.

    She stared at Marc¡¯s retreating back, teeth grinding furiously. How dare he! She sprinted after him, heels clicking like gunshots. ¡°Marc, wait!¡±

    He stopped, barely turning. Just as he was about to tell her to scram, Doreen folded her arms and spoke up, voice sharp and cold. ¡°You really think I actually like you?¡± Marc froze. ¡°It¡¯s just that you¡¯re stingy as hell,¡± she continued. ¡°You barely give me anything each month. If you were even a little more generous, I wouldn¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have to bother chasing Ste around!¡± Marc stared at her, stunned. ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    Doreen gave him a sarcastic smile. ¡°You heard me. All I¡¯ve ever wanted was money. Even carrying your baby? That¡¯s all it is. I told you before¡ªif you just paid up, I¡¯d leave you and Ste alone. You¡¯re the one who didn¡¯t take me seriously.¡±

    Marc stood there in silence for a moment, and, oddly enough, he felt relieved. If she was only in this for the money, then fine. That was way easier to deal with than emotional drama. Throwing money at the problem was manageable.

    He took a deep breath, pulled out a ck card, and handed it to her. ¡°There¡¯s no limit on this card. Spend however much you want. Just don¡¯t pull that kind of stunt again.¡±

    Doreen snatched the card like she¡¯d won the lottery, a smug little grin tugging at her lips. ¡°Of course. If you¡¯re this generous every time, I won¡¯t bother you again. Even after the baby¡¯s born, I¡¯ll raise him myself. He won¡¯t be your problem.¡± Waving the card in front of him like a trophy, Doreen spun on her heel and strutted off. Marc wasn¡¯t willing to marry her. He wasn¡¯t even willing to give her public recognition. So how far would that one little card go?

    She wanted more¡ªmuch more. She wasn¡¯t stupid. A credit card was nice, but it wasn¡¯t security. And she needed long-term guarantees.

    Stay connected through g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    But for now? She¡¯d pretend to be satisfied. She still needed time to figure out her next move.

    And when her mind shed back to that humiliating encounter with Ste earlier, her rage boiled up all over again.

    It was Ste¡¯s fault. All of it.

    If Ste would just disappear from Marc¡¯s life, then maybe, just maybe, Marc woulde around.

    That was her new goal¡ªget Ste out of the way. No matter what it took.

    Ste had been pullingte nights at the research institute for an entire week, working side by side with Sandra, Elbert, and Jamir on the new project. At first, everything was smooth sailing. But once they entered the second phase, they hit a major roadblock.

    ¡°Sylvia, we don¡¯t have this equipment at our institute,¡± Sandra said, clearly stressed. ¡°Without it, we can¡¯t move forward with the next step.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 536

    ?Chapter 536:

    Ste frowned. That hadn¡¯t even crossed her mind before. No equipment meant the whole experiment had to stall.

    She and Sandra asked around, hoping maybe another team had what they needed. But after checking with every single department, the answer was the same¡ªnobody had it.

    It turned out the reason was simple¡ªthe equipment had never been ordered in the first ce. It hadn¡¯t been needed for any previous research, so the institute just never bought it.

    Ste felt a headacheing on. This particr machine wasn¡¯t just rare¡ªit had to be custom-made. And even if they ced the order now, it would take two weeks to arrive. Toote. Way toote.

    Everyone knew how crucial this project was¡ªfor both the research institute and Briggs Group. Any dy could tank everything.

    ¡°Sylvia, what now?¡± Sandra¡¯s voice wavered with anxiety. ¡°If we wait for a pre-order, there¡¯s no way we¡¯ll make the deadline.¡±

    Just as the team started spiraling, a voice cut through the tension. Nina strolled in from the corridor, her heels clicking confidently on the tile.

    She pped her hands lightly, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°No need to panic,¡± she said smoothly. ¡°I¡¯ve got a way to fix this.¡±

    The room buzzed with murmurs. All eyes turned to her.

    ¡°Nina, really? You¡¯ve got a solution? That equipment¡¯s not something you just pick up at a store.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s rare as hell. We¡¯re talking custom-made, special order, and on a tight clock.¡±

    Nina stayed calm, as if everything were under control. Once the chatter died down, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll have my family arrange for the institute to get one.¡± Everyone went wide-eyed.

    ¡°Are you serious? Can your family really secure that equipment in such a short time?¡±

    ¡°Oh my God, Nina, you¡¯re incredible! You just saved the whole project!¡± Praise flew from all directions. The team swarmed around Nina like she was the hero of the hour.

    Updates loaded at g@lno¦Íe??s

    Up on the second floor, Sandra crossed her arms, unimpressed. She huffed under her breath, ¡°It¡¯s just a piece of equipment. Are people really that easy to impress?¡±

    Her voice was only loud enough for Ste to hear.

    Ste didn¡¯t say a word, and she wasn¡¯t looking at Nina with admiration, either.

    Her gut said something was off.

    She knew how rare that equipment was. In fact, there was only one authorized distributor in the entire country. And Nina? She¡¯d just returned from overseas. How could she be so sure her family could get it without a pre-order? Unless they had serious inside connections, this didn¡¯t add up. Something felt off.

    Really off.

    Without another word, Ste turned and headed back to her workstation.

    Sandra blinked, then rushed after her. ¡°Sylvia, wait up!¡±

    Her voice wasn¡¯t exactly quiet. Nina, still basking in everyone¡¯s praise downstairs, nced up just in time to see the two of them walking away.

    Watching them leave, she curled her lips into a knowing smirk.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 537

    ?Chapter 537:

    ¡°Sylvia, don¡¯t let it get to you,¡± Sandra said once they were back at the desk. ¡°Even if Nina gets the equipment, it doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s going to outshine us.¡± She assumed Ste was leaving because she was ticked off by Nina¡¯s dramatic entrance.

    But Ste didn¡¯t say anything. She sat down, powered on herptop, and started searching for the distributor¡¯s address.

    Sandra leaned over, puzzled. ¡°Why are you looking up the distributor¡¯s location?¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t take her eyes off the screen as she answered Sandra, ¡°I¡¯ll find out where they are and go there myself.¡±

    Sandra nodded at first and said, ¡°Oh,¡± but then it hit her. ¡°Wait, did you just say you¡¯re going there in person?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t believe her ears. The distributor probably wasn¡¯t even in Choria. Was Ste really nning to travel to another city for this?

    Ste stayed calm and nodded. ¡°Yeah, the distributor¡¯s in nce. It¡¯s about two hours by train. I¡¯m going tomorrow.¡±

    Since it wasn¡¯t that far, Ste figured she could go and return the same day. The only thing she wasn¡¯t sure about was whether they¡¯d actually hand over the equipment she needed.

    Still, she felt it was worth taking a chance. Sitting around wondering wouldn¡¯t get her anywhere.

    Sandra thought for a moment and said, ¡°Then let mee with you.¡±

    Ste looked at her and shook her head. ¡°No need. You stay and help Elbert and the team sort out the research data. I won¡¯t be gone long.¡±

    Sandra saw she couldn¡¯t change Ste¡¯s mind, so she nodded. She¡¯d stay behind to manage the experiments with the others while waiting for Ste to return.

    The next morning, Ste took the day off and boarded the earliest train to nce.

    The weather in nce was totally different. The moment Ste stepped off the train, a wave of thick, humid heat hit her, making her break into a sweat¡ªsomething that hardly ever happened.

    L?t??st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.c??m

    She didn¡¯t waste any time. After checking into her hotel and dropping off her bags, she headed straight out and gged down a cab to the distributor¡¯s office, not even pausing for a sip of water.

    The staff at thepany understood why she was there and showed her to a lounge while they went to get their boss.

    Sitting on the soft sofa, Ste looked around. The ce was super fancy; even the cab handles looked like they were covered in gold.

    As she was trying to guess if the gold was real or fake, the lounge door opened. A man stepped in, wearing a crisp shirt and fitted ck pants that showed off his tall, lean build.

    His wavy hair was a bit long and fell loosely at the nape of his neck, soft and fluffy¡ªreminding Ste, oddly enough, of a gentle sheepdog.

    She figured it must feel nice to run her hand through it¡­

    Realizing she¡¯d drifted off, she quickly snapped back to reality, stood up, and reached out her hand. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Sylvia Gilbert, a researcher from the Choria Research Institute.¡±

    Rutherford Schoenberg nced at the woman in front of him and politely shook her hand. ¡°Hello. Did you travel all the way from Choria today for something important?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 538

    ?Chapter 538:

    As he sat down, Ste followed and took a seat too. ¡°Yes. Our team is working on a project right now, and we really need one of the machines yourpany distributes. I was hoping we could purchase one.¡±

    Rutherford hadn¡¯t expected her to get straight to the point.

    ¡°Ms. Gilbert, here¡¯s the thing. Our machines are under limited national authorization. Not every institute is eligible to buy them.¡±

    Ste understood right away. It was like how only certain cities had ess to high-end luxury boutiques.

    ¡°I understand, but our institute has solid capabilities. We¡¯ve made consistent progress and earned a good reputation in the field.¡±

    Rutherford nodded, though he seemed distracted. ¡°That¡¯s what every institute says, Ms. Gilbert. I¡¯m sorry, but these machines are in short supply, and I really can¡¯t help with that.¡±

    Sure, Rutherford found Ste appealing, but he was a professional. He wouldn¡¯t let someone¡¯s looks sway his business decisions.

    Just as he was about to leave, Ste quickly spoke up. ¡°Please, wait. Could you tell me what it would take for our institute to even have a shot at this?¡±

    Rutherford turned back to assess Ste again, his tone calm and unhurried. ¡°It¡¯s not about how I give you a chance¡ªit¡¯s about how you n to prove yourselves to me.¡±

    After all, she was the one asking for help.

    Ste pressed her lips together, thinking for a moment before speaking. ¡°How about this¡ªyou lend me the equipment first. Our research institute is currently coborating on a project with the International Research Association and Briggs Group. If we manage to secure the deal, you provide us with a machine for free.¡±

    Rutherford raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued. ¡°And if you don¡¯t secure it?¡±

    Without a second¡¯s hesitation, Ste answered, ¡°Then I¡¯ll return the equipment andpensate you with ten million.¡±

    A flicker of admiration sparked in Rutherford¡¯s eyes. The equipment in question? Worth no more than eight million, tops. Yet here she was, offering ten million as coteral if she lost the bid. A woman throwing out that kind of offer without blinking made him genuinely curious about where her confidence came from. Ste met his gaze without flinching¡ªno nerves, no second-guessing. Just quiet determination, steady and sincere.

    Your source of stories: g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í??s.c??m

    ¡°Sir, you¡¯ve got nothing to lose by letting this y out. If our institute wins the coboration, that proves we¡¯re good enough to deserve your authorization, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    She had a point. For Rutherford, there really wasn¡¯t any downside¡ªthough, truth be told, the benefit wasn¡¯t all that big either. Ten million wasn¡¯t even worth his time. But what was interesting was her.

    ¡°I can give you the equipment,¡± he said. ¡°But if you lose the deal, I want the ten million¡ªand one additional condition.¡±

    ¡°What condition?¡± Ste asked cautiously.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet,¡± Rutherford replied with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know when I do. But since you¡¯re so confident, I assume you won¡¯t have to worry about that, right?¡±

    Ste stared at the man in front of her. That smile of his was all charm on the surface, but something told her there was a fox lurking beneath. He definitely wasn¡¯t the simple type.

    Still, she didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Deal,¡± she said.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 539

    ?Chapter 539:

    As she turned to leave the lounge, something urred to her, and she nced back. ¡°I haven¡¯t caught your name yet.¡±

    Business was business¡ªand exchanging names was a gesture of good faith.

    ¡°Rutherford Schoenberg,¡± he replied, still smiling. ¡°Pleasure to meet you, Sylvia.¡±

    Ste gave a small nod. ¡°I look forward to working with you, Mr. Schoenberg. Goodbye.¡±

    That same afternoon, Ste sealed the deal and signed the contract. Rutherford promised that the equipment would be shipped out that day and should arrive at the institute by the next.

    Back in the office, his assistant looked stunned after hearing what had just happened. ¡°Mr. Schoenberg¡­ you really gave her that equipment?¡±

    Hadn¡¯t all domestic authorizations already been finalized?

    Rutherford thought of Sylvia¡¯s bright eyes and quietly chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s equipment. It¡¯s meant to be used. She made a bet with me. Whether she wins or loses, I¡¯m not losing anything. It¡¯s rare toe across someone that interesting¡ªit¡¯s worth ying along.¡±

    The assistant looked like something had just clicked in his mind. ¡°Are you¡­ interested in that woman?¡±

    Rutherford didn¡¯t deny it. Lately, his family had been hounding him to get married¡ªsaid he wasn¡¯t getting any younger and should start settling down and taking more control of thepany.

    But the well-breddies they¡¯d introduced him to? All nd and predictable. Sylvia, though, had caught his eye in a way no one else had. For the first time in a long while, someone had actually sparked his interest.

    The next morning, Ste arrived at the institute early and saw a group of people crowding around Nina in the lobby. Nina stood there in a white dress, catching everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Nina, did you really get the equipment?¡± someone asked in surprise.

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing! You got it in just one day? So fast,¡± another added.

    Your escape begins with g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?????m

    Just like the day before, Nina answered softly, ¡°The distributor agreed to provide it.¡±

    The crowd broke into excited cheers. ¡°Nina, you¡¯re awesome!¡±

    ¡°You always get things done, Nina. Not like certain people around here who act all important just because they¡¯ve got some connections. Honestly, the way they carry themselves is just in annoying.¡±

    A few othersughed and nodded in agreement.

    Ste ignored the chatter, pulled out her phone, and called Rutherford. They¡¯d exchanged numbers yesterday, but she hadn¡¯t thought she would be using it so soon.

    Rutherford didn¡¯t pick up, but right after the call ended, he texted her. ¡°Sorry, Ms. Gilbert. I¡¯m in a meeting at the moment. Is it something urgent?¡±

    Ste replied right away, ¡°Mr. Schoenberg, has the equipment you mentioned yesterday been delivered yet?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I sent someone over with itst night. It should be getting there any moment now.¡±

    Ste found it strange and asked again, ¡°Only one unit was sent to our institute?¡±

    Her brows furrowed, clearly puzzled. If Rutherford had arranged the delivery, then who had sent the equipment Nina received? Something didn¡¯t add up.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 540

    ?Chapter 540:

    ¡°Ms. Gilbert, this equipment is only sold through ourpany. Like I said before, it¡¯s very limited. The one you¡¯re getting is the only one we¡¯ve sent out,¡± Rutherford replied.

    Ste fell into contemtion once again. If only one unit was sent out, then where did Nina get hers? Or maybe Nina hadn¡¯t contacted anyone at all, and there was never a second machine.

    As she walked back from the balcony, things started making sense to Ste.

    ¡°How can you talk about Sylvia like that?¡± Sandra snapped. ¡°If not for her, we wouldn¡¯t have even won thestpetition. Don¡¯t be so unfair!¡±

    Sandra stood up for Sylvia,

    But instead of support, she got nasty remarks. ¡°Oh,e on, Sandra. You¡¯re just sticking to Sylvia like glue because you want to move up, right? Everyone knows you knew nothing when you started here. You¡¯re just hoping to get close to rich people by sticking to her.¡±

    Sandra froze, shocked by thement. She didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡± she protested.

    ¡°Oh, really? Then why are you always doing whatever she says? I¡¯m telling you, she¡¯s using you, and here you are blindly defending her.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true at all! Sylvia¡¯s not that kind of person!¡± Sandra said firmly.

    Ste had wanted to let Nina y her game for a bit longer, but she didn¡¯t want Sandra to be dragged into it and hurt because of her.

    After thinking for a moment, she looked at Nina and asked in a calm tone, ¡°So, Nina, you said your people were the ones who sent the equipment?¡±

    Nina looked startled. She turned to face Ste. ¡°Why? Is something wrong?¡±

    Ste let out a quiet chuckle. ¡°Of course there¡¯s a problem,¡± Ste said sharply. ¡°There¡¯s only one distributor for this machine across the country, and it takes at least a day for them to ship it. If you¡¯re saying you got it yourself, can you tell us the distributor¡¯s name?¡±

    Nina flinched. Her eyes darted around, trying to avoid Ste¡¯s.

    Discover more at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s

    ¡°Sylvia, why are you saying all this?¡± Before Nina could respond, one of her die-hard supporters jumped in.

    But Ste turned to her calmly and asked in a quiet voice, ¡°Did I ask you a question? Are you Nina?¡±

    The girl was caught off guard. She blinked, flustered, then turned her head away in silence.

    Ste looked back at Nina. ¡°If you don¡¯t even know the distributor¡¯s name, then how did this equipment end up delivered here under your name?¡± She paused. ¡°I was just on the phone with the distributor¡¯s general manager. Want me to ask if he knows you?¡±

    Nina¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She hadn¡¯t expected Ste to actually know someone from the distributor.

    ¡°Sylvia, what are you even talking about?¡± Nina scoffed, her voice louder now. ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re the one who arranged this? Come on, don¡¯t kid yourself. You don¡¯t even have that kind of connection. You¡¯re really stretching it this time!¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡± another colleague chimed in. ¡°Nina¡¯s a top grad who just got back from abroad. Why would anyone listen to you? If this was a donation, it¡¯s obviously because of her, not you!¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t flinch. She didn¡¯t argue either. She just stood there, calm as ever, her eyes fixed on Nina.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 541

    ?Chapter 541:

    Nina hesitated under that steady gaze, but then she lifted her chin and tried to recover. ¡°I never said it was my doing,¡± she countered. ¡°All I said was the distributor donated the equipment. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    Ste almostughed. That was her game? Twisting words? She really thought Nina was a toughpetitor. But now the woman just seemed sloppy. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you,¡± Ste asked inly, ¡°then who was it?¡±

    The crowd froze. Nina had just admitted it wasn¡¯t her.

    But in the very next breath, she tossed out, ¡°It wasn¡¯t my effort. But I saw William escort the equipment into the institute this morning. It must have been him. Sylvia, how could you take credit for someone else¡¯s work?¡±

    The second William¡¯s name came up, everyone suddenly found that exnation way more believable. It was William, the guy who could basically move mountains at the institute.

    ¡°Sylvia, you¡¯ve really walked yourself into a trap this time! Thought you could grab someone else¡¯s credit, but it turns out there was a witness.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, just because you¡¯re close to William doesn¡¯t mean you can im his aplishments like they¡¯re yours.¡±

    Ste looked around at all the faces pointing fingers, refusing to believe her. Honestly, it was almost funny.

    She was about to respond when the sound of steady footsteps echoed behind the crowd.

    ¡°I had no hand in securing the equipment.¡±

    The room went quiet. Everyone turned around.

    William walked in through the crowd, each step slow and steady until he reached Ste¡¯s side. His gaze swept over Nina¡ªsharp and cold.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t arrange for the delivery,¡± he said. ¡°The equipment was brought back by Sylvia yesterday. She went to nce, negotiated directly with the distributor, and finalized the deal. I only escorted it in this morning. If anyone¡¯s taking credit unfairly, it¡¯s me¡ªI should be giving her the credit.¡±

    His words left everyone stunned. Wait¡­ Sylvia arranged it? That couldn¡¯t be real¡­ could it?

    M??? ??d???? ?? g????????.????

    Ste nced sideways at William. She hadn¡¯t expected him to step in and clear things up for her.

    ¡°William, how can that be?¡± someone tried to argue weakly. ¡°Sylvia¡¯s just¡ª¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me,¡± William cut in, his voice colder than usual, ¡°I¡¯ll give you the distributor¡¯s contact. You can call and confirm it yourself.¡±

    The researcher shut up instantly, looking like he¡¯d rather crawl into a hole.

    William swept his gaze over the rest of them. ¡°This institute¡¯s project needs everyone¡¯s effort. You all have experiments to run. So why are you standing around gossiping?¡±

    William rarely raised his voice, especially not in the institute¡ªbut this time, the heat in his tone was impossible to ignore.

    No one dared to talk back. Everyone scattered in seconds.

    Most of the staff had gone when William finally turned to Nina and said, ¡°I have no patience for people who don¡¯t take research seriously. If that¡¯s not why you¡¯re here, Miss Carter, then maybe you shouldn¡¯t be here at all.¡±

    Nina¡¯s fingernails dug into her palms as she clenched her fists. The sting of humiliation ran deep.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 542

    ?Chapter 542:

    Back when she was abroad, she had been admired, even celebrated. But now, standing in the very ce she once called home, she had been thoroughly humiliated¡ªfirst by Ste, now by William. She wouldn¡¯t forget this¡ªnot today, not ever.

    William left the hall with Ste, and as they walked toward theb, she asked curiously, ¡°How did you know I had made a deal with Mr. Schoenberg?¡±

    William nced at her calmly and replied, ¡°Rutherford and I have worked together before¡ªwe¡¯re sort of friends. He asked me to make sure the equipment made it safely to the institute today.¡±

    Ste was a little surprised, but it made sense. William had a lot of connections. If she¡¯d known he knew Rutherford, maybe she wouldn¡¯t have needed to rush all the way to nce yesterday.

    But then again, Ste reminded herself that she still needed to count on her own abilities.

    Later at lunch, Sandra nearly bounced with excitement the moment she learned it was Ste who had managed to settle the equipment issue.

    ¡°Sylvia, you¡¯re incredible! I honestly mean it¡ªyou¡¯re my idol!¡± she gushed.

    Sandra¡¯s admiration felt different¡ªit wasn¡¯t the shallow kind that people showed Nina. It felt genuine, and Ste could tell it came straight from the heart.

    ¡°I really just went there to give it a shot,¡± Ste said modestly. ¡°The distributor¡¯s team was surprisingly understanding. I just got lucky.¡±

    As they were eating, someone walked up to their table with a tray, looking at Ste with hopeful eyes. ¡°Sylvia, is this seat taken? Can I sit here?¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t say anything and just kept eating.

    The woman tried again, a little nervously. ¡°Thanks for bringing the equipment today. It means a lot¡ªwe can keep our experiments going. I really admire what you did.¡±

    Still silent, Ste scooped some beef from her te into Sandra¡¯s without looking up.

    Feeling awkward, the woman quietly walked away.

    I??€?? ¡é§ß?¦Ñ§ä¦Å?? ?¦Ç g?l§Ú¦Ò¦Í¦Å??.c?m

    Over in the corner, Nina watched the whole thing. The people who used to tter her, chasing after her approval, now flocked around Ste like she was the star of the institute.

    A wave of contempt rose inside Nina as she poked at her food with her fork. It was just a piece of equipment¡ªnothing more. Yet somehow, that alone was enough to make everyone turn their backs on her and treat Ste like she was better than Nina. Why?

    Meanwhile, Ste calmly finished her lunch with Sandra, then went straight back to theb to continue her work.

    With the new equipment finally in ce, the pace of the project picked up rapidly. Issues that had once held them back were now being resolved with ease. Everything was finally moving forward.

    A week went by, and the research made great progress.

    But just as things were picking up, a new problem cropped up.

    ¡°These samples can¡¯t be preserved,¡± Elbert said with a frown, staring at the lifeless cells under the microscope. ¡°Whether we keep them cold or warm, they don¡¯tst more than two days. That¡¯s not going to work for our research. We¡¯re running out of usable samples.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 543

    ?Chapter 543:

    They had thought everything would go smoothly after getting the new equipment, but now this unexpected problem was holding them back. No one on the team had worked with this kind of sample before, so they werepletely in the dark about how it behaved or how to fix the issue.

    Ste was just as frustrated.

    That night, alone in her dorm room, shey in bed, tossing and turning.

    Sleep wouldn¡¯te¡ªher mind kept circling back to the data, searching for anything she might¡¯ve missed, anything that could move their research forward. However, the longer she thought about it, the more her anxiety grew. Eventually, her head started to ache.

    She finally got up to grab a painkiller, only to find that the bottle in her drawer had expired.

    Just as she was about to toss it in the trash, something clicked. Her eyes widened. The pieces suddenly made sense.

    Without wasting another second, she snatched up her phone and called Elbert, not caring howte it was.

    ¡°Elbert, I think I just figured something out,¡± she said, her voice filled with excitement.

    Early the next morning, Ste and her team arrived at the research institute ahead of schedule. In theb, they began carefully cing the remaining samples into sealed, insted boxes.

    She recalled how the pills from yesterday had to be stored in a dry, low-light environment to preserve their active ingredients.

    Until now, all their insted boxes had been transparent¡ªexposing the samples to light and likely shortening their lifespan.

    It urred to her that maybe that was the problem.

    Even though Elbert wasn¡¯t sure if her solution would work, he was willing to give it a shot.

    Originally, the samples would have lost their viability by this morning, but thanks to Ste¡¯s method, they maintained excellent viability well into the afternoon.

    £í????£å £õ??£ä??£ô£å£ó ??£î ???£ì????£ö??£ì??.??????

    ¡°Sylvia, it really worked! The remaining samples are saved!¡± Elbert called out excitedly.

    Seeing the joy on his face, Ste¡¯s lips curved into a small smile. ¡°If they can stay active, we¡¯ll finally be able toplete the experimental data.¡±

    Once she confirmed the samples were stable, Ste refined the form they¡¯d been using, developing a brand-new algorithm¡ªprecise down to two decimal ces.

    Elbert and the others hadn¡¯t seen an approach like this before. When she showed them the form, they were stunned.

    ¡°Sylvia, did youe up with this algorithm yourself?¡± Elbert asked, eyebrows raised.

    Ste nodded. ¡°The traditional form takes too long and leaves room for error. This one reduces the margin of error and saves time.¡±

    Elbert reviewed it line by line, double-checking each step. Everything held up. The forms were urate¡ªand much more efficient than what they¡¯d been using.

    He couldn¡¯t help but marvel at her. Once again, Ste proved herself to be a genius¡ªmaybe even on William¡¯s level.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 544

    ?Chapter 544:

    ¡°Sylvia, I never thought this algorithm could be applied this way. You¡¯re incredible!¡±

    Ste just smiled and replied modestly, ¡°It¡¯s just a few simple changes. If you had the time, you¡¯d figure it out too.¡±

    That humility was one of the things Elbert admired about her most. She was undeniably brilliant, but she never lorded it over anyone.

    She always treated people with respect¡ªand that made her an ideal teammate. Since the form would be key to the entire project, it needed to be shared with the rest of the research team.

    But the moment Ste presented it, a few researchers looked skeptical. ¡°Sylvia, you say this is your own creation. But how do you prove it¡¯s urate?¡± one of them questioned, arms crossed.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± another chimed in. ¡°We¡¯re dealing with experimental data here. One wrong decimal could mean starting from scratch. How do we know we can trust it?¡±

    The voices came from Nina¡¯s crowd¡ªthe same ones who had never liked Ste from the start.

    Even after Ste had won that internationalpetition, they¡¯d dismissed it as dumb luck¡ªor worse, said it was thanks to inside help. Some even whispered that William might¡¯ve helped her.

    But this time, Elbert didn¡¯t stay quiet. ¡°I¡¯ve verified the form myself,¡± he said, cutting in firmly. ¡°The logic checks outpletely. It¡¯s consistent with the methods we¡¯ve always used¡ªit just runs faster.¡±

    Sandra nodded from nearby. ¡°Exactly. If we switch to this form, we¡¯ll save time and effort across the board. That only helps the research.¡±

    Why were they so eager to do extra work just to avoid giving Sylvia credit? Was it really about the form? Or just about the fact that Ste made them feel inadequate?

    Sandra continued, her voice cool and direct. ¡°Sylvia didn¡¯t have to share this. She could¡¯ve kept it to herself. But she chose to let everyone benefit from it. The way some of you are acting¡ªit¡¯s honestly kind of disrespectful, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not saying we don¡¯t trust Sylvia,¡± someone said, ¡°but this is a new form. No one wants to take that kind of risk. Honestly, the only one in this institute with skillsparable to hers is Nina. Let¡¯s have Nina look it over.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. If Nina thinks it checks out, then we¡¯ll be on board.¡±

    Get thetest g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    Sandra couldn¡¯t help butugh. Was this for real? These people sounded like textbook brown-nosers¡ªblindly assuming Nina was better than Sylvia at everything. She hadn¡¯t even been around that long, and somehow she was already the standard?

    Ste nced calmly at Sandra and Elbert, who both looked a bit uneasy. She gave a slight shake of her head, signaling them to let it go.

    If they wanted Nina to verify the form, fine. Ste had nothing to hide. Her work would speak for itself.

    Nina was busy running an experiment in herb when a flurry of footsteps and voices echoed outside. A group of researchers rushed in, calling for her to head to the main hall to review a new form Sylvia had just created. A flicker of surprise crossed her eyes. ¡°What form are you talking about?¡± she asked, brows slightly raised.

    ¡°It¡¯s for statistical data analysis. Supposedly it makes data verification a lot faster.¡±

    Hearing that, Nina scoffed. ¡°She made it? All right, let¡¯s go have a look.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 545

    ?Chapter 545:

    A few minutester, Nina entered the hall, heels clicking on the floor.

    Hester Mills quickly handed her a printed copy. ¡°Here.¡±

    Nina took the page, gave it a cursory nce, then tossed it onto the table like it was junk. ¡°You¡¯re really calling this impressive?¡± she said mockingly, turning to Ste. ¡°How do you n to prove it?¡±

    Ste met her gaze, unfazed. ¡°Isn¡¯t the value of a form proven by results? If you¡¯ve got doubts, then let¡¯s test it.¡±

    That got Nina¡¯s attention. The fire in her eyes sparked immediately.

    ¡°Oh? And how do you want topete?¡± she asked with a sneer, clearly thinking Ste was way out of her league.

    Before she¡¯d evene back to the country, Nina had heard about Sylvia¡ªhow she won some international award and got famous for it. But in her eyes, Sylvia was just a pretty face with inted hype.

    From day one at the research institute, Nina had thought Sylvia was all looks and no depth¡ªdefinitely not worthy of being called a rival.

    But a few days ago, Sylvia had publicly embarrassed her.

    That humiliation was something she would never forget.

    Ste said coolly, ¡°It¡¯s simple. We both calcte the same data set at the same time. Whoever finishes faster and more urately wins. That should settle whether my form actually works.¡±

    For the first time, Nina actually looked at the page she¡¯d brushed off earlier. The form wasn¡¯t just decent¡ªit was well structured, clean, and surprisingly refined. Some of the code blocks were things she didn¡¯t even recognize.

    Still, she chalked it up to coincidence.

    Just because it worked for one data set didn¡¯t mean it could be trusted across the board.

    Their current system had gone through countless iterations by dozens of researchers.

    Your next chapter awaits g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m

    It was battle-tested.

    There was no way Sylvia had managed to outperform that by herself.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Nina finally said, raising her chin. ¡°Let¡¯s do it. But there has to be a penalty for the loser.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine with that,¡± Ste replied without hesitation.

    It wouldn¡¯t be a realpetition without a winner and a loser.

    Nina smirked and dered, ¡°If you lose, I want you to stand in front of everyone here and admit you got this job through connections. That you have no skills, that you¡¯re just here for show. And then I want you to voluntarily leave the research institute.¡±

    Hester and the others behind her lit up instantly, whispering and grinning in anticipation. They¡¯d been waiting for something like this.

    Sandra and Elbert, on the other hand, were stunned. This wasn¡¯t just a bet¡ªthis was a setup. One misstep in a form, and they would drive Sylvia outpletely?

    Elbert was about to speak up for Ste when she beat him to it. ¡°All right. I agree.¡± The moment Ste epted, a smug smile tugged at Nina¡¯s lips, full of confidence, as if the oue had already been written in her favor.

    Ste added, ¡°If I lose, I¡¯ll do what you asked. But if you lose¡ªI want you to kneel and apologize.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 546

    ?Chapter 546:

    Nina¡¯s expression wavered. ¡°Kneel and apologize?¡±

    Ste nodded, calm as ever. ¡°What? You scared?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that Nina was scared¡ªmore like caught off guard. She didn¡¯t think much of the condition.

    In this institute, aside from William, even Paul treated her with courtesy.

    Who did Sylvia think she was to make such a demand?

    Still, she was sure she wouldn¡¯t lose. No way she¡¯d ever have to kneel and say sorry.

    ¡°Fine,¡± she replied coolly. ¡°An apology it is.¡±

    Sandra immediately jumped in, ¡°Let¡¯s make it official then. Sign an agreement.¡± This way, nobody could back out if things didn¡¯t go their way.

    Jamir looked a little startled by Sandra¡¯s boldness and gave her sleeve a gentle tug.

    In his mind, she was pushing Sylvia into a corner. Without a written agreement, there¡¯d still be room to walk things back if she lost¡ªbut once they signed, there¡¯d be no getting out of it.

    Sandra shot him a re. ¡°Don¡¯t you trust Sylvia?¡±

    Jamir sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not that¡ªI¡¯m just being careful!¡±

    ¡°You just don¡¯t believe in her, that¡¯s all. Anyway, Sylvia¡¯s not losing. Period,¡± Sandra said, full of conviction.

    Ste didn¡¯t mind signing. She wasn¡¯t the type to back out of anything, and she had no intention of losing either.

    After both names were down on the agreement, they sat at theirputers, ready.

    Sandra stood behind Ste, Hester behind Nina. ¡°Thepetitionsts one hour,¡± Hester announced. ¡°The task is from one of the institute¡¯s top-tier projects. Whoever calctes theplete set of data first wins.¡±

    Sandra added, ¡°If neither finishes in forty minutes, it¡¯s a draw. If one finishes first but makes more mistakes than the other, it¡¯s a draw too.¡± Time and uracy¡ªthat was all that mattered.

    To win, one had to surpass the other in both aspects; otherwise, it was a tie.

    Fresh updates avable at galno¦Íe?s?c?m

    Jamir nced at them both. ¡°When you¡¯re ready, press the timer.¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t hesitate. Her fingers hit the timer, and she was off. Her hands flew across the keyboard, her screen quickly filling with data and calctions. Nina wasn¡¯t far behind, typing fast and sharp, using the method she was most familiar with.

    Within seconds, both screens were scrolling too fast to follow.

    Sandra stared in awe behind Ste. ¡°Wow¡­ how many years of practice would it take to type like that?¡±

    She¡¯d always thought Ste was amazing, but watching her in action now¡ªthis was next-level.

    No wonder Ste was her idol.

    Hester, who stood behind Nina, clenched her jaw. She wanted toe back with something snarky¡ªbut after seeing Ste¡¯s pace, she couldn¡¯t even find the words.

    Nina¡¯s hands moved just as fast, matching Ste¡¯s tempo perfectly. Ten minutes in, and neither had gained the upper hand.

    More and more researchers gathered around, drawn by the showdown. Curiosity buzzed through the room. This wasn¡¯t just apetition¡ªit was a battle of brains, speed, and reputation. And everyone wanted to see who woulde out on top.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 547

    ?Chapter 547:

    William stepped out, looking for Paul, but paused when he spotted a crowd gathered downstairs. Right in the middle sat Ste and Nina, side by side, both locked in front of theirputers.

    He narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he asked.

    A nearby researcher quickly exined, ¡°Sylvia and Nina are having apetition. They¡¯re testing whose calction method is faster and more urate.¡±

    William raised his brows in surprise. Apetition? Ste never liked the spotlight, especially not in a ce like the institute. If she agreed to a public face-off like this, then Nina must¡¯ve provoked her again.

    Frankly, William had never had a good impression of Nina. She¡¯d only been here a few days and was already ying dirty.

    Once this project wrapped up, he nned to pull a few strings to send her right back overseas.

    Still, as he thought about it, his eyes were already drifting back to Ste.

    People always said a man was most attractive when he was focused on his work¡ªbut to William, no one looked more captivating than Ste did when she was immersed in hers.

    That quiet,ser-sharp focus of hers¡ªit was a rare kind of brilliance. The kind that never needed an audience.

    At twenty-five minutes and twelve seconds, Ste clicked the timer and pulled her hands away from the keyboard. A string of clean, final data lit up her screen. Sandra¡¯s eyes went wide.

    ¡°Sylvia, you¡¯re so fast!¡± she burst out, practically bouncing on her feet. The shout startled Nina, who was still typing furiously. Her brows twitched into a scowl.

    Hester snapped, ¡°Can you not? So rude!¡±

    Sandra flushed, feeling a little awkward, but didn¡¯t say anything back. She could let it go¡ªSte had already won. No need to stoop to the loser¡¯s level.

    Hester, ring at Ste, who was now calmly sipping her water, couldn¡¯t help sneering, ¡°Speed doesn¡¯t mean uracy. Might wanna wait for the final results before you start celebrating.¡±

    Uncover new worlds at g   alnov els

    Sandra, who¡¯d been keeping it together, finally lost patience. ¡°What are you even talking about? Even if the uracy¡¯s a bit off, it¡¯ll still be a tie. What¡¯s there to be smug about?¡±

    And she wasn¡¯t wrong. If Nina finished under forty minutes¡ªeven if her results were more urate¡ªit would just be a draw.

    But Nina¡¯s brain was in chaos. She¡¯d pushed herself as hard as she could, yet Sylvia¡¯s screen had shed pleted¡± first. She knew she couldn¡¯t win. The only chance she had left was forcing a draw.

    So she slowed down a bit, went back to double-check her work¡ªanything to make her results airtight. Finally, after a careful review, she hit the stop button. Twenty-nine minutes, fifty seconds.

    With both contestants finished, Hester stepped forward to check Nina¡¯s uracy.

    There was no way to manipte the numbers¡ªthis was data from a previous high-level project. All results were archived and traceable.

    Any attempt to cheat would blow up on the spot.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the results toe out. Ste¡¯s uracy was 0.08% higher than Nina¡¯s.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 548

    ?Chapter 548:

    Sandra practicallyunched herself into Ste¡¯s arms. ¡°Sylvia, you¡¯re amazing! I knew you¡¯d win! You¡¯re my idol¡ªI swear I¡¯m going to learn from you and work harder!¡±

    Ste chuckled, caught off guard by Sandra¡¯s enthusiasm, but she smiled warmly.

    Meanwhile, chaos was brewing over on Nina¡¯s side.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t Nina supposed to be some top-tier returnee from abroad?¡± someone muttered. ¡°I mean, I get losing on speed, but even uracy too?¡±

    ¡°I used to think Nina was more brilliant¡­ and she kept acting like Sylvia¡¯s work was all fluff. But now? Yeah, we were wrong. Sylvia¡¯s the greater mind.¡±

    Nina sat frozen in her chair, fists clenched tight against the table, her face pale with humiliation.

    She couldn¡¯t believe it. She¡¯d lost to Sylvia.

    She¡¯d run that kind of data countless times¡ªher margin of error had never gone beyond 0.02%. But today? She was off by 0.08%. That couldn¡¯t be right.

    There had to be something wrong. Something was off. It couldn¡¯t be her.

    Frustration burned through her. She suddenly pushed back her chair and stood up, ready to storm out without another word.

    But Elbert stepped in front of her, arms spread casually, blocking the way. His voice was calm, almost amused. ¡°Miss Carter, aren¡¯t you forgetting something?¡±

    Nina red at him, eyes cold and sharp with resentment.

    But Elbert didn¡¯t flinch. He wasn¡¯t about to let her walk off that easy.

    From behind, Jamir added, ¡°You both signed an agreement before thepetition. The terms were pretty clear, Miss Carter. You haven¡¯t fulfilled yours yet.¡±

    Nina¡¯s face turned stormy, but she froze on the spot.

    Just then, William came down the stairs and walked over to Ste.

    Nina spotted him immediately and quickly forced on a smile.

    ¡°Sylvia,¡± she said, sweetly now, ¡°I guess I was too arrogant before. You¡¯re really good¡ªthis method of yours will definitely save everyone a lot of time.¡±

    Sandra blinked, surprised by how fast Nina switched tones. But before she could say anything, William had reached Ste¡¯s side. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he asked calmly.

    Before Ste could answer, Nina jumped in again. ¡°Nothing serious! Just a little friendly challenge between colleagues. Sylvia won, and I totally admit she¡¯s amazing!¡±

    William raised an eyebrow. ¡°Really?¡±

    Nina suddenly felt a little uneasy under William¡¯s gaze, but she forced a bright smile anyway. ¡°Yeah, ask Sylvia!¡±

    She was counting on Sylvia¡¯s usual calm, non-confrontational nature. Surely she wouldn¡¯t call her out here, not in front of William.

    But Ste didn¡¯t even blink. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a friendly challenge,¡± she said tly. ¡°It was a properpetition¡ªwith a wager.¡± Nina¡¯s smile faltered.

    Sandra crossed her arms, clearly enjoying this. ¡°Right. There was even a signed agreement. What was the punishment again, Nina? You haven¡¯t forgotten, have you?¡±

    Nina looked like she wanted to vanish on the spot.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 549

    ?Chapter 549:

    Hester stepped in quickly, trying to smooth things over. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. We¡¯re all colleagues here. No need to go that far. Nina already admitted Sylvia¡¯s better¡ªwhy push it?¡±

    Watching Hester y the victim, Sandra let out a scornfulugh. Seriously? Who was really being aggressive here?

    If Sylvia had lost, Sandra was sure they¡¯d already be dragging her to the door, urging her to pack up and leave the research institute.

    Nina stood awkwardly in front of Ste and William, cleared her throat twice, and forced out, ¡°Sylvia, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have allowed them to doubt you publicly. How about this? I apologize, and we let this go, okay?¡±

    The words sounded hollow. Empty. Not a hint of sincerity in her voice. And Ste knew¡ªif William hadn¡¯t walked over just now, Nina wouldn¡¯t be wearing that contrite expression. She wouldn¡¯t even be trying to save face.

    William turned to Ste, his voice quiet and steady. ¡°What were the terms of the penalty?¡±

    Ste met his eyes and answered calmly, ¡°The bet was simple. If she lost, she¡¯d kneel and apologize to me in public. If I lost, I¡¯d admit to being just a decorative figure and voluntarily resign from the institute.¡±

    William¡¯s brow lifted slightly in surprise. He¡¯d always known Ste was bold, but he hadn¡¯t expected this level of nerve¡ªwilling to stake everything on a single round. If she ever lost because of bad luck, who would be there to back her up? Who would catch her when she fell?

    William turned to Nina, his tone steady but unmistakably firm. ¡°Since there was a bet, you need to ept the oue gracefully. Whoever loses should honor the deal. Besides, Miss Carter¡ªthe bet was your idea, right?¡±

    Thest part came out like a question, but the weight behind it left no room for denial.

    And with so many people watching, Nina knew she couldn¡¯t talk her way out of this one. One wrong move and her reputation at the institute would be shredded.

    But to kneel and apologize to Ste? That was a humiliation she wasn¡¯t ready for.

    Your imagination starts at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s?conn

    Her hand curled into a tight fist inside her sleeve as she red at Ste, then forced out a stiff, almost grudging, ¡°Ms. Gilbert, I¡¯m sorry.¡± She didn¡¯t kneel.

    Ste didn¡¯t respond.

    She just looked at Nina, gaze steady¡ªthen slowly dropped her eyes to Nina¡¯s legs. The message was clear.

    Nina¡¯s jaw tightened. She hoped someone would speak up for her, push back against Ste¡¯s cold stance.

    But this wasn¡¯t abroad where she had sway. This was the institute¡ªand William was clearly on Ste¡¯s side. Nina was on her own.

    Under the pressure of every watching eye, Nina¡¯s knees began to bend. Just as she was about to go down, Ste reached out and grabbed her arm.

    ¡°No need to kneel. I ept your apology,¡± she said inly. ¡°Let¡¯s not do this kind of bet again. Not everyone¡¯s cut out for it.¡±

    Once Nina was standing upright again, Ste let go and walked away without another nce, Sandra and the others trailing behind her.

    William didn¡¯t say a word either. He followed right after Ste, not sparing Nina even a look as he headed upstairs.

    The rest of the researchers, who¡¯d kept quiet while William was there, finally dared to gather around Nina. ¡°Nina, are you okay?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 550

    ?Chapter 550:

    ¡°Man, I didn¡¯t expect William to show up like that. That scared me half to death.¡± Trying to lighten the mood, someone added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nina. That was just a fluke. We still think you¡¯re way better than Sylvia.¡±

    But Nina¡¯s face turned sour. She shoved their hands off and stormed away without a word.

    The group stood frozen for a second, confused.

    ¡°What¡¯s with her? We were just trying tofort her. Seriously. She lost fair and square. Sylvia¡¯s new form is actually pretty useful.¡±

    Just like that, opinions began to shift.

    Meanwhile, Ste didn¡¯t dwell on the incident. To her, it was just a minor blip in the day. That afternoon, as she was finishing up at the institute, her phone rang. It was Sharon, inviting her to go shopping.

    Ste didn¡¯t even try to hide herck of enthusiasm. She¡¯d never been big on shopping¡ªusually walked into a store, grabbed whatever looked good, and was out in ten minutes t.

    But Sharon was being persistent.

    ¡°Stel,e on. We haven¡¯t gone shopping together in forever. And it¡¯s seasonal shift season! New season, new wardrobe. Autumn¡¯sing¡ªyou¡¯re gonna need some long sleeves!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s roasting outside, Sharon. Can¡¯t we do this another day?¡±

    Ste nced at the sun zing through the institute windows and sighed.

    ¡°There¡¯s air conditioning in the mall,¡± Sharon said, chipper. ¡°It won¡¯t be hot at all. And besides, there¡¯s this new boutique exhibition¡ªthey¡¯ve got great stuff. I need to pick up a birthday gift for a friend. Come help me choose!¡±

    Ste hesitated for another second, then gave in.

    Ten minutester, she was standing at the mall entrance when Sharon pulled up.

    She spotted her immediately¡ªSharon was dressed in her usual androgynous-chic vibe: a ck camisoleyered under a tailored ck suit coat, oozing effortless cool.

    ??? ??????? ?? ?????????.???

    They walked into the mall, and the refreshing st of air conditioning washed over them. Ste finally rxed a little.

    ¡°So,¡± she asked, ¡°who¡¯s the gift for this time?¡±

    Sharon waved her hand like it wasn¡¯t a big deal. ¡°She¡¯s one of those fancy salon clients. Shees in a lot, so I¡¯ve gotten to know her. She¡¯s spent a good amount here, so I figured, why not give her a birthday gift?¡± Ste didn¡¯t see anything wrong with that.

    On the mall¡¯s third floor, Ste¡¯s eyes widened when she spotted something unexpected. ¡°Wait, when did this antique exhibit open?¡±

    ¡°I thinkst week,¡± Sharon answered. ¡°I¡¯ve been too busy toe check it out. It¡¯s all antique jewelry, and they im some of it¡¯s from medieval times. But honestly, who knows if that¡¯s even true?¡±

    Ste figured either way, they¡¯d see for themselves soon enough.

    The ce was filled with small booths, each run by different sellers.

    Some had rare finds brought in from overseas, while others were offering vintage secondhand pieces. Ste followed Sharon from one booth to the next, and she had to admit, the pieces looked really good.

    ¡°Hey, what kind of jewelry does your client even like?¡± she asked.

    Sharon thought for a second. ¡°The kind rich women go for. The more expensive-looking, the better.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 551

    ?Chapter 551:

    That was all Ste needed to picture the type.

    They strolled deeper into the exhibit, arms linked, stopping here and there to check price tags or ask about a piece.

    But just as they turned a corner, they suddenly bumped into Jazlyn and Doreen,ing from the opposite direction.

    Doreen hadn¡¯t been able to catch Marc¡¯s attentiontely and was constantly stressing about losing the baby. So whenever she could, she¡¯d hang around Jazlyn.

    Knowing how badly Jazlyn wanted a grandson, Doreen had made up some story about a fortune teller who guaranteed her child would be a great businessman.

    Jazlyn had been over the moon ever since, and now she was taking Doreen out shopping to celebrate. But running into Ste wasn¡¯t part of the n.

    When Jazlyn saw Ste standing there, she paused for a moment. Then her gaze shifted to Doreen¡ªyoung, pretty, glowing¡ªand she straightened with a smug smile.

    ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t Ste. So, after your divorce from Marc, you¡¯ve dropped so low you can¡¯t even find a guy to shop with?¡± she said.

    Ste had seen them earlier. She¡¯d hoped to avoid any drama¡ªshe was with Sharon and just wanted a chill day¡ªbut clearly, Jazlyn had other ideas.

    In a calm voiceced with sarcasm, Ste replied, ¡°True. I¡¯m not like some people who cling to men like it¡¯s the only good thing that¡¯s ever happened to them.¡±

    The jab hit its mark. Jazlyn and Doreen both looked stunned.

    Doreen quickly reached for Jazlyn¡¯s arm, speaking up. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t talk to her like that. Jazlyn¡¯s older than you. That¡¯s really disrespectful.¡±

    Ste looked her over. The dress she was wearing didn¡¯t quite fit¡ªand something about it looked familiar. Then it hit her. She¡¯d left a lot of her clothes behind when she left Marc. This dress? Definitely one of them.

    So Marc gave her stuff to Doreen?

    Seriously? He didn¡¯t even have the decency to draw the line.

    Your next chapter is here g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    Frustrated, Ste decided it wasn¡¯t worth the energy. She turned away and focused on the next stall, where Sharon was already browsing.

    The booth specialized in pearls. The vendor was proudly showing off what she called the best white pearls in the entire exhibit.

    Ste picked up a few of the nes and examined them closely. The quality really was top-notch. She turned to Sharon. ¡°Why don¡¯t you pick one of these?¡±

    Sharon nodded. ¡°They¡¯re really pretty. I like them.¡±

    But while Ste was ignoring her, Jazlyn was fuming. She yanked Doreen closer and made sure they were standing right beside them. ¡°Doreen, take a look. Pick out the best one¡ªwe¡¯ll buy it,¡± she said.

    Truth be told, Jazlyn wasn¡¯t even into pearls anymore. At her age, she preferred gold.

    But if Ste was buying pearls, then Jazlyn was going to make sure Doreen bought something better¡ªjust to show off. Just to rub it in Ste¡¯s face that she had been reced, and reced with someone younger, better dressed, and better suited to Marc¡¯s new life.

    Ste couldn¡¯t have cared less about the two women standing nearby¡ªshe was fully focused on helping Sharon find the perfect ne.

    Just as Ste spotted a gorgeous one and reached for it, Doreen swooped in like a hawk, snatching it up with a smug little smirk, pretending she just happened to be interested.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 552

    ?Chapter 552:

    Ste bit back her irritation and picked out a different one, only for Doreen to do it again.

    It was like Doreen had made it her personal goal to grab whatever Ste showed interest in. Every time, she was just a second faster, snatching it right before Ste¡¯s fingers could touch them.

    After a few rounds of this nonsense, Sharon had had enough. ¡°Seriously? Do you have to copy everything we do? You can¡¯t pick something on your own?¡±

    Doreen flinched a little, her voice dropping to a weak mumble. ¡°I just thought those looked nice too. You haven¡¯t bought them yet, so what¡¯s the harm in me taking a look?¡±

    Ste, who usually avoided drama, was honestly shocked at how far Doreen was willing to go just to be annoying.

    She took a step back, crossed her arms, and said in a calm but cutting tone, ¡°If you love them so much, go ahead and pick first.¡±

    Doreen froze, standing there awkwardly for nearly five minutes, and still couldn¡¯t make up her mind.

    Next to her, Jazlyn was clearly losing patience. She practically wore a groove in the ground with her tapping foot. ¡°Doreen, can you just choose already? Or is everything here trash to you?¡±

    Unfortunately, the stall owner heard that and didn¡¯t take it well. ¡°Ma¡¯am, every single pearl here is certified. You¡¯re wee to have them checked if you want. But calling my items trash without even knowing what you¡¯re looking at? That¡¯s just rude.¡±

    Jazlyn hadn¡¯t meant anything by it; she was just annoyed. But the owner¡¯seback caught her off guard. She awkwardly shrugged and nudged Doreen to get on with it.

    Feeling the pressure, Doreen panicked and pointed to a ne hanging nearby.

    ¡°That one¡¯s super sparkly!¡± she said, trying to sound confident.

    Ste and Sharon stepped back, waiting to see what kind of masterpiece Doreen hadnded on.

    ???€$t ¡é?¦Á¦Ñ?§×§ñ? 1¦Ð [dot

    And sure enough, that was the one she ended up buying.

    Jazlyn, acting like she owned the ce, jabbed a finger at it and said to the vendor, ¡°We¡¯ll take this one.¡±

    But the owner¡¯s face twisted like he had just sucked on a lemon. ¡°Sorry, ma¡¯am. You¡¯ll need to choose another. That one¡¯s not for sale.¡±

    Jazlyn instantly assumed it must be some exclusive, high-end piece.

    She lifted her chin and strutted like she was walking a red carpet. ¡°What¡¯s the issue? You think we can¡¯t afford it? Go ahead, name your price; we¡¯re not short on cash.¡±

    The owner let out a long sigh. ¡°It¡¯s not about the money. That ne just isn¡¯t for sale.¡±

    That really set Jazlyn off.

    ¡°What kind of shop are you even running? If it¡¯s not for sale, then why put it out here in the first ce? You think we don¡¯t deserve it just because we¡¯re not wearing designer brands?¡±

    Jazlyn, who was raised in the countryside, had a voice loud enough to shake the walls. Her shouting turned every head at the exhibit.

    The owner lookedpletely fed up. ¡°Ma¡¯am, no one¡¯s saying you can¡¯t buy anything. Just choose another ne.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 553

    ?Chapter 553:

    Jazlyn wasn¡¯t letting it go. ¡°Why should I? My daughter-inw likes this one. It suits her! We¡¯re buying it!¡±

    Ste and Sharon, watching this mess unfold, couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Doreen whipped around and snapped, ¡°What¡¯s so funny? We¡¯re the customers here! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re in on some scam with this guy to cheat people!¡±

    Ste honestly wanted to crack open Doreen¡¯s head and figure out what kind of nonsense was spinning in there. Where did she even get this stuff?

    Meanwhile, the growing crowd had started whispering. A few clueless bystanders were getting riled up, murmuring that Ste and the vendor might be rigging prices or running some kind of shady deal.

    Ste had officially had enough.

    She calmly stepped forward, pointed at the ne Doreen was obsessed with, and said, ¡°This is the one you¡¯re set on, right?¡±

    Doreen gave a small, uneasy nod.

    Ste reached over and took the ne off the mannequin. ¡°This isn¡¯t even made of pearls,¡± she said, holding it up. ¡°It¡¯s just a stic sample.¡±

    There was a beat of silence as everyone around them leaned in, surprised. A few people moved closer, suddenly curious.

    The shop owner looked like he was about to cry from relief. ¡°Exactly! That¡¯s why I was trying to get you to pick something else. I didn¡¯t mean to offend anyone.¡±

    The crowd, who¡¯d clearly been hoping for some drama, looked disappointed. Realizing there wasn¡¯t going to be a scandal after all, they started to wander off, mumbling that it had just been a misunderstanding.

    Ste ced the sample back where it belonged and turned to Doreen with a raised brow. ¡°You seriously couldn¡¯t tell stic from pearls?¡±

    She could understand someone not knowing the finer types of pearls, but stic? That one was hard to miss.

    Doreen¡¯s cheeks went bright red. She didn¡¯t meet Ste¡¯s gaze as she mumbled, ¡°The lights in here were kind of blinding, and¡­ well, we don¡¯t exactly study pearls at school.¡±

    L??e$? ??¦¤T??R? 1¦Ð ???lnovels.c??m

    Sharon, standing a few steps away, let out a teasingugh. ¡°What do you study then? Boys?¡±

    Ste couldn¡¯t help but smile, knowing full well Sharon was being cheeky on purpose.

    Doreen looked down at her fingers, twisting them nervously. She seemed small all of a sudden, visibly embarrassed, her voicepletely gone. Jazlyn, on the other hand, looked like she¡¯d just swallowed something bitter. She had walked in feeling smug, thinking Doreen could finally outshine Ste, but now she just felt humiliated. Doreen had totally flopped.

    She shot Doreen a sharp re before turning on her heel, not bothering to hide her irritation.

    Realizing she¡¯d messed up, Doreen rushed after her. ¡°Mrs. Walsh, I¡¯m really sorry¡ªI didn¡¯t mean to embarrass you.¡±

    Her voice trembled as she wiped her eyes, then she turned back to Ste. ¡°You¡¯re right. I didn¡¯t grow up around luxury. I know you probably look down on me for that. I just¡­ I haven¡¯t had much experience.¡±

    But Ste wasn¡¯t moved by Doreen¡¯s words. It wasn¡¯t about money or background. She had only spoken up because the vendor had been unfairly med. The man was just trying to stop someone from unknowingly buying a fake item, yet Jazlyn had twisted it to make him seem rude to customers without money.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 554

    ?Chapter 554:

    Without another word, Ste took Sharon¡¯s arm and walked back toward the stall, nning to pick out a few more essories.

    Seeing her so unaffected made Jazlyn even angrier. She clenched her jaw and stormed off.

    Doreen caught up a momentter, still apologizing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Walsh. I get it now¡ªwe¡¯re frompletely different worlds. Maybe it¡¯s better if I stop thinking someone like Marc could ever be with someone like me.¡±

    Jazlyn looked frustrated, but when she noticed how Doreen protectively held her stomach, her heart softened a little. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to leave her behind¡ªafter all, this was her grandchild¡¯s mother. With a sigh, she said, ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    She tried to convince herself that Doreen wasn¡¯t totally hopeless. She just needed some polishing. She didn¡¯t have money or experience, but those could be fixed over time.

    Guiding her a little now would help both Doreen and her future grandchild.

    And truthfully, Doreen was more well-behaved than Ste. Even when she made mistakes, she¡¯de back and apologize properly, with respect¡ªand Jazlyn liked that.

    Just thinking about Ste irritated her. In Jazlyn¡¯s eyes, Ste had once been a clueless young woman too. If she hadn¡¯t married Marc, and if thepany hadn¡¯t done so well over the years, would Ste even know how to carry a luxury handbag or manage a business?

    All of that was only possible because of Marc. And wasn¡¯t Marc the man Jazlyn had raised?

    Looking at Doreen again, Jazlyn silently made a decision¡ªshe would turn this girl into someone even more polished and impressive than Ste. One way or another.

    Doreen noticed Jazlyn had finally calmed down a little, so she put on her sweetest smile and coaxed gently, ¡°Mrs. Walsh, let¡¯s go look at the other stalls. I saw some beautiful jewelry over there¡ªI think something from that collection would look stunning on you. Let me get one for you.¡±

    Jazlyn¡¯s expression softened. Pleased, she followed Doreen toward the jewelry vendor selling gold essories.

    L?t§Öst ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.??m

    While Jazlyn was busy admiring bracelets and earrings, Doreen quickly silenced her phone, ignoring the flood of unread notifications still piling up.

    Last time, she had already transferred all the money Marc sent her to her mother. Unexpectedly, within just a week or two, the entire sum had been depleted, and her mother kept calling and texting incessantly, demanding more money.

    That was why she¡¯d been clinging to Jazlyn so muchtely. It wasn¡¯t out of affection¡ªit was desperation.

    She needed money. Fast.

    If her mother had one of her outbursts and decided to barge into her ce or, worse, show up at Marc¡¯s house throwing usations, all of Doreen¡¯s hard work would go up in mes.

    Letting out a pitiful sigh, Doreen pretended to browse the jewelry with Jazlyn while keeping her expression tired and worn.

    Jazlyn noticed right away. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re not even smiling with all this gold in front of you.¡±

    Doreen quickly shook her head, brushing her hair behind her ear. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Mrs. Walsh¡­ It¡¯s just¡­ I¡¯ve been feeling overwhelmedtely. Being pregnant and handling everything alone¡ªit¡¯s a lot. The baby¡¯s getting bigger, and I¡¯ve nearly slipped in the bathroom twice this week.¡± She paused, then added in a trembling voice, ¡°And¡­ I think someone¡¯s following me. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m imagining it, but it feels like someone wants to hurt me or the baby. I¡¯m scared.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 555

    ?Chapter 555:

    The moment Jazlyn heard ¡°someone wants to hurt the baby,¡± her face paled with rm.

    ¡°You can¡¯t stay alone like this, especially not while pregnant!¡± she said firmly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay with Marc for a while? At least in his house, the staff can take care of you. You¡¯ll be safer there.¡±

    Doreen¡¯s eyes lit up, but she forced a bit of hesitation. ¡°But¡­ if I just show up without asking, wouldn¡¯t that upset Marc?¡±

    Jazlyn patted her hand. ¡°Why would he be upset? You¡¯re pregnant with his child¡ªhe should be looking after you! He has enough staff at the vi, and you¡¯re not asking for much.¡±

    To Jazlyn, this wasn¡¯t a big deal. As long as Doreen was carrying a grandchild, she deserved to be well taken care of. Her safety was important. And if, in the end, Marc still didn¡¯t want to be with her, fine¡ªthey¡¯d go their separate ways after the baby was born.

    Encouraged by Jazlyn¡¯s reassurance, Doreen finally let herself rx. She gave her a grateful smile and followed Jazlyn back to Marc¡¯s vi.

    Later that evening, Marc returned home and found Jazlyn and Doreen sitting on the sofa, chatting like old friends. There was a fresh fruit tter on the coffee table. A strange tension twisted in his chest as he walked toward them. ¡°Mom? What are you doing here?¡±

    Jazlyn frowned at his tone. ¡°What do you mean, what am I doing here? Am I not allowed to visit my own son? And just look at you¡ªhave you even been checking in on Doreen and the babytely?¡±

    Irritation shed in Marc¡¯s eyes at her words. His gaze flicked to Doreen. She was sitting quietly next to Jazlyn, hands folded in herp, pretending to look ufortable. Marc¡¯s jaw tightened. He could already tell Doreen had spun something.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve been tied up with thepany,¡± he said, keeping his voice level. ¡°You know how bad things are right now. If I don¡¯t step up, the Walsh family¡¯s going to crumble.¡±

    There was no time for distractions¡ªnot even this one.

    But Jazlyn wasn¡¯t having it. ¡°Yes, work matters. But Doreen is carrying your child. You have a responsibility there too, Marc.¡±

    hosts great stories

    ¡°Mom, I know what I¡¯m doing. Don¡¯t make this moreplicated than it already is.¡± Marc rubbed his temple and dropped his briefcase beside the sofa, clearly trying to rein in his frustration.

    ¡°I¡¯m not making thingsplicated,¡± Jazlyn replied, her tone deceptively light. ¡°I brought Doreen here today to tell you she¡¯ll be moving in. The staff can look after her properly here.¡±

    Marc froze. He thought they were just dropping by. But now?

    ¡°She¡¯s what?¡± he shot back. ¡°No. That¡¯s not going to happen.¡±

    Jazlyn gave him a pointed look. ¡°Why not? Is it because you don¡¯t have enough rooms in this big house, or because you¡¯re too stingy to support the mother of your child?¡±

    Marc¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged a ce for her. She¡¯s fine where she is. There¡¯s no reason she has to live here.¡±

    Seeing the tension rising, Doreen quickly stepped in, all sweetness and fake humility. ¡°Mrs. Walsh, maybe I should just stay where I am. It¡¯s really fine¡ªI can manage. The baby¡¯s still small, and I¡¯m careful. It¡¯s just a bit tiring sometimes, that¡¯s all.¡±

    But Jazlyn wasn¡¯t having it. ¡°Absolutely not!¡± she snapped. ¡°Marc, this is a critical time. What if something happens to her while she¡¯s alone? I won¡¯t allow it.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 556

    ?Chapter 556:

    Marc clenched his teeth, clearly wanting to argue but knowing it was pointless. So he said nothing.

    Jazlyn took the silence as victory and turned to the staff. She beckoned to a servant, instructing her to prepare a room for Doreen.

    The servant nced nervously at Marc, unsure whether to move without his permission.

    ¡°What are you all staring at? Get going!¡± Jazlyn barked.

    No one dared disobey. They scurried upstairs to prepare a room.

    Marc remained silent, offering neither approval nor objection.

    Satisfied, Jazlyn beamed. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. You two are going to be parents¡ªit¡¯s time you started acting like it. I¡¯ll leave you to it.¡± With that, she grabbed her purse and strutted out.

    The moment the front door closed, Doreen took in the full scale of the vi, eyes gleaming. Compared to the tiny apartment Marc had arranged before, this ce was heaven¡ªspacious, luxurious, and quietly elegant.

    She turned to Marc, who was now seated with a look of simmering irritation, and asked softly, ¡°Mr. Walsh, would it be all right if I chose my room?¡± She spoke gently, but her eyes were already drifting toward the staircase. ¡°There are so many beautiful rooms here¡­ I just want to find one with good lighting. Sunlight is really important for the baby¡¯s health.¡±

    Marc didn¡¯t even look at her. He waved a hand dismissively.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Walsh,¡± she said with a slight bow, then turned and practically floated up the stairs.

    One by one, she opened the doors to the rooms, her eyes scanning each space carefully. When she got to the master bedroom, she paused, eyes narrowing just a little. This¡ªthis¡ªwas the room she wanted in the long run. But now wasn¡¯t the time to push for it.

    She shut the door and opened another. The next room had tall windows that let in plenty of light, plus a cozy little balcony overlooking the backyard garden. Instantly satisfied, she turned to the staff following behind her and said brightly, ¡°This one. I¡¯ll take this room.¡±

    But the staff hesitated. ¡°Miss Greville, maybe you¡¯d like to look at another room instead?¡±

    Discover your escape on g  aln ov el s

    Doreen¡¯s smile faltered. ¡°Why?¡± she asked, her tone sharpening. ¡°Is there something wrong with this one? Because I like it, and I insist on staying here.¡±

    The servant didn¡¯t know how to respond, standing awkwardly at the door.

    Thankfully¡ªor not¡ªMarc appeared at the end of the hall just then, heading toward the study. The staff immediately turned to him like he was their saving grace. ¡°Mr. Walsh, thisdy says she wants this room¡­¡±

    Marc looked up and saw Doreen standing in the doorway of the room where Ste used to stay.

    His expression darkened for a second, and he walked over quickly, pulling her away from the threshold. ¡°Not this room. Pick another.¡± Doreen blinked, bewildered.

    Why this room, specifically? What was so off-limits about it?

    Sure, it was a bit bigger than the others, but that was it. What made this one so special?

    ¡°Why not this one? It¡¯s a nice room. It¡¯s bigger too.¡± She kept her tone light and innocent, but deep down, she already had her suspicions.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 557

    ?Chapter 557:

    Marc remembered what Doreen had blurted out at the mall¡ªthat she was only with him for the money. He figured there was no point hiding anything from her. ¡°Someone else used to live in that room,¡± he said bluntly. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been touched since. It wouldn¡¯t be convenient for you. Pick another.¡±

    Doreen froze for a second, then quickly covered her mouth in mock surprise. ¡°Oh, I see! I didn¡¯t realize. I¡¯ll find a different one, then!¡±

    Marc let out a quiet breath, relieved that she didn¡¯t push the matter. As he watched her walk off to explore the other rooms, his thoughts drifted. If what she said at the mall was true, then maybe it was time to start thinking ahead. Once the baby was born, he¡¯d make arrangements and cut things off.

    Eventually, Doreen settled on another room. It was smaller than the one she originally wanted, but the lighting was great, and it had a clean, open view of the garden.

    After the staff helped her unpack, she shut the door, sat on the bed, and stared at the sunlight streaming in. But she wasn¡¯t admiring the view.

    Her jaw tightened as she bit her lip, fury simmering quietly beneath her calm surface.

    She¡¯d already figured it out¡ªthe room Marc had stopped her from entering belonged to Ste. She didn¡¯t need anyone to tell her.

    The second she opened that door, she noticed the pink sheets, the floral curtains, the soft, feminine touches. No one else could¡¯ve lived there. It had to be Ste.

    And the room hadn¡¯t been touched. Ste had been gone for over a year, and still, Marc had left it exactly the same. Her blood boiled at the thought. Doreen refused to ept it. She didn¡¯t see herself as inferior in any way.

    Now that she¡¯d made it into the vi, she wasn¡¯t leaving without staking her im. That room, the master bedroom¡ªeverything Ste left behind¡ªshe wanted it all.

    And one way or another, she¡¯d wipe every trace of Ste from the house.

    Meanwhile, across town, Ste had just stepped out of the research institute when she got a call. It was Rutherford. ¡°Ms. Gilbert,¡± his smooth voice came through the line, ¡°I wonder if you have some time this evening. I¡¯m in Choria for business and would love to take you to dinner.¡±

    ?@???? ??@t?¨¨?? ¨ª¨½ ??????????????????.??????

    Ste paused. She remembered how Rutherford had helped her out before, delivering equipment to the institute. She owed him one.

    She picked a high-end restaurant with a good reputation and headed out after work.

    When she pulled up, she spotted Rutherford already waiting at the entrance. He was even taller than William, his broad frame making him look like he barely fit under the doorframe.

    She smiled as she walked over. ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte.¡±

    Rutherford opened the door with a polite smile. ¡°You¡¯re notte at all. I just got here early.¡±

    The restaurant¡¯s seating was built around a central chef who prepared the food in full view. It was warm, lively, and filled with the scent of good food.

    As they sat, Ste nced at him and said, ¡°Mr. Schoenberg, I remember our bet fromst time. I¡¯ll have you know, the project¡¯s progressing well. I¡¯m confident we¡¯ll seed.¡±

    She hadn¡¯t forgotten that if she lost, she owed Rutherford a million dors. He chuckled softly. ¡°Ms. Gilbert, I didn¡¯t invite you here to discuss business. I just wanted to share a good meal.¡±

    Ste was a little caught off guard. She had expected some kind of progress check or at least a polite nudge about the bet.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 558

    ?Chapter 558:

    But he seemed rxed, even charming.

    She nodded and rxed, allowing herself to enjoy the evening.

    As the chef ced the first few dishes in front of them, Rutherford used the serving fork to portion some onto her te.

    The nearby diners¡ªmostly women¡ªsmiled in their direction, clearly noticing the way he was tending to her.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure what you liked, so I ordered a bit of everything,¡± he said warmly.

    Ste looked a little flustered. ¡°Thank you. But really, you don¡¯t need to serve me. Just enjoy your meal too.¡±

    Rutherford smiled. ¡°Serving a lovelydy is my pleasure.¡±

    If it hade from anyone else, she might have rolled her eyes.

    But there was something about the way Rutherford said it¡ªpolished, respectful, almost old-fashioned. Maybe it was the years he¡¯d spent abroad, or maybe it was just the kind of man he was.

    Ste had just popped a piece of sashimi into her mouth when she noticed William stepping through the entrance.

    She blinked in surprise, starting to think Choria was getting oddly small¡ªeverywhere she turned, she saw someone she knew.

    It used to be Marc showing up all the time, and now it was William.

    Was it pure coincidence, or was something pulling them together?

    William looked around the room until his eyesnded on Ste and Rutherford seated off to the side. A faint smile crossed his lips as he made his way over. ¡°Rutherford, fancy seeing you here. Didn¡¯t know you were a fan of sashimi.¡±

    Rutherford gave a polite nod. ¡°Mr. Briggs, yes, quite the coincidence indeed.¡± William looked around and noticed the ce was packed. The only free seat left was the one beside Ste.

    Noticing William¡¯s intent to sit, Rutherford calmly said, ¡°You seem rxed today, Mr. Briggs. Weren¡¯t you meeting someone this evening?¡± William raised an eyebrow and let out a shortugh. ¡°You really stay updated on my schedule. The meeting got canceledst minute.¡± Saying that, he sat down next to Ste without hesitation.

    ¡°Rutherford, things went great for you overseas, didn¡¯t they? Weren¡¯t you engaged or something? Wouldn¡¯t your fianc¨¦e be upset seeing you here with Ste?¡±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, where the best stories live

    Ste was surprised to hear this. She didn¡¯t know Rutherford had been engaged. ¡°You must be mistaken, Mr. Briggs,¡± Rutherford answered, his voice calm. ¡°I¡¯ve never had a fianc¨¦e.¡±

    William pretended to think, then added, ¡°Ah, right. Back in your student days, you weren¡¯t exactly a hit with thedies. They teased you for being on the heavier side.¡±

    He looked at Ste, adding casually, ¡°Did you know Rutherford used to be really chubby?¡±

    Ste nced at Rutherford, trying to picture how he might have looked before. Rutherford¡¯s face fell¡ªhe had hoped Ste wouldn¡¯t hear about this side of his past. He had wanted Ste to see the version of him he was now, not the one he used to be. But it felt like William was deliberately trying to ruin that.

    Rutherford gave him a hard stare. Was this about Sylvia? Did William have feelings for her too? What other reason would William have to bring up old, embarrassing memories out of nowhere?

    Their eyes locked, and a strange tension built up¡ªone that wasn¡¯t about business at all.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 559

    ?Chapter 559:

    Rutherford hade hoping for a peaceful dinner with Ste, but William had thrown that off course.

    Not wanting William to spill more about his past, Rutherford stood up. ¡°Ms. Gilbert, I¡¯ve got to take care of something back at the office. Let¡¯s catch up another time.¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t read too much into it and gave a polite nod. ¡°Goodbye, Mr. Schoenberg.¡±

    She was nearly finished with her meal anyway, and after a few more sips of soup, she felt ready to get up and leave.

    William, still beside her, leaned in and asked in a quiet tone, ¡°Can you tell Rutherford likes you?¡±

    Ste stared at him, surprised and puzzled. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± She frowned slightly, unsure how he had arrived at that conclusion.

    ¡°The Schoenbergs have been working overseas for a long time. Now they¡¯re looking to branch out here. Rutherford, being the eldest, has to manage all that, and every move he makes reflects on the whole family.¡± Ste looked down and pressed her lips together.

    She didn¡¯t know much about Rutherford¡¯s family, but she understood what William meant¡ªsomeone like her wasn¡¯t likely to fit into that world.

    That realization left a bitter taste in her mouth.

    She met William¡¯s eyes, her tone steady. ¡°I don¡¯t see Mr. Schoenberg that way. We¡¯re just working together, and I owed him a meal for helping me out recently. That¡¯s all.¡±

    William smiled as soon as he heard she didn¡¯t return Rutherford¡¯s feelings.

    But that smile faded quickly as she went on, ¡°I¡¯m not into these wealthy family dramas. I don¡¯t want to get caught up in any of it. I just want to focus on my work. So please, don¡¯t go around spreading rumors like this again, or I might think you have nothing better to do.¡±

    Once Ste was done talking, she stood up, tossed her bag over her shoulder, and walked out without sparing William another look.

    A chill crept over him, and a heaviness settled in. Was she talking about people like him when she mentioned those rich families?

    g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s has it all

    The idea made him feel strangely empty. For the first time, his wealth felt more like a cage than a gift. If he¡¯d been a regr guy like her, could he chase after her without making thingsplicated?

    As Ste walked away from the restaurant, she made up her mind¡ªaside from work, she needed to steer clear of the upper-ss crowd, especially when it came to feelings. She couldn¡¯t afford to be careless.

    She often thought she was just being friendly, but others took it the wrong way, like she was flirting.

    It was too easy to misread. From now on, she¡¯d be more careful.

    She was tired of telling William again and again that she had no interest in those men.

    When she got back to her dorm at the research center, she saw that it was still early. She remembered the groceries she had bought¡ªthey were still in the fridge and starting to go bad.

    Not wanting to waste them, she figured she¡¯d cook a few dishes and take them along for lunch the next day.

    Everything she had was simple and meant for homemade meals. She whipped up a few dishes, packed them nicely, and popped them back into the fridge. The next day at noon, she went to warm up her lunch in the office microwave. Just as Sandra came back with her own food, she was instantly drawn in by the delicious smell filling the room.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 560

    Chapter 560:

    ¡°Sylvia, did you cook today? It smells so good,¡± she asked, clearly impressed.

    It smelled way better than anythinging out of the cafeteria.

    Hearing this, Ste smiled, picked up a chicken wing from her box, and passed it to Sandra. ¡°Give it a try¡ªI made it myself.¡±

    Sandra lit up and held her tray like it was a prize. ¡°You¡¯re the best, Sylvia! This is amazing¡ªyou could totally be a chef.¡±

    Sandra nodded as if she had cracked the code. ¡°So you¡¯re into the mix¡ªyoung and sweet, but also calm and dependable. The kind of soft-hearted male lead you see in romance stories, right?¡±

    Ste furrowed her brows,pletely lost. What was Sandra even saying? Noticing her confused face, Sandraughed. ¡°Those are the kinds of guys in the novels I read. Looks like you¡¯re into more than just one type, Sylvia¡ªat least two, I¡¯d say.¡±

    Ste gave a faint smile, then said, ¡°Alright, enough of that¡ªlet¡¯s focus on work now.¡±

    Later that day, Ste was in the middle of herb work when Sandra, done with her part, asked, ¡°Sylvia, this needs approval from either Mr. Hoffman or William. Should I take it, or do you want to go?¡±

    Usually, Ste handled this since most people didn¡¯t want to deal with William¡¯s temper. But today, knowing something was off between them, Sandra offered to help.

    Ste nced up from her setup and held out her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it. Just give me ten minutes.¡±

    She had been meaning to speak with Paul about a few things too.

    Sandra gently handed her the file. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stay upied. Let me know if you need help.¡±

    Once she was gone, Ste wrapped up her experiment and made her way upstairs.

    As she reached theb door, William stepped out, and they almost ran into each other.

    ???€$? ?§ß???€?$ 1? g??l??ov?l??.????m

    The sudden encounter caught her off guard, and she quickly looked down, trying to brush past him and head to Paul¡¯s office.

    However, before she could knock, William¡¯s calm voice came from behind. ¡°Mr. Hoffman isn¡¯t here today. He¡¯s at a meeting and won¡¯t be back until tomorrow morning.¡±

    Ste held the folder tightly and said softly, ¡°Alright. I¡¯lle back tomorrow, then.¡±

    William raised an eyebrow. At first, he hadn¡¯t thought much of it, but now it was obvious that she was avoiding him on purpose.

    The thought made his face tighten. He opened Paul¡¯s door, walked in, then turned and said coldly, ¡°Come in.¡±

    Ste hesitated. She wanted to say no, but she reminded herself¡ªthis was work. She couldn¡¯t let personal feelings get in the way. That wasn¡¯t who she wanted to be.

    She took a quiet breath and walked into the office, document in hand. William sat on the sofa, reading through the pages. Then he pointed at a number and said, ¡°There¡¯s a mistake here.¡±

    Ste stared at him, surprised. A mistake? Their team rarely made errors. How could one slip through now?

    He set the paper on the table, leaned in for a moment, then pulled back like nothing had happened.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Hope you liked the chapters dear ones. God loves you and Noah wishes you all the best. (¡ä?? ? ??`) ?

    .

 Chapter 561

    ?Chapter 561:

    William looked annoyed. ¡°This should¡¯ve been rounded to three decimal ces. You used one. That small mistake throws off everything thates after it. Didn¡¯t they teach you this when you joined?¡±

    He didn¡¯t mean to be harsh, but a basic error like this shouldn¡¯t havee from her.

    Ste looked at the number he mentioned and saw he was right. Maybe Sandra had rushed and made the mistake.

    She let out a quiet sigh, closed the file, and asked, ¡°Other than that, Mr. Briggs, is there anything else wrong with the data?¡±

    She wanted to fix everything before handing it over to Paul.

    William replied coldly, ¡°This one mistake throws everything off. You should fix it before looking at the rest.¡±

    Then he got up and walked out, not looking back at her once.

    Ste didn¡¯t show any reaction to his words, even though hisst line was clearly meant to scold her a little.

    William felt confused. Ste didn¡¯t look upset¡ªjust calm. Had he really be so unimportant to her?

    He had seen signs that she liked him once.

    When did that change? When did her eyes stop lighting up for him and start focusing only on research?

    William picked up his phone and opened Ste¡¯s chat.

    He typed something, deleted it, then tried again.<fnfc56> Newest update provided by findnovel</fnfc56>

    Nothing felt right¡ªsome messages sounded too bold, others too soft, and a few just didn¡¯t make sense.

    In the end, despite all that effort, he still couldn¡¯t bring himself to hit send.

    If Ste checked her phone now, she would see that William had been typing nonstop in their chat.

    g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s, where stories thrive

    But she was so focused on her experiment that she forgot her phone even existed. When the workday ended, Sandra asked Ste why she had been showing up so earlytely and what had happened with the apartment she bought.

    Ste gave a small smile and said, ¡°I¡¯ve actually been staying in the institute¡¯s dorm for the past few days.¡±

    Sandra blinked in surprise. ¡°Seriously? Why did you move back? Was there a problem with your ce?¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t know how to exin it right away.

    She had moved back to the research institute, but during that time, she had been in regr contact with the property management of her residentialmunity.

    She had repeatedly raised concerns about how easy it was for outsiders to enter, making the ce feel unsafe.

    Thankfully, the management took her feedback seriously and made some big changes to improve security.

    Now, to get into the building, residents had to use a swipe card, and each household was given only a limited number. Younger children who hadn¡¯t started school weren¡¯t issued any.

    For parking, a resident¡¯s pass had to be clearly ced on the dashboard¡ªwithout it, vehicles weren¡¯t allowed inside.

    Though the new process was a bit more inconvenient than before, at least it made the neighborhood feel safer.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 562

    ?Chapter 562:

    That day, Ste noticed in themunity group chat that people were discussing the new procedures. Everything seemed more organized now. Since Sandra mentioned it, Ste thought it might be a good time to go back home.

    ¡°The area¡¯s pretty nice now. I think I¡¯ll head back home today.¡±

    Sandra¡¯s face brightened. ¡°Really? I think we live along the same way. Want to share a cab?¡±

    Steughed and said, ¡°I brought my car today. I¡¯ll drop you off.¡±<fn7c81> Readplete version only at fin?novel</fn7c81>

    Sandra happily held onto her arm. ¡°Sylvia, you¡¯re the best! Do you need to stop by the dorm and pack up?¡±

    Ste paused for a second. She¡¯d only nned to stay temporarily. The bedding she used actually belonged to William, and returning it, even after washing, didn¡¯t feel right.

    She decided it would be better to just pay him backter. As for her belongings, she chose to leave them in the dorm for now¡ªjust in case she needed to spend the night there again sometime.

    ¡°There¡¯s not much to pack. Let¡¯s just head out.¡±

    She pulled up directions on her phone, and the two left the institute together.

    William left his office, nning to see Ste at theb, but it was empty.

    He went back to the dorms, paused at her door for a moment, and then knocked.

    He felt strangely down¡ªit was the first time a woman had left him feeling this unsettled.

    His thoughts were all over the ce, but her door remained closed.

    Where was she?

    She wasn¡¯t at the research institute, and her dorm was empty too. Had she gone out to dinner with coworkers¡­ or was she with someone else?

    His thoughts kept spinning out of control.

    I??§Ö$§ä ¡é#¦Áp?¨º§ñs I§Ú galno¦Íels

    Maybe he really did need to see a therapist.

    He sighed and went back inside, reminding himself that it was still early, and Ste had her own life. Whether he was her boss, a friend, or¡­ something more, it wasn¡¯t his ce to control her.

    He opened hisptop and focused on Briggs Group paperwork, hoping work would distract him from the fact that Ste still wasn¡¯t back.

    After she dropped Sandra home, Ste got two calls¡ªone from Sharon, the other from Josie.

    They both invited her out to eat, practically at the same time.

    With no better idea, Ste pulled over and created a group chat with the two of them.

    ¡°Alright, what are we doing for dinner then?¡± she asked.

    Sharon frowned when she saw Josie appear on the call. ¡°Why is she here?¡± she asked bluntly.

    Josie was caught off guard but kept her cool. ¡°Is it just the three of us having dinner?¡± she asked gently.

    Ste felt a headache creeping in. ¡°You both texted me about dinner at almost the same time, then called back-to-back insisting I couldn¡¯t bail. So now, all three of us are eating together. No arguments.¡± She added with a grin, ¡°Let¡¯s try that new restaurant¡ªthey¡¯ve got a killer group discount.¡± Neither Sharon nor Josie responded right away.

    ¡°If no one says anything, I¡¯m taking that as a yes. I¡¯ll drop the location in the group chat. See you there!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 563

    ?Chapter 563:

    She quickly hung up before they could start bickering again.

    She sent the address and drove straight to the restaurant.

    A few minutester, Sharon and Josie arrived one after the other.

    The tension between them still lingered, but they were civil¡ªfor Ste¡¯s sake. Once they¡¯d ordered, Sharon noticed the smile tugging at Ste¡¯s lips and raised a brow. ¡°You look like you¡¯re in a good mood.¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°Yeah. The new property management at my ce is way better now, so I¡¯m moving back.¡±

    Sharon and Josie immediately blurted out in sync, ¡°You¡¯re not staying at the institute anymore?¡±

    Their voices were loud enough to turn heads. Ste hunched her shoulders and gestured for them to keep it down.

    ¡°I bought that ce fully furnished and barely lived in it before I had to leave. It¡¯s way morefortable than the institute,¡± she said, already picturing the electric adjustable bed in the master bedroom.

    Just thinking about it made her feel cozy.

    Sharon, always curious, asked, ¡°So what about William? You¡¯re just going to leave him there?¡±

    Ste paused, napkin in hand. She looked up. ¡°What does my moving have to do with William?¡±

    She looked genuinely puzzled. William wasn¡¯t her father or anything¡ªshe didn¡¯t owe him updates on her living situation.

    Still, Sharon and Josie had long picked up on William¡¯s interest in Ste. Him finding out she was suddenly moving out probably wasn¡¯t going to sit well. ¡°Did you tell him?¡± Sharon pressed.

    Josie chimed in before Ste could reply. ¡°You two work closely. He¡¯s your superior. It¡¯s just courtesy to let him know, that¡¯s all¡ªwe don¡¯t mean anything else.¡±

    Ste blinked, silently admitting they had a point.

    She picked up her phone to text William and let him know she wouldn¡¯t be staying at the institute dorm anymore. But just as she opened the app, a call came in¡ªfrom Rita.

    ????t??st ch??pt??rs in g??lno¦Íels.??????

    She hesitated, then answered. ¡°Hey, Rita. What¡¯s up?¡±

    Rita¡¯s warm voice came through. ¡°Ms. Russell, sorry to bother you. I wanted to ask¡ªwhat ingredients do I need to make spicy diced chicken? Mr. Briggs asked me to cook dinner tonight.¡±

    Ste frowned. Spicy diced chicken? She remembered William was still recovering. He definitely shouldn¡¯t be eating spicy food right now.

    ¡°Rita, he¡¯s still not fully healed. Better to keep it light. If he wants chicken, make scallion chicken instead¡ªit¡¯s easier on the system. I¡¯ll text you the recipe.¡± Rita was all gratitude, thanking her over and over.

    Then she added, ¡°Ms. Russell, why don¡¯t Ie over to your ce to cook, like before? I¡¯ll take it to Mr. Briggs after. You know he doesn¡¯t like the kitchen smell lingering.¡±

    Ste pursed her lips. William was honestly tough to please. He wanted to eat but couldn¡¯t stand the smell of cooking? Seriously?

    ¡°Sorry, Rita,¡± she said. ¡°I don¡¯t stay at the institute dorm anymore, so I probably can¡¯t help you cook. If you still want to go over, you can use the passcode, but there¡¯s not much left in the fridge.¡±<fnfef8> Original content can be found at find?novel</fnfef8>

    Rita froze for a second. ¡°You¡¯ve moved out? You¡¯re noting back to the dorm at all?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 564

    ?Chapter 564:

    ¡°Yeah, probably not,¡± Ste replied.

    Rita sounded a little disappointed after that.

    Ste figured it was because the meal prep would fall solely on her now, and William wasn¡¯t exactly an easy guy to cook for.<fn5a73> Original content can be found at find[f]ovel</fn5a73>

    After a bit of small talk, Ste hung up.

    Meanwhile, Rita knocked on William¡¯s door.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs, I was nning to cook in Ms. Russell¡¯s ce like before, but she said she¡¯s not staying here anymore, so I might have to start cooking at home and bringing the food over. It will just take me a bit longer.¡±

    William¡¯s breath caught. His gaze sharpened. ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    ¡°I said the food might take longer¡­¡±

    ¡°No, the part before that.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡ªMs. Russell moved out. She¡¯s probably noting back. You didn¡¯t know?¡± Rita had assumed he was already in the loop¡ªafter all, they¡¯d always seemed close.

    But William was stunned. Again, she¡¯d left without telling him. Not even a word. She¡¯d really just¡­ gone?

    A storm of frustration surged through him. What was he to her, that she could walk away without so much as a heads-up?

    His chest tightened. His appetite vanished.

    He waved Rita off, then left the room. An hourter, William stood outside Steven¡¯s vi.

    Steven opened the door and immediately caught the sour look on William¡¯s face. ¡°What now? Sylvia trouble again?¡± William let out a heavy sigh.

    Steven stepped aside to let him in, grabbed a good bottle from the wine cab, poured a ss, and handed it over. ¡°Alright, spill it.¡±

    William didn¡¯t hold back. He told Steven how cold Ste had beentely, especially how she had moved out without telling him. ¡°She told Rita. But me? Nothing. Do I really mean that little to her?¡±

    Every chapter lives on g a lno vels ;m

    Steven clicked his tongue. Watching William struggle with love like this¡ªit was almost entertaining.

    ¡°Honestly, maybe it¡¯s karma. You turned down so many women before Sylvia, maybe the universe is getting even with you.¡±

    What goes aroundes around. It was definitely his karma.

    William shot him a death re. ¡°If you¡¯ve got nothing useful to say, just shut up and listen.¡±

    If Steven didn¡¯t shut up, he might have to make him.

    Steven raised his hands in mock surrender. ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t blow a fuse. I¡¯ll give you real advice this time.¡±

    William sipped his wine, already guessing where this was headed. ¡°Pretending to be innocent and vulnerable doesn¡¯t work.¡±

    Steven blinked. ¡°Wait¡ªhow¡¯d you know that¡¯s what I was gonna say? You already tried it? You must¡¯ve done it wrong.¡±

    William gave him a deadpan stare. ¡°You think this is funny?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 565

    ?Chapter 565:

    Steven¡¯s smirk vanished. ¡°Not at all. Totally serious now.¡± He leaned forward. ¡°If ying the innocent card didn¡¯t work, then she¡¯s not the type to fall for soft and sweet. She¡¯s probably the straight-shooting kind. Which means we need a bolder move.¡±

    William narrowed his eyes. ¡°You mean I should just confess?¡±

    Steven immediately shook his head. ¡°No way. What are you, twelve? A bold move doesn¡¯t mean you walk up and spill your guts.¡± He grinned. ¡°Here¡¯s the n¡ªyou know her friends, right? You¡¯ve got mutuals. So set up a casual hangout at a bar or club, have one of her friends invite her, and then¡­¡± He mimed taking a drink. ¡°Get her drunk.¡±

    William¡¯s eyes widened at Steven¡¯s suggestion.

    Seeing his reaction, Steven quickly added, ¡°Hey¡ªdrunk minds speak sober truths. Once she¡¯s tipsy, she¡¯ll drop her guard. You can finally get some answers.¡±

    William didn¡¯t respond right away. The idea wasn¡¯t exactly foolproof, but it was the only n on the table. At least it beat sitting around doing nothing. Without another word, he set down his ss with a firm thud and headed straight for the door.

    Steven trailed behind him and called out with a grin, ¡°Take care! Come cry to me again anytime!¡±

    William gave him a sidelong nce as he got into the car. ¡°You¡¯re insane,¡± he muttered.

    Since he¡¯d been drinking, he couldn¡¯t drive. He called for a driver. Once the driver arrived, William slid into the back seat and said, ¡°Take me to the spa.¡±

    The driver blinked in the rearview mirror. ¡°Uh, which spa, Mr. Briggs?¡±

    There were plenty of spas in Choria¡ªno way he could guess the right one. William mentioned the name of the spa chain he knew Sharon managed. Then he leaned back, closed his eyes, and drifted into thought.

    Twenty minutester, the car pulled up in front of a sleek, high-end building.

    William stepped out and told the driver, ¡°Wait here.¡±

    Explore captivating tales on  .<fnc09c> Th?s chapter is updated by find[f]ovel</fnc09c>

    The driver nodded and cut the engine, still wondering if he¡¯d heard right. Mr. Briggs¡­ going for a spa day? Really?

    Upstairs, Sharon was inspecting some newly arrived equipment.

    She¡¯d just finished dinner with Ste and Josie and was back in work mode when a light knocknded on her office door.

    A staff member walked in and said quietly, ¡°Ms. Mitchell, there¡¯s someone here to see you.¡±

    Sharon looked up, surprised.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any appointments today. Who is it?¡±

    The receptionist hesitated. ¡°It¡¯s a man. Tall, handsome. Didn¡¯t say his name, just asked for you.¡±

    Sharon raised an eyebrow, a little intrigued. She wasn¡¯t dating anyone, and tall, handsome mystery guests weren¡¯t exactlymon.

    She descended the spiral staircase and looked up¡ªonly to freeze in ce. ¡°William?! What are you doing here? How did you even find this ce?¡±

    She gave him a quick once-over and added, ¡°Or¡­ are you here for a beauty treatment?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t help it¡ªwho would¡¯ve thought William of all people was into facials?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 566

    ?Chapter 566:<fn6aea> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? Find~Novel</fn6aea>

    He looked mildly annoyed. ¡°Can we talk somewhere private?¡±

    The two receptionists were already stealing curious nces. William clearly felt out of ce.

    Sharon got the hint. ¡°Come upstairs. My office is quieter.¡±

    Once inside, William sat down across from her, his expression serious. ¡°I need your help. I want you to arrange a meeting with Ste.¡±

    Sharon frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t you have her number?¡±

    William looked slightly defeated. ¡°She moved out of the dorm without telling me. If I asked to see her now, I doubt she¡¯d even agree.¡±

    Sharon caught the strange tension in his voice¡ªand the weight behind it. ¡°You want me to get her to show up. Why? What are you trying to do?¡±

    Seeing the suspicion on her face, William quickly said, ¡°I just want to ask why she¡¯s avoiding me. That¡¯s it.¡±

    Sharon blinked, stunned. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    Just to ask that one thing, William had tracked her down at her spa? That wasn¡¯t nothing. That was huge.

    She leaned back, propped her chin in her hand, and studied him. ¡°William¡­ do you have feelings for Stel?¡±

    Because honestly, if this wasn¡¯t love, Sharon didn¡¯t know what it was. What kind of man went to this length just to ask a woman why she¡¯d pulled away? What kind of man cared this much about a female colleague¡¯s silence? If this wasn¡¯t love¡­ then Sharon really didn¡¯t know what love was.

    William¡¯s gaze stayed fixed on Sharon, serious and unwavering. ¡°I¡¯m hoping you¡¯ll do me this favor, Ms. Mitchell. Think of it as an IOU.¡± He didn¡¯t answer her question directly¡ªno confirmation, no denial.

    But Sharon knew William well enough¡ªif he didn¡¯t deny it, that was his answer. A sly smile tugged at her lips. ¡°Rx, I¡¯ve got you. But you¡¯d better promise not to bully Stel!¡±

    If he did, he wouldn¡¯t be spared, despite his status.

    A flicker of gratitude crossed William¡¯s usuallyposed face. ¡°I won¡¯t hurt her.¡±

    More content now at g?l¦Ç¦Òv???s

    Satisfied, Sharon picked up her phone and dialed.

    ¡°Stel! How about we go sing tomorrow?¡± she asked cheerfully.

    Ste had just arrived home and was a bit puzzled. ¡°Sharon, are you unusually free these days?¡±

    Sharon nearly burst outughing. ¡°I¡¯ve just been bored out of my mind. If you¡¯re not in the mood to sing, we can hit up a lounge bar after work¡ªjust unwind a little. Alright, it¡¯s settled! I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow!¡± Before Ste could get a word in, Sharon hung up.

    She turned back to William, shing him an OK gesture. ¡°Done. I¡¯ll send you the location tomorrow.¡±

    William blinked, clearly surprised. He hadn¡¯t expected Sharon to arrange a meeting so¡­ casually.

    His upbringing had always taught him that asking someone out required their consent and willingness.

    But Sharon had just called Ste, made the ns herself, and that was it. Like it was nothing.

    Was that what Ste was like with people she was close to?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 567

    ?Chapter 567:

    Why was it so effortless with them¡ªbut never with him?

    He caught himself before he could spiral any further, pushed the thought aside, and stood up. ¡°Thanks. See you tomorrow.¡± Sharon walked him downstairs.

    Just as he was about to leave, she gave him a once-over¡ªhis skin wless under the soft lighting¡ªand couldn¡¯t resist. ¡°Mr. Briggs, you sure you don¡¯t want to stay?¡±

    ¡°for a beauty treatment? We justunched this amazing Ice-Cool Laser Hair Removal. I swear, you¡¯ll be smoother than silk.¡±

    William looked at her like she¡¯d lost her mind. ¡°Thanks, Ms. Mitchell. But I¡¯ll pass.¡±

    The next day, right after Ste wrapped up work, her phone rang. ¡°Stel! I¡¯m already outside the institute!¡± Sharon chirped. ¡°And guess what? I even invited Josie. See how great I am to you?¡±

    Ste was caught off guard. Sharon had never really liked Josie¡ªwhy the sudden change of heart?

    As if reading her mind, Sharon added quickly, ¡°I mean, she¡¯s your friend, right? And I¡¯m your best friend, so of course I¡¯m thinking about what¡¯s best for you. Nowe on out!¡±

    Sharon giggled to herself. The more people, the better.

    After all, William had taken the initiative to ask Ste out. He might even confess tonight. Something like that couldn¡¯t be witnessed by just her.

    Inside, Sandra was zipping up her bag when she noticed Ste hanging up. ¡°Got ns tonight, Sylvia?¡± she asked with a grin.

    Ste slid her phone into her purse and smiled back. ¡°A friend¡¯s dragging me out for a few drinks. Want toe?¡±

    Sandra¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Sure! I¡¯d love to.¡±

    Right then, Elbert and Jamir passed by. Ste figured¡ªwhy not? Since Sandra was alreadying, might as well invite the whole crew.

    She expected Jamir to decline, but to her surprise, everyone agreed. And just like that, the four of them walked out of the institute together.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???§àm hosts thrilling adventures

    When Sharon saw them approaching, her eyes widened for a beat¡ªthen she broke into a huge grin. Oh, William was definitely not ready for this crowd.<fn5973> Follow current nov?ls on find?novel</fn5973>

    ¡°Sharon, there¡¯s not enough space in the car. Just send me the location¡ªI¡¯ll grab a cab with the others,¡± Ste said casually.

    She hadn¡¯t nned on driving tonight anyway, not with drinks involved. Sharon didn¡¯t argue. She quickly sent the address and drove off with Josie, who was already in the car.

    Ste and the rest followed in another ride.

    By the time they arrived, Sharon was waiting at the entrance of the bar. She had booked a private lounge for them, and they all went in.

    The group walked into the room¡ªonly to find someone already sitting there. ¡°Mr. Briggs, you¡¯re early! Hope we didn¡¯t keep you waiting,¡± Sharon said, far too deliberately.

    Ste froze.

    She leaned over, whispering, ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me he wasing.¡±

    Sharon blinked innocently. ¡°Didn¡¯t I? I could¡¯ve sworn I said Josie and Mr. Briggs would be here. You must¡¯ve missed that part.¡±

    Her face was so sincere, so straightforward, that Ste actually second-guessed herself. Had Sharon really mentioned it?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 568

    ?Chapter 568:

    Truth was, Sharon had not said a word. But since she had promised William she¡¯d help, she made sure Ste ended up sitting right next to him.

    Ste tried to resist, but Sharon was too quick¡ªand stronger than she looked. She gave Ste a gentle shove and had her seated before she couldin.

    Now stuck beside William, Ste sat stiffly, unsure where to look or what to say. As Sharon and Sandra struck up conversation, William¡¯s presence beside her felt heavier by the second. He wasn¡¯t doing anything, yet somehow it was like he filled up the entire room. She couldn¡¯t rx at all.

    Then Sharon popped open a bottle of wine. Ste saw her chance and sat up, casually saying, ¡°I need to step out for a bit¡­¡±

    But before she could finish, William cut in. ¡°Ms. Russell, do you have a problem with me?¡±

    Ste¡¯s breath hitched. She awkwardly eased back down into her seat.

    ¡°What? No, Mr. Briggs, you¡¯ve got it all wrong.¡±

    But William wasn¡¯t buying it. He gave a quiet, amusedugh. ¡°Since you saw me, you¡¯ve been on edge. You were just about to leave¡ªbarely ten minutes in. Doesn¡¯t that say something?¡±<fn53fd> Checktest chapters at f?ndnovel</fn53fd>

    Ste felt a wave of embarrassment wash over her. Was she really being that obvious?

    He leaned back, keeping a polite distance, but there was a chill in his tone now. ¡°If you¡¯re ufortable around me, Ms. Russell, you can go. I won¡¯t stop you. I thought maybe we could be friends outside work. Guess I was wrong.¡±

    The way he said it¡ªcalm, restrained, but a little hurt¡ªmade Ste feel worse. He hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. She was the one who had pulled away, all on her own. It really wasn¡¯t fair to him.

    After a beat of silence, Ste finally sighed. ¡°Mr. Briggs, really¡­ you misunderstood. I don¡¯t have any issue with you. I just needed to use the restroom, not leave.¡±

    Without waiting for a reply, she stood and left.

    Inside the restroom, she sshed cold water on her face, trying to collect herself. It was just a casual night out. No need to overthink it. No need to hide from it either.

    Find your favorite stories at

    She dried her face, took a deep breath, and headed back to the room. Sharon spotted her right away and jumped into action. She grabbed Ste¡¯s wrist the moment she sat down. ¡°Stel,e on. Let¡¯s y a game!¡±

    Ste wasn¡¯t used to these kinds of drinking games, but she went along with it. Unfortunately, luck wasn¡¯t on her side. After a few rounds, she was the only one drinking.

    Josie started to worry.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t fun if only two people y. Let¡¯s get everyone in. Whoever loses drinks!¡±

    She figured with seven people, the odds would spread out and Ste wouldn¡¯t have to down so much.

    But Sharon frowned. She had a n¡ªthis wasn¡¯t part of it. Josie was messing things up.

    With an eye-roll, Sharon stood up and tugged Josie by the arm. ¡°Come with me. I need to grab more drinks¡ªI can¡¯t carry them all myself.¡±

    Josie could tell something was off with Sharon, so she agreed to step out of the private room. She felt curious about what new scheme Sharon might be nning this time.

    Outside, Josie folded her arms and faced Sharon, who wore a troubled look. ¡°So, what¡¯s your angle today? Why are you pushing Stel to drink more than usual? What are you trying to do?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 569

    ?Chapter 569:

    A raised eyebrow from Sharon met the question. ¡°You catch on quick, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Josie let out a sigh of annoyance. ¡°You¡¯re not even being subtle. Anyone would notice what you¡¯re up to.¡±

    Josie took her role as both a friend and business partner seriously. For that reason, she refused to let Sharon pull any reckless stunt that could put Ste at risk.

    A soft click of her tongue was Sharon¡¯s only response. ¡°I¡¯ve known Stel forever. What could I possibly have nned that would hurt her? William¡¯s the one who wants to get a few answers out of her, and let¡¯s face it, she won¡¯t speak up unless she¡¯s had a drink or two.¡±

    That exnation was nothing Josie had ever thought up. So many scenarios had yed out in her head, but never this one.

    With wide eyes, Josie blurted out, ¡°You¡¯re working with William?¡±

    Confirmation came with a short nod. ¡°That¡¯s right. Is there something wrong with that?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve lost it. You call yourself Ste¡¯s friend, but you¡¯re taking William¡¯s side?¡±

    Recalling how Ste always described William as just a boss, Josie struggled to grasp what would make him pry for answers only Ste¡¯s inebriation could reveal.

    Sharon smirked and shot Josie a look that bordered on pity. ¡°Honestly, Josie, is your single status clouding your judgment? Anyone with eyes can see William likes her. What other reason would he have for wanting a heart-to-heart?¡±<fnd676> For more chapters visit find?novel</fnd676>

    The statement left Josie more rattled than before. Sure, she¡¯d picked up on William¡¯s behavior during the cruise, but she always figured nothing real would evere of it.

    Shy as she was, Ste needed someone who could coax her out of her shell, not someone who would make her shrink away even more. William, quiet as a shadow, was hardly the type to fill the silence.

    She pictured them together, both lost for words, the whole thing turning painfully awkward.

    That didn¡¯t sound like romance to her.

    Read it first on g?lno?els.c?m

    ¡°Sharon, stop matchmaking for no reason. Suppose Stel has zero interest? Then what?¡±

    Not even blinking, Sharon shrugged off the question. ¡°If she feels nothing for him, a few drinks might make her say so, and then William can move on. It¡¯s not about forcing them together. I want both sides to know where they stand.¡±

    Even though Sharon¡¯s n didn¡¯t sit right with Josie at first, the logic slowly began to make sense. If Ste truly wasn¡¯t interested, clearing things up would spare everyone a lot of trouble. Maybe Sharon¡¯s idea wasn¡¯t so terrible after all.

    Her lips pressed in a reluctant line, Josie muttered, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you try, but don¡¯t push it.¡±

    ¡°Rx. I¡¯ve got it handled. You can quit fussing now.¡± Sharon grinned, her confidence unshaken. With that, she grabbed two cases of beer and marched straight back to the private room.

    Back inside, the crowd wasted no time jumping into drinking games. The rounds quickly gotpetitive, and William found himself on the losing end more than once.

    Yet William only seemed to have eyes for Ste that night.

    A moment passed before he quietly slid his ss her way. ¡°Ms. Russell, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t handle another shot. Would you mind taking this one for me?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 570

    ?Chapter 570:

    Ste stared at him, her thoughts running wild. Did she hear him right? ¡°What did you just say?¡± she asked, uncertain.

    Meeting her gaze, William answered without flinching. ¡°I¡¯ve reached my limit. Could you finish this for me?¡±

    All eyes were on them now. Aside from Sharon and Josie, nobody could believe what they were seeing.

    Could this truly be the same William everyone knew as reserved and straighced?

    The usuallyposed William had turned uncharacteristically soft, acting almost bashful as he pleaded with Ste to save him from another drink.

    Sandra leaned over and whispered to Jamir, ¡°Why¡¯s William acting so weird tonight? Was he trying to act cute, or just faking that whole innocent routine to get Sylvia to feel bad for him?¡±

    Honestly, it was odd. William hadn¡¯t even drunk that much to begin with, yet here he was¡ªalready looking like he¡¯d had enough?

    Jamir was just as puzzled. He shrugged, silently saying, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me,¡± then gestured for them to keep ying their game.

    Ste had only helped William finish one ss, nothing more.

    About half an hour passed. It was nearing eleven, and the energy in the bar had picked up¡ªmusic louder, lights dimmer, and the crowd more hyped.

    Feeling a little flushed from the alcohol, Ste got up to find the restroom and ssh some water on her face.

    Sharon noticed and immediately shot William a look, signaling it was his chance.

    Ste washed her face and stepped out of the restroom.

    The restroom was upstairs, and from where she stood by the railing, she had the perfect view of the stage downstairs.

    Lights, music, a crowd dancing¡ªit made her smile.

    More to discover g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m

    She was about to head down and rejoin the group when someone grabbed her arm.

    She turned, confused¡ªand there was William, standing close, towering beside her.<fn7b39> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find?novel</fn7b39>

    ¡°You¡¯re drunk,¡± he said.

    Ste blinked, the music pounding in her ears. She didn¡¯t catch a word.

    ¡°Huh? What? It¡¯s too loud!¡± she said, squinting at him.

    William sighed, leaned in, and spoke right next to her ear. ¡°Come with me.¡±

    She paused. The faint scent of sandalwood on him cut through the heavy bar smell, oddly calming.

    She didn¡¯t resist as he led her out onto the terrace.

    The evening breeze hit her face, cool and refreshing, sobering her up a little.

    Ste found a spot and plopped down with a small smile. ¡°It¡¯s nice out here.¡±

    William¡¯s eyes softened. She finally looked rxed¡ªunguarded. If only she could act like this around him when she wasn¡¯t drinking, instead of always keeping her distance and calling him Mr. Briggs like a stranger.

    He quietly took off his jacket and draped it over her shoulders.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 571

    ?Chapter 571:

    Ste wrinkled her nose, clearly not a fan, and groaned softly, wanting to enjoy the breeze without being covered up.

    But William gently ced the jacket back again. ¡°It¡¯ste, and you¡¯ve been drinking. If you sit in the wind like this, you¡¯ll catch a cold.¡±

    Maybe it was the tone of his voice¡ªlow and calm¡ªbut this time she didn¡¯t take the jacket off.

    They sat in silence for a bit before William finally spoke again. ¡°Ste, why didn¡¯t you tell me you were moving?¡±

    Her eyes felt heavy, her thoughts fuzzy. She smacked her lips. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a big deal. No need to tell you. You¡¯re a busy man¡ªno point bothering you with something like that.¡±

    She paused, then addedzily, ¡°Besides, you¡¯re the CEO of Briggs Group and the boss of the research institute. If I get too close to you, people might start talking.¡±

    William¡¯s voice was gentle but probing. ¡°Who would talk? And say what?¡±

    Ste blinked, like she was trying to piece it together. Then she waved her hand dismissively. ¡°What else? You¡¯re a man, I¡¯m a woman. People love to gossip. Isn¡¯t it better to keep a safe distance?¡±

    She started to get up¡ªclearly wanting to leave the conversation¡ªbut William reached out and pulled her gently back down.

    Her shoulder bumped into his.

    He asked again, his voice lower now. ¡°Ste¡­ tell me the truth. What¡¯s the real reason?¡±

    Things between them had been fine. Then out of nowhere, she started pushing him away.

    If it were just about appearances, she would¡¯ve kept her distance from the start. He didn¡¯t buy it. He couldn¡¯t.

    His sudden seriousness made her shrink back, pouting like a kid who had just been scolded.

    Seeing that, William softened immediately. His tone turned warm again. ¡°Ste, we¡¯ve known each other for so long. You know how I feel. When you suddenly start avoiding me like this¡­ it hurts.¡±

    Read thetest updates at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    He had held back for so long. Even when he confessed before, he was cautious, worried he might scare her off.

    But this time, he wasn¡¯t going to leave anything unsaid.

    Even if she turned him down, she needed to know¡ªhe wasn¡¯t just being nice. He cared. Really cared.

    Ste hadn¡¯t expected William to say that. She looked up, a little flustered. ¡°Actually¡­ I just felt like the gap between us is too wide. You said it yourself¡ªRutherfordes from a wealthy family with high standards for a partner. And since you¡¯re friends with him, I figured your family must be the same, right?

    So if you think I¡¯m not good enough for someone like him, then maybe I¡¯m not good enough for someone like you either. It just seemed better to keep my distance. I didn¡¯t want people thinking I was trying to climb the socialdder. I know I don¡¯te from that kind of background.¡±

    Her voice dropped a little toward the end, like she was trying to keep herposure. But the sting was still there.

    At the time, she and Rutherford had only been working together. Then out of nowhere, William had said she wasn¡¯t good enough. That hurt.

    .

    .<fn81dd> Th?s chapter is updated by find?novel</fn81dd>

    .

 Chapter 572

    ?Chapter 572:

    Even if she didn¡¯t have feelings for Rutherford, hearing something like that would get under anyone¡¯s skin.

    William stared at her, stunned. He hadn¡¯t expected this at all.

    It was frustrating¡ªand oddly endearing. ¡°So you¡¯ve been avoiding me¡­ because you think I look down on you?¡± he asked.

    Ste hesitated, then nodded. ¡°That was the impression I got from what you said that day.¡±

    William let out a helpless chuckle. He met her eyes, his voice firm. ¡°If you forgot what I saidst time, let me remind you.¡±

    He spoke clearly, each word deliberate. ¡°I love you. I¡¯ve always loved you. I don¡¯t care about your background¡ªI don¡¯t even want to inherit my family¡¯s business. That stuff means nothing to me. I love you¡ªnot your family, not your past, not your appearance. Just you. The real you. Do you get it now?¡±

    Ste blinked at him, her longshes fluttering, trying to process it all. ¡°But¡­ although you say you love me, you don¡¯t even know what exactly you love. You just say it¡¯s ¡®me.¡¯ But I¡¯m just¡­ ordinary. Divorced, even. You could have anyone¡ªwhy waste time on someone like me?¡±

    She kept rambling, unsure if she was trying to talk sense into him or into herself. William watched her lips move and, for a moment, just listened. Then his patience snapped.

    Without warning, he leaned in and kissed her¡ªsoft but firm, his lips brushing hers, still warm from the wine, silencing everything she couldn¡¯t say.

    Ste¡¯s eyes flew open, stunned.<fnbfe3> Readplete version only at find?novel</fnbfe3>

    The atmosphere shifted.

    The night breeze tangled in her hair, carrying her scent straight to him.

    He cradled the back of her head gently, deepening the kiss.

    And just like that, her resistance melted.

    Explore fantastic tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s; ?¦Ïm

    Her eyes fluttered shut, her body softening into his touch. It felt unreal¡ªlike floating. Like a dream.

    And if it was a dream, maybe it was fine to stay in it a little longer. She raised her arms and wrapped them around his neck.

    William felt her respond and held her tighter, joy quietly blooming in his chest.

    Then footsteps echoed from the rooftop entrance.

    ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you say William was up here? Where¡ªoh.¡±

    Steven stopped mid-sentence, immediately spotting the two of them tangled in a kiss.

    Josie froze, then quickly turned around. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go.¡± She hadn¡¯te up here to catch a romance movie in real time.

    The air between them got awkward fast.

    Steven, ever the clown, nced sideways at Josie. ¡°Well, since the mood¡¯s already romantic, how about we follow suit?¡±

    Josie smacked his arm. ¡°Have you lost your damn mind?¡±

    She turned to leave, but Steven chased after her. ¡°Ms. Patel, I was kidding! Don¡¯t be mad. We¡¯re both friends of Sylvia and William, right? We should get along. Exchange contacts?¡±

    He waved his phone in front of her face like an eager kid. Josie let out a long sigh and finally gave in, handing over her number.

    Steven grinned as he added her. Best decision he¡¯d made all night.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 573

    ?Chapter 573:

    When they walked back into the private room together, Sharon raised a brow. ¡°Wait¡ªweren¡¯t you looking for Sylvia and William? Why¡¯d youe back with him? What, you take a liking to him or something?¡±

    Josie didn¡¯t even know where to start. ¡°They¡¯re up on the rooftop. Probably¡­ not convenient toe back yet.¡±

    Sharon¡¯s eyes narrowed. Not convenient, huh? It only took her a second to connect the dots. ¡°Wait¡ªare you saying things are heating up between them?¡±

    Sandra¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Wait, are you serious? Did Sylvia and William get intimate?¡±

    Steven shrugged. ¡°Yes, very much so.¡±

    Now everyone got the picture.

    Up on the rooftop, Ste and William had just finished their kiss.

    The heat of the moment still lingered in the air, but now that the buzz was wearing off, all she felt was awkward. Her cheeks burned, and she couldn¡¯t even bring herself to look at him.

    The two of them sat in a silence that grew heavier with each passing second. The wind picked up, sending a chill down her spine.

    William finally stood and broke the silence. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside. You¡¯re going to catch a cold.¡±

    Ste got up too, following his lead.<fn33b3> Updates are released by find¡¤novel</fn33b3>

    But before heading in, she knew she had to draw a line.

    ¡°Hey, Mr. Briggs,¡± she started, her tone light, almost casual. ¡°I drank a little too much earlier, so if I did anything inappropriate, just forget about it. You had a few drinks too, right? Let¡¯s just pretend it didn¡¯t happen.¡±

    William froze. His brows creased slightly as her words sank in. She was brushing it off. Just like that.

    Was she really going to pretend all that didn¡¯t happen?

    ¡°Ste¡­¡± he tried.

    Your imagination thrives at  punt

    But she was already backing away, clearly not in the mood for a heart-to-heart. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re all adults here. Alcohol makes people do dumb things. No hard feelings, right?¡±

    The unspoken words caught in his throat. He hadn¡¯t expected her to shut it down so fast.

    After a pause, he swallowed his frustration and nodded. ¡°Yeah. I guess I had one too many.¡±

    Ste watched him closely, and when he said that, she let out a soft sigh of relief.

    Good. That made things easier.

    She told herself a good night¡¯s sleep would clear it all up.

    ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s head back. They¡¯re probably wondering where we disappeared to,¡± she said, already turning toward the stairs.

    As she walked, her thoughts raced.

    Men and alcohol? A dangerous mix. She figured William had just lost control for a second.

    It wasn¡¯t love, and it definitely wasn¡¯t real feelings.

    Just heat. Just impulse. Just¡­ nothing serious.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 574

    ?Chapter 574:

    She nodded inwardly at her evaluation.

    That kiss? That confession? Just tipsy nonsense.

    She wasn¡¯t going to overthink it. He was probably just looking for a fling.

    Back at the private room, Ste pushed the door open¡ªand spotted Steven among the group.

    Keeping her expression steady, she walked over and sat beside Sharon. ¡°Sorry. I just needed some air, went up to the rooftop for a bit.¡±

    Sharon gave her a sly look. ¡°Air, huh? All by yourself, or did someone tag along for the breeze?¡±

    Ste¡¯s brows twitched, and she nced at William, who had quietly taken the seat next to her again. ¡°I ran into Mr. Briggs by the restroom,¡± she said calmly. ¡°So we went up together.¡±

    Sharon raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh, good. I was worried someone might take advantage of you out there.¡±

    Sharon¡¯s jab only made things worse. Everyone around the table was already sneaking nces at Ste, their smirks saying everything she didn¡¯t want to hear.

    Sandra, sitting right beside Sharon, had that all-too-familiar glint in her eye¡ªthe one she got whenever juicy gossip was brewing.

    She leaned forward, eyes fixed on Ste like a cat about to pounce. ¡°Sylvia,¡± she said sweetly, ¡°your lipstick¡¯s a little smudged¡­¡±<fn9b90> Official source is ?ovelFind</fn9b90>

    Ste froze. Her face went red in an instant¡ªthankfully, the room was dim enough to mask most of it.

    The rest of the table picked up on thement and immediately broke into knowingughter and whistles.

    Even if she¡¯d wanted to y dumb, it was toote now.

    Everyone knew. They all knew what she and William had been doing on that rooftop.

    She didn¡¯t have to guess¡ªSteven and Josie had obviously caught them there.

    ?????? ???????? ? g??lnov?l??.???m

    Josie might¡¯ve zipped her lips, but Steven? That man couldn¡¯t keep a secret to save his life.

    And Ste¡­ wanted to disappear into the floor.

    She had never expected everyone to find out about the kiss. She thought she could just pretend it had never happened, like she told William.

    But now? With those smirks and nces being thrown her way? How was she supposed to stay here with a straight face?

    ¡°Stel,e on, spill it¡ªhow did it feel just now? You liked it, didn¡¯t you?¡± Sharon, ever the blunt one, went straight to the point.

    Ste¡¯s face froze. Without missing a beat, she covered Sharon¡¯s mouth. ¡°Sharon! Cut it out!¡± she hissed, flustered. ¡°It was nothing, okay? Just an ident. We were drunk, these things happen. We¡¯re adults¡ªlet¡¯s not make it a big deal!¡±

    Seeing how genuinely embarrassed she looked, Sharon finally let up. She chuckled, waved it off, and raised her ss, urging the others to return to their drinks.

    As the night wound down, even Sandra¡ªusually thest one standing¡ªwas done. No one could manage another drop, so the party finally broke up. Sharon and the others booked drivers. Sandra left with Elbert and Jamir. Josie had nned to go solo, but Steven was practically glued to her side, refusing to back off. Eventually, they ended up leaving in the same car.

    That left just Ste, Sharon, and William standing by the roadside.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 575

    ?Chapter 575:

    Sharon¡¯s driver hadn¡¯t shown up yet, so she decided to hang around and wait with Ste for her ride.

    Ste shot a nce at William, who was standing there quietly, then hesitated.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs¡­ aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±

    She figured with all his connections, he could¡¯ve had a car here in seconds.

    Sharon chimed in, ¡°Yeah, Mr. Briggs. I¡¯m sure your driver¡¯s just a phone call away. No need to slum it with us¡ªdon¡¯t let us hold you up.¡±

    Right then, Ste¡¯s ride pulled up.

    Sharon opened the car door for her and, like she was guarding against William, shut it quickly once Ste was inside.

    ¡°Stel, text me when you get home!¡± she called out.

    Ste nodded and told the driver to go.

    As the car drove off, she turned to peek out the window. William was still there beside Sharon. That uneasy feeling crept up again.

    She had a strong hunch Sharon had nned all this. William wasn¡¯t the type to just show up by chance¡ªnot at gatherings like these. If he came, it was because he was invited. Sharon must have arranged it with him beforehand.

    Still, she trusted Sharon. Whatever Sharon had in mind, it probably came from a good ce.<fndc3a> The source of th?s content is find?novel</fndc3a>

    The rooftop kiss¡­ that had been a mess. But it happened. And it was over now. Leaning back in the seat, Ste closed her eyes as exhaustion settled over her.

    Back at the curb, Sharon was still full of curiosity. She gave William a sideways nce. ¡°So¡­ what¡¯s going on between you and Stel? Did she say yes to something? I mean, you two don¡¯t just kiss out of nowhere.¡±

    William didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he gave her a long, unreadable look, then casually walked toward the street, where a ck Maybach was slowly rolling up.

    ¡°Ms. Mitchell,¡± he said politely, ¡°I¡¯ll be heading off. Thanks for tonight.¡±

    And just like that, he got in and was gone.

    Discover new content now g?ln¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m

    Sharon stood there, puzzled. That car was here the whole time? So he¡¯d just been standing around, waiting for Ste to leave first?

    Now she was the only one still standing on the roadside.

    She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little bitter. She was the one who organized the whole night, and somehow, she¡¯d missed all the drama. Was it because she didn¡¯t step away to use the bathroom?

    If she¡¯d known there¡¯d be rooftop kisses going on, she would¡¯ve found an excuse to ¡°get some air.¡±

    Meanwhile, Ste made it back to her apartment building and dragged her tired body into the elevator.

    When she finally stepped out on her floor, she heard some noise nearby. She figured it was just a neighboring or going, so she didn¡¯t think much of it¡ªuntil she looked up.

    Across the hall, William was unlocking the door to the apartment directly opposite hers.

    Ste¡¯s mind nked. What¡­ what is he doing here? Wasn¡¯t he still standing on the street when she left? How had he beaten her home?

    She took a few cautious steps toward him, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Mr. Briggs¡­ what are you¡­¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 576

    ?Chapter 576:

    William answered inly, his expression open. ¡°I acquired this apartment, purely coincidentally of course. Who would¡¯ve thought you¡¯d end up as my neighbor?¡±

    Ste¡¯s lips twitched in disbelief. For her, that couldn¡¯t possibly be coincidental.

    No further words passed between them. She walked inside, shut the door behind her, and made a beeline for the bathtub.<fn0909> Newest update provided by Find1Novel</fn0909>

    The warmth of the water surrounded her as she tried to make sense of William¡¯s move.

    In her mind, he had gone out of his way to live so close. Someone with his resources could easily track down her address. That was the only way he could havended right across the hall.

    Sometimes, he seemed more like a shadow, impossible to shake off.

    A headache threatened to settle in as Ste mulled over the situation. Moving out crossed her mind.

    Quickly, she dismissed that option. Her finances wouldn¡¯t allow for a new ce, and selling her current home would mean taking a loss.

    Annoyed, she raked her fingers through her hair, certain that William was a puzzle she¡¯d never solve.

    A long sigh escaped her lips as she reasoned, ¡°It¡¯s not the end of the world. He¡¯s only in the apartment opposite mine, not sharing the same space.¡±

    Sunlight streamed into Marc¡¯s vi the next morning as he checked his messages. One update from a friend revealed news that William and Ste had shared a kissst night. Rage red, and Marc hurled his phone aside.

    Restlessness forced him to pace his living room, his agitation in.

    Insults came easily when he talked about Ste. He¡¯d always used her of being a gold digger, of chasing after William¡¯s wealth. The truth, however, was that every moment they spent together lingered in his mind.

    Up to this day, he had never once imagined marrying another woman. Ste remained the only woman he ever pictured as his wife.

    He sometimes managed to convince himself that she was just trying to make him jealous, or maybe she only wanted what William could offer.

    As soon as he reached William¡¯s level, he had imagined Ste would surelye back to him.

    That fantasy was now shattered.

    There were rumors of a kiss, and even blurry photos as proof.

    A bitter jealousy took hold, leaving Marc with no peace.

    Was Ste really starting to care for William?

    How could she possibly fall for someone else? Hadn¡¯t she promised him he was the only one she¡¯d ever love?

    Marc wandered through the vi, hunting down every forgotten piece Ste had left behind.

    Each item seemed to hold a trace of her, and he gathered them up with a wild determination. Settling in the living room, he sat surrounded by these reminders, his eyes fixed on them as memories of happier days washed over him, each one sharper and more painful than thest.

    Soon, Marc reached for his phone and made a call. ¡°Hi, I need you to restore the wedding photo of Ste and me. It must look exactly as it did before.¡±

    That photograph, once cherished, had been burned by Ste. In a moment of rage, he had told himself that if it was destroyed, he never wanted to see it again. Now, the longing for that single photo was overwhelming.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 577

    ?Chapter 577:

    He remembered how, within that frame, the love between them was obvious. Their joy had shone in their eyes, as if no one else existed.

    Marc clung to the idea that bringing the photo back could somehow bring back what they had lost.

    As Doreen stepped out of her room, she was greeted by a heap of belongings strewn across the living room floor.

    Jewelry and clothing made up most of the pile, and at first, Doreen assumed Marc had picked them out just for her.

    Ready to thank him, she paused as Marc¡¯s voice reached her from across the room. He was on the phone, asking someone to restore an old wedding photograph.

    A sinking feeling came over Doreen. She realized at once that every piece on the floor belonged to Ste.

    From her spot on the second floor, Doreen watched Marc, his face full of longing for a woman who no longer cared for him. Jealousy and bitterness filled Doreen¡¯s heart.

    So much time had gone by, and Marc still couldn¡¯t let go of Ste.

    Even with her carrying his child, he barely acknowledged her existence.

    Anger building, Doreen stormed into the kitchen, grabbed a pair of scissors, and returned to the living room. Before Marc could stop her, she began slicing through the clothes scattered on the floor.

    ¡°Marc, I can¡¯t watch you keep drowning in the past. Ste has moved on. You should, too. All of this needs to go. None of it should be here anymore,¡± said Doreen, her hands relentless as she destroyed every trace of Ste left in the vi.

    Marc snapped out of his daze, his face darkening in an instant. Rage surged through him. He suddenly grabbed Doreen and pped her hard across the face.

    Doreen held her cheek, stunned. Her eyes filled with tears, disbelief written all over her.

    ¡°Why did you hit me?¡± she choked out. ¡°Did I say anything that wasn¡¯t true? You always say nasty things about Ste. Why are you insisting on keeping her stuff now?¡±

    I@?e$t ¡é§ß@???§ñ$ ?¦Ç ???§Ú?v¦Å??.c?m

    Marc had dragged Ste through the mud plenty of times¡ªcalling her a gold digger whenever he saw her with another man. He¡¯d even trashed her name in public without a second thought.

    But then, out of nowhere, he¡¯d start reminiscing about their past, talking like he wanted her back, like they could somehow pick up where they left off. But Ste wasn¡¯t stupid. She wasn¡¯t about to take back a man who cursed her one minute and imed to love her the next.

    To Doreen, it was obvious¡ªSte was right to walk away and choose someone like William instead.

    Marc red at her, his voice cold. ¡°Who told you to touch her things? Who gave you the right to even mention her name?¡±<fn8b33> Follow current nov?ls on FindN()vel</fn8b33>

    Doreen clenched her fists, seething, but she knew better than to push him when he was like this.

    She softened her tone quickly. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m pregnant with your child, Marc. I¡¯m just worried about you, that¡¯s all¡­¡±

    Marc let out a bitterugh and cut her off. ¡°I don¡¯t need your concern. Stay in yourne. You? You¡¯re not even close to being on Ste¡¯s level. Don¡¯t forget that.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 578

    ?Chapter 578:

    Tears streamed down Doreen¡¯s face. His words cut deeper than the p. What made Ste so much better than her?

    ¡°Marc, I know you¡¯re just angry, but I¡¯m telling the truth. You need to let go of the past. Get rid of her things. Move on.¡±

    Marc shoved her hand away like it was nothing. ¡°You crossed a line.¡± His voice was sharp and final. ¡°Pack your things and get out. I don¡¯t want to see you in this house again.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t just any house¡ªit was the one he and Ste used to share when they were married. Doreen had no business being here. If his mother hadn¡¯t insisted, he never would have let her stay.

    Even Haley had never lived here permanently.

    This ce belonged to him and Ste.

    Not Haley. Not Doreen. No one else.

    Doreen stood there, frozen. She couldn¡¯t believe it.<fnd3da> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on Find1Novel</fnd3da>

    All this¡ªjust because she ruined a piece of clothing Ste had left behind? Her knees went weak. She stared at him, a mix of heartbreak and helplessness in her eyes.

    ¡°Marc, I¡¯m carrying your baby,¡± she whispered.

    Marc¡¯s expression twisted with irritation. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Marc. There¡¯s nothing between us. Don¡¯t forget¡ªyou were the one who said you were only in this for the¡­¡±

    He stepped back, voice cold as ice. ¡°Don¡¯t make me say it again. Leave.¡±

    Just then, footsteps echoed from the hallway. Jazlyn walked in, catching the tail end of their argument.

    She looked from Marc to Doreen, her brow furrowed. ¡°What¡¯s going on in here? Why all the yelling? And whose clothes are those on the floor?¡±

    Marc didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re the one who brought her here. Take her with you. I don¡¯t want her in this house anymore.¡±

    Jazlyn blinked, taken aback. She hadn¡¯t expected this.

    Your hub for updates: g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    Seeing that Marc didn¡¯t want to exin, she turned to Doreen instead. ¡°Doreen, what happened? Start from the beginning. Tell me everything.¡±

    Tears streaked down Doreen¡¯s face as she spoke. ¡°Mr. Walsh can¡¯t let go of Ste. I¡¯ve tried everything to help him move on, but he just can¡¯t. Now he¡¯s furious because I destroyed her clothes and says he wants me out.¡±

    Jazlyn¡¯s eyes went wide with surprise, clearly caught off guard. ¡°Marc, Doreen was only trying to help you. You need to stop obsessing over Ste. Keeping her old things around does nothing but make it harder to move forward. Doreen did you a favor. All that stuff should have been tossed ages ago!¡±

    Marc listened, but Jazlyn¡¯s words only made his frustration mount. He feltpletely misunderstood, surrounded by people who refused to see his side.

    Marc had already made it in that what happened with Doreen was never meant to go further, and letting her keep the baby was already more than anyone could expect from him. What else did they want from him?

    ¡°Marc, Doreen¡¯s carrying your child,¡± Jazlyn insisted. ¡°She shouldn¡¯t be put under so much pressure. If something happens to the baby, can you really live with that?¡±

    But Marc hadn¡¯t even wanted a child in the first ce. Nothing Jazlyn said could reach him now¡ªit only pushed him further away.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 579

    ?Chapter 579:

    ¡°So you¡¯re not permitting me to kick her out?¡± he said.

    Jazlyn met his re, a flicker of unease in her eyes, but she didn¡¯t back down. ¡°She¡¯s pregnant with your child. You can¡¯t just throw her out. Letting her stay here is the least you can do.¡±

    Marc brushed off his sleeve with an angry motion. ¡°If you¡¯re so eager to make her your daughter-inw, then fine¡ªshe can stay. I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    He stormed out of the vi, leaving Jazlyn standing in the entryway, annoyance in on her face.

    Doreen stood awkwardly, her posture defeated. ¡°Maybe I should just leave. I¡¯m only making things worse for everyone.¡±

    Jazlyn¡¯s temper red. Discovering the things scattered on the floor belonged to Ste only made her more eager to see them gone.

    Jazlyn gave Doreen¡¯s hand a reassuring pat. ¡°Just stay here and take care of yourself. The maids will see to your needs. If Marc wants to sulk somewhere else, he can.¡±

    ¡°Let him. I¡¯d like to see how long he thinks he can keep this up!¡± With Jazlyn¡¯s support, a sense of relief washed over Doreen.

    Casting a worried look at the clutter, Doreen asked, ¡°But what about all of this?¡±

    ¡°Get rid of it. Everyst bit.¡± Jazlyn didn¡¯t spare a thought for the value of any of it.

    Doreen assumed Marc would show up in a couple of days. Weeks passed, though, and still he didn¡¯t return.

    Elsewhere, Ste found herself tangled in her own mess with William. One afternoon, she reached her building just as William emerged from another elevator down the hall.

    It seemed as if their routines had been perfectly choreographedtelying and going at the same moments.

    The part that annoyed her most was that avoiding him had be impossible.

    ¡°Ms. Russell, fancy meeting you here!¡± William greeted her with a cheerful smile as he stepped out.

    Find more content at ???????¦Ò????????.c§àm

    Ste pressed her lips together in exasperation. ¡°Mr. Briggs, you really don¡¯t have to make small talk every single time. You¡¯ve been using that same line for two weeks. Aren¡¯t you tired of it yet?¡±

    Ste had never encountered a neighbor she bumped into at her door every single day.

    Living across the hall from someone shouldn¡¯t mean your schedules matched so perfectly¡ªeven down to thest minute.<fnd3f5> Follow current nov?ls on find(?)ovel</fnd3f5>

    Ste had even tried workingte at theb more than once, yet William always managed to show up at the exact same time.

    Unfazed by herints, William strolled over, his steps unhurried. ¡°Looks to me like fate keeps throwing us together,¡± he said.

    The way he said it left Ste¡¯s heart skipping unexpectedly, the energy between them shifting for a moment.

    Ste forced a polite smile, then hurried to her door, fumbling with her keys before darting inside.

    She had barely set foot in her apartment¡ªstill in her shoes, not even changed¡ªwhen her phone started buzzing from the table.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 580

    ?Chapter 580:

    William¡¯s name lit up on Ste¡¯s screen. Again.

    Just one more in the long string of calls he¡¯d made over the past couple of weeks.

    She picked up, trying to keep her voice steady. ¡°Hello, Mr. Briggs. Is there something you need again today?¡± Her tone was polite, but deep down, she¡¯d already cursed him ten times over.

    ¡°There¡¯s a slight discrepancy in the project data. Come take a look,¡± William said, sounding serious¡ªlike it was a crucial business matter.

    Ste almostughed. She¡¯d heard that tone before.

    Last time, it was ¡°urgent formatting changes.¡± Before that? ¡°Client revisions.¡± Every time, it sounded important.

    Every time, it was barely anything.

    So she tried, once again, to save herself the trouble. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just send me the file? I¡¯ll check it from myputer.¡±<fn7d56> This content belongs to find?novel</fn7d56>

    ¡°It won¡¯t open on yours.¡±

    Ste frowned in confusion. Why? Did his spreadsheet refuse to open on someone else¡¯sputer?

    ¡°The data sheet was created on a MacBook,¡± he continued smoothly. ¡°Shows up as gibberish on Windows.¡± He sounded serious.

    But how would he even know that? He didn¡¯t have a Windowsptop.

    Still, he pressed on. ¡°The data¡¯s important. Can youe now?¡±

    Ste looked down at her pajamas, her bare face, and her untouched dinner. Apparently, none of that mattered. ¡°OK,¡± she muttered. ¡°I¡¯lle.¡±

    She hung up. Not bothering to change, she sshed water on her face and tied her hair up in a messy ponytail.

    Then she dragged herself out, trudging across the hallway.

    When William opened the door, looking fresh and smug, she gritted her teeth in frustration.

    ???€$? ¡é????€?$ ?? g??l??ov?l????o??

    But he was her boss, so she forced a smile through clenched teeth.

    She sat in his chair, opened the spreadsheet, and got to work.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the issue?¡±

    He pointed at the screen. ¡°There.¡±

    She skimmed the file, did a quick calction, and found the error almost immediately.

    She fixed it in under two minutes.

    After saving the file, she looked at him. ¡°Mr. Briggs, are you seriously saying you can¡¯t handle spreadsheets?¡±

    William just shrugged. ¡°You and the project team manage the data. I¡¯m just here to catch mistakes. Isn¡¯t it your job to correct them?¡±

    She stared at him, exasperated. Was she the only employee in thispany?

    There were other members on the project team.

    But she didn¡¯t need to ask to know his answer¡ªhe¡¯d say it was convenient since she lived across the corridor.

    Sure, she didn¡¯t cook for him anymore, but now she was working unpaid overtime, running across the hall just to fix a single number.

    A sudden wave of irritation washed over her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 581

    ?Chapter 581:

    She was just about to get up and leave when William casually added, ¡°There¡¯s something else. I need you to help me with a matter¡­ using Neb Group¡¯s name.¡±

    Ste paused, turning back to him with a frown. Neb¡¯s name? Did that mean Briggs Group couldn¡¯t be involved?

    Since William owned Neb Group, Ste didn¡¯t see a reason to refuse him.<fn0da4> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? Find1Novel</fn0da4>

    Still, she asked out of curiosity, ¡°What kind of help are we talking about?¡±

    William led her out of the study. ¡°Hard to exin right now. You¡¯ll understand when the timees.¡±

    Of course. Ste held back an eye roll. He was always vague¡ªlike he enjoyed keeping her in the dark.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll head back¡ª¡±

    ¡°I just ordered takeout,¡± he cut in. ¡°Stick around. I got enough for two.¡±

    Now that he mentioned it, Ste realized she was starving. She hadn¡¯t done any grocery shopping, which meant dinner at home would be a sad bowl of instant noodles.

    Compared to that, William¡¯s takeout sounded like a feast.

    Since she was already here, doing free overtime, she figured she might as well stay and get a proper meal out of it.

    She dropped onto the sofa to wait. William sat beside her.

    Bored, Ste pulled out her phone and started scrolling through social media, mindlessly flicking past photos and random posts.

    Then something caught her eye¡ªa local thread where someone was trying to find a guy they¡¯d seen.

    The post read: ¡°Saw this guy at the mall three days ago. Total heartthrob. Was too shy to ask for his number, so here¡¯s hoping the inte works its magic. If he¡¯s taken, no hard feelings!¡±

    Curious, Ste clicked to see what kind of guy would make someone post publicly like that.

    The second she saw the picture, her jaw almost dropped. He looked exactly like William.

    Read new content at g¦Áln¦Ò¦Íe?s

    If she didn¡¯t know better, she¡¯d think he had a twin.

    But three days ago, she remembered exactly where William was¡ªeither at theb or stopping by the Briggs Group headquarters. Definitely not at a mall.

    She scrolled through thements.

    ¡°Wow, you¡¯ve got good taste. He¡¯s hot!¡±

    ¡°Is he a model or something?¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­ isn¡¯t this the CEO of some techpany? Looks familiar, but I can¡¯t ce him.¡±

    Oddly, no one directly called him out as William Briggs. Maybe someone recognized him and decided to keep quiet.

    Still, she was too curious to let it slide. She turned her phone toward him. ¡°Mr. Briggs, someone¡¯s out here on the inte trying to track you down.¡±

    William had been casually ncing at his phone, but the second Ste leaned in, he quickly turned it off like he had something to hide.

    Not that she noticed¡ªshe was still staring at her screen, focused on the post.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 582

    ?Chapter 582:

    William looked over, saw the picture, and his face immediately darkened. ¡°I don¡¯t know her,¡± he said tly.

    Ste blinked, thenughed. ¡°Obviously. If you did, she wouldn¡¯t be out here asking strangers to help her find you.¡±<fne380> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on ?ovelFind</fne380>

    Since she didn¡¯t seem suspicious, William rxed slightly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s her username?¡±

    Ste checked. ¡°FoxySnowke.¡±

    William¡¯s expression froze for half a second before he muttered, ¡°What kind of ridiculous name is that?¡±

    He pulled out his phone again and quickly typed something in. Ste had no clue what he was doing, but he seemed weirdly serious.

    A few minutester, he let out a quiet breath and locked his phone.

    Too curious to resist, Ste asked, ¡°Who were you texting just now?¡±

    ¡°That Fox,¡± he replied without thinking.

    Ste raised a brow. ¡°It¡¯s FoxySnowke, actually.¡±

    Ste paused for a beat before asking, ¡°So, what did you tell her? Did you give her your number?¡±

    William shot her a look, as if she had just asked the most ridiculous question. ¡°Why would I give her my number? She posted my photo online without asking¡ªshe¡¯s already crossing the line. I¡¯m being generous by not suing her.¡±

    Ste blinked, caught off guard by how serious he sounded. Honestly? She couldn¡¯t say he was wrong.

    She figured that was the end of it¡ªuntil, a few minutester, FoxySnowke posted again.

    ¡°I¡¯m speechless! I just asked for his number nicely, and he flipped, saying I was viting his rights and even threatened to sue if I didn¡¯t delete the photo. What a total jerk!¡±

    This time, she included screenshots of their chat.

    L¨»t?st ch¦Ápt?rs ??n g??l??ov????.§ã??m

    William¡¯s tone in the messages was ice-cold¡ªborderline intimidating. Just reading it made Ste feel as if the temperature in the room had dropped.

    The first post had already gained traction since William¡¯s face looked like it belonged on a billboard. But now, the follow-up with chat receipts sent the inte into a full-on spiral. Comments flooded in:

    ¡°Technically, it is a privacy thing. He¡¯s not wrong, just¡­ intense.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d be pissed too if a stranger took a shot of me.¡±

    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s just a photo! She was polite about it and even said it was fine if he didn¡¯t want to share his number.¡±

    People were quickly picking sides¡ªhalf defending him, half dragging him.

    Before long, the whole thing blew up. It even made the trending list. Some users took it further, saying they were going to dig up every detail on ¡°that guy¡±¡ªfull doxxing mode.

    Ste scrolled through the chaos, then nced at William instinctively.

    He caught the look instantly. ¡°What?¡±

    She pressed her lips together and slid her phone toward him. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re trending.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 583

    ?Chapter 583:

    William¡¯s brows, which had just rxed, furrowed again. He pulled out his phone and called Luca on the spot.

    ¡°Handle that online drama,¡± he said, his tone sharp.

    Luca, thinking something serious had happened, quickly checked the trending topics. But without William¡¯s name or the Briggs Group tagged, he was confused.

    ¡°Boss, which one exactly?¡±

    Since when did William care about tabloid gossip? Most of what was trending involved celebrities¡ªexcept for one vague post about some ¡°jerk,¡± with no names mentioned.

    William was silent for a moment before muttering, ¡°The jerk.¡±

    Luca paused, stunned. Then it clicked. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone on it now,¡± he said quickly, though there was a smothered chuckle in his voice.

    He was clearly trying not tough, and William picked up on it. His face darkened as he hung up.

    Ste noticed the shift in his mood. After a moment¡¯s thought, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t let it get to you. Inte drama burns out fast. By tomorrow, no one will even remember this.¡±

    She hesitated briefly, then added casually, ¡°By the way¡­ what were you doing at the mall that day? Weren¡¯t you supposed to be in the office?¡±

    William paused briefly and cast a nce at Ste.

    ¡°I stopped by the mall after visiting thepany. Is there some rule against that?¡± His tone carried a trace of annoyance.

    Ste picked up on his mood, gave a slight shrug, and chose not to press further.

    Suddenly, her appetite vanished. She was about to excuse herself when William spoke again.

    ¡°By the way, did you eat cake at the research institute the other day?¡±

    The question brought the memory back. Yes¡ªthere had been cake that day. Everyone got a small slice of mille-feuille. Hers had been strawberry-vored, and it had actually tasted pretty good.

    ¡°It was good. Did you try it too?¡± she asked, curious.

    William stared at her, trying to figure out if she was serious. Did she really think he was asking because he liked the cake?

    ¡°Have you had that brand before?¡± he asked instead.

    Ste thought for a moment, then shook her head. She rarely ate sweets, and Sandra had tossed the packaging before she even nced at it. There was no way she¡¯d remember the brand.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    In her mind, not seeing the brand was the same as not having tried it. It seemed like a reasonable answer.

    To William, though, talking to her felt like banging his head against a wall. But somehow, he found himself falling for that wall.

    ¡°That cake came from a chain store,¡± he exined. ¡°Their slogan is something like ¡®as sweet as a first crush and cream as smooth as a lover¡¯s kiss.¡¯¡± He watched her for a reaction.

    However, Ste wrinkled her nose in disgust. ¡°That sounds ridiculous. Who writes these lines?¡±

    If she saw a slogan like that outside a shop, she¡¯d probably walk right past it. It sounded more like someone trying too hard to impress.

    .

    .

    .<fna01b> Th?s chapter is updated by F?ndNovel</fna01b>

 Chapter 584

    ?Chapter 584:

    William had tried hinting, teasing, and even sharing slogans. Nothing worked with her, so this time, he dropped all subtlety.<fn4d5c> Latest content published on ?ovelFind</fn4d5c>

    ¡°Do you think the cake felt anything like kissing me?¡± he asked.

    Ste nearly choked on her own saliva. Her face turned bright red as she coughed uncontrobly.

    William raised a brow, looking far too pleased with himself. ¡°Are you seriously blushing at the idea of kissing me?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Briggs!¡± she snapped, still breathless. ¡°You can eat whatever you want, but you can¡¯t just say whatever pops into your head!¡±

    Ste felt a wave of frustration rise. What annoyed her most was how casually he joked about the whole thing.

    William just gave azy shrug, then leaned in a little closer to her side. ¡°You know, that kiss the other night? It actually felt pretty nice,¡± he said with a straight face. ¡°You were drunk, so maybe you didn¡¯t notice. How about we give it another shot tonight?¡±

    Ste¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She immediately raised her hands to push him away. ¡°Mr. Briggs, please! A man with no shame is just embarrassing. Show a little self-respect, won¡¯t you?¡±

    Seeing the genuine look on her face, William finally dropped the act. Without another word, he got up, picked up his phone, and made a quick call. Then he opened the front door and bent down to pick up a paper bag from the floor.

    ¡°The delivery guy must¡¯ve figured no one was home, so he just left it here,¡± he said casually.

    Ste didn¡¯t say anything back. She kept her head down and quietly focused on her meal. Her only goal now was to finish quickly and leave. But her mind was spinning. When did William be like this?

    He used to be so distant and hard to read. Now, he was throwing around flirtyments like some smooth-talking heartthrob. Had Steven¡¯s influence rubbed off on him?

    Still puzzled, Ste put her fork down and left shortly after. The next day after work, she made a point to stop by the supermarket, thinking it would help her avoid bumping into William in the elevator again.

    As she browsed the aisles, she cheerfully picked out two packs of pork belly and some fresh lettuce, nning to grill themter for dinner.

    galn¦Ò¦Íels.c¡ðm hosts fresh updates

    But just as she turned the corner to grab some drinks, she looked up¡ªand there he was, William, casually pushing his cart from the other direction.

    Ste blinked, thinking maybe her eyes were ying tricks on her. But no¡ªthere he was. William, clear as day.

    He turned and saw her too, the corners of his lips lifting into that familiar,id-back smile.

    Ste forced a polite tone through gritted teeth. ¡°What a coincidence, Mr. Briggs.¡±

    William gave a small nod,pletely unbothered. ¡°Grocery shopping too, huh?¡± Then his eyes dropped to her cart for a moment, and his Adam¡¯s apple shifted slightly. ¡°What¡¯s on the menu tonight?¡±

    Ste caught sight of the whole wheat bread in his cart. A sly smile curved her lips. ¡°Barbecue,¡± she said with a touch of pride. ¡°And you, Mr. Briggs? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re nning on making sandwiches.¡±

    She was hoping to tease him a little, but he didn¡¯t even flinch. ¡°I am making sandwiches,¡± he answered easily. ¡°But barbecue sounds a lot better. What do you say¡ªmind if I join you for dinner?¡±

    Ste instantly regretted bringing it up. Why, of all things, did she have to mention barbecue?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 585

    ?Chapter 585:

    Trying to salvage the moment, she asked, ¡°If I say yes, will you cancel your ns?¡±<fn60e0> ?????? ???? Find1Novel</fn60e0>

    William raised an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯ll pay. Five thousand for a te of barbecue?¡±

    Ste hesitated. She wasn¡¯t proud of it, but the number made her pause. Five thousand? For dinner? Her whole cart didn¡¯t even cost a fraction of that.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs, you¡¯re way too generous. In that case, of course you cane over. If there¡¯s anything else you¡¯d like, let me know and I¡¯ll grab it for you.¡±

    William let out a low chuckle. Her switch-up was lightning fast. One second she was brushing him off, and the next, she was all hospitality. Clearly, money talked.

    They finished shopping and headed out together with bags in hand. The supermarket was close to their apartments, so they didn¡¯t bother driving.

    As expected of him, William carried most of the load without saying a word.

    He walked calmly beside Ste, asionally turning to chat with her. Ste, on the other hand, kept sneaking nces at him, her face a mix of quiet resignation and yful annoyance.

    Meanwhile, ever since Marc hade across those online rumors about her and William kissing, he hadn¡¯t been able to calm down. He had moved out of his ce, hoping that distance from Doreen would bring him rity. But being alone only made him long more deeply for the days he had spent with Ste.

    What scared him most was the possibility that Ste might really be involved with William. That fear drove him to her neighborhood today. In the past, getting through the gate hadn¡¯t been a problem, but today, no matter what trick he tried, the security wouldn¡¯t let him in. He even tried slipping one a bribe, but that didn¡¯t work either.

    Left with no other option, Marc waited outside, stewing in his thoughts. After what felt like forever, he finally saw them. William had just reached out to gently fix a strand of Ste¡¯s hair, smiling with an ease Marc had never seen. Ste, smiling too, brushed his hand away in a lighthearted manner.

    That was all it took. Marc stormed forward and stepped directly in front of Ste, his voiceced with disbelief and desperation.

    ¡°Stel, are you seriously dating him? Did you actually kiss him? What about us? Are you really just throwing everything we had away like it meant nothing?¡±

    Already irritated from her long day, Ste¡¯s expression soured even more the moment she saw him. She hadn¡¯t expected him to be lurking outside her building, let alone confront her like this.

    I??€$? ¡é??t??§ñ? ?¦Ç ga?n?¦Í¦Ål?.c??

    ¡°Marc, are you out of your mind? This is creepy behavior. You¡¯re acting like a stalker.¡±

    But Marc didn¡¯t see anything wrong. ¡°I just wanted to talk to you. How does that make me a stalker? And if he kissed you¡ªdon¡¯t you think he¡¯s stepping way out of line?¡±

    William, who had remained silent until then, let out a low chuckle. ¡°Mr. Walsh, don¡¯t lump me in with you. We¡¯re nothing alike.¡±

    Marc ignored him and turned back to Ste with a pleading look. ¡°I¡¯ve already left Doreen. She means nothing to me anymore. Can¡¯t we start over? I swear I¡¯ll treat you right this time.¡±

    Ste stepped back in disgust. ¡°Marc, you¡¯ve really hit a new low. Why would I even consider going back to someone like you? Walsh Group is hanging by a thread because you can¡¯t manage it, and you think now¡¯s the time toe chasing after me?¡± she said sharply. ¡°If you want to prove anything, fix yourpany first. Show some sense of responsibility for once.¡±

    To Ste, Marc wasn¡¯t even worth her respect anymore. Everything about him revolved around love and regret, but nothing about responsibility. Honestly, she thought it was a tragedy that someone like him was running the Walsh Group.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 586

    ?Chapter 586:

    Marc, standing there, looked like he¡¯d been pped. His face went from pale to flushed in seconds. ¡°So what¡ªare you with William because he has more money? Is that it? Is our entire rtionship worth less to you than his bank ount?¡±

    Ste really didn¡¯t want to waste another second talking to someone as shameless as Marc, so she turned and walked away.

    Marc started to follow, but William stepped in and blocked his path.

    ¡°Mr. Walsh, you¡¯re not just broke¡ªyou¡¯re uncultured, heartless, and useless. Always chasing what you don¡¯t deserve. How could someone like you ever be worthy of Sylvia?¡±

    Marc¡¯s hands curled into fists, his nails digging deep into his palms.

    As he stared at William and Ste, he didn¡¯t want to admit it, but he couldn¡¯t deny it¡ªthey looked perfect together.

    Back when he was married to Ste, she had poured all her attention into him. She usually dressed down at home, rarely wore makeup, and didn¡¯t care much about appearances.

    It wasn¡¯t until after the divorce that he realized how stunning she was¡ªgreat figure, brilliant mind, graceful andposed.

    Everything he had taken for granted.

    And now that he saw it¡­ it was toote.<fn3ebd> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fn3ebd>

    Ste kept her tone t. ¡°Let¡¯s go. There¡¯s no point arguing with him.¡±

    She figured if Marc had ever nned to listen, he would have stopped chasing her a long time ago.

    She and William walked into the residentialplex. Marc tried to follow, but the automatic gate shut in his face.

    Before they left, Ste made sure to tell the security guard, ¡°He¡¯s not wee here. If he shows up again, don¡¯t let him in.¡±

    The guard nodded. ¡°Understood, Miss. Don¡¯t worry¡ªI won¡¯t let someone like that in.¡±

    Ste smiled faintly in thanks and walked off with William, never once ncing back.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m is packed with great reads

    Marc stood there, watching their figures disappear into the distance.

    His heart ached with regret.

    He had been staying at a fancy hotel, but his money was almost gone.

    Still, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to go home to Doreen.

    He hade today hoping Ste might soften up and give him another chance.

    But in the end, he couldn¡¯t even get through the gate.

    He lingered outside, pacing, unsure where else to go.

    Eventually, he drifted toward the roadside, nning to leave.

    Just then, someone tapped him on the shoulder.

    He turned quickly, hopeful. ¡°Stel¡ª!¡±

    But it wasn¡¯t Ste. It wasn¡¯t even a woman. It was a man in a suit¡ªsomeone Marc had never seen before.

    ¡°You¡¯re Marc Walsh, right?¡±

    Marc frowned. ¡°Who are you, and how do you know my name?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 587

    ?Chapter 587:

    The man didn¡¯t take offense. Instead, he offered his hand with a polite smile. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. I¡¯m here to talk business¡ªabout a potential coboration.¡±

    Marc immediately grew suspicious. The guy sounded far too casual for something serious.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested,¡± he said tly, turning to walk away.

    But the man added, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to bring yourpany back from the dead? Or are you really okay watching Walsh Group copse on your watch? And you¡¯re just going to stand by and let the woman you love end up with William?¡±

    That stopped Marc in his tracks. Of course he wasn¡¯t okay with it. How could he be?

    But the more pressing question was¡ªwho the hell was this guy? He turned to face him, his voice low. ¡°Who exactly are you? How do you know my name¡­ and how do you know so much?¡±

    The man extended his hand, smiling. ¡°Sorry¡ªI forgot to introduce myself. My name¡¯s Alonzo Briggs.¡±

    Marc felt a flicker of recognition. That name¡­ it rang a bell. He had definitely heard it somewhere before. He thought about it for a moment¡ªthen it hit him.

    He looked up at Alonzo, clearly surprised. ¡°Wait¡­ you¡¯re William¡¯s uncle?¡±

    Alonzo lifted a finger to his lips and gave a subtle shhh, signaling for silence. Marc quicklyposed himself, pushing the shock down beneath a neutral expression.

    ¡°So,¡± he asked, narrowing his eyes, ¡°why do you want to coborate with me?¡± He didn¡¯t get it. Alonzo was a Briggs. Why would someone like him want to help him, of all people? And how did he even know Marc would be here today? Had he been following him¡­ or William?

    Alonzo simply smiled. ¡°No special reason. I just hate seeing young talent go to waste. Besides, I¡¯d like to help you end up with the one you love. But you know how it goes¡ªyou can¡¯t win a woman¡¯s heart unless you win her respect first.¡±<fne452> This text is hosted at Find_Novel(.</fne452>

    The words hit Marc right where it hurt. Tempting. Almost too tempting. He knew Ste admired ambition. If he couldn¡¯t outdo William, she wouldn¡¯te back to him.

    Now, out of nowhere, someone was handing him a chance. Suspicious? Absolutely. But how could he walk away?

    Every story starts at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??§àm

    He hesitated, then asked, ¡°And what exactly does this coboration look like?¡±

    Alonzo¡¯s smile widened. ¡°It¡¯s not something we should discuss on the street. Why don¡¯t we head to the office, Mr. Walsh?¡±

    Marc nced at the luxury car parked by the curb¡­ and after a beat, he followed Alonzo inside.

    Earlier that day, William had mentioned needing Ste¡¯s help through the Neb Group. It wasn¡¯t until they were home, grilling barbecue, that she finally asked what it was all about.

    ¡°So,¡± she said between bites, ¡°what¡¯s the favor you wanted to ask mest time?¡±

    This time, William didn¡¯t dodge. ¡°I need you to meet with a potential partner on my behalf¡ªunder your title as the acting CEO of Neb Group.¡±

    Ste raised a brow. ¡°That¡¯s it? Is the partner hard to deal with or something?¡±

    William took a bite of his skewer, then said calmly, ¡°Not exactly hard. Just¡­ different from the usual.¡±

    ¡°How different?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my uncle. Alonzo Briggs.¡±

    His words made her pause mid-bite. ¡°Your uncle?¡± she repeated, blinking. Ste didn¡¯t know much about the Briggs family, but she had heard that name before.

    Wasn¡¯t Alonzo based overseas? When did he get back?

    ¡°If he¡¯s your uncle, wouldn¡¯t it be easier for you to meet with him directly? Are you two not on good terms?¡± she asked, genuinely puzzled.

    William wasn¡¯t sure if he shouldmend her intuition, but now wasn¡¯t the time to unpack hisplicated family dynamics.

    ¡°All I need is for you to handle the meeting¡ªuse your best judgment. Ms. Russell, with your capabilities, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll do just fine.¡±

    Ste shot him a look¡ªclearly, he was teasing her¡ªbut she still tilted her chin with confidence. ¡°Of course I¡¯ll handle it. Piece of cake.¡± She had never failed him before.

    ¡°So when am I meeting your uncle?¡±

    William thought for a second, then said gently, ¡°Finish your current research project first.¡±

    The experiments she was working on were important. Alonzo could wait¡ªbut her research couldn¡¯t.

    Ste nodded, satisfied with the arrangement, then turned her attention back to the grill. Barbecue first. Workter.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 588

    ?Chapter 588:

    Over the next week, Ste threw herself into work,pletely tuning out everything else.

    Sandra had tried several times to bring up Ste¡¯s rtionship with William, but each time she walked in, Ste was deeply engrossed in something. She didn¡¯t want to interrupt.

    It wasn¡¯t until they grabbed lunch together one day that things took an unexpected turn¡ªthey spotted Nina sitting just a few tables away.

    The entire institute had already been buzzing with gossip about Ste and William. Everyone there was a fair-weather friend, loyal only to whoever could protect their position.

    As a result, Nina had lost the automatic support she oncemanded and had be a target of ridicule around the institute. She hadn¡¯t said a word about it, but the tension had been building.

    And today, she was clearly done holding it in.

    With her tray in hand, Nina marched over and sat directly across from Ste, startling both her and Sandra.

    ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡± Nina said coldly.

    Ste frowned and looked up, but didn¡¯t respond right away.

    Nina¡¯s voice was sharper this time. ¡°Sylvia, I didn¡¯t take you for someone so calcting. You walk around acting all generous and graceful, but behind the scenes, you¡¯ve been turning everyone against me. Now that you¡¯ve got William¡¯s attention, you must feel pretty smug, huh?¡±

    Ste calmly wiped her mouth with a napkin and said, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it.¡± She really didn¡¯t have the time¡ªor interest¡ªto feel triumphant about this kind of drama.

    Nina had never met someone like Ste before. On the surface, she seemed like she didn¡¯t care about power ys orpetition, but somehow everything always tilted in her favor. That quiet confidence only made Nina feel even more cornered. She couldn¡¯t understand why William would ever choose someone like Ste.

    Sandra sat there quietly, watching Nina. Nina reminded her so much of Cecelia¡ªcold, proud, and now eaten alive by jealousy.

    They had nearly finished their meal, but after Nina¡¯s interruption, neither Sandra nor Ste felt like eating anymore.<fn3701> The source of th?s content is find?novel</fn3701>

    They stood up, trays in hand, ready to leave. Just as Ste was about to walk away, Nina suddenly grabbed her wrist.

    ¡°Wait, I¡¯m not done talking!¡±

    The tray in Ste¡¯s hand tipped forward, and food spilled straight onto Nina¡¯s clothes.

    Gasps echoed from nearby tables as people turned to stare.

    Nina froze, her clothes stained and her pride in shambles. She shot Ste a re, then stormed out of the cafeteria without another word.

    Ste blinked, then turned to Sandra, who looked equally confused.

    Sandra leaned in and whispered, ¡°Sylvia¡­ do you think Nina has a thing for William?¡±

    Ste stared at her like she¡¯d just grown a second head. ¡°What?!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 589

    ?Chapter 589:

    ¡°Think about it,¡± Sandra said, dropping her voice even lower. ¡°She keeps targeting you, always dragging William into it. I heard people say she and William had some kind of interaction before. What if she¡¯s into him and sees you aspetition?¡±

    Ste was momentarily stunned. All of Nina¡¯s hostility toward her was because of William? Talk about being wrongly used!<fn8622> This content belongs to Find[F]ovel</fn8622>

    Later that afternoon, Ste was in theb with Elbert and the others, deep into an experiment, when Jamir walked in looking visibly rattled.

    Elbert looked up and frowned. ¡°Jamir? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Jamir hesitated, then let out a quiet sigh as everyone turned to look at him.

    ¡°Nina just called me outside¡­ using Mr. Hoffman¡¯s name.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s expressions darkened. Nina again?

    ¡°What did she say to you?¡± Sandra asked, already sensing this wasn¡¯t going to be good.

    Jamir gave a quick rundown of what had happened. ¡°She said working alone was too slow, so she wanted to build a team. She thought I had potential and asked me to join her.¡±

    Sandra and the others were stunned. None of them had expected Nina to pull a stunt like that.

    ¡°She¡¯s trying to poach you? Seriously? Doesn¡¯t she know you¡¯re already on Sylvia¡¯s team?¡±

    They were clearly annoyed. Out of everyone in the research institute, Nina had gone straight to Jamir? That alone seemed shady.

    Sandra narrowed her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not actually considering it, are you? Be honest¡ªdid she offer something tempting?¡±

    Jamir shook his head firmly. ¡°Of course not! I¡¯ve been with you guys since the beginning. No matter what she offers, I¡¯d never ditch my team.¡± It wasn¡¯t often that Jamir spoke so assertively.

    Sandra, clearly relieved, gave him a light pat on the shoulder. ¡°Loyalty¡¯s solid. I like it.¡±

    Step into new worlds at g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s?conn

    The tension broke, and everyone slipped back into casual banter.

    But Ste, who had been quiet the whole time, suddenly spoke. ¡°I actually think you should consider taking her up on it.¡±

    Jamir blinked. ¡°Wait¡ªwhat? Me?¡± He stared at her, confused. ¡°You¡¯re not serious, right? You really want me to go with Nina?¡±

    Ste shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not joking. I mean it.¡±

    The group fell silent, clearly puzzled. They had always operated as a tight unit. Why send someone over to the other side now? Was this about trust?

    Jamir frowned. ¡°You think I¡¯d betray you?¡±

    Ste let out a smallugh. ¡°Of course not.¡±

    She looked at everyone¡¯s confused expressions and patiently exined, ¡°Nina picked you because she thinks your bond with us isn¡¯t that strong. So why not prove her right¡ªat least on the surface¡ªand see what she¡¯s up to?¡±

    That snapped things into focus.

    ¡°Oh¡­ you want me to act as a spy,¡± Jamir said, finally understanding.

    Ste gave a small nod. Nina was moving in the shadows while they were ying it straight, which put them at a disadvantage.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 590

    Chapter 590:

    But if Jamir joined her team, they would have a direct line into her ns and could stay one step ahead.

    ¡°Sylvia, you¡¯re a genius,¡± Sandra said, grinning.

    Jamir had been worried that Ste didn¡¯t trust him, but now he saw the opposite¡ªshe trusted him enough to put him on the inside.

    ¡°But if you¡¯re notfortable with it, I won¡¯t push,¡± Ste added. ¡°It¡¯s just a suggestion.¡±

    Jamir¡¯s eyes gleamed with determination, and he replied almost without hesitation, ¡°I¡¯m willing to go. Initially, this was just apetition, but since Nina started trying to y tricks on us, we¡¯re merely responding in kind!¡±

    She frowned slightly, suddenly remembering something. ¡°Wait¡­ you didn¡¯t already reject her, did you?¡±

    Jamir scratched his head. ¡°Didn¡¯t say anything. Just walked away.¡±

    He had thought she was being ridiculous and didn¡¯t see a reason to entertain it. Now, he looked slightly panicked. Had he lost the chance to go undercover?

    He asked, ¡°You think she¡¯ll take that as a ¡®no¡¯ and back off?¡±

    Ste thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Knowing her, silence won¡¯t stop her. She¡¯ll probablye back until you give her a clear answer. Let¡¯s wait and see what she does next.¡±

    As expected, Nina showed up after work that evening, once again seeking out Jamir.

    She had figured out his habits by now¡ªhe always stayed behind after Ste and the others left, often working ale into the night.

    That told her something¡ªhis rtionship with the team probably wasn¡¯t all that close, which made him the perfect target.

    ¡°Jamir,¡± she said, her voice casual butced with purpose, ¡°have you thought about my offer? What do you think?¡±

    Jamir looked up slowly, his tone t and unreadable. ¡°What exactly do you want me to do? And what¡¯s in it for me?¡±

    M¦Òr¦Å ¦Ôpd¦Á§äes ¦Én G¦Áln¦Ò¦Íels.c¦Òm

    Nina¡¯s lips curved. If he was asking questions, that meant she already had one foot in the door.

    ¡°I¡¯m just here for thepetition. After that, I¡¯m heading back abroad. If you¡¯re interested, I can help you get into one of the top research centers over there. The best of the best.¡±

    That caught Jamir off guard. He hadn¡¯t expected that kind of offer. ¡°You can really pull that off?¡± A flicker of doubt crossed his face.

    Nina nodded, her expression confident. ¡°If I say I can, I mean it. It¡¯s no big deal for me.¡±

    Jamir arched a brow. ¡°So, what do you need from me?¡±

    She smiled. Smart men were easier to talk to¡ªno nonsense, no pretense.

    ¡°Just keep me updated on Sylvia¡¯s progress.¡±

    Jamir was taken aback. ¡°That¡¯s it? You don¡¯t want to know the details of their research or get ess to their reports?¡±

    Nina thought back to the time Ste had beaten her, and a flicker of resentment shed in her eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need the full details,¡± she said coldly. ¡°Just a rough idea of how far they¡¯ve gotten and what they¡¯re working on. I¡¯m confident I can do better from there.¡±

    .

    .

    .<fnd4a2> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find¡¤novel</fnd4a2><hr>

    Message from Noah: Have a great week dear readers, new chapters this friday and new novels tomorrow. God loves you and Noah wishes you all the best. ????(? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?

    .

 Chapter 591

    ?Chapter 591:

    Jamir raised a brow, silently wondering where all that confidence wasing from. She had already been crushed once¡ªwith that form, no less. What made her think she could actually beat Sylvia this time?

    But if all she wanted was vague updates, technically it wasn¡¯t stealing. Still, from a practical standpoint, it was pretty much pointless.

    ¡°You won¡¯t beat Sylvia,¡± he said tly.

    Nina¡¯s smile vanished. Her eyes sharpened. ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just being honest,¡± Jamir said. ¡°Maybe you think she gets by on luck or help from others, but Sylvia¡¯s not someone you can underestimate. Everyone here knows how good she is¡ªand honestly, you¡¯re no match.¡±

    Nina¡¯s expression darkened, her hands clenching into fists.

    ¡°And what if I refuse to work with you?¡± she gritted out.

    Jamir gave a slow shrug. ¡°You¡¯re the oneing to me. I didn¡¯t ask for this. You can walk away if you want¡ªI¡¯m not losing anything.¡±

    Nina stared at him, seething at his calm indifference.

    After a tense pause, she snapped, ¡°Fine. Then I want all your experimental data.¡±

    Jamir smirked. She had fallen for it¡ªhook, line, and sinker. ¡°I can help you,¡± he said smoothly, ¡°but don¡¯t forget your end of the deal. If we¡¯re doing this together, don¡¯t think for a second I¡¯ll let you throw me under the bus if things go south.¡±

    ¡°Deal.¡± Nina raised her chin. ¡°And from now on, we don¡¯t know each other at the institute. If you¡¯ve got news, hit me up.¡±

    Without waiting for a reply, she turned and walked off briskly, as if she couldn¡¯t escape fast enough.

    Ten minutester, Ste and the others came in through another hallway. What Nina didn¡¯t know was that Jamir had been on the phone with them the entire time.

    They had heard every word of her little scheme.

    ¡°She¡¯s taken the bait. Now we just need to roll out the n bit by bit,¡± Sandra said, ncing at Ste. ¡°Sylvia, should we go ahead and prep fake data for Nina?¡±

    L?t?st ?h??pt?rs ¦Én g??lnov§Ö???.??????<fnd> For more chapters visit find[f]ovel</fnd>

    Ste nodded. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s easy. We¡¯ll have Al handle it.¡±

    Elbert frowned. ¡°You sure Al can pull it off? What if Nina catches something off?¡±

    Ste let out a soft chuckle. ¡°Rx. I¡¯ll give it a final polish myself. She won¡¯t notice a thing.¡±

    With the research center drama handled for now, Ste turned her focus to the business meetinging up that Saturday.

    Ste had agreed to meet William¡¯s unclest time, and now she finally had the chance to sit down and talk business.

    Inside an upscale private club, she stepped into the reserved room in a sleek, fitted business suit¡ªsharp and all business.

    About ten minutester, the door creaked open again.

    She looked up, ready to greet whoever it was. But the moment she saw the person walking in, her expression froze.

    He looked clean-cut in a tailored suit, shing a mild smile. ¡°Stel. Small world, huh?¡±

    Ste¡¯s stomach dropped. Her whole demeanor shifted. Did he follow her here? Her face darkened instantly.

    ¡°Marc, can you quit showing up like a bad penny?¡± she snapped. ¡°I¡¯m here for work. Serious work. Leave. Don¡¯t screw this up for me.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 592

    ?Chapter 592:<fne373> Fresh chapters posted on find~novel</fne373>

    Marc didn¡¯t even blink. Instead, he strolled over and calmly took the seat across from her. ¡°I¡¯m here for work too, Stel. No need to bite my head off.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got a meeting today,¡± she said coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for your games.¡±

    He didn¡¯t lose that smug smile. ¡°I am your meeting. I¡¯m here on behalf of Alonzo. We¡¯re discussing the project.¡±

    Ste blinked, stunned. For a moment, she just stood there trying to process what he had said. ¡°How can that be?¡±

    Since when did the Walsh Group have connections with Alonzo?

    As if he had expected her disbelief, Marc pulled out a folder and slid a document across the table. ¡°Take a look. Alonzo signed it himself. Still skeptical? Call him.¡±

    Ste nced down. The paper was legitimate¡ªperfectly formatted, stamped, and sealed. There was no way it was fake.

    She didn¡¯t say anything right away. Seeing that, Marc¡¯s tone softened. ¡°You told me once to keep work and personal stuff separate,¡± he said. ¡°So let¡¯s stick to business. Nothing else.¡±

    Marc quickly shifted into full professional mode.

    Ste forced herself to refocus as well. The deal came first. She pushed her emotions aside and got to work.

    Marc, to her surprise, handled the meeting like a pro¡ªsharp, confident, andposed. It was a far cry from the clueless guy she used to know.

    She had no idea when he had made this kind of progress, but that wasn¡¯t the point.

    Once the final page was signed, Ste closed the folder and looked up at him. ¡°Thanks for bringing the contract, Mr. Walsh. Let¡¯s hope for a smooth partnership.¡±

    She stood to leave, and Marc rose too. ¡°Stel, I really like your proposal. How about dinner to celebrate?¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t miss a beat. ¡°No thanks, Mr. Walsh. We¡¯re not that close.¡±

    And with that, she walked out of the private room without looking back. She hadn¡¯t expected the meeting to go so smoothly, so when William called her afterward, there was a bit of smugness in her tone. ¡°Contract¡¯s signed,¡± she said casually.

    Updates loaded at g??????¦Òv????s.co??

    William was stunned. ¡°What?¡±

    It hadn¡¯t even been thirty minutes since the meeting with Alonzo was supposed to start, and Ste had already sealed the deal?

    This was no small project¡ªit involved importing a high-end batch of goods from overseas.

    Alonzo had built up serious clout abroad, and his products were premium quality. William had deliberately sent Ste to negotiate so Alonzo wouldn¡¯t catch wind that he was the one behind the deal.

    That way, the transaction would go more smoothly, and the shipment would be more secure.

    ¡°So, Mr. Briggs,¡± Ste said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ve handled everything you asked. That means I¡¯m done with this project, right?¡±

    But William didn¡¯t give her the out she wanted. ¡°The Neb Group¡¯s the one signing with Alonzo,¡± he said. ¡°And you¡¯re acting CEO of Neb. If you don¡¯t follow through, who will?¡±

    Ste couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that William had yed her. Again.

    She had thought signing that contract was the end of it¡ªnice, neat, done. But no. It turned out she would have to wait for Alonzo to ship the goods before anything else could move forward.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 593

    ?Chapter 593:

    ¡°So I¡¯m stuck handling all the follow-ups for this project?¡± she asked, not bothering to hide the edge in her voice.

    ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± he replied.

    Great. That meant dealing with Marc. Again. And again.

    What William didn¡¯t know was that Alonzo had thrown Marc into the mix, pairing him directly with her. And for now, she wasn¡¯t about to tell him¡ªno need to stir up more drama.

    Since she had already brushed off her history with Marc as old news, Ste figured she had better deal with him head-on instead of dodging him like andmine every time. Avoiding him wouldn¡¯t solve anything.

    Marc ran the Walsh Group now. Whether she liked it or not, their paths were bound to keep crossing.

    ¡°Your uncle¡¯s shipment just cleared customs,¡± William said. ¡°It should be here in about two weeks.¡±

    He paused for a beat. ¡°So, how¡¯s it been dealing with my uncle?¡±

    Ste wasn¡¯t sure what he was fishing for, but she answered honestly. ¡°Haven¡¯t met him. He sent his assistant to talk to me instead.¡±

    William chuckled, eyes dark with amusement. ¡°That¡¯s just like him. Always calcting.¡±

    From his tone, Ste could tell things between William and his uncle weren¡¯t exactly warm and fuzzy.

    And now that they were doing business together¡ªwith Marc smack in the middle¡ªshe had to tread carefully.<fn83b7> For original chapters go to find?novel</fn83b7>

    ¡°You and your uncle¡­ don¡¯t really get along, do you?¡± she asked.

    William¡¯s answer was evasive. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say we¡¯re on bad terms.¡±

    Ste raised an eyebrow. What kind of non-answer was that?

    Since he clearly didn¡¯t want to get into it, she let it drop.

    . is your storytelling hub

    ¡°I¡¯m heading out,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ll update you if anything changes with the project.¡± With that, she ended the call.

    She was still annoyed at being dragged into more work out of nowhere. Thank God the researchb was running smoothly.

    That night, just as she was getting ready to crash, her phone lit up.

    Marc.

    She had to unblock his number thanks to their business partnership. Still, seeing his name sh across her screen after all this time threw her off for a second.

    Leaning against the headboard, she picked up.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Marc¡¯s voice was warm, smooth as ever. ¡°Stel, you free tomorrow? I can swing by theb and pick you up.¡±

    Ste frowned. ¡°Mr. Walsh, we¡¯re not exactly friends.¡±

    ¡°Maybe not, but we are partners now,¡± Marc said. ¡°Mr. Alonzo Briggs wants you to check thest shipment¡¯s quality at the port tomorrow. Thought I¡¯d take you.¡±

    It was a legitimate reason. If anything went wrongter, she would be held responsible.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 594

    ?Chapter 594:

    ¡°No need for a ride,¡± she replied tly. ¡°I¡¯ll meet you at the port after work.¡±

    Marc was a little disappointed, but the thought of seeing her tomorrow made up for it.

    ¡°Alright. See you tomorrow, Stel.¡±

    After hanging up, he stood by his closet, already thinking about what to wear. But just as he reached for a jacket, his phone rang again. Ste? he wondered, a flicker of hope sparking.

    But it was Jazlyn.

    ¡°Hey Mom, what¡¯s with thete call?¡± he answered.

    The second she heard his voice, Jazlyn snapped, ¡°Marc, get to the hospital! Doreen¡¯s in trouble!¡±

    He blinked. ¡°What¡¯s that got to do with me?¡±

    Jazlyn was stunned. ¡°She¡¯s pregnant with your child! You really want to lose the child you finally got? Get to the hospital¡ªnow!¡±

    Marc let out a tired sigh. ¡°Fine. I¡¯m on my way.¡±

    He ended the call,id out his outfit for the next day, grabbed his jacket, and headed out the door.

    At the hospital, Marc rushed in and found Jazlyn sitting outside the operating room.

    The moment she spotted him, she shot up and grabbed his hand.<fn28f0> For original chapters go to find(?)ovel</fn28f0>

    Marc¡¯s voice dropped, tense. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Jazlyn smacked his hand. ¡°What do you think happened? Doreen felt like she was holding you back. You¡¯ve been gone over two weeks¡ªshe couldn¡¯t take it. She tried to hurt herself at the vi. We¡¯re still waiting to hear how she¡¯s doing.¡±

    Marc froze, stunned. He hadn¡¯t expected Doreen to go that far.

    Jazlyn saw the look on his face and sighed. ¡°Marc, I¡¯m begging you. Even if you¡¯re not in love with her, at least hang in there till the babyes. She¡¯s stuck by you this whole time. That has to count for something.¡±

    Back then, Jazlyn didn¡¯t think Doreen could ever match up to Ste. But once the baby came into the picture¡ªand Doreen waspliant and cooperative¡ªshe had to admit the girl wasn¡¯t bad.

    Fresh content live now g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s

    Maybe not daughter-inw material, but the baby¡­ that mattered.

    Marc rubbed the back of his neck, clearly irritated. ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t need to worry yourself about it.¡±

    Jazlyn snapped, smacking her thigh. ¡°How am I not supposed to worry? You trying to give me a heart attack? You think Ste still cares about you after all this? Focus on making things right with Doreen before it¡¯s toote!¡±

    But Marc thought about his meeting with Ste the next day and smirked. ¡°She¡¯s been a little softer than before. We¡¯re meeting tomorrow.¡±

    Jazlyn¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Seriously?¡±

    He nodded. ¡°Just watch. It won¡¯t be long before Stel¡¯s back.¡±

    Alonzo had promised to give him everything he wanted once he nailed the project.

    Jazlyn went quiet, holding back her thoughts.

    Right then, the doctor came out of the OR. Jazlyn rushed over. ¡°Doctor, how is she?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s stable for now,¡± he said. ¡°But we¡¯ll keep her in for observation to make sure there¡¯s no infection.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 595

    ?Chapter 595:

    Doreen had cut her wrist at the vi. When they wheeled her out, her wrist was wrapped in thick gauze, her face pale and hollow.

    Marc stared at her, and for a second, a sharp pang hit his chest.

    He thought back to the first time they met¡ªwhen she was lively, confident, always ready with something smart to say. She was nothing like the frail figure being rolled past him now.

    ¡°Put her in a private suite. And get a nurse to stay with her.¡± Guilt crept in. It wasn¡¯t much, but it made him act.

    Seeing him finally step up, Jazlyn let out a long sigh of relief.

    Later that night, after settling the nurse and making sure Doreen was okay, Marc left the hospital and headed home. Jazlyn didn¡¯t stay either.

    Only the nurse remained at Doreen¡¯s side. The room was quiet. Almost too quiet.

    The next day, Marc showed up at the port early. When he saw Ste¡¯s car roll in, he quickly fixed his hair and sprayed on some cologne before walking over.

    Even from a distance, Ste caught a whiff of his hair gel and noticed the extra effort. She kept a straight face. ¡°Let¡¯s go check the shipment.¡±

    Following Alonzo¡¯s instructions, Marc opened the container doors.

    Ste stepped forward, scanning the neatly stacked cargo. She picked one item up, inspected it closely, then set it back.

    This batch was leagues above Shaun¡¯s. The materials were top-tier, the craftsmanship impable.

    This cutting-edge material only came from abroad. And right now, Alonzo was their only pipeline.

    ¡°This batch¡¯s pretty solid, huh?¡± Marc said with a grin. ¡°I¡¯d say it beats anything local.¡±

    Ste looked at him, slightly amused. ¡°You ever actually studied construction materials?¡±<fn1366> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fn1366>

    Marc stiffened. Sure, the Walsh Group had projects like this, but he had never touched the technical side. He was clueless.

    1???E$? ?????€?S 1? g¨»l??¦Ïv?l?.§ão??

    The silence dragged, and Ste raised an eyebrow. ¡°If you don¡¯t even know the basics, maybe don¡¯t act like you do, Mr. Walsh.¡±

    Marc¡¯s hand clenched the door, his jaw tight. ¡°Okay, I didn¡¯t know before. But I¡¯m learning. People can change, right? I¡¯ve learned how to treat someone right. If you¡¯d just give me another chance¡­¡±

    Before Marc could even finish, Ste turned on her heel and headed straight for the parking lot. She had already inspected the goods¡ªthere was nothing left to say. No point hanging around just to hear Marc ramble.

    Marc mmed the container doors shut and jogged after her. ¡°Stel, how about lunch? Mr. Briggs wants me to run some new terms by you.¡±

    Ste frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t we already sign the contract? What new terms?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got it wrong,¡± Marc said quickly. ¡°The update¡¯s in your favor. Just give me an hour¡ªwe can talk it through over lunch?¡±

    Ste wanted to say no, but this was work. She didn¡¯t have much choice.

    So she followed him downtown to a restaurant.

    Once they sat down, Marc handed her a menu. She barely nced at it. ¡°Let¡¯s not waste time. What new terms?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 596

    ?Chapter 596:

    Marc still had the menu open, trying to y it casual. ¡°Let¡¯s order first. You¡¯ve been running around all morning¡ªyou¡¯ve gotta be starving.¡±

    His voice was gentle, almost like how he used to talk to her when they were married. But now, it just made Ste ufortable.

    She skimmed the menu and randomly picked two dishes. ¡°Alright. Now talk.¡±

    Marc finally sighed and set his menu down. ¡°Mr. Briggs wants a long-term partnership. If Neb¡¯s willing tomit, we can offer you a twenty percent discount¡ªon this order and all future shipments.¡±

    Ste raised her eyebrows. A twenty percent discount? That was a serious markdown. But a long-term deal¡­ she¡¯d need to run it by William.

    Marc leaned in. ¡°Stel, this is the best deal I could get you. These new foreign materials? Tons of buyers are lining up.¡±

    He looked dead serious¡ªhoping she¡¯d just say yes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it,¡± Ste said. ¡°Can¡¯t give you an answer right now.¡±

    If it were her ownpany, she might have signed then and there. But this was William¡¯s call.

    Marc frowned. ¡°What¡¯s there to think about? You still think I¡¯d try to screw you over?¡±

    Ste met his eyes. Honestly, she had doubted him at first. But this particr deal? He had no reason to y her.

    She didn¡¯t say anything.

    Marc exhaled hard. ¡°Alright, I get it. You don¡¯t trust me. I¡¯ll give you until tonight¡ªbut I need your decision by tomorrow morning. Offer¡¯s only good till noon.¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡± she said quietly.

    After lunch, Ste drove home. Once she got out of the elevator, she knocked on William¡¯s door.

    She waited ten minutes. No response.

    Your favorite stories g?ln¦Ò¦Íels

    Left with no choice, she dialed him.

    When the call connected, she immediately asked, ¡°Mr. Briggs, are you not home?¡±

    But it wasn¡¯t William who answered. ¡°Ms. Russell,¡± Luca¡¯s voice came through. ¡°Mr. Briggs is in a meeting. Would you like me to pass on a message?¡±

    Ste hesitated. ¡°Just tell him I need to talk about the coboration.¡±

    There was a short pause. Then Luca came back on. ¡°Mr. Briggs said you can handle it. He trusts your judgment.¡±

    Ste was quiet for a second. ¡°Okay. Thanks.¡±

    Back in her apartment, she reviewed Alonzo¡¯s profile again¡ªchecking his credentials, verifying his overseas supplier license, even searching online for any red gs.

    Everything checked out.

    If Alonzo could really secure that long-term deal with the discount, it was worth considering. Twenty percent off wasn¡¯t small change.<fn90ef> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find¡¤novel</fn90ef>

    Ste mulled it over all night.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 597

    ?Chapter 597:

    At dawn, she called Marc. ¡°We¡¯ll sign the contract.¡±

    Just before heading into the institute, Ste crossed paths with Marc at the entrance that morning.

    She handed him the signed contract and said, ¡°Hope this marks the start of a solid partnership.¡±

    Marc hesitated, then replied, ¡°Stel, about tonight¡ª¡±

    ¡°Nope. Not now,¡± Ste cut him off.

    Without giving him a second nce, she headed into the institute. Marc stayed behind, holding the contract, a quietugh slipping out. With that signature, Marc had wrapped up Alonzo¡¯s assignment.

    Now, he finally had what he needed to rebuild the Walsh Group¡ªand maybe stand beside Ste again.

    Thinking about everything that could finally fall into ce, Marc slid into his car and drove off.

    After signing the contract, Ste enjoyed a rare, calm week. She didn¡¯t bump into William once. Someone at the institute had mentioned he was out on a business trip, so Ste figured he wasn¡¯t in the city.

    Soon enough, the day arrived for Alonzo¡¯s shipment to pass through customs.

    Ste took the morning off and drove down to the port.

    Marc¡¯s car showed up about ten minutes after she did.

    Ste stood by the docks, eyes fixed on the shipment being unloaded, ready to inspect it.

    Marc followed a few steps behind and murmured, ¡°Stel, the materials are good, right? We already double-checked everything, didn¡¯t we?¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t reply. She had the container doors swung open the moment the lock came off.

    But as soon as she looked inside, she stopped cold.

    Find magical tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c????<fn42ec> For more chapters visit find~novel</fn42ec>

    The materials inside weren¡¯t the ones she had seen before. They looked almost identical but were totally different beneath the surface.

    The moment Ste picked one up, a chill crept down her spine. Something was off.

    She spun around and faced Marc, her tone sharp. ¡°What is this supposed to be?¡±

    Marc looked baffled. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the same batch we checkedst time?¡±

    Ste hurled the materials toward him. ¡°Look again! Does that even resemble what we approved?¡±

    Marc¡¯s expression shifted as realization crept in. Something didn¡¯t add up. ¡°Stel, wait¡ªlet me exin,¡± he said, fumbling his words. ¡°I have no idea what happened. Let me call Mr. Briggs real quick!¡±

    Marc caught the look in her eyes¡ªdoubt twisted with fury¡ªand his nerves kicked in.

    He stepped aside, pulling out his phone to call Alonzo, hoping for answers. But what he got left him speechless.

    A few minutester, Marc walked back to Ste, looking shaken.

    ¡°They¡¯re the materials they¡¯re actually supposed to send. Correct?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 598

    ?Chapter 598:

    Ste stared at him, stunned. ¡°Are you seriously saying that? This looks nothing like the batch we reviewed. Marc, you¡¯d say anything to cover yourself, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±

    They had locked that deal with signatures, and now the materials didn¡¯t match. She had grounds to sue.

    Marc¡¯s expression turned uneasy. After a long, tense pause, he muttered, ¡°Stel, what you saw was LG spec. But the contract you signed? That was for IG spec. They¡¯re supposed to be different.¡±

    Ste tilted her head slightly, trying to catch up¡ªthen the weight of his words crashed into her.

    Her eyes narrowed, her voice dropping to a chill. ¡°Tell me straight. Did you and Alonzo set this up to screw me?¡±<fn6ec6> Content originallyes from Find?Novel</fn6ec6>

    No one had mentioned anything about specs when she signed. Not once.

    Marc raised his hands helplessly. ¡°Stel, I get why you¡¯re pissed. But the contract says what it says. How¡¯s that some kind of trap?¡±

    Ste took a step back. ¡°Marc, I should¡¯ve seen thising. You¡¯re just a money-hungry fraud,¡± she said, her voice tight. ¡°I thought this deal meant something. I actually trusted you. But all along, you and Alonzo were just out to use me!¡±

    She had beenpletely blindsided.

    From the beginning, Marc and Alonzo had nned to pin the risk on her. Now she was stuck with a long-term deal, and breaking it would bleed her dry.

    ¡°Marc, you¡¯re despicable!¡±

    Ste turned and walked away without another word.

    Marc, flustered, chased after her a few steps. ¡°Stel, I swear I didn¡¯t know! I only just found out after I made that call. You¡¯ve got to believe me!¡±

    She yanked her arm out of his grasp. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± Her eyes were filled with pure disgust.

    Marc froze,pletely thrown off by her reaction. He could only stand there and watch as she drove off, disappearing from sight. His heart sank. He genuinely had no idea why Alonzo hadn¡¯t told him about the material switch and the altered specs. Why had Alonzo been setting Ste up from the very start?

    Latest chapters uploaded g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s

    Standing at the windy waterfront, Marc pulled out his phone and called Alonzo. ¡°Mr. Briggs, why the hell did you lie to Ste? And why didn¡¯t you tell me either? If that¡¯s how this is going to be, I¡¯m out. You¡¯ll have to find someone else to do your dirty work.¡±

    Marc had made up his mind¡ªhe wanted to back out and clear the air with Ste. He was willing to own up to his past mistakes, but this wasn¡¯t on him.

    Alonzo was quiet for a moment, then said calmly, ¡°Having second thoughts, are we?¡±

    Marc¡¯s jaw clenched. ¡°This isn¡¯t what I signed up for.¡±

    Alonzo suddenly let out a lowugh. ¡°Mr. Walsh, you want her to respect you, don¡¯t you? You¡¯vee this far¡ªif you back out now, you¡¯ll look like a coward.¡±

    Marc¡¯s hands curled into fists.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 599

    Chapter 599:

    Alonzo went on, ¡°Even if you walk away now, do you think Ste¡¯s going to believe you? She¡¯ll just assume you were in on it from the start. You¡¯ll lose her and yourst shot at saving the Walsh family. But if you stick with me and take a calcted risk¡­ once thepany recovers, you¡¯ll be able to stand tall in front of her again. Isn¡¯t that what you want?¡±

    Marc hesitated. Deep down, he knew Alonzo had a point. Ste already looked at him like he was nothing. Earlier, it had been contempt¡ªbut now, it was outright hatred. Even if he backed off now, she wouldn¡¯t believe his innocence.

    Sensing Marc¡¯s silence, Alonzo chuckled again. ¡°You¡¯re still wavering. That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll give you a day. Same as before.¡±

    Marc sat back in his car, staring nkly at the dashboard. Before he could even start the engine, his phone rang. It was Jazlyn. ¡°Doreen¡¯s awake. As the father of her baby, you need to get over here¡ªnow.¡±

    Marc sighed. As if things weren¡¯t alreadyplicated enough, now Jazlyn was dragging him to the hospital.

    The second he walked into the room, Doreen burst into tears. ¡°Mr. Walsh, I¡¯m begging you. I really want to keep the baby. You don¡¯t have to care about me, but could you at least care about the child?¡±

    Jazlyn chimed in, arms crossed. ¡°Marc, say something. Look at her. What more do you want?¡±

    Marc felt his head pounding as the noise swirled around him.<fn0681> This content belongs to F¦ÉndNovel</fn0681>

    Then Alonzo¡¯s words came back to him. Maybe it really was time to take a calcted risk. If it paid off, the Walsh Group would be back on its feet. He wouldn¡¯t be stuck under his mother¡¯s thumb or tangled up with Doreen. He¡¯d have enough power and resources to stand beside Ste again¡ªand maybe win her back.

    The damage was done anyway. Ste already hated him for the material mess. Even if he apologized now, it wouldn¡¯t change anything. Might as well ride it out to the end. Once everything was settled, he¡¯de clean to Ste and exin everything. By then, he¡¯d have something to offer her¡ªpower, projects, a clean te. Wouldn¡¯t she considering back to him then?

    Snapping out of his thoughts, Marc looked at Doreen and said, a little softer this time, ¡°I never said I was against keeping the baby. If that¡¯s what you really want, then focus on taking care of yourself.¡±

    Your next favorite is on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®??o??

    Doreen¡¯s teary eyes lit up with hope. ¡°Will youe back to the vi? If you¡¯re not happy there, I can move out¡­¡±

    Marc shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to move. I¡¯ll be back after I settle somepany matters.¡±

    Doreen managed a faint smile, and Jazlyn looked pleased. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. No point keeping things tense between you two.¡±

    After saying a few moreforting words, Marc stepped out and called Alonzo.

    The second the line connected, he said, ¡°I¡¯m in. What¡¯s next?¡±

    Alonzo, unsurprised, sounded almost cheerful. ¡°Simple. Deliver the materials to Ste. Get her to sign. If she won¡¯t, make her fulfill the contract obligations.¡±

    Neither option would end well for Ste.

    But Marc had already made his choice. ¡°Got it,¡± he replied. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it.¡±

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Nice friday for you dear ones. God loves you and Noah wishes you all the best. (?? ? ??)?

    .

 Chapter 600

    ?Chapter 600:

    Ste stormed into her apartment, still fuming. She dropped onto the couch and pulled out the contract she had signed with Marc. There it was¡ªIG specs spelled out in ck and white, in as day.

    She groaned, massaging her temples. This was bad. Really bad.

    The materials werepletely useless, but she was already locked into a long-term agreement. And if she bailed now? The penalty fee was an outrageous five hundred million dors.

    That number alone made her feel like the walls were closing in.

    After buying her apartment, her bank ount barely held a few million, which was just a drop in the oceanpared to what she owed.

    Leaning back into the couch, she sighed, realizing how badly she had messed up by not being more careful with Marc.

    And worst of all, William still had no idea any of this was going on.

    Just as the panic started sinking in, her phone buzzed. It was a text from Marc.

    ¡°Ms. Gilbert, the materials have been delivered. We need your signature immediately. If not, this will go to court. Let¡¯s not make it messy.¡±<fn6344> Follow current nov?ls on find?novel</fn6344>

    The message hit her like a p. Her hands trembled as she stared at the screen.

    Half of her wanted to throw her phone across the room, and the other half just felt helpless.

    Trying to figure a way out of the mess, Ste considered calling Sharon or Josie for help.

    If she could somehow pull together the five hundred million on her own, she wouldn¡¯t have to involve the Briggs Group, and Neb Group wouldn¡¯t take a hit either.

    Taking a deep breath, she tapped Sharon¡¯s number.

    As soon as Sharon heard what Marc and Alonzo had done, she was livid and jumped into her car to drive over.

    Updates always at galno¦Íe??s

    When she walked into Ste¡¯s apartment, the angry words she had prepared to vent about Marc died on her lips the moment she saw how pale and worn-out Ste looked.

    ¡°Stel, don¡¯t worry,¡± she said gently, pulling her down onto the couch. ¡°We¡¯ll figure this out. I¡¯ve got your back.¡±

    Her tone was soft, but there was fire in her eyes as she flipped through the contract.

    Ste hadn¡¯t told Sharon the penalty amount yet.

    But when Sharon saw it in the contract, her mouth fell open.

    ¡°Five hundred million? This is insane.¡± She had never seen anything like that before.

    ¡°Stel, this contract is¡­¡±

    Sharon wanted to say it was a total scam, but the look in Ste¡¯s eyes made her pause.

    After all their years of friendship, Ste didn¡¯t need her to finish the sentence; she already knew what Sharon was thinking.

    She curled up on the couch, hugging her knees, trying to block everything out for a bit.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 601

    ?Chapter 601:

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault,¡± she murmured. ¡°I didn¡¯t double-check the specs. I got careless and walked straight into Marc¡¯s trap.¡± Her voice was filled with guilt.

    Sharon grabbed her face gently, making her look up. ¡°No. Don¡¯t do that. You¡¯re not the one at fault here. This whole thing was premeditated. Marc and Alonzo set you up.¡±

    The business world had its fair share of shady deals, but Sharon couldn¡¯t wrap her head around how Marc could be this cruel to Ste.

    He said he loved her. He kept chasing after her, trying to win her over again¡­ was this really what he called love?

    ¡°Look,¡± Sharon said, more calmly now. ¡°Let¡¯s go through this contract again. Maybe we missed something.¡±

    They went through the contract line by line, and that¡¯s when they found it¡ªa tiny sentence hidden in the middle of the legal jargon.

    ¡°If Party B breaches the contract for any reason after signing, besides the penalty, they must also hand over a patent to Party A to cover damages.¡±

    Sharon¡¯s eyes widened. She looked at Ste.

    Ste stared back, stunned.

    She hadn¡¯t seen that part at all before.

    ¡°That scumbag!¡± Sharon snapped. ¡°Marc¡¯s still up to his usual tricks. I always knew he was bad news. First, he stole your patent for years, and now he¡¯s scheming to snatch it again. What a sleaze.¡±

    That patent Ste had once handed over to the Walsh Group was the only thing keeping them afloat. The moment she pulled it back, their business almost copsed overnight.

    Marc had no legitimate way to win it back, so of course, he turned to underhanded tactics.

    A chill ran through Ste. She finally saw it¡ªMarc and Alonzo had been nning this whole thing just to trap her.

    Fresh chapters uploaded on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls?c?m

    Even after all this time and their divorce, Marc wasn¡¯t letting go.

    ¡°Stel, listen to me,¡± Sharon said firmly. ¡°You cannot give them the patent. And definitely not the five hundred million either. That¡¯s exactly what they want. Don¡¯t walk into their trap.¡±

    Ste knew that. Giving in meant epting guilt¡ªessentially confirming she¡¯d broken the contract, and that wouldnd her in a legal mess she couldn¡¯t get out of.

    But refusing didn¡¯t magically solve anything either. How was she supposed to wriggle her way out?

    After a beat of silence, Sharon asked, ¡°Did you talk to William about this?¡±

    Ste shook her head. ¡°I tried calling him before I signed, but Luca said he was in the middle of something, so¡­ I handled it on my own.¡±

    Now that she was saying it out loud, she could kick herself for not waiting. If she¡¯d told William that Marc was the one involved, maybe none of this would¡¯ve happened.<fn9bc3> Latest content published on FindN()vel</fn9bc3>

    Sharon reached over and grabbed Ste¡¯s phone. ¡°You need to tell him. It¡¯s hispany too. He mighte up with something. He¡¯s smart enough to outmaneuver both Marc and that snake Alonzo.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 602

    ?Chapter 602:

    She was right. If this had already blown up, the only way forward was to deal with it together.

    Ste couldn¡¯t solve this alone, but with William, maybe they had a shot.

    There had to be a way.

    Taking a deep breath, Ste dialed his number. The call rang a few times, and then his voice came through, low and maic as always.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    Her heart skipped, and she bit her lip before speaking.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs¡­ we¡¯ve got a problem with the project. It¡¯s about your uncle.¡±

    She took her time exining everything¡ªMarc, the materials, and the fine print in the contract. Every detail.

    He didn¡¯t say anything right away, and she had no idea what he was thinking on the other end.<fn6fe5> For more chapters visit FindN0vel</fn6fe5>

    ¡°I know I messed this up,¡± she said quietly. ¡°But I¡¯ll fix it, whatever it takes. And when it¡¯s over, if you think I should be punished, I¡¯ll take it. However you see fit.¡±

    Before she could say more, her doorbell rang.

    ¡°I¡¯m outside,¡± William said. ¡°Let me in.¡±

    Ste stared at the phone, stunned, then turned to Sharon, who looked just as surprised.

    When she opened the door, there he was¡ªWilliam, just back from his trip, the chill from outside still clinging to him like part of his aura.

    ¡°Why do you look so upset?¡± he asked quietly. ¡°I never said I med you.¡±

    Ste straightened her spine, trying to sound sure of herself. ¡°Mr. Briggs, I signed the contract without reviewing the specs properly. I made a careless decision.¡±

    But William¡¯s tone didn¡¯t shift. He was still calm, still steady, as though none of this bothered him.

    ¡°They hid the spec difference from you and showed you a different model altogether. Don¡¯t be so hard on yourself¡ªyou were set up. And even if you¡¯d been more cautious, there¡¯s no guarantee you¡¯d have caught that.¡±

    From the moment he¡¯d heard the story in the car, William knew Alonzo was behind it.

    Explore new stories g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s.c?m

    He had trusted Ste to manage this, and she had until the trap was sprung. But truthfully, even if he had been the one to handle things, he might¡¯ve missed it too.

    However, the part he hadn¡¯t seening was Marc and Alonzo teaming up. That was one heck of a curveball.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the contract you signed?¡± William asked, rolling up his sleeves, ready to dissect the mess himself.

    Ste passed William the stack of papers across the table.

    He flipped through them, pausing when he spotted the barely noticeable use. ¡°They¡¯re not just after the penalty,¡± he said, eyes narrowing. ¡°They¡¯re after your patent too.¡±

    William figured the money was just bait. The patent was the real prize. Seated beside him, a spark lit up in Ste¡¯s mind, and she clung to it like a lifeline.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs,¡± she said, leaning forward, ¡°what if I argue they hid the specs on purpose? Used different fonts to mislead me? Could that count as evidence if we go to court?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 603

    ?Chapter 603:<fn3d85> This text is hosted at Find_Novel(.</fn3d85>

    William gave it some thought. ¡°If you take the legal route, yeah, that could work. But Alonzo¡¯s no pushover. You signed that contract, and legally, that means you¡¯re assumed to have read every word¡ªfine print and all.¡±

    Just like that, Ste¡¯s hope deted. Her shoulders sank.

    If she couldn¡¯t fight this head-on¡­ what was left?

    Even if she could somehow pull together five hundred million, what about the patent?

    ¡°Ste, are you giving up already?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always had the upper hand,¡± she muttered. ¡°But this time¡­ I¡¯m the one in the wrong. Winning¡¯s gonna be tough.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to cave, but she was stuck¡ªguilt, pressure, and frustration crowding her mind. She couldn¡¯t see a way forward.

    William¡¯s voice cut through the fog. ¡°Even if you made a mistake, that doesn¡¯t mean you let them walk all over you. You¡¯ve got the Neb Group. You¡¯ve got the Briggs Group. We¡¯re behind you. Alonzo set you up¡ªbut no n is wless. You just have to trust yourself.¡±

    That hit hard.

    Aside from Sharon, no one had ever believed in her like that.

    Back at the Walsh Group, every time the higher-ups shut down her proposals, Marc backed them without question.

    Ste had always been the one to back down.

    She¡¯d never had a boss step up for her before. But now¡ªeven with a five-hundred-million-dor penalty looming¡ªWilliam didn¡¯t me her.

    Not even a little.

    ¡°So, what do we do?¡± she asked, her voice low.

    Sharon, who had been listening in, was getting restless.

    ¡°Alonzo never mentioned the different material models when we signed. And the way he rushed everything? No way this was his first time pulling something like this.¡±

    William knew his uncle too well. Alonzo had spent years overseas, and it wasn¡¯t exactly easy surviving in that environment.

    Explore new chapters g?l¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    For him to be thriving¡ªand still have the gall to pull this shady stunt¡ªhe had to have done far worse abroad.

    William had never bothered digging into Alonzo¡¯s past before. But now that Ste was involved? That changed everything.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have people check into his overseas dealings,¡± he said. ¡°As for the patent¡­ Marc¡¯s the kind of guy who wouldn¡¯t recognize a line of code if it hit him in the face. Ste, I know you¡¯ve got him handled.¡±

    He said it with a confident smirk¡ªcool, assured, like he didn¡¯t doubt her for a second.

    She had gone up against Shaun and walked away with hispany¡¯s dirtyundry in hand. She could do it again.

    Ste got it right away.

    Marc wanted to see her fall t on her face. But no way was she handing him that win.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 604

    ?Chapter 604:

    She wasn¡¯t the type to back down from a fight.

    Marc had sent Ste a text hours ago, and the silence was starting to get under his skin.

    He wanted to see her again¡ªbut more than that, he wanted that patent in his hands, fast.

    Every ten minutes, he¡¯d nce at his phone, worried he might have missed a reply. But from that afternoon all the way into the evening, nothing came through. It left him wondering¡ªwas Ste really that calm about all this? How could she not be panicking?

    Just after his shower, while he was getting ready for bed, his phone finally buzzed.<fne86b> Discover more novels at </fne86b>

    A message came in. ¡°The patent¡¯s yours if you want it. But it only works on Neb¡¯s system. You¡¯ll need me toe over and sync it with yours.¡±

    Marc narrowed his eyes at the message, then fired off a reply. ¡°Tomorrow, 10 a.m., Walsh Group. We¡¯ll talk then.¡±

    No point hashing it out over texts.

    Ste didn¡¯t argue. She just sent a simple ¡°Okay.¡±

    That one word made Marc sleep like a baby.

    He even had a rare sweet dream¡ªof him and Ste getting remarried, walking down the aisle, the crowd cheering, her glowing in a white wedding dress. It was perfect.

    They were just about to exchange vows when¡ªBEEP-BEEP-BEEP. His rm went off, tearing the dream to shreds.

    Marc shot up, grumbling, ¡°Seriously? Couldn¡¯t it have waited just five more seconds?¡±

    At exactly 10 a.m., Ste arrived at his office at the Walsh Group, punctual as ever.

    She wasn¡¯t carrying much¡ªjust a single bag slung over her shoulder. Once seated across from him, she said straight-up, ¡°Open the patent on your system. See if it works.¡±

    Marc didn¡¯t doubt the patent itself¡ªbut he wasn¡¯t about to hand her the reins. ¡°I¡¯ll do the system sync,¡± he said, watching her closely. ¡°Not you.¡±

    Ste froze for a beat, then let out a low, sarcastic chuckle.

    ¡°Thought as much. Someone who¡¯s always scheming assumes everyone else is just as shady,¡± she said, tossing him a knowing smirk. ¡°Fine. Let your people handle it¡ªif they¡¯re even up to it.¡±

    With a shrug, she pulled a USB drive from her bag and slid it across the desk.

    Marc eyed her confidence with mixed feelings¡ªhalf impressed, half annoyed. He knew exactly what she was capable of. When Ste had yanked her patent from the Walsh Group years ago, thepany had crashed¡ªhard.

    And not one person on his tech team had been able to recreate what she built. Still, he wasn¡¯t giving up just yet.

    Alonzo had sent him some hotshot developer from overseas¡ªsupposedly just as talented as Ste.

    If Marc¡¯s guys couldn¡¯t crack it, maybe this one could.

    He made a call, and a few minutester, the guy walked in. ¡°Stel, meet Niki Volkov. Tech genius from Osnuria. Won the Global Innovation Award. You¡¯ve probably heard of him.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 605

    ?Chapter 605:

    Niki stood tall¡ªsix-three, easily¡ªand filled the room like a wall.

    When Ste offered her hand, Niki barely nced at it. He didn¡¯t bother to shake.

    She didn¡¯t flinch, just handed him the USB.

    Niki took the seat at Marc¡¯s desk and got to work, fingers flying across the keyboard as he pulled up the files.

    Just as he was about tounch the instation, Marc¡¯s voice cut in sharply.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Niki paused, turning back. ¡°Something wrong?¡±

    Marc¡¯s paranoia red. He hadn¡¯t forgotten what Ste had done before¡ªone tiny trick in the code and she could hijack an entire system.

    He wasn¡¯t taking chances.

    He said, ¡°Run a full security scan before loading anything.¡±

    Niki gave a small nod, a flicker of respect in his eyes. ¡°Marc, you¡¯ve really covered your bases.¡±

    Marc grinned. ¡°That¡¯s nothingpared to your skills, Niki. You nning to stick around in the country? Come work for the Walsh Group. I¡¯ll offer you top dor.¡±

    Ste let out a soft scoff at Marc¡¯s shameless pitch.

    ¡°Mr. Volkov, careful,¡± she said tly. ¡°Marc¡¯s great at making promises he doesn¡¯t keep. He fed me the same lines, then used my patent for years without paying me a dime.¡±

    Marc¡¯s face tightened, clearly embarrassed that she brought it up. ¡°Stel, don¡¯t be ridiculous,¡± he muttered. ¡°Niki¡¯s new here. He might actually believe you.¡±

    ¡°Let him do a little digging,¡± Ste said coolly, ¡°and he¡¯ll see who¡¯s lying.¡±

    Marc, done with the back-and-forth, suddenly grabbed her wrist and pulled her toward the office door.

    Outside, his tone dropped cold. ¡°Just wait here. Once Niki finishes checking everything, I¡¯ll let you back in. No need to stir things up.¡±

    Ste crossed her arms. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Marc? Afraid Niki might see through your act? That he¡¯ll realize what kind of person you really are?¡±

    Your imagination takes flight on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Marc¡¯s jaw tightened. Her words had hit a nerve.

    ¡°Stel, quit it. When all this is over, I¡¯ll make it right. Once the Walsh Group¡¯s back on top, I¡¯ll pay you whatever you want.¡±

    Ste stared at him like she couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing.

    She yanked her hand free, her voice icy. ¡°You¡¯re pathetic, Marc.¡±<fn793c> Chapters first released on Find¡ïNovel</fn793c>

    He opened his mouth to argue but swallowed it back, thinking of Niki inside.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this,¡± he muttered.

    With that, he headed back inside, leaving Ste standing outside.

    Ten minutester, Niki spoke up. ¡°Marc, there¡¯s no virus in the files.¡±

    Marc finally exhaled. ¡°Great. Go ahead and upload it. Sync it to our system.¡±

    Niki nodded and got to work, his fingers flying across the keyboard.

    Outside, Ste sat calmly, not the least bit anxious. She hadplete faith in her tech.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 606

    ?Chapter 606:

    If they wanted it to work, they¡¯d have toe back to her.

    Sure enough, an hourter, Marc¡¯s brown dress shoes stopped in front of her.

    ¡°You win,¡± he said, exasperated. ¡°Even Niki couldn¡¯t get the system to sync.¡±

    Ste smirked. ¡°Told you. My tech? Only I can make it work.¡±

    Back when she handed over the patent, Ste had trusted Marcpletely¡ªenough to leave the code unlocked, free for his team to optimize however they wanted.

    But now? If she wasn¡¯t the one behind the wheel, the system wouldn¡¯t budge.

    With no other option, Marc let her back in.

    But not without backup¡ªNiki stood beside her like a watchdog, ready to step in at the first sign of trouble.

    Ste didn¡¯t even blink.

    She sat at Marc¡¯s main terminal and started typing, line after line ofplex code rolling across the screen.

    Marc could only catch snippets. Most of it flew over his head. But he didn¡¯t miss the look of admiration slowly growing on Niki¡¯s face.

    Ten minutester, Ste finished the sync code. But instead of running it, she turned to Marc and said casually, ¡°You press it yourself.¡±

    Marc¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°What are you plotting now?¡±

    Ste gave azy shrug. ¡°Nothing. I just don¡¯t want you ming me when something goes wrong. If I press that button, you¡¯ll probably turn around and say it was all my fault. If you¡¯re not gonna press it, I¡¯ll just unplug my USB and leave.¡±

    She made a move to stand, and Marc, caught off guard, quickly said, ¡°Sit down. I¡¯ll press it myself!¡±

    He shot a nce at Niki. ¡°Niki, the program she wrote¡ªany issues?¡±

    Niki gave a shake of his head. ¡°I checked every detail. It¡¯s clean.¡±<fn4549> Official source is findnovel</fn4549>

    With that confirmation, Marc finally rxed a bit.

    But just as he reached for the keyboard, Ste whipped out her phone and started recording him.

    1@?€$? ¡é#4??€?$ 1? g??novels.c?m

    Marc hesitated for half a second. Then his finger hit the Enter key. The lights went out. The whole Walsh Group was instantly plunged into darkness.

    Marc froze, eyes wide. ¡°Stel¡­ why¡¯d the power just go out?¡±

    Ste slid her phone back into her pocket, stood up slowly, and pped her hands. ¡°Gotta hand it to you¡ªyou¡¯re pretty cautious. But I still win.¡±

    Marc stared at her, unease crawling up his spine. ¡°What the hell do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple,¡± Ste said, her tone casual. ¡°The wholepany¡¯s without power now. If you try to reboot in a panic, you¡¯ll wipe everything¡ªevery bit of Walsh Group¡¯s data¡ªclean. You want to try and see?¡±

    Marc stood there, stunned. His pulse spiked. Thepany¡¯s database held everything¡ªconfidential projects, legal documents, records from years back. If that all disappeared, it¡¯d be catastrophic.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± he asked.

    He red at her before turning to Niki, eyes shing. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say everything was fine?!¡±

    Niki looked just as shocked. His brows furrowed. ¡°There really weren¡¯t any issues when I checked. If you don¡¯t believe me, that¡¯s your call.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 607

    ?Chapter 607:

    Marc clenched his fists, turning back to Ste, practically grinding his teeth. ¡°Stel, what the hell do you want?!¡±

    Ste let out a small scoff. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be asking you that? You wanted my patent¡ªI gave it to you. What now? Don¡¯t like what you got?¡±

    Marc stared at her, furious and helpless all at once. Her eyes sparkled with mischief, and that just made it worse. ¡°Stel, I told you I¡¯d make it up to you. Why go this far?¡±

    He just couldn¡¯t understand it. If the Walsh Group bounced back, wouldn¡¯t that benefit her too? Besides, the patent was originally submitted under the Walsh Group. Wasn¡¯t it just going back to where it started?

    ¡°I¡¯m not the one taking things too far,¡± Ste shot back. ¡°Let me break it down for you, Marc. You¡¯ve got two options. One: keep working with Alonzo, and the Walsh Group loses all its data. Two: admit you tricked me into signing that contract from the start¡ªthat you schemed everything.¡±

    Marc froze. Herst sentence clicked in his head. ¡°Are you doing this for Neb Group?¡±

    Ste raised an eyebrow. ¡°What else?¡±

    Marc¡¯s face twisted with disbelief. ¡°Neb¡¯s William¡¯s. Has nothing to do with you. Why are you so eager to defend him?¡± His tone sharpened. ¡°He¡¯s just your boss, right? Why go this far? What is he to you?¡±

    Ste¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°William isn¡¯t just my boss. He¡¯s a friend. You schemed first, so what¡¯s wrong with us retaliating?¡±

    She narrowed her eyes. ¡°And whatever I¡¯ve got going with William, it¡¯s none of your business. All you need to do is pick one¡ªwhat¡¯s it gonna be?¡±

    Marc waspletely cornered by Ste.

    She now held the fate of the Walsh Group in her hands, and even if he didn¡¯t want to betray Alonzo, he no longer had much of a choice.

    In the end, he gave up the act and said everything he had been holding back. ¡°That contract¡­ it was a setup from the beginning. We never nned to give you the right model specs. We just needed you to breach the terms so we could hit you with the fines. That long-term partnership? Just bait¡ªto drag you in and bury Neb and the Briggs Group with penalty fees.¡±

    Once it was all out, Marc slumped into his chair,pletely drained. He looked up at Ste with a bitter, defeated smile. ¡°Can you¡­ restore the system now?¡±

    Check updates now on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    He had spilled everything¡ªheld nothing back.

    Ste knew Alonzo was the one pulling the strings. Marc had just been his pawn. Even so, this confession was more than she expected.

    She tapped a few keys, and the power in the Walsh Group offices blinked back.

    ¡°Marc, don¡¯t try anything stupid. With your confession, I can get you locked up anytime I want. If you don¡¯t want to end up behind bars, back off. Stop targeting Neb. And stop messing with Briggs Group.¡± She turned to leave.

    Marc, unwilling to just let her walk away, gritted his teeth and leaned over the desk. ¡°Stel, what if I said I didn¡¯t know it was a setup? That I didn¡¯t even realize the specs were different? Would you believe me?¡±<fn5a84> Checktest chapters at FindN0vel</fn5a84>

    Ste paused by the door, then turned back. ¡°I believe you.¡±

    Marc¡¯s expression finally cracked, a hint of hope creeping in¡ªuntil she added coolly, ¡°You¡¯re too naive. Alonzo would never let you in on the n. But just because you didn¡¯t know¡­ doesn¡¯t make you innocent.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 608

    ?Chapter 608:

    Her words echoed through the office like a p. Marc¡¯s face turned pale.

    She stepped out and pressed the elevator button.

    Behind her, Niki nced at Marc, then shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m heading back too, Marc. Take care.¡± He walked out without another word.

    Niki had originally been brought in by Alonzo. Now that the n had failed, Marc was like a discarded pawn, and Niki had no reason to stay any longer.

    Marc was left sitting alone in the office, the lights humming softly overhead. He let out a bitterugh. In the end, he had just been a pawn too.

    Outside the building, Niki caught up to Ste. ¡°Ms. Gilbert, you¡¯re seriously something else. Even I¡¯m impressed.¡±

    Ste just smiled at him. She offered a polite thanks before slipping into the waiting car.

    Inside, she met William¡¯s eyes¡ªand he was clearly in a good mood.

    A faint smile tugged at the corners of his lips, one he wasn¡¯t even trying to hide. Ste pulled a small recorder from her pocket and handed it to him.

    It was the same one that had transmitted everything she said to him earlier, word for word. He had heard it all¡ªhow she called him more than just her boss.

    How she said he was a friend. And even when Marc pushed her, she didn¡¯t back away. She defended William, without hesitation. That made his smile grow wider.

    As the car cruised down the road, he handed her a document. ¡°This is for you. Take a look.¡±

    Ste raised a brow and opened it. Her eyes widened. It was a stock transfer agreement.

    She looked up in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re giving me thirty percent of Neb¡¯s shares?¡±

    William had always held forty percent of Neb. Before now, Ste only had ten percent¡ªjust enough to get a seat at the table, but nowhere near enough to influence anything.

    But now, with the thirty percent William was handing over, that gave her a total of forty percent¡ªmore than anyone else. She was officially thergest shareholder in thepany.

    Which meant one thing¡ªNeb Group was hers now.

    L§Ñt?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??l??ov??ls.£ã¦Ïm

    William nodded calmly. ¡°Neb has flourished under your leadership. I¡¯ve seen how much effort you¡¯ve put into it. I trust you with it.¡±

    Neb was just a small piece of his vast empire, so handing it over wouldn¡¯t affect him.

    What mattered more was that Ste genuinely cared about thepany¡ªshe treated it like her own and worked tirelessly to grow it. So why not make her dream a reality?

    ¡°But¡­¡± Ste was caught off guard by the joy that hit her like a wave. She didn¡¯t even know how to react.

    He had handed her thepany¡ªjust like that.<fnb9df> Fresh chapters posted on Find_Novel(.</fnb9df>

    She stared at the contract, overwhelmed. How was she supposed to express her gratitude for something this big?

    William nced over at her with a raised brow, teasing lightly. ¡°What? You don¡¯t want it?¡±

    Ste clutched the contract a little tighter, still reeling. ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­ I¡¯m just surprised.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 609

    ?Chapter 609:

    William chuckled. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I¡¯d give you Neb one day? Managing it was just the warm-up. No need to look so shocked.¡±

    Ste lowered her gaze to the bold signature already inked on the contract¡ªWilliam¡¯s. Her heart swelled with emotion. He had helped her again and again, offering not just support but genuine encouragement.

    She looked up, her tone serious. ¡°William¡­ thank you. For trusting me with this. I won¡¯t let you down.¡±

    Her sincerity made himugh. ¡°Alright, I believe you. Go on, Ms. Russell¡ªsign it.¡±

    Ste took the pen and carefully signed next to his name, her handwriting graceful and steady.

    She passed the contract and pen back to him, but he only took the document. ¡°The pen¡¯s for you,¡± William said casually. ¡°You¡¯re apany director now¡ªyou need a pen that fits the role.¡±

    It was a stunning, high-end pen¡ªsolid in the hand and subtly luxurious. Ste recognized the logo under the cap. It was a foreign brand she had only ever seen in magazines. One of these would cost at least ten grand.

    He gave her thepany and the pen? Now she felt even more awkward not giving something in return.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs, I honestly don¡¯t know how to thank you¡­ If there¡¯s anything you need, just say the word. I¡¯ll do whatever I can.¡±<fn0325> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find{n}ovel</fn0325>

    William didn¡¯t hesitate. He paused briefly, then said, ¡°Actually, there is one thing.¡±

    Ste¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Tell me.¡±

    ¡°How about you keep cooking for me? I really can¡¯t stand Rita¡¯s food.¡±

    Ste blinked, frowning slightly. Why did it suddenly feel like she¡¯d walked into a trap?

    Meanwhile, after being outmaneuvered by Ste yet again, Marc tried reaching out to Alonzo. No luck.

    Call after call, Alonzo¡¯s phone remained out of service.

    Even someone as slow as Marc finally caught on¡ªhe¡¯d been ditched.

    After the failed scheme against Ste, Alonzo had clearly decided Marc was useless and severed all ties without warning.

    Explore magic at g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s,

    And just like that, Walsh Group crumbled back to rock bottom¡ªworse than before.

    No matter how many doors Marc knocked on, no one wanted to work with him anymore.

    He spent a week straight holed up at the office, chasing deals that nevernded.

    In the end, defeated, he dragged himself back to the vi just to shower and change.

    But as soon as he opened the door, he saw Doreen lounging in the living room, eating fruit.

    Her belly was just starting to show¡ªpregnancy rounding her figure slightly. The moment she saw Marc, her face lit up. She walked over with a bright smile. ¡°Marc, you¡¯re finally back!¡±

    He nced at her briefly, eyes dull with fatigue. Without a word, he trudged upstairs.

    Doreen¡¯s heart sank. She could tell something was off the moment she saw the look on his face.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 610

    ?Chapter 610:

    After he¡¯d showered ande back down, she leaned on the sofa and studied him closely. ¡°Is everything okay at thepany?¡±

    His frustration was eating her up.

    Marc sighed, rubbing his temples, his voice low. ¡°Nothing¡¯s working out. No one¡¯s biting. We can¡¯t close a single deal.¡±

    Doreen¡¯s heart skipped. ¡°If this keeps up, what¡¯s the worst that could happen?¡±

    Marc¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What else? Bankruptcy. If you don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, don¡¯t make it worse by asking dumb questions.¡±

    There was a brief silence. Just as Marc¡¯s mood was starting to boil over, Doreen changed the subject with practiced ease.

    ¡°By the way, Marc, it¡¯s about time you covered next month¡¯s nutritional cost.¡±

    Living in a big house with servants to wait on her, Doreen wasfortable. But without extra cash, she couldn¡¯t keep funneling money to her mother, ra¡ªwho was practically a leech. So every month, like clockwork, she had no choice but to ask Marc for more.

    But this time, Marc didn¡¯t hand it over without a word like he usually did. Instead, he looked at her, tone t. ¡°How much do you need?¡±

    That shift in his attitude made her stomach sink. He¡¯d never asked before. He¡¯d just transferred the money without blinking. Now he was questioning her? She kept her tone gentle, careful. ¡°Same as always is fine.¡±<fnf271> Fresh chapters posted on FindN()vel</fnf271>

    Marc¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°You¡¯ve already spent everything I gave youst time?¡±

    He used to give her a hundred grand a month. For someone just a few months pregnant, even with supplements and checkups, that should have been plenty.

    Panic flickered across Doreen¡¯s face.

    ¡°Marc, I wouldn¡¯t ask unless it was necessary. The baby needs better nutrition now¡­ and I have a checkuping up. That stuff adds up, you know.¡±

    But Marc wasn¡¯t really listening. Without another word, he pulled out his phone, transferred the money, and muttered, ¡°Manage it wisely.¡±

    With thepany barely staying afloat and most of his savings sunk into saving it, he didn¡¯t have much left for anyone¡ªnot even Doreen.

    She nodded quickly. ¡°I will. Don¡¯t worry, Marc. I won¡¯t be any trouble!¡±

    Your next tale lives on g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s,

    He changed into fresh clothes and left again, barely home ten minutes. Doreen didn¡¯t stop him this time. She just watched as the door closed behind him.

    Once she was back in her room, her fingers gripped her phone tightly, an uneasy feeling creeping in. Marc was already hesitating over a hundred thousand? She¡¯d hoped to get even more today.

    Sitting on the edge of the bed, a sharp glint shed in her eyes as she started to think things through.

    If Marc really was going broke, there¡¯d be no way to keep sending money to ra. And ra¡ªselfish and loud¡ªwas bound to throw a tantrum when the money¡­

    Stopped. If she caused a scene, it could blow Doreen¡¯s cover, and Marc might even end up hating her.

    So maybe¡­ it was better to disappear before it all hit the fan.

    If she ran now, she could save herself the fallout.

    Determination shed in Doreen¡¯s eyes.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 611

    ?Chapter 611:<fn5936> Read full story at f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fn5936>

    She¡¯d only gotten involved with Marc because she thought he was some wealthy heir who¡¯d give her the life she wanted.

    Now he was drowning in debt and still entangled with Ste. There was no reason to stay.

    That night, Doreen made up her mind.

    She booked a one-way flight out of Choria, set to leave in a week. She didn¡¯t want ra to know¡ªif she did, she¡¯d never let her go.

    Luckily, Doreen was still a university student. It would be easy for her to go abroad with a student visa. ra, though? No passport. No savings. No way she¡¯d get out of the country. Once Doreen boarded that ne, ra wouldn¡¯t be able to chase after her.

    The next morning, she headed straight to a travel agency to rush her visa.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to know how soon this visa can be processed?¡± she asked.

    The clerk smiled politely. ¡°As soon as we receive yourplete documents, we can process it in about ten days.¡±

    Doreen frowned. Ten days?

    ¡°Can¡¯t it be any sooner?¡±

    ¡°It can be done,¡± the clerk added, ¡°but it¡¯ll cost a little extra.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± she said without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯ll pay. Just make sure it¡¯s done fast.¡±

    The clerk brightened. ¡°No problem. With the rush fee, you¡¯ll have it in five days.¡±

    Satisfied, Doreen slung her purse over her shoulder and left.

    But what she didn¡¯t notice¡­ was that someone had been watching. A shadowy figure followed her from a distance, snapping a picture of her back view as she walked away¡ªthen quietly disappeared into a nearby alley.

    Doreen came home glowing with excitement, already nning how she would pack her bags. Once her visa got approved, she would think of a casual excuse to ask Marc for more money.

    But things didn¡¯t go as nned. She had barely stepped outside to do some shopping when someone pressed a cloth over her mouth and nose. The strong chemical smell hit her all at once.

    Her eyes widened in shock as her limbs grew weak. Her body gave out, and everything faded to ck.

    Feel the magic on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    When she finally woke up, her head was spinning, and the room felt unfamiliar. ra was sitting right in front of her on the sofa, arms crossed and eyes full of rage.

    ¡°Doreen,¡± she said coldly. ¡°Did you really think you could sneak off and leave the country without me noticing?¡±

    Doreen¡¯s breath hitched. She stared at ra in disbelief. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡±

    ra let out a darkugh. ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb. I¡¯ve had someone watching you for a while now. I know about the visa application. What¡¯s the n? Leave the country and forget you even have a mother?¡±

    Doreen¡¯s eyes widened even more. ¡°You had someone follow me?¡±

    ¡°So what if I did?¡± ra snapped. ¡°I¡¯m your mother. If you¡¯ve got nothing to hide, then why does it matter if I kept an eye on you?¡±

    Her voice was harsh, making Doreen¡¯s stomach churn, but she forced herself to stay calm. Taking a softer tone, she replied, ¡°I¡¯ve always given you money whenever you needed it. I just wanted a little time away to breathe, to think things through. Why are you turning it into such a big deal?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 612

    ?Chapter 612:

    ra narrowed her eyes at the sudden change in her daughter¡¯s tone and smirked coldly. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯ve got money to rx? Great. Then why not send some of that to me?¡±

    Doreen¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I already did! I sent you money earlier this month.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t lying. ra had used that money to pay off some of her gambling debts. It was never enough.

    ra stood up and looked at Doreen from head to toe. Her tone softened, but it wasced with bitterness. ¡°Doreen, I raised you. I took care of you all these years. Now I ask for a bit of money and you act like I¡¯m a burden? Fine. If you won¡¯t give it to me, I¡¯ll just go to your boyfriend. He¡¯s rich, isn¡¯t he?¡±<fn8a5f> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? f¦É?dn¦Ïvel</fn8a5f>

    Doreen¡¯s heart sank, and her breath caught in her throat.

    If Marc ever found out about ra¡­ he wouldn¡¯t give her a single cent. He might even cut her offpletely.

    Clenching her jaw, Doreen forced the words out. ¡°I have a hundred thousand dors on me right now. I¡¯ll transfer it to you.¡±

    It was already the second time this month she¡¯d sent ra money. At this point, she wasn¡¯t sure if ra would ever stop treating her like a walking ATM.

    But instead of being grateful, ra scrunched her face in displeasure. ¡°Only a hundred thousand? You gave me way morest time.¡±

    Doreen¡¯s patience snapped. ¡°If it¡¯s not enough, then don¡¯t take it!¡±

    That shut ra up for a moment. With a dramatic sigh, she finally epted the transfer, pretending she was doing Doreen a favor by taking it.

    As Doreen got up to leave, ra casually tossed out, ¡°Forget about going abroad. I¡¯ve taken your passport. And next time, if you show up with just a hundred thousand again¡­ you won¡¯t like what happens.¡±

    Doreen froze. ¡°What right do you have to take my passport? Give it back!¡± she shouted angrily.

    But ra wasn¡¯t bothered at all. She let out azy yawn, stretching her arms as if nothing had happened. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy. You can leave now.¡±

    And just like that, the hundred thousand Doreen had begged and lied for was gone¡ªsnatched away like loose change.

    Stay connected g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s

    Anger boiled inside her, but there was nothing she could do. She would have to think up another excuse to squeeze more money out of Marc again.

    With her ns to leave the country falling apart, Doreen shut herself inside the vi. For over a week, she didn¡¯t leave and buried herself in disappointment and frustration.

    However, one day, out of the blue, Jazlyn showed up holding a bag of supplements.

    ¡°Doreen, you need to take good care of yourself now that you¡¯re expecting. These are high-quality vitamins I brought back from abroad. Make sure you take them daily.¡±

    Jazlyn could have easily ignored the situation, but the baby in Doreen¡¯s belly was her grandchild. No matter what, she couldn¡¯t just stand by.

    Doreen greeted her with a smile and gratefully took the bag. ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Walsh. I¡¯ll make sure to take them every day.¡±

    She was secretly thrilled, because this meant she didn¡¯t have to spend her own money on health supplements.

    As Jazlyn looked around the empty living room, she asked casually, ¡°Has Marc note hometely?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 613

    ?Chapter 613:

    Doreen¡¯s smile faltered slightly. Her face looked a bit pale, but she kept her voice calm. ¡°He¡¯s been really busy with work. I understand.¡±

    Jazlyn was about to offer a few words of advice when suddenly, the doorbell rang.

    Jazlyn quickly told the servant to open the door.

    But the moment it swung open, ra barged in with a fiery re. ¡°Doreen,e out right now! I know you¡¯re in there!¡±

    Doreen froze on the spot. When she saw ra standing there, her face went pale. A cold sweat ran down her back as her mind went nk.<fn0a50> Find the newest release on F¦Énd£Îovel</fn0a50>

    Jazlyn¡¯s face tightened the moment she heard the shouting. She turned to Doreen, frowning. ¡°Who is this woman?¡±

    Before Doreen could answer, ra shoved past the servant and stormed straight into the living room, locking eyes with Doreen.

    But when she spotted Jazlyn sitting beside Doreen, she hesitated for a split second and then lifted her chin with confidence.

    ¡°You must be Doreen¡¯s future mother-inw,¡± ra said boldly. ¡°I¡¯m Doreen¡¯s mother. Since you¡¯re here too, let¡¯s not beat around the bush. My daughter¡¯s marrying your son, so your family needs to prepare a wedding gift. One million minimum.¡±

    Doreen¡¯s face turned red with panic. ¡°Mom! What are you saying?¡± she cried, standing up quickly. ¡°We never talked about any one million! Besides, Mr. Walsh and I aren¡¯t even at that stage yet!¡±

    Worried ra¡¯s outburst would ruin everything, she reached out and pushed her away, lowering her voice. ¡°Please just go home for now. I¡¯ll exin everythingter. Don¡¯t make a scene here.¡±

    But ra wasn¡¯t having it. The push only made her angrier. ¡°What do you mean, make a scene? Huh? Doreen, you¡¯re pregnant out of wedlock, and her son won¡¯t take responsibility¡ªwhy shouldn¡¯t I demandpensation? If you won¡¯t speak up, I will! And don¡¯t you dare push me again. Whose side are you on?¡±

    Jazlyn, though born humble, had lived among polished people for years. She wasn¡¯t easily rattled, but ra¡¯s loud, brash attitude was too much even for her. She narrowed her eyes, ncing between them. ¡°Doreen, exin. What is she talking about?¡±

    Just as Doreen opened her mouth to speak, ra cut in bluntly, ¡°Your son got my daughter pregnant before marriage. Now they¡¯re getting married, so pay up, or I¡¯ll press charges!¡±

    Get the newest chapters g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls

    Doreen was mortified. She couldn¡¯t believe what wasing out of her mother¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Mom, will you stop already?¡±

    But ra was on a roll. ¡°Stop? I haven¡¯t even started! And you¡ªuseless girl¡ªmove out of the way!¡±

    Then she turned back to Jazlyn, pointing a finger. ¡°My daughter¡¯s carrying your son¡¯s baby. If you don¡¯t give us what we¡¯re owed, don¡¯t think I¡¯ll let this go quietly!¡±

    Her rude, shameless behavior left Jazlynpletely stunned.

    Finally, Doreen, unable to take it anymore, stood up and snapped, ¡°Mom, enough! You¡¯re treating me like something to be sold! Haven¡¯t I given you enough money? Who even told you to show up today?¡±

    The mention of money lit a fire in ra¡¯s eyes. ¡°Money? Don¡¯t make meugh. You gave me a lousy hundred grand¡ªbarely enough to keep the loan sharks off my back! I¡¯m your mother! It¡¯s your job to help me with my debts!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 614

    ?Chapter 614:

    ra said it like it was perfectly reasonable, as if her daughter and soon-to-be inws owed her just because she gave birth to Doreen.

    Jazlyn had heard enough. The anger bubbling inside her was now fully on the surface.

    She had once thought Doreen could be useful with a bit of guidance¡ªmaybe even serve as a weapon against Ste one day. But after what she just witnessed, she realized she¡¯dpletely misjudged the girl. Doreen was worse than Ste, far worse.

    Her voice went cold. ¡°Doreen, you never mentioned any of this before.¡±

    Seeing that there was no hiding it anymore, Doreen dropped the gentle, innocent act and looked at Jazlyn with an unbothered calm. ¡°I never lied to you. You just never asked about my family.¡±

    Jazlyn raised her hand, pointing at Doreen as her body trembled with rage. ¡°You. You!¡±

    But Doreen didn¡¯t flinch. She stayed calm and said, ¡°Mrs. Walsh, I haven¡¯t done anything wrong. I¡¯m pregnant with your son¡¯s child. If you think I¡¯m not good enough, that¡¯s fine¡ªI¡¯ll end the pregnancy right now. Just so you know, it¡¯s a healthy baby.¡±

    That hit Jazlyn like a punch to the chest. Her eyes flew wide open¡ªnot just with rage, but with fear too. The baby was the one thing she cared most about.

    Doreen, knowing this, didn¡¯t hold back. ¡°Now that everything¡¯s out in the open, let¡¯s just be honest with each other. Give my mom a million, and I¡¯ll give birth to the child for your family. Sound fair?¡±

    To her, a baby in exchange for a million sounded like a reasonable deal. But Jazlyn didn¡¯t even have that much money in her ount. How was she supposed toe up with it?

    ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck, Doreen!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not being greedy,¡± Doreen replied calmly. ¡°But if you won¡¯t agree, that¡¯s fine too. I¡¯ll pack my things, leave this house, and head straight to the hospital.¡±<fn688d> Checktest chapters at Find~Novel</fn688d>

    With that, she turned and started walking upstairs.

    Jazlyn¡¯s heart clenched at the thought of losing the baby. She rushed after her and stopped at the bedroom door. ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll give you the million you want.¡±

    Discover fresh updates g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í?ls

    Doreen¡¯s face lit up instantly. She thought she had sealed the deal. But then ra¡¯s voice rang out from the first floor. ¡°One million? That¡¯s just the beginning! We still need a house, a car, and everything else thates with marriage. Don¡¯t think we¡¯ll settle for less!¡±

    Jazlyn¡¯s expression turned from tense to furious. She had just agreed to give a million, and now ra was asking for even more? She shot a sharp re at Doreen. ¡°Don¡¯t take it too far.¡±

    Doreen knew her mother had crossed a line, but she still tried to keep things going.

    ¡°Mrs. Walsh, everything my mom said is normal. Any decent family gives these things when their son gets married.¡±

    Jazlyn sneered with augh. ¡°I¡¯m not stopping you from marrying into the Walsh family. But have you asked Marc? Does he even want to marry you?¡±

    The moment ra heard that, she bolted up the stairs and shouted, ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean? Your son knocks up my daughter and refuses to take responsibility? No¡ª¡±

    Way! If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯re going for an abortion right now!¡±

    The repeated threats about abortion finally pushed Jazlyn over the edge. ¡°Fine! Go do it. Get rid of the baby. After that, don¡¯t expect anything from us ever again!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 615

    ?Chapter 615:

    She spun around to leave, but ra panicked and yelled, ¡°Hold it right there! You can¡¯t just walk away like that! Your son messed with my daughter. I could take this to court!¡±

    That was all it took to start a full-blown shouting match.

    ¡°Enough already! Can you both stop fighting?¡± Doreen shouted, trying to calm them down.

    She reached for Jazlyn¡¯s arm, but Jazlyn yanked it back and snapped, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! Who do you think you are to bring this circus into my home?¡± She then looked at the servants downstairs and barked, ¡°Why are you all just standing there? Throw them out, now!¡±

    Doreen, terrified of being thrown out, quickly reached for her mother¡¯s hand to stop her.

    But no one noticed her struggling. In the chaos of pushing and pulling, Doreen suddenly lost her footing. ¡°Ahh!¡±

    A sharp scream echoed through the house as Doreen stumbled and fell straight down the stairs from the second floor.

    It was only then that Jazlyn and ra realized how serious things had be. Their faces went pale. They quickly called for an ambnce and rushed Doreen to the hospital.

    After running a series of tests, the doctor finally stepped out of the emergency room. His expression was calm but serious. ¡°Who¡¯s the patient¡¯s family?¡± he asked.

    ra rushed forward. ¡°I¡¯m her mother!¡±

    Jazlyn, her face tight with anxiety, jumped in. ¡°Doctor, how is she? Is the baby okay? Was it affected by the fall?¡±

    The doctor gave them a puzzled look. ¡°Baby? What baby?¡±

    ra and Jazlyn stared at him, confused. ¡°She¡¯s pregnant!¡± ra said. ¡°She took a bad fall. What about the child?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Jazlyn added quickly. ¡°Did she lose the baby?¡±

    The doctor frowned. ¡°Doreen Greville did suffer a mild concussion from the fall, but¡ªshe¡¯s not pregnant.¡±

    Find your next adventure at g¦Á ?¦Ç ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s<fncb55> Fresh chapters posted on Find[?]ovel</fncb55>

    Silence. Both women blinked in shock.

    ¡°What¡­ what do you mean, not pregnant?¡± ra asked, her voice shaking.

    ¡°She¡¯s been pregnant for months!¡± Jazlyn insisted. ¡°It¡¯s a healthy baby¡ªwe¡¯ve been preparing for them!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± the doctor said gently. ¡°But based on our examination, there are no signs of pregnancy. None at all.¡±

    Right then, the nurses wheeled Doreen out. She was pale and still unconscious. Jazlyn, impatient, pulled back the nket covering her¡ªonly to find apletely t stomach. No swelling. No bruises. No sign she¡¯d ever been expecting. She looked like any young woman¡ªno pregnancy, no injury. Nothing.

    Jazlyn¡¯s face twisted in rage. She didn¡¯t say a word¡ªjust turned and stormed out of the hospital.

    All this time, she¡¯d been doting on Doreen, buying expensive prenatal supplements, even talking about wedding ns. She¡¯d told everyone¡ªincluding Ste¡ªthat Doreen was carrying Marc¡¯s baby. She¡¯d humiliated Ste, using Doreen¡¯s fake pregnancy as ammo.

    And it was all a lie. A scheme nned by Doreen.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 616

    ?Chapter 616:

    Outside the hospital, Jazlyn pulled out her phone and called Marc.

    He answered with a sigh, thinking she was calling to nag him about returning to the vi. ¡°Mom, I told you¡ªI¡¯m swamped at work. Can we not do this today?¡±

    But Jazlyn cut him off. Her voice was cold. ¡°Marc, Doreen was never pregnant.¡±

    Marc nearly dropped his phone. He froze at his office desk,pletely blindsided.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± he asked, stunned. ¡°Did you two get into a fight or something?¡±

    ¡°Why would I make this up?¡± Jazlyn snapped. ¡°Her mother came over earlier asking for a million dors as a wedding gift. Then Doreen slipped down the stairs, so I rushed her to the hospital¡ªand that¡¯s when the doctor told me. She¡¯s not pregnant. She never was.¡±

    Marc said nothing. He¡¯d been scammed. yed. All of them had.

    Marc¡¯s mind was in turmoil, unsure of how to react.

    Jazlyn¡¯s voice cracked with frustration. ¡°What kind of cursed luck is this? What did our family ever do to deserve this kind of disgrace? Is this karma?¡±

    Marc let out a long breath and raked a hand through his hair. ¡°Mom, I told you from the start¡ªI didn¡¯t want that baby. I wasn¡¯t going to marry her. You¡¯re the one who pushed for all this. You let her move into our home. You deal with the mess.¡± Then he hung up.

    Marc sat there in silence. Yeah, the news had hit like a p¡ªbut now that the shock was wearing off, he actually felt¡­ relieved.

    He had never wanted Doreen to have the baby, and now he wouldn¡¯t have to be the bad guy trying to end it.

    When Doreen came to, the hospital room was empty.

    Feeling unsettled, she lifted a hand to her forehead and touched the bandage there. Her mind was hazy, but shes of what happened before she cked out starteding back.

    Her eyes flew open. She snatched up her phone and dialed Jazlyn without thinking.

    The line rang a few times before Jazlyn answered, her voice cold. ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve calling me.¡±<fne9a7> The rightful source is find[?]ovel</fne9a7>

    Doreen quickly switched to a pitiful tone. ¡°Mrs. Walsh, please don¡¯t be mad. I only went along with my mom because I had no choice. She¡¯s got a gambling problem¡ªI¡¯ve wanted to cut ties with her for ages. But she¡¯s unpredictable. If I¡¯d gone against her that day, she might¡¯ve hurt you¡­ or the baby I¡¯m carrying!¡±

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is where magic happens

    Jazlyn scoffed. ¡°The baby you are carrying? Seriously? You think I¡¯m stupid, Doreen? You really think I don¡¯t know you¡¯re not even pregnant?¡±

    Doreen¡¯s heart skipped. Her grip on the phone tightened as she stared nkly at the white wall in front of her. How¡­ how did Jazlyn find out?

    ¡°Mrs. Walsh, I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Save it. From this moment on, the Walsh family has nothing to do with you. I¡¯ve already thrown your things out. If you dare show up again, I¡¯ll call the cops.¡± Jazlyn hung up.

    Doreen tried calling again, but the phone was off.

    Teeth clenched, she stared at the screen, her free hand curling into a fist so tight her nails dug into her palm.

    She¡¯d worked so hard for this. Why did it all have to fall apart now?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 617

    ?Chapter 617:

    Tears blurred her vision, streaming down her cheeks.

    While Doreeny in the hospital, ra had been making a scene at the Walsh vi¡ªstorming over repeatedly to confront Jazlyn and Marc.

    She shrieked at the gates, ¡°Your son messed with my daughter and now she¡¯s in the hospital! And you think you can just walk away from this? You owe her!¡±

    ra didn¡¯t care about Doreen¡¯s dignity. She only wanted a payout.

    Naturally, the whole thing blew up. It spread like wildfire across the city, even going viral online.<fn957c> Official source is Find~Novel</fn957c>

    When Sharon brought it up over the phone, Ste¡ªstill busy in theb¡ªresponded tly, ¡°Got it.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t care less about the mess between Marc and Doreen. All she wanted was to focus on her research. Frankly, knowing both of them, she wasn¡¯t surprised things had ended this way.

    Sharon agreed, then added cheerfully, ¡°Let¡¯s go out for dinner tonight, okay?¡±

    That evening, the two of them shared a meal at a breezy restaurant patio.

    As they chatted over dinner, Sharon propped her chin on her hand and gave Ste a look. ¡°Y¡¯know, there¡¯s a bunch of people online talking about Marc. Everyone¡¯s saying he got what wasing to him and that the Walsh Group is doomed. Are you¡­ even a little upset?¡±

    After all, Ste had poured a lot into thatpany. She¡¯d practically built it from the ground up¡ªmentoring staff, forging partnerships,ying the foundation. If the Walsh Group did go under, it¡¯d be like watching something she¡¯d raised fall apart.

    Ste paused. Then, calmly, she said, ¡°Sure, I helped build the Walsh Group¡ªbut it still carries the Walsh name. And it¡¯s Marc who couldn¡¯t keep it afloat.¡±

    Seeing how detached Ste was, Sharon stopped worrying.

    As they wrapped up dinner and Sharon headed to the counter to pay, a familiar figure stepped out of a nearby private room.

    Marc.

    And right behind him, Doreen came rushing out, trying to grab his arm.

    Sharon¡¯s lips widened into a grin. Ooh, this was going to be fun. She leaned back quietly and enjoyed the show from a distance.

    Unforgettable stories on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s??o??

    ¡°Marc, you can¡¯t treat me like this. My feelings for you are real! Can¡¯t you see that? We¡¯re both at rock bottom right now. Shouldn¡¯t we be helping each other?¡±

    Marc let out a sharp, mockingugh, like she¡¯d just told the world¡¯s most ridiculous joke. ¡°Help each other? You¡¯re just a broke student with a gambling addict for a mother. What the hell do you have to offer me?¡±

    The Walsh Group¡¯s stock had been tanking ever since Doreen and her mother stirred up drama. Honestly, if it wasn¡¯t for the risk of prison time, Marc would¡¯ve gotten rid of her already.

    He thought she¡¯d be smart enough to stay far away after everything that had gone down, but here she was again¡ªboldly chasing him into a restaurant, babbling like a fool.

    ¡°No! I can help you, I swear I can!¡± Doreen blurted, scrambling for a lifeline.

    The whole mess with Marc had blown up so badly that her school got wind of it, and now they were asking her to withdraw. No degree meant no future. Marc was her only way out.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 618

    ?Chapter 618:<fnab42> Chapters first released on f?ndnovel</fnab42>

    But Marc shoved her aside, forcefully, and snapped coldly, ¡°Doreen, vanish¡ªbefore I lose my patience.¡±

    The look in his eyes was terrifying. That sharp, bone-deep re froze her on the spot. She couldn¡¯t even breathe.

    After a beat of stunned silence, Doreen turned and stumbled out of the restaurant.

    Sharon came back, all too eager to dish out what she¡¯d just witnessed. ¡°Stel, those two are a mess. They used to act like they couldn¡¯t live without each other. I remember Marc even said she was better than you. Look at them now¡ªfull-on enemies.¡±

    Ste gave a calm, knowing smile. Human rtionships were never simple¡ªespecially not with someone like Marc.

    She and Sharon quietly paid their bill and walked out, pretending not to have seen anything.

    A few dayster, Ste had just wrapped up an experiment at the research institute when she got a message from Paul, asking everyone to head to the hall.

    Sandra leaned in beside her and whispered excitedly, ¡°Sylvia, I heard Mr. Hoffman¡¯s announcing the new project team leader. I bet it¡¯s going to be you!¡±

    She looked at Ste like her promotion would be the highlight of her own week. Elbert had led thest team Ste joined, and she preferred it that way¡ªlow pressure, no spotlight, and no one to manage. Being in charge wasn¡¯t her thing.

    ¡°Sandra, I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. Mr. Hoffman¡¯s never said a word to me about any leadership position. Why would it be me?¡±

    In Ste¡¯s mind, if the institute were going to announce a new team lead, they¡¯d at least give the person a heads-up. Maybe even ask them to prep a short speech. But her past few days had been business as usual.

    Sandra pouted with a yful huff. ¡°You¡¯re literally the most capable one in the whole ce. If not you, then who else?¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, keep your voice down. Let¡¯s not get ahead of ourselves,¡± Ste said, signaling for her to quiet down as they headed into the hall.

    Up on the second-floor balcony, Paul stepped forward, gripping the railing as he addressed everyone below with a loud,manding voice. ¡°Everyone, the new team leader has been decided. It¡¯s¡­ Nina Carter!¡±

    Gasps and murmurs rippled through the room.

    Every journey starts at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c????

    ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t that the same Nina who tried to sabotage Sylvia? Sylvia beat her in thestpetition. So why¡¯s Nina the one getting promoted?¡±

    Someone from Nina¡¯s side overheard the conversation and scoffed. ¡°Can¡¯t you see what¡¯s going on? Nina only stepped back before because she didn¡¯t want to cause drama at work. But now that the team leader has been picked, it¡¯s time for you to face reality.¡±

    Sandra got upset right away. ¡°That¡¯s nonsense, and you know it! Don¡¯t forget Nina already lost to Sylvia once!¡±

    Nina¡¯s face turned dark. She hated being reminded of that loss, but there was no way to deny it¡ªit had really happened. The only thing that gave her somefort was that she¡¯d still managed to beat Ste and be the new project leader.

    Trying to act kind and forgiving, Nina turned to Ste and said, ¡°Let¡¯s forget about what happened before. We¡¯re coworkers now, so let¡¯s just get along.¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t respond. She found Nina¡¯s fake attitude ridiculous but chose not to say anything. Instead, she looked up at Paul, who was standing on the second floor.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 619

    ?Chapter 619:

    Paul was caught off guard when their eyes met. He looked ufortable and quickly turned his head away.

    ¡°I just wanted to make this announcement,¡± Paul said. ¡°Now everyone can go back to work.¡± He turned and walked back into his office with his hands behind his back.

    Sandra, Elbert, and Jamir looked worriedly at Ste. They were afraid she might be feeling hurt after all that had happened.

    ¡°Sylvia, don¡¯t be upset. Even if you¡¯re not the leader of the institute, you¡¯ll always be our leader,¡± Jamir said.

    ¡°Sylvia, we all know how capable you are. You don¡¯t need topare yourself to someone like Nina,¡± Elbert added.

    Ste, however, stayedposed. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s just focus and get back to work.¡±

    At lunchtime, William showed up at the cafeteria and said to Ste, ¡°Come with me to the supermarket after work.¡±

    Ste was momentarily confused by his words. ¡°Why do we need to go to the supermarket?¡±

    William narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Did you forget what you promised me?¡±

    That¡¯s when she remembered¡ªshe had told him she would cook for him again.

    ¡°Okay, just send me a list of what you want to eat, and I¡¯ll go get the ingredients after work,¡± she replied.

    Sandra, sitting nearby, leaned over excitedly. Her eyes sparkled with curiosity.

    After William left, she quickly asked, ¡°Sylvia, are you and William living together? Why do you shop for groceries together?¡±

    Hearing that, Ste almost choked on her soup. She coughed a few times and replied quickly, ¡°No, we¡¯re not living together. Don¡¯t jump to conclusions, Sandra.¡±

    Sandra looked confused. ¡°But William just asked you to go to the supermarket with him, and you asked him what he wanted to eat. It sounded like you two live together.¡±

    Ste gave her a light tap on the forehead. ¡°What are you always imagining? How could I possibly live with someone like William?¡±

    Just thinking about living with him made her frown. It would be a total nightmare.

    L?t£åst ch?pt?rs in g??lnovels.??¦Ï??

    While they were talking, Nina walked by with her lunch tray and identally caught part of their conversation. Her expression shifted right away. She barely sat for a moment before getting up and quietly making her way to William¡¯s office.

    ¡°Come in,¡± William said when he heard the knock.

    Nina¡¯s face lit up with excitement as she stepped in quickly. ¡°William, I made you some coffee. I hope it suits your taste.¡±

    Seeing it was Nina, William paused his typing and looked up. ¡°Miss Carter, is there something you need?¡±

    Hearing William¡¯s question, Nina hesitated for a moment, then shyly crossed her hands in front of her and spoke softly. ¡°I¡¯m having some trouble with my experiment. William, would you have dinner with me? I¡¯d really appreciate your guidance.¡±

    Her eyes sparkled with hope, clearly waiting for him to say yes.

    But William didn¡¯t seem moved at all. His face stayedpletely neutral as he calmly replied, ¡°Miss Carter, please call me Mr. Briggs.¡±

    .

    .<fn796f> Original content can be found at ?ovelFind</fn796f>

    .

 Chapter 620

    ?Chapter 620:

    To him, Nina wasn¡¯t officially part of their research institute and they weren¡¯t close. Using a formal title seemed more appropriate.

    Nina¡¯s heart sank at his cold tone. Trying to keep herposure, she corrected herself. ¡°Then, Mr. Briggs, could you have dinner with me tonight? I just got promoted to project leader, and I have a few things I¡¯d like to ask your advice on.¡±

    William rested his hands together and said calmly, ¡°If you have questions, you can ask me now. I¡¯m free.¡±<fn4088> ?????? ???? find{n}ovel</fn4088>

    Being turned down a second time hit Nina hard. She looked away and gently bit her lip, not ready to believe that Ste was better than her.

    Still, she asked a few general questions, which William answered patiently and clearly.

    Once their conversation seemed to be wrapping up, she added, ¡°Mr. Briggs, I don¡¯t know if you remember, but I used to be at a research institute abroad. My uncle, Henry Saunders, was also my mentor. He told me to treat you to a meal on his behalf. I hope you wouldn¡¯t mind epting for his sake?¡±

    Realizing her own invitation wasn¡¯t enough, Nina decided to bring up her uncle. William remembered Henry well. They had met several times abroad. Henry had treated William like a close friend, and William had respected him deeply in return.

    Even after William returned home, they still stayed in touch asionally. Hearing that the invitation came from Henry changed things. William no longer felt it was something to refuse.

    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t mind,¡± he replied. ¡°But since you¡¯vee all this way to join us, I should be the one treating you. Let me handle the dinner.¡±

    A bright smile broke out on Nina¡¯s face at his response. ¡°Then I won¡¯t argue over it. I¡¯ll go ahead and book the restaurant now¡ªgood ces fill up fast!¡±

    However, just as she turned to leave, William spoke up calmly. ¡°Miss Carter, I¡¯ve got something else nned for tonight. Let¡¯s reschedule for tomorrow.¡±

    Nina¡¯s smile faded instantly. Her hand, which had just reached for her phone, suddenly stopped mid-air. ¡°Mr. Briggs¡­ is it something important tonight?¡± she asked, trying to sound casual.

    William gave a simple nod. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s quite important.¡±

    New updates in g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    A wave of embarrassment washed over Nina. She had invited him to dinner, even brought up her influential uncle, Henry Saunders, and yet William had chosen to spend the evening grocery shopping with Ste? Couldn¡¯t he have done that any other time? Was Ste really that important to him?

    Holding back her frustration, Nina forced a tight smile. ¡°Alright then, tomorrow it is.¡±

    Once she stepped out of his office, her forced smile instantly dropped. Fuming, she stomped her foot on the floor in frustration before walking away.

    Meanwhile, inside the office, William cast a quick nce at the untouched coffee Nina had brought him. Without a second thought, he turned back to his work.

    He hadn¡¯t liked the taste, and the coffee had been left to sit and cool. When Luca arrived from Briggs Group, William gestured to the cup. ¡°Get rid of that coffee.¡±

    Luca raised a brow in surprise. For a second, it almost felt like being back at Briggs Group, where William regrly rejected anything he didn¡¯t like without hesitation.

    He took the cup to the restroom. As soon as he took a sip, he realized it wasn¡¯t the usual brew William preferred. Clearly, it hadn¡¯t been made by William. Could Ste have made it?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 621

    ?Chapter 621:

    After rinsing the cup thoroughly, Luca returned it to the desk.

    He then spent about thirty minutes in the office, reporting work and some updates from Briggs Group to William.

    When he left, he saw Ste clocking out on the first floor. Grinning, he waved and called out cheerfully, ¡°What a pleasant surprise, Ms. Gilbert!¡±

    Ste turned around and was surprised to see Luca there. ¡°Luca? What are you doing here?¡±

    Luca gave her a warm smile. ¡°Just picking up some signed documents from Mr. Briggs.¡±

    ¡°Are you heading out now?¡± she asked.<fnd92b> Updates are released by f¦É?dn¦Ïvel</fnd92b>

    Luca nodded but took a step toward her instead of leaving. ¡°Ms. Russell, Mr. Briggs likes iced Americanos. Don¡¯t bring the wrong kind next time¡ªhe didn¡¯t even touch the one in his office today.¡±

    Ste blinked in confusion. ¡°What coffee?¡±

    Luca looked surprised. ¡°Wait, that wasn¡¯t from you?¡±

    She quickly shook her head. ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m not his assistant, so why would I just bring him coffee?¡±

    Ste thought Luca might be too deep into his assistant role.

    Luca frowned slightly, rubbing his chin. ¡°Then who brought the caf¨¦ auit that was on Mr. Briggs¡¯ desk today?¡±

    Just as he finished, footsteps echoed from the corridor behind Ste. Both turned their heads, and there was Nina.

    In that moment, a thought clicked in Ste¡¯s mind. She had a strong feeling that the coffee was probably sent by Nina.

    Before she could say anything, William stepped off the elevator and walked over. ¡°What are you thinking about so seriously?¡± he asked.

    Ste blinked, then said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Inside the supermarket, William casually pushed the shopping cart, walking alongside her at an easy pace. His crisp suit stood out in the casual setting, attracting nces from nearly everyone around.

    Meanwhile, Ste, dressed in a in blouse, looked a bit out of sync next to his polished appearance.

    L??t??¦Ó ?h??¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.??§àm

    ¡°Next time, wear something casual. You¡¯re turning heads like you¡¯re on a runway,¡± she muttered.

    William looked down at his clothes and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this outfit?¡±

    He didn¡¯t get it. This was what he normally wore to work¡ªneat, professional. It made sense for the office, so why wouldn¡¯t it be okay for a quick trip to the supermarket?

    All of a sudden, Ste grabbed his arm and whispered, ¡°Everyone¡¯s staring! We¡¯re grocery shopping, not walking a fashion ramp!¡±

    Her unexpected closeness made William¡¯s heart skip a beat. He didn¡¯t even hear what she said¡ªhe just pulled her close without thinking.

    Ste stumbled and almost fell into his arms.

    Once she stood steady again, she frowned and said, ¡°William! What was that?¡±

    William shrugged, ying innocent. ¡°You almost hit the shelf.¡±

    She turned to look, but right then, two women walked by, whispering, ¡°That young couple is adorable. Even in the supermarket, they¡¯re all over each other. They really look perfect together!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 622

    ?Chapter 622:

    William couldn¡¯t help but smile, clearly pleased.

    However, Ste¡¯s lips twitched. A couple? What a joke.

    She sighed. William was clearly enjoying this. There was no point in arguing when he looked that smug.

    She took a small step back and said tly, ¡°Let¡¯s go get the vegetables.¡±

    They strolled through the aisles for over thirty minutes before heading to the checkout.

    Once home, Ste said, ¡°I¡¯m going to change. If you don¡¯t want to wait, go ahead¡ªI¡¯ll bring the food overter.¡±

    William replied casually, ¡°No rush. I¡¯ll help with the vegetables.¡±

    She froze for a second, surprised to see him actually washing the vegetables. Then she turned and went to her room.

    When she came back in morefortable clothes, he was nearly done with the vegetables.

    She tied on an apron and said, ¡°You can sit now. I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡±

    She had already promised to cook again, so she had no reason toin.

    Within the hour, Ste finished setting out dinner and called from the kitchen, ¡°Everything¡¯s ready. Come eat.¡±

    A wave of unfamiliarfort washed over William. He wondered if this was what a real home felt like.

    She ced the forks and knives beside the tes. When she caught him lost in thought, Ste gave a quick wave in front of his face and asked, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    His focus snapped back. ¡°Nothing really,¡± William responded, his voice low. ¡°Just thinking dinner smells amazing tonight.¡±

    Ste pressed her lips together, unconvinced. Her food was nothing special¡ªjust the sort of simple meals anyone could whip up. Was heying it on thick to ensure she¡¯d keep cooking?

    Before they could dig in, the shrill ring of the doorbell cut through the moment. The sound caught William off guard. Only a handful of people even knew this address. Who could it be now?

    New updates uploaded to g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m<fne173> Read full story at ?ovelFind</fne173>

    He pushed his chair back and crossed the floor in a few long strides. At the door, William pulled it open and found a woman in a crisp white dress facing away from him.

    Nina turned at the sound of thetch and greeted him with a bright smile. ¡°Mr. Briggs, so you live here? I thought your ce was across the hall.¡±

    That sight left William blinking in surprise. He left the door halfway open and fixed her with a small frown. ¡°Did you need something, Miss Carter?¡±

    Nina lifted the restaurant bags she was holding and answered, ¡°You mentioned being busy tonight, so I figured I¡¯d swing by just in case. Didn¡¯t think I¡¯d catch you home.¡±

    Nina¡¯s face beamed with satisfaction, as if her lucky guess had made her whole evening.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 623

    ?Chapter 623:

    Still, William¡¯s brow creased. ¡°Apologies, Miss Carter, but I¡¯m done with work for today,¡± he said. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to answer any questions tonight.¡±

    A chill settled over Nina when she caught the look on William¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯ve got it wrong, Mr. Briggs. This isn¡¯t about work,¡± she exined quickly. ¡°Uncle Henry asked to see you, so I offered toe by.¡±

    William¡¯s brow furrowed. If Henry really needed something, he could have just called. Why send Nina instead?

    ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten yet, have you? Or maybe you¡¯re not a fan of takeout?¡± Ignoring the tension, Nina kept her cheerful tone, as if nothing was wrong.

    A voice floated in from the dining room. ¡°Who¡¯s at the door?¡±

    A heartbeatter, all three stood face-to-face.

    Spotting Ste, Nina¡¯s eyes went wide. Was she staying here with William?

    It took Ste a moment, but she gathered herself. At the institute, Nina was always confident¡ªexcept when William was near. Ste noticed the way Nina looked at him. It was obvious what she felt.

    ¡°Well, since Nina came to see you, I¡¯ll let you both have some privacy. Why don¡¯t you take her home to discuss whatever she¡¯s here for?¡± Ste said to William.

    He faced Ste and responded, ¡°I still have food left to eat.¡±

    Confusion crossed Ste¡¯s face. It puzzled her why he spoke as though she had stopped his meal. She nced toward the bags Nina brought. ¡°Wasn¡¯t Nina supposed to bring something fresh?¡±

    Without a word, he continued to hold Ste in his stare.

    Eventually, Ste broke eye contact and relented. ¡°Alright then,e in, I¡¯ll grab another set of utensils for Nina.¡±

    Ste tried to convince herself that one more set of utensils was no big deal, but having Nina at her dinner table left her unsettled. The two never clicked back at the institute, and she never pictured them eating together under her roof.

    After picking at her food, Ste lost her appetite. ¡°I¡¯m finished. You two go ahead and eat.¡±

    Gathering her things in a hurry, Ste left the table and disappeared into her bedroom.

    Latest stories on

    William was clearly annoyed. It wasn¡¯t often he got the chance to have a meal with Ste, and now it had beenpletely derailed by Nina¡¯s unexpected visit. On the other hand, Nina seemed more than happy that Ste had made herself scarce. Once Ste returned to her room, Nina visibly rxed and even began offering William a few dishes she had brought along.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs, I¡¯m curious,¡± she asked in a light tone. ¡°Why are you having dinner at Sylvia¡¯s ce? Are you two friends?¡±

    William didn¡¯t bother hiding his disinterest. His face remained neutral as he replied coolly, ¡°She¡¯s a good cook.¡±

    Nina blinked, surprised by the blunt reply. ¡°For someone of your status, I¡¯m sure you could have any five-star chef cook for you. Are you saying her cooking actually beats theirs?¡±

    Her overly chatty tone began to grate on William. His voice turned curt. ¡°Aren¡¯t you eating too? And didn¡¯t you say Henry wanted to talk to me?¡±

    .<fn0> Original content can be found at find?novel</fn0>

    .

    .

 Chapter 624

    ?Chapter 624:

    Nina froze for a second, then suddenly remembered Henry. Without wasting any time, she pulled out her phone and dialed his number.

    The call connected almost instantly.

    ¡°Uncle Henry, guess who I¡¯m having dinner with? Mr. Briggs! You always talk about him¡ªwhy don¡¯t you say hi?¡±

    She stretched her arm toward William, offering the phone. The pink crystal bracelet on her wrist sparkled faintly under the light, drawing attention to her smooth, delicate skin.

    He nced briefly at the bracelet before taking the phone and walking over to the tall window nearby.

    Henry, excited to get a rare call with William, chatted away cheerfully.

    Toward the end of the call, he said meaningfully, ¡°William, Nina is a remarkable young woman. In some ways, she even reminds me of you in your younger days¡ªsmart, confident, and driven. Seeing you two together really puts me at ease.¡±

    William wasted no time clearing things up, not wanting Henry to get the wrong idea. ¡°Henry, you¡¯ve misunderstood. Nina¡¯s just working on a project with us at the institute. That¡¯s all.¡±

    Henry paused, slightly disappointed. He had hoped something romantic might develop between the two.

    ¡°You¡¯re so picky, William. What, is Nina not good enough for you? You¡¯ve never dated anyone for as long as I¡¯ve known you. Don¡¯t tell me¡­ are you gay?¡±<fn1528> Get full chapters from find(?)ovel</fn1528>

    William let out a softugh. ¡°No. I like women. In fact, there¡¯s someone I already have feelings for. She¡¯s smart, capable, and beautiful.¡±

    Henry caught on immediately. William was already in love.

    ¡°Well now, I¡¯m really curious. What kind of woman could steal your heart?¡±

    William smiled gently, the image of Ste surfacing in his mind.

    ¡°You¡¯ll meet her someday. When the time¡¯s right.¡±

    To him, no onepared to her¡ªshe was perfect in every way, even if others didn¡¯t agree.

    Henryughed. ¡°Sounds like I need to make a trip to Choria soon¡ªyou¡¯ve got me intrigued!¡±

    Don¡¯t miss fresh updates on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    Looking out at the sunset, William replied calmly, ¡°You¡¯re always wee in Choria.¡±

    After hanging up, he walked back and handed Nina her phone.

    She hadn¡¯t heard a word of the conversation, so naturally, she was curious.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs, what did you and Uncle Henry talk about?¡±

    With his usual calm expression, William replied, ¡°He spoke highly of you and said you have real talent.¡±

    A spark of happiness lit up her face. If Henry had praised her, did that mean he also mentioned how well they matched?

    She looked at William with anticipation, hoping he would say more.

    But he simply stood up and began helping Ste clear the table.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 625

    ?Chapter 625:

    ¡°Miss Carter,¡± he said as he tidied up, ¡°Henry thinks you have great potential. I hope you don¡¯t let him down.¡±

    Nina, who had just stood up as well, froze for a moment,pletely confused. What was William trying to say? Did she disappoint Henry somehow? Or was that his way of drawing a line?

    Thinking about everything she had done to Ste since arriving at the institute, Nina started to panic.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs¡­ did you tell my uncle everything I did here?¡±

    William¡¯s brow lifted slightly. ¡°Do you think your uncle would still want to talk to you after hearing about it?¡±

    Nina froze, her face pale. Then she let out a breath and nearly clutched her chest in relief. She knew it¡ªWilliam wouldn¡¯t talk to her uncle about such trivial things.

    But her relief was short-lived. His sharp gazended on her again. ¡°But if it happens again,¡± he said coldly, ¡°I won¡¯t keep it quiet.¡±

    Nina¡¯s breath hitched. Flustered, she snatched up her bag. ¡°Thanks for the heads-up, Mr. Briggs. I have something to take care of, so I¡¯ll head out. Please inform Miss Gilbert.¡±

    Without waiting for a reply, she turned and left Ste¡¯s apartment. But the second she got into the elevator, frustration boiled over inside her. Was that a warning? Or a threat?

    She had put her pride aside toe see him¡ªand what did she get? He was having dinner with Ste, and now he was threatening her?

    The resentment was instant. Why Ste? What made her so special? How was she any less than her?

    After hearing the front door close, Ste assumed both William and Nina had left.

    But as she walked into the living room, William emerged from the kitchen, drying his hands with a towel.

    Their eyes met¡ªthen they nearly collided.

    Startled, Ste stumbled backward. Her left foot caught her right.

    Before she could fall, William instinctively reached out, and the next second, shended squarely in his arms.

    Discover fresh tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§à??

    Her nose smacked right into his chest¡ªhard. It stung so badly her eyes welled up on reflex.

    ¡°You okay? Did you twist your ankle?¡± William bent down to check.

    But Ste quickly pulled back. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Didn¡¯t twist anything.¡±

    Seeing her retreat, William didn¡¯t press.

    Ste awkwardly rubbed her nose. ¡°Where¡¯s Nina?¡±

    ¡°She left.¡±

    ¡°She left? Didn¡¯t shee just to see you? Why didn¡¯t you go with her?¡±

    William frowned. ¡°She came to see me, so I have to leave with her? You wanted me to go with her?¡±

    Ste¡¯s shoulders stiffened. His sudden tone shift threw her off.

    William waited, but she didn¡¯t say a word.

    Something in his expression darkened¡ªdisappointed, maybe. Then he straightened up, put a bit of distance between them, and walked straight out of the house without looking back.<fn8beb> Follow current nov?ls on find?novel</fn8beb>

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 626

    ?Chapter 626:

    The door clicked shut. Ste stood frozen, frowning. He was mad. But¡­ why? She had cooked for him. Nina brought him food. What was there to be upset about? Was it the dishes? But she hadn¡¯t asked him to wash them.

    Ste sighed. William¡¯s moods were impossible to figure out, so she stopped trying.

    The next day at the institute, William was nowhere to be found. Ste needed his signature on some experimental data. Since he wasn¡¯t around, she brought the documents to Paul instead.<fn1c3d> Content originallyes from find?novel</fn1c3d>

    He nced at the folder. ¡°William¡¯s not here?¡±

    ¡°I checked his office and theb earlier. Didn¡¯t see him.¡±

    Paul gave a knowing nod. ¡°He went out with Nina this morning.¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t ask further. She just took the documents he signed and headed back.

    Paul watched her walk away and let out a low sigh. ¡°She really doesn¡¯t seem interested in him at all, huh¡­¡±

    On her way back to theb, Ste caught sight of William just getting in. He looked sharp in his ck suit, calm andposed as always, his long strides confident.

    She quickly looked away and turned to leave¡ªonly to run straight into Nina at the stairs.

    Nina lifted her coffee with a smirk. ¡°It¡¯s lunchtime. Want to catch up?¡±

    At first, Ste wanted to say no, but since Nina was now heading the project team, she decided to go along¡ªfor the sake of the research.

    Up on the rooftop, Nina handed her a coffee again.

    Ste shook her head. ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯m not into overly sweet coffee.¡±

    Nina¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°What, you only drink ck coffee now too?¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t take the bait. Instead, she asked, ¡°So what did you want to talk about?¡±

    She didn¡¯t have time for Nina¡¯s games¡ªshe still needed to grab lunch and prep for the afternoon experiments.

    Nina stared at her, clearly annoyed by her calm indifference.

    ¡°Ste, do you really think you¡¯re all that? That you¡¯re actually good enough for William?¡± She stepped closer, her voice sharp with disdain. ¡°He¡¯s the Briggs heir, you know. He¡¯s not just running this institute¡ªhe¡¯s managing the whole Briggs Group. He¡¯s on the list of the wealthiest men alive. And you? What do you have?¡±

    Ste¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What does any of that have to do with me? I¡¯m just here to do my work.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to help you see reality. You don¡¯t belong in his world. I studied abroad, I have a powerfulwork, and I¡¯ve already contributed to the international market. I¡¯ve also achieved more than you in research. So be honest¡ªdon¡¯t you think I¡¯m the better match for him?¡± Her tone was smug and arrogant.

    Ste didn¡¯t argue. She wasn¡¯t about to get dragged into some petty debate over who was more ¡°worthy.¡±

    ¡°Nina,¡± she said calmly, ¡°you¡¯ve got it all twisted. I¡¯ve never once said I wanted to be with William. You¡¯re the only one treating this like a rivalry.¡±

    Her voice was steady, but her message was clear¡ªshe had no interest in fighting for a man. Her priorities were crystal clear: her work, not romance.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 627

    ?Chapter 627:

    But Nina wasn¡¯t buying it. ¡°Drop the act, Ste. No one else is here, so who are you performing for? If you don¡¯t want him, why¡¯d you kiss him? Why¡¯d you invite him over for dinner? Stop pretending to be innocent when you¡¯re clearly not!¡±

    Ste opened her mouth to respond¡ªbut paused. Did she really owe Nina an exnation? No. She didn¡¯t.

    With that realization, Ste cut the conversation short.

    ¡°If you like William, go for it. Pursue him all you want. I¡¯m not stopping you. But stop dragging me into your schemes¡ªand don¡¯te for me again. I won¡¯t let it slide next time.¡±

    And with that, she turned and walked away.

    Behind her, Nina shouted, ¡°Ste! Face it! You and William aren¡¯t from the same world!¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t even flinch. She kept walking¡ªstraight to the cafeteria.

    She thought she¡¯d bete and miss lunch, but to her surprise, Nathalia was there, sitting with a tray of untouched food.

    The moment Nathalia saw her, she smiled. ¡°Sylvia, you haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? I¡¯ve got a fresh meal here.¡±

    Ste blinked, a little caught off guard by her sudden return.

    Still, she was starving¡ªso she sat down and picked up her fork without hesitation.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been gone a while,¡± Ste said casually. ¡°Haven¡¯t seen you around the institutetely.¡±

    Her tone was easy and warm, like talking to an old friend. No awkwardness, no resentment.

    Nathalia leaned her chin on her hand. ¡°I was abroad¡ªfurther studies. William didn¡¯t tell you?¡±

    Ste raised an eyebrow. ¡°Was he supposed to?¡±

    Nathalia chuckled and shrugged. ¡°Guess not.¡±

    She hade back to wrap up her resignation, but after hearing all the buzz at the institute, she had deliberately waited to run into Ste. Now, she sat watching her, eyes sparkling with curiosity.

    Ste took a couple of bites and nced up, exasperated. ¡°Whatever it is you¡¯re dying to ask, just ask. Stop staring.¡±

    More novels avable at g¦Áln¦Òv???s?c?m

    Nathalia grinned, amused by her honesty. ¡°So¡­ I heard there¡¯s a new heavyweight in the research team. That Nina¡ªshe¡¯s got a thing for William, huh?¡±

    Ste was caught off guard. Nathalia had only juste back, and she was already knee-deep in thetest gossip?

    Nathalia clicked her tongue and said with a teasing grin, ¡°Sylvia, it looks like you¡¯ve met your match. I heard Nina¡¯s actually pretty talented. Aren¡¯t you even a little worried that William might fall for her and pick her over you?¡±<fn0b5d> Th?s chapter is updated by find?novel</fn0b5d>

    Ste could only sigh. ¡°You¡¯ve got two things wrong there. First, whether William is impressed by her or not has absolutely nothing to do with me. Second, he and I are just coworkers. If he does pick her, that¡¯s his business, not mine.¡±

    Nathalia shook her head as if she¡¯d heard this line one too many times. ¡°Seriously, Sylvia? Are you that dense, or are you just acting clueless? If William ends up dating someone else, you¡¯re really telling me you wouldn¡¯t feel anything at all?¡±

    Ste felt a faint ripple inside her chest, but her face stayed calm. She met Nathalia¡¯s gaze and asked, ¡°Why should I feel anything?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 628

    ?Chapter 628:

    Nathalia leaned in, pressing on. ¡°If he and Nina became a couple, you wouldn¡¯t be mad? Not even a little jealous?¡±

    From where she stood, it was obvious Ste had some sort of feelings for William, and she just wasn¡¯t willing to face them. Or maybe she didn¡¯t even realize it herself.

    Ste hesitated. Sometimes, her mind drifted to the time William kissed her at the bar or when he admitted his feelings. But each time, she brushed it off, thinking he only did those things to kill the rumors that he liked men.

    Watching her lost in thought, Nathalia narrowed her eyes. ¡°What is it? You finally realize you like him?¡±

    Ste let out a small sigh, then leaned closer and whispered, ¡°Actually, I should¡¯ve told you this before¡­ William¡¯s not into women.¡±

    Her voice dropped as she delivered the final part like it was a national secret.

    Nathalia stared at her in disbelief. ¡°Wait, what did you just say?¡±

    Ste nced around and repeated under her breath, ¡°He¡¯s not into women.¡±

    For a moment, Nathalia was stunned. Then, out of nowhere, she burst intoughter. Of all the things she expected, this wasn¡¯t it. So that was why Ste had been holding back? She thought William was gay? How had she evene to that conclusion?

    She hadn¡¯tughed like this in ages. And the irony made it even better. William had once turned her down so coldly, and now Ste, the very woman he liked, had him filed away as unavable. Honestly, it felt like fate ying a prank on all of them.<fn358b> Newest update provided by find(?)ovel</fn358b>

    She could hardly wait to see William¡¯s face when he found out Ste thought he was into men. This misunderstanding was just too good.

    Watching Nathalia nearly double over withughter, Ste asked, ¡°Wait, do you still like William? Is that why you¡¯re reacting like this? You can¡¯t ept the idea that he might like men?¡±

    That question sobered Nathalia up a bit. Herughter faded, and she straightened up. ¡°I did like him,¡± she admitted honestly. ¡°A lot. Back then, he was everything¡­ smart, responsible, and good-looking, and he never yed with anyone¡¯s feelings. Men like that are hard to find.¡±

    And it was true. Nathalia hadn¡¯t just crushed on William, she had admired him deeply.

    Stay connected through g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    ¡°But,¡± she went on with a soft shrug, ¡°after I went abroad and spent some time away, I let it go. I realized that no matter what I did, he didn¡¯t return my feelings. So I gave up. I¡¯ve moved on, really. Besides, I¡¯ve met some pretty amazing guys abroad. I¡¯ve got my eyes on a new target now. So don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m notpeting with you anymore.¡±

    Ste blinked. Competing? Was that what this had looked like to Nathalia all along?

    Before she could say anything else, Nathalia stood up and gave her a once-over. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve officially resigned and wrapped everything up. Sylvia, you can be a bit of a pain, but you¡¯ve got your good points. So, good luck. I¡¯m off.¡±

    She tossed her hand up in a casual wave and strode out of the cafeteria like she had somewhere better to be.

    It was just like her¡­ showing up to chat, then leaving like the wind, off to whatever came next.

    Ste sat there for a moment, surprisingly moved. Who would¡¯ve thought the two of them could sit and talk like this,ugh even, without a trace of rivalry?

    But what really amazed her was how fast Nathalia moved on. She had dropped William without hesitation and already had her eyes on someone new. Now that was independence.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 629

    ?Chapter 629:

    There really were plenty of men in the world. Why get stuck on just one?

    After finishing her lunch, Ste headed back to theb, only to be met by Sandra¡¯s curious expression.

    ¡°Sylvia! I saw Ms. Fuller today. She¡¯s back, and she even had lunch with you. Tell me, is she William¡¯s first love?¡± Sandra asked, her eyes practically sparkling with gossip.

    Ste sighed and gave Sandra a gentle flick on the forehead. ¡°You¡¯re always caught up in other people¡¯s drama. Focus on the experiments, or we¡¯ll be stuck here all evening!¡±

    Later that afternoon, as Ste stepped out of the elevator after work, she caught sight of William walking just ahead of her.

    She instinctively slowed down, unsure if she should say hello. But before she could decide, Nina raced up beside him, an Americano in hand. ¡°Mr. Briggs! What a coincidence. Want to walk together?¡± Nina said cheerfully.

    Seeing that, Ste quietly turned and headed to the underground parking lot without saying a word.

    With so many people drawn to William, she figured it was better to keep her distance.<fn6ae1> Checktest chapters at f¦É?dn¦Ïvel</fn6ae1>

    After parking her car and getting into the elevator, she was startled when arge hand stopped the doors from closing. William stepped in. Ste blinked in surprise.

    Hadn¡¯t he just left with Nina not long ago? How was he already here?

    William noticed her reaction and asked with amusement, ¡°You look surprised to see me.¡±

    Caught off guard, she hesitated for a second. ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to have dinner with Nina?¡±

    William raised a brow. ¡°Who said that?¡±

    ¡°You two were leaving together,¡± she murmured.

    Without another word, William handed her the bag he was holding. ¡°I went to buy groceries.¡±

    Ste froze. She shouldn¡¯t have mentioned dinner. Now she had to cook. While preparing the meal, she brought it up. ¡°William, maybe you should consider hiring a personal chef.¡±

    Updates loaded at g@lno¦Íe??s

    He nced up and asked, ¡°What? Ten thousand per meal isn¡¯t enough?¡±

    That shut her up. For that kind of money, anyone would dly cook. No matter how much effort it took, the pay was too generous to argue with.

    At dinner, William naturally ced all her favorite dishes in front of her.

    Ste¡¯s hand froze mid-air, still holding her fork. Her eyes widened just a little. Why was he putting food on her te? And not just any food¡ªit was all the dishes she liked best. Did she even have any privacy left around him? He knew her tastes so well, it was almost unsettling.

    She ate in silence, while the mood between them remained a little tense. As soon as she finished, she got up and headed back to her room, just like she had the night before.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 630

    Chapter 630:

    William watched her leave again and couldn¡¯t help feeling a little disheartened.

    Was she upset with him again? Had he done something wrong?

    After clearing the table and putting the dishes in the sterilizer, he gently knocked on her door. ¡°Dishes are done. I¡¯m heading out.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± came her soft reply from the other side. Then silence.

    With a sigh, he turned and left.

    Ste didn¡¯te out until she heard the front door close.

    Leaning against the door frame, she let out a slow breath. Lately, she felt like a guest in her own home. This arrangement wasn¡¯t working anymore.

    Sitting on the sofa, she thought hard. Williaming over every day, having dinner like it was routine¡­ it couldn¡¯t continue. They weren¡¯t in a rtionship, and letting things go on like this would only get messy. Not to mention, Nina clearly had feelings for him, and Ste didn¡¯t want to get dragged into that. It was time to draw some boundaries.

    The next morning, as Ste walked into the research institute, she was immediately met with a strange sight¡ªa crowd gathered in the lobby, murmuring among themselves, eyes wide with surprise. The moment she stepped in, every pair of eyes turned to her.

    Confused, Ste didn¡¯t slow down. She just figured she¡¯d head straight back to theb.

    But before she could get far, Sandra rushed up and pulled her aside into a quiet corridor.

    ¡°Sylvia, something huge just broke! Did you hear? They¡¯re saying your previous project is being used of giarism!¡±

    Ste froze for a second, like she¡¯d just heard the most ridiculous joke in the world. ¡°giarism? Seriously? That¡¯s absurd.¡±

    If someone wanted to nder her, they could have at leaste up with something more believable. She¡¯d been at the institute long enough¡ªPaul and William both knew she would never do something like that.

    But Sandra didn¡¯t look amused. Her brows were furrowed with concern. ¡°Sylvia, this time it¡¯s serious. Nina already handed over what she ims is ¡®evidence¡¯ to Mr. Hoffman. She¡¯s been in his office since eight this morning. It¡¯s almost nine. If Mr. Hoffman was sure you were innocent, there¡¯s no way the meeting would be dragging out this long.¡±

    L?t??st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.c??m

    That gave Ste pause. She knew she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. No matter how hard Nina tried to twist things, lies didn¡¯t be truth just because someone repeated them enough.

    She gave Sandra¡¯s shoulder a reassuring pat. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go exin everything myself. I know what I¡¯ve done¡ªand I know I¡¯ve never giarized.¡±

    Sandra nodded quickly. ¡°If you need anything¡ªanything at all¡ªI¡¯ll back you up. I know you wouldn¡¯t do that.¡±<fn7361> This content belongs to findnovel</fn7361>

    Ste gave her a small smile before heading for Paul¡¯s office.

    Just as she reached the door, it opened from the inside. Nina stepped out with a thick folder clutched to her chest.

    Their eyes met. Nina looked smug, her voice dripping with satisfaction. ¡°Ste, let¡¯s see how you talk your way out of this one.¡± Then she turned and walked off without another word.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Great tuesday loved ones. God loves you and Noah wishes you all the best. (? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?

    .

 Chapter 631

    ?Chapter 631:

    Ste stepped inside.

    Paul was sitting at his desk, rubbing his temples like he had a headache. The second he saw her, he gestured toward the chair across from him. ¡°Sylvia, you¡¯re here. Have a seat.¡±

    She sat down and went straight to the point. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, I don¡¯t know what Nina said, but I can tell you right now¡ªI¡¯ve never giarized anyone¡¯s work.¡±

    Paul let out a long sigh. ¡°I believe you. I do. But the material Nina brought is detailed. Too detailed. The evidence she presented looks bad. One of your earlier projects has an eighty percent simrity to a foreign proposal. It¡¯s from five years ago. Was never implemented¡ªit was just a concept¡ªbut still.¡±

    Ste¡¯s eyes widened slightly. She hadn¡¯t expected anything like that.

    Taking a steady breath, she asked, ¡°May I see the document Nina submitted?¡±

    Paul nodded and handed it over.

    As she flipped through the pages, Ste saw the official-looking seal and certification. The proposal was indeed dated five years back¡ªand it looked shockingly simr to hers.

    She stared at the document for a moment before looking back at Paul. ¡°Mr. Hoffman,¡± she said slowly, ¡°did you personally verify whether this document is genuine?¡±

    Paul¡¯s eyes flicked up in surprise. ¡°Are you saying¡­¡±

    He hadn¡¯t thought to question it. The seal looked legitimate. Who would fake something like that? But if what Ste was hinting at was true¡­ forging that kind of document was a criminal offense. Jail time. Would Nina really go that far just to frame Ste?

    He couldn¡¯t quite wrap his head around it.

    His voice dropped, cautious now. ¡°Sylvia¡­ is there something going on between you and Nina? Some bad history?¡±

    Ste let out a small sigh when Paul questioned her, feeling a little stuck in the situation.

    ¡°She has feelings for William. Since I interact with him more than anyone else here, I guess that¡¯s reason enough for her to find me annoying,¡± she said honestly, though her tone carried a hint of frustration.

    Your source of stories: g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í??s.c??m

    Her words felt heavier than she intended, and Paul quickly realized it was best not to dig deeper.

    Getting back to the issue at hand, he looked at her again. ¡°Do you have any idea how to deal with this situation?¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t have a clear answer. She had nned to check whether the seal and the document were real, but proving that Nina was trying to frame her wouldn¡¯t be easy.

    ¡°I¡¯ll find a way,¡± she said calmly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Hoffman. I didn¡¯t mean to bring personal issues into theb. I promised you before that none of this would interfere with the experiments.¡±

    The thought that Nina was usingpany time and resources for personal revenge was something Ste found hard to swallow.<fn2d05> For more chapters visit findnovel</fn2d05>

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 632

    ?Chapter 632:

    Paul waved his hand dismissively. ¡°I know what kind of person you are. This didn¡¯t start because of you¡ªsomeone else brought it up on purpose. You¡¯ve just been dragged into it. I won¡¯t hold this against you. After this project is over, I¡¯ll put in a request to transfer Nina back abroad. That way, she won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡±

    Ste pressed her lips together and replied with determination, ¡°If she¡¯s trying to drag me down with these dirty tricks, I won¡¯t let it slide.¡±

    With the document in hand, she left Paul¡¯s office and headed back to theb. On her way, she could feel the cold stares from her coworkers. She couldn¡¯t make out exactly what they were whispering about, but she could guess it was about the giarism.

    Still, Ste didn¡¯t respond. She knew the truth woulde out eventually. There was no need to waste time defending herself to those who only listened to rumors.

    Back in theb, Sandra and Elbert looked at her with worry written all over their faces.

    ¡°Sylvia, how did it go?¡± Sandra asked immediately.

    Ste ced the document on the table and replied quietly, ¡°Nina used me of giarism. This is the document she used as proof. It looks prettyplete and even has an international seal. From the outside, it really does look like I copied someone else¡¯s work.¡±

    Sandra shot up from her chair. ¡°No way! There¡¯s something wrong with that document!¡±

    Elbert quickly nodded. ¡°Yeah, I agree with Sandra. This feels off. Let¡¯s go through it carefully and see if we can find any ws. If wee up empty, we can ask someone else for help.¡±

    By ¡°someone else,¡± Ste knew he meant William. However, she didn¡¯t want to run to him for help.

    Sure, he had helped her countless times behind the scenes, and she had grown used to that quiet support. But she also knew she couldn¡¯t keep leaning on him forever¡ªnot for everything. This time, she wanted to solve it herself.

    So, she, Sandra, and Elbert spent the whole morning reviewing the document Nina had submitted. ording to the results, the document had been published five years ago.

    Ste stared nkly at the information on the screen, a headache growing behind her eyes.

    Your escape begins with g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?????m

    She began questioning herself. Had she overlooked this material during her own project development?

    Could she really have missed something with an eighty percent simrity? Was it a genuine oversight? Or was there something more to that five-year-old document?

    She realized she¡¯d hit a dead end on her own. With no other option, she asked Paul for the afternoon off and arranged to meet Sharon and Josie at a caf¨¦.

    The three of them sat down at a table.<fnad12> The rightful source is F?ndNovel</fnad12>

    ¡°Stel, you didn¡¯t invite us out just for a coffee break, did you?¡± Josie asked, half-joking.

    Ste pulled the document out of her bag and ced it on the table. ¡°Take a look at this first.¡±

    Josie and Sharon picked up the document and began reading. Ten minutester, they both mmed the papers down on the table at the exact same time.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 633

    ?Chapter 633:

    ¡°This is total nonsense. Is she really using you of copying someone else¡¯s work?¡± Sharon said with obvious irritation.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s ridiculous, but the issue is that the document has an official stamp,¡± Ste replied with a deep breath. ¡°Everything mentioned can be found online, even though the timelines are off. She¡¯s trying to frame me for giarism, and the worst part is, on the surface, it all looks convincing.¡±

    Josie leaned over the table, both hands resting firmly as she looked straight at Ste. ¡°This seems like a trap, but maybe there¡¯s a way to prove if this report and data are even real. What if we go directly to the address listed in the document and talk to the person who originally worked on the project?¡±

    Her idea hit Ste like a lightbulb moment. Why didn¡¯t she think of that? She¡¯d only been considering digging through documents or trying to catch Nina off guard. Butpared to all that, Josie¡¯s idea was much simpler and smarter than anything Ste hade up with.

    If the project really had been done by someone abroad five years ago, that person should still be reachable. And if they found them, everything could finally be cleared up.

    There was no way Nina could pull off fabricating international records and creating something so detailed in a single day. And she definitely wouldn¡¯t expect Ste to hop on a ne to chase the truth.

    Without wasting time, Ste booked a ne ticket.

    Sharon quickly picked the same flight after seeing how fast Ste acted. Ste nced at her, surprised by how quickly she paid. ¡°You don¡¯t have toe. I can handle this on my own.¡±

    Sharon reached out and gave Ste a light tap on the forehead. ¡°Stel,e on. We¡¯re friends. Of course I¡¯m going with you. It¡¯s just a flight. I can afford it.¡±

    Josie, who was still standing nearby, said, ¡°I¡¯ming too.¡±

    Seeing how supportive they were, Ste felt touched.

    They booked the next avable flight. With less than three hours left, they all rushed home to pack and nned to meet at the airport.

    As Ste was about to leave, her phone rang. Sandra sounded panicked. ¡°Sylvia, something bad¡¯s happening! Nina¡¯s at the institute trying to get everyone to convince the director to remove you from the project!¡±

    Discover more at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s

    Ste¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What¡¯s she ying at now?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s using this whole giarism thing to force you off the project. A lot of people believe her, and Mr. Hoffman doesn¡¯t know what to do. Maybe you shoulde back for a while?¡±

    Ste was quiet for a few seconds. It was obvious Nina had nned everything ahead of time. She knew that fighting back with just words wouldn¡¯t do much because she needed solid proof.

    With a sigh, Ste said, ¡°Sandra, I can¡¯t turn back right now. Don¡¯t worry about the institute. Let Nina say whatever she wants.¡±

    And with that, she ended the call.

    Sandra sat between Elbert and Jamir, looking helpless as she said slowly, ¡°Sylvia said she had a personal emergency and couldn¡¯t make it back. She told us not to stress over whatever Nina says.¡±<fn9a24> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n f?ndnovel</fn9a24>

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 634

    ?Chapter 634:

    Elbert rubbed his temple, already feeling a headacheing on. ¡°How are we not supposed to stress? Nina¡¯s been running her mouth all over the ce, and almost everyone¡¯s buying into it¡ªexcept us.¡±

    Sandra frowned, but honestly, she had no idea what else to do.

    Just then, theb door flew open and someone poked their head in. ¡°Nina¡¯s headed to Mr. Hoffman¡¯s office with a bunch of people. Looks like she¡¯s about to stir up trouble!¡±

    Without wasting a second, Sandra and the others shot to their feet and followed the person down the hallway.

    By the time they reached Paul Hoffman¡¯s office, Nina was already there, surrounded by a group of coworkers she had clearly convinced to side with her.

    ¡°Mr. Hoffman, you¡¯ve seen the document I gave you this morning,¡± Nina said, her voice steady but smug. ¡°Sylvia¡¯s being used of giarism. Someone like her shouldn¡¯t be allowed to stay on this project team.¡±<fn1c22> Follow current nov?ls on ?ovelFind</fn1c22>

    ¡°She¡¯s right, sir,¡± someone added. ¡°Our institute has zero tolerance for giarism. Sylvia¡¯s crossed a line, and this project represents the reputation of the entire research institute. She shouldn¡¯t be part of it anymore.¡±

    The speaker sounded like they had all the facts, fully confident Sylvia was guilty.

    But just as the words left their mouth, Sandra and the others barged in. ¡°Mr. Hoffman,¡± Sandra said firmly, ¡°don¡¯t listen to them. Sylvia would never giarize.¡±

    Nina spotted Jamir walking in behind them, and her eyes glinted with calction. She stepped up again, her voice full of righteous energy. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, Mr. Hoffman, why not ask the people who work with Sylvia every day? Let them tell you what they really think.¡±

    With that, she shot a look at Jamir, signaling him to back her up.

    But Jamir¡¯s expression didn¡¯t budge. Instead, his voice was steady and low. ¡°Sylvia¡¯s always been dedicated to her work. I don¡¯t see any possibility of her giarizing.¡±

    Nina froze, stunned. She hadn¡¯t expected that. She thought she had Sylvia cornered this time.

    Determined to push forward, she pulled out the reports Jamir had given her earlier and ced them on Paul¡¯s desk.

    M??? ??d???? ?? g????????.????

    ¡°Mr. Hoffman, these are Sylvia¡¯s group¡¯s progress reports. A lot of the data is inurate, and their progress is way behind. Is someone like that really fit to stay here?¡±

    The air in the room turned tense in a heartbeat. Paul nced at the reports but didn¡¯t touch them. Instead, he looked straight at Nina.

    ¡°How did you get your hands on Sylvia¡¯s group files?¡±

    Nina didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°Other researchers in theb think Sylvia¡¯s a problem. They gave them to me, hoping I¡¯d help expose her.¡±

    Paul¡¯s gaze darkened as he finally flipped through the pages. After skimming a few lines, he closed the folder with a dull thud.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who gave you these,¡± he said, ¡°but they look nothing like Sylvia¡¯s group¡¯s actual files.¡±

    Nina¡¯s confident smile vanished. She blinked, stunned. ¡°W-What? That¡¯s impossible!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 635

    ?Chapter 635:

    These were the reports Jamir had been feeding her every day. How could they be wrong? Unless¡­

    She instinctively turned toward where Jamir had just been standing¡ªonly to find he¡¯d vanished. Jamir was gone?

    Sandra stepped forward with Elbert and addressed the crowd. ¡°Everyone, please don¡¯t be misled. Sylvia¡¯s always beenmitted to her research. She has no reason to giarize.¡±

    Hester let out a coldugh, her voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Come on. Everyone knows Sylvia loves showing off around here. And with Nina¡¯s evidence so credible, you¡¯re still trying to clear Sylvia¡¯s name. If she¡¯s so confident she¡¯s innocent, why isn¡¯t she showing up at the research institute now?¡±

    Then another voice chimed in, ¡°Yeah! If she¡¯s really innocent, why hasn¡¯t she shown up yet?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Hoffman, are you seriously nning to protect her?¡± another voice asked.

    Paul¡¯s tone dropped. ¡°These reports are confidential to each team. Nina, regardless of how you got them, you¡¯ve already broken institute rules.¡±

    That wasn¡¯t the reaction Nina had expected. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, we¡¯re talking about giarism here,¡± she protested. ¡°That document is stamped. You¡¯re seriously going to just ignore it?¡±

    Paul mmed his hand on the desk, his voice sharp. ¡°Enough! If someone here has done something wrong, I¡¯ll deal with it. But what you¡¯ve done¡ªdragging a crowd into my office¡ªthat¡¯s just as serious.¡±

    He gave her a hard look. ¡°You essed another team¡¯s research without permission. That alone is grounds for removal from the project.¡±

    Nina¡¯s face darkened. She clenched her fists at her sides, eyes burning with fury. She knew it. Paul was protecting Sylvia.

    ¡°It¡¯s office hours,¡± Paul said coldly. ¡°All of you¡ªget back to work.¡±

    Nina opened her mouth to argue, but right then, the door opened again. Someone walked in slowly, step by step, until they were standing in full view of everyone.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±

    William hadn¡¯t been at the research institute that morning. He had gone to the Briggs Group for business and had only just returned when he overheard a group of staff talking about Ste and the giarism rumors swirling around her.

    I??€?? ¡é§ß?¦Ñ§ä¦Å?? ?¦Ç g?l§Ú¦Ò¦Í¦Å??.c?m<fn8057> Th?s chapter is updated by Find_Novel(.</fn8057>

    Outside Paul¡¯s office, he ran into Jamir, who told him that Nina was stirring things up and getting others to turn against Ste. Feeling uneasy, William headed straight to Paul¡¯s office.

    When he walked in, his eyesnded on Nina. His voice was sharp and direct. ¡°Miss Carter, mind exining why you¡¯re creating such a scene with half the institute gathered here? This isn¡¯t a yground. We don¡¯t tolerate workce bullying here.¡±

    He didn¡¯t bother hiding his annoyance. In the past, he might have been more courteous toward Nina, but now his tone held no warmth.

    Nina hadn¡¯t expected him to walk in just then. She had assumed that since William already knew about the giarism allegations, he wouldn¡¯t get involved. Keeping herposure, she replied, ¡°They came on their own. I didn¡¯t ask them to. What right do you have to use me, Mr. Briggs?¡±

    William didn¡¯t flinch. His expression remained calm but clearly unimpressed.

    He turned to Paul. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, I heard there was a document that ims Sylvia giarized?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 636

    ?Chapter 636:

    Paul nodded. ¡°Sylvia came in this morning, saw it, and took it with her.¡±<fn7246> For original chapters go to </fn7246>

    William¡¯s brows twitched. ¡°And where is she now?¡±

    Before Paul could answer, Sandra stepped in. ¡°She left with the document. I think she¡¯s out trying to find proof to clear her name.¡±

    William gave a small nod. ¡°Understood. From now on, I don¡¯t want anyone discussing this issue at the institute. Mr. Hoffman and I will look into it. Once we have the truth, we¡¯ll announce it. Everyone, please return to your work.¡±

    Nina¡¯s lips pressed into a tight line. She was clearly unhappy. After all the effort she had put into collecting evidence and turning the staff against Ste, William was still brushing it aside? Sure, he said he would investigate, but how long would that take? What if he kept dragging it out?

    She couldn¡¯t help but speak up. ¡°Mr. Briggs, if you¡¯re going to investigate, shouldn¡¯t you give us a timeline? We can¡¯t just wait forever.¡±

    William gave her a calm nce and replied, ¡°Three days.¡±

    He intended to get to the bottom of everything within that time.

    Hearing that, Nina bit back the rest of herints. Three days wasn¡¯t long. If she kept pushing, she riskedpletely ruining her image in William¡¯s eyes. With nothing else to say, she turned around and led the rest of the staff out of Paul¡¯s office.

    After everyone had left, Sandra turned to William and spoke firmly. ¡°Sylvia would never giarize. You have to believe her.¡±

    William stayed calm. ¡°If she¡¯s innocent, I¡¯ll make sure that¡¯s proven.¡±

    In other words, if Ste really had copied someone else¡¯s work, he wouldn¡¯t let it slide either, just as Paul had said.

    To Sandra, his reply felt vague and nomittal. She was about to say more when Elbert, who had been quietly standing nearby, pulled her out of the office.

    Once outside, she yanked her arm free. ¡°Why did you stop me?¡±

    Elbert sighed and rubbed his forehead. ¡°What were you nning to say? That William doesn¡¯t trust Sylvia? Or that he¡¯s pretending it¡¯s none of his business?¡±

    Sandra pressed her lips together. Weren¡¯t those things true?

    £í????£å £õ??£ä??£ô£å£ó ??£î ???£ì????£ö??£ì??.??????

    ¡°William couldn¡¯t say too much in front of Mr. Hoffman. What he said earlier was already a clear hint. Just trust him, and he¡¯ll make sure Sylvia¡¯s name is cleared,¡± Elbert said calmly.

    Then, slipping back into his usual team leader tone, he added, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s focus. We have to keep the experiment moving.¡± They couldn¡¯t afford to stop just because Sylvia was gone.

    As they walked, Sandra nced around and noticed someone missing.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Jamir? Did you see him?¡±

    Elbert shrugged. ¡°Probably pulled aside by Nina.¡±

    That made Sandra anxious, but Elbert ced a steady hand on her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. He¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Jamir wasn¡¯t the talkative type, but that didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t know what he was doing. He had been the one dealing with Nina before, so now that things had escted, it was only natural she¡¯de looking for him to argue or press her side of the story.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 637

    ?Chapter 637:

    On the rooftop of the research institute, Nina stood facing Jamir, her eyes sharp, her voice cold.

    ¡°You set me up from the start, didn¡¯t you?¡± she said tightly. ¡°Those were fake files. You never nned to work with me at all.¡±

    Jamir finally let out a dry chuckle, like he¡¯d been waiting for her to catch up. ¡°Took you long enough,¡± he said. ¡°You really thought I¡¯d help you steal internal data just so you could one-up Sylvia?¡±

    Nina¡¯s heart sank. She had suspected it the moment Paul scolded her in the office, but hearing Jamir admit it out loud still caught her off guard.

    ¡°Did Sylvia save your life or something?¡± she asked bitterly. ¡°Why are you so desperate to protect her? Does your shot at going abroad mean that little to you?¡±

    Jamir gave her a t look. ¡°Talking to someone as self-serving as you is a waste of time.¡±

    That one linended like a p. Nina¡¯s face turned pale. She clenched her jaw and snapped, ¡°You think you can act all high and mighty? If I go down, don¡¯t think you won¡¯t be dragged down with me. I¡¯ll tell them everything. About the deal.¡±

    But Jamir didn¡¯t even flinch. ¡°Go ahead. Say what you want.¡±

    He slid his hands into his pockets and turned to leave.

    ¡°You think it¡¯s that easy to walk away from this?¡± Nina called after him, her voice rising. ¡°You mess with me, and I¡¯ll make sure your little overseas dream crashes and burns! You¡¯ll never get out of Choria!¡±

    If that happened, he¡¯d be stuck working only in domestic research institutes for the rest of his life.

    Jamir didn¡¯t waver. ¡°Do whatever you want.¡±

    And with that, he disappeared down the stairs without a backward nce.

    Nina stood rooted to the spot, her chest heaving with rage. She had been so sure her n was airtight¡ªSte would never suspect someone from her own team. But Jamir had flipped the entire thing on her.

    Her face twisted. If Jamir wanted to y dirty, fine. She could y dirtier. Pulling out her phone, she made a call. ¡°His name¡¯s Jamir Palmer,¡± she said tly. ¡°I¡¯ll send you his photo¡ªdon¡¯t get the wrong guy.¡±

    She hung up, her hair whipping in the rooftop wind. As she tucked it behind her ears, her eyes gleamed with cold resentment. She wouldn¡¯t let Ste win this so easily.

    Get thetest g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    Across the ocean, Ste, Sharon, and Josie finallynded at the airport. They were exhausted from the long haul¡ªdark circles under their eyes, clothes rumpled, but they moved with purpose.

    In Choria, it was already nighttime. But here, the sky was wide and bright, the sun ring down as if trying to wake them up by force.

    After checking into the hotel and freshening up, Ste didn¡¯t waste a second. She was ready to go find the man listed in the documents. Thanks to the power of big data, she had already pinpointed his address.

    Sharon was sprawled on one of the hotel beds, rubbing her temples. ¡°Stel, slow down. You haven¡¯t even slept. Can¡¯t we crash for a few hours and head out in the morning? If you copse halfway there, what¡¯s the point?¡±

    She wasn¡¯t wrong. Ste hadn¡¯t closed her eyes the whole flight.

    But Ste shook her head. ¡°We don¡¯t have time. The longer Nina keeps spreading rumors, the more people will start to believe them.¡±

    .

    .

    .<fn744f> Get full chapters from Find1Novel</fn744f>

 Chapter 638

    ?Chapter 638:

    She didn¡¯t care what the institute staff thought of her personally¡ªbut she wasn¡¯t about to let her name bring shame to the ce either.

    ¡°Sharon, Josie¡­ you two should rest. I¡¯ll go alone.¡±<fn7593> For original chapters go to f?ndnovel</fn7593>

    The moment she said that, Sharon shot upright. ¡°Alone? Are you kidding? This is a foreign country. What if something happens out there?¡±

    Josie, already changed into herfy clothes, chimed in, ¡°No way we¡¯re letting you go by yourself. We go as a team. More people means more backup.¡±

    Ste had a hard time turning them down, so in the end, she left the hotel with Sharon and Josie, heading toward the address they had found.

    The architecture in this part of town waspletely different from back home. Every neighborhood looked like its own little self-containedmunity.

    Soon enough, they pulled up in front of the listed address.

    As they stepped out of the car, two neat rows of ne trees lined the avenue, their leaves rustling in the breeze. It looked like something out of a painting¡ªbut Ste didn¡¯t have the time or mood to admire it.

    They walked up to Vi No. 163, and Ste took a deep breath.

    Clutching the stack of documents she had carefully organized, she rang the doorbell.

    A momentter, a middle-aged woman opened the door.

    Ste offered a polite smile. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m here to see Mr. Jimenez. Is he home?¡±

    The woman returned the smile, though hers held a hint of curiosity. ¡°Why are you looking for Jimenez?¡±

    Ste exined the situation as briefly as she could. ¡°I just really need him to confirm that this report wasn¡¯t released five years ago¡ªand to rify that I didn¡¯t giarize his work.¡±

    She half expected the woman to shut the door on her.

    But instead, the woman blinked, visibly surprised. ¡°Well then, why don¡¯t you alle in first?¡± She stepped aside and led them into the living room.

    After listening to the full story, the woman looked stunned. ¡°You¡¯re saying Jimenez¡¯s project oveps with yours by eighty percent?¡±

    Your next chapter awaits g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m

    Ste gave a helpless nod, pulling out her past project materials. ¡°These are mine. I¡¯m just hoping Mr. Jimenez can take a look and tell me if this really came out five years ago.¡±

    The woman¡¯s expression shifted. ¡°Of course not,¡± she said calmly. ¡°Actually¡­ I¡¯m Jimenez. That project? I only wrote itst month. How on earth did it suddenly turn into five years ago?¡±

    Jimenez frowned slightly. Five years ago, she had been just an ordinary person who knew nothing about that subject, so how could she havepleted such a professional project?

    Ste froze. She hadn¡¯t expected this twist.

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Jimenez?¡± she asked in disbelief. ¡°But the records showed a man.¡±

    Jimenez waved a hand, looking almost amused. ¡°That¡¯s my husband. I didn¡¯t want to deal with unwanted attention or have to speak publicly about the project, so I used his photo on the records.¡±

    That threw all three of them for a loop. After a beat of stunned silence, Ste quickly gathered herself.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 639

    ?Chapter 639:

    ¡°Mrs. Jimenez, could I¡­ could I talk to you more about this in detail? This whole thing¡¯s really important to me. It¡¯s affecting my reputation, and I¡¯d be grateful if you could help me clear things up,¡± Ste pleaded sincerely.

    Jimenez looked into Ste¡¯s eyes for a moment, then gave a small nod. ¡°Come with me to the study.¡±

    Ste stood up to follow her, but Sharon shot to her feet too, clearly uneasy.

    ¡°Sharon,¡± Ste said gently, ¡°you and Josie wait here for me.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡± Sharon frowned, not wanting to let her go in alone.

    Josie reached over and tugged her sleeve. ¡°Rx. They¡¯re just going to talk. Let¡¯s just wait.¡±

    Sharon sat back down, reluctantly.

    Ten minutes crawled by. Finally, Ste came out of the study.<fn473f> Th?s chapter is updated by fin?novel</fn473f>

    Josie and Sharon both sprang up. ¡°So? Did you get the answers?¡±

    Ste gave a small nod and sank into the sofa. ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s all clear now¡­¡±

    Jimenez had indeed written the project report, but she had also included references from publicly avable online sources, one of which happened to be Ste¡¯s original design.

    When she submitted her project to the institution, they got back to her saying it could be used but asked her to remove a few lines that mentioned the references.

    Jimenez hadn¡¯t thought much of it at the time and went ahead, signing the contract without a second thought. That gave the institution full ownership of her project n.

    ¡°It was the institution that faked the so-called evidence. Jimenez and I just checked online, and it turns out that the head of that institution actually knows Nina,¡± Ste exined.

    And with that, everything finally clicked into ce.

    The release date of Jimenez¡¯s report was suddenly backdated to five years ago, recing the original date of one month ago. Nina then used that to frame Ste for giarism.

    Nina probably assumed Ste wouldn¡¯t travel overseas to investigate and that the institution wouldn¡¯t publicize such a petty scheme. But with just a little digging, the truth became easy to uncover.

    Fresh updates avable at galno¦Íe?s?c?m

    Sharon suddenly sprang up from the couch, furious. ¡°Nina¡¯s unbelievable! Someone really needs to give her a taste of her own medicine so she learns to behave.¡±

    Josie gave Sharon a helpless look, sighing. She always leaned toward using force to fix things. But could violence really solve this kind of mess?

    Turning back to Ste, Josie asked, ¡°Did Jimenez say if she¡¯s willing to testify for you?¡±

    Ste nodded. ¡°She is. This whole thing is fabricated, and she doesn¡¯t want to be unknowingly tied to a scam artist.¡±

    Earlier, while they were in the study, Jimenez had even helped Ste draft a rification letter and signed her name at the bottom.

    After handing it over to Ste, Jimenez went on to write a formalint to a more reputable institution, calling out the one she had originally submitted her project to.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 640

    ?Chapter 640:

    ¡°Jimenez said we might hear back about theint as early as tomorrow. It¡¯s a serious issue, so they¡¯re likely to treat it that way,¡± Ste added.

    Hearing that, both Sharon and Josie finally rxed a bit.

    With the rification letter in hand, they could now return to Choria and clear Ste¡¯s name.

    ¡°Jimenez promised to call me right away if there¡¯s any update about theint,¡± Ste said reassuringly.

    Their trip abroad had gone better than expected. It was smooth, efficient, and productive.

    As Jimenez walked out of the study, she smiled and asked, ¡°Would you like to stay for dinner? I was just about to head to the store for groceries.¡±

    Ste smiled gratefully but shook her head. ¡°Thanks, but we¡¯ve got to get back home as soon as possible. There¡¯s still a lot to take care of.¡±

    Jimenez didn¡¯t insist on making them stay any longer. She simply stood at the door, waving them off with a gentle smile.

    Back at the hotel, Ste barely had time to kick off her shoes. Her head hit the pillow, and she was out like a light.

    By the time she woke up, Josie and Sharon were hovering nearby, both wearing troubled expressions.

    She rubbed her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s with those faces? Something wrong?¡±

    ¡°We just checked the flight options,¡± Sharon sighed. ¡°There are no direct ones left. Only connecting flights, and we¡¯ll be stuck in theyover city for over ten hours. With all the waiting and transfers, we won¡¯t get back to Choria until the day after tomorrow.¡±

    Ste blinked and then let out a softugh. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s all? I thought you were going to tell me Jimenez¡¯sint was rejected.¡±<fn132c> The rightful source is F¦Énd£Îovel</fn132c>

    Sharon¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°Don¡¯t jinx it! Don¡¯t go around saying stuff like that!¡±

    Ste let out a smallugh and pushed herself up from the bed. ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s book the flight. We can use the longyover to stretch our legs and enjoy the city a bit.¡±

    They boarded the flight, slept through most of it, and eventuallynded in theyover city.

    Uncover new worlds at g   alnov els

    As they stepped out into the terminal, Ste¡¯s energy returned. She looped her arms through Josie¡¯s and Sharon¡¯s and grinned. ¡°Hey, since we¡¯ve got time to kill¡­ how about we visit that famous tower? I¡¯ve always wanted to see it.¡±

    She had always wanted to visit, but her schedule had never allowed the time. Since they were passing through now, a short detour wouldn¡¯t hurt.

    Sharon and Josie, seeing her excitement, didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Sure,¡± they said. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    After dropping their luggage off at the airport storage, the three of them made their way to the iconic site.

    Standing at the base of the towering structure, Ste wiped her forehead and looked around. ¡°Anyone up for some juice? I¡¯m really thirsty.¡± She spotted a juice stall not far off and offered to get three cups.

    Josie wandered off a little to snap a few more pictures of the tower.

    Just then, a voice rang out behind her, one that sounded strangely familiar.

    ¡°Ms. Patel? What a surprise running into you here!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 641

    ?Chapter 641:

    Josie flinched at the sound of the familiar voice behind her. She turned, startled, and saw Steven standing there, smiling as if he hadn¡¯t just snuck up on her.<fn077a> Newest update provided by FindN()vel</fn077a>

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked, raising a brow.

    Steven gave a small, easy smile. ¡°If I told you I came all this way just to find you¡­ would you believe me?¡±

    Josie blinked, then scoffed. The surprise on her face quickly turned into exasperation. ¡°Mr. Harrison, you really need to cut back on the cheesy lines.¡± She honestly couldn¡¯t figure out where he had picked up the style.

    Just then, Ste and Sharon returned with their drinks. Both halted at the sight of Steven standing next to Josie.

    Ste spoke first. ¡°Mr. Harrison? What brings you here?¡±

    Unbothered by the attention, Steven kept hisposure. ¡°Business trip,¡± he replied casually. ¡°Ran into Ms. Patel as soon as I got here¡ªsmall world. Didn¡¯t expect you all to be together.¡±

    Time slipped by quickly, and before long, the sun was high. Ste and Sharon started looking up restaurants nearby for a quick lunch before heading to the airport.

    Right then, Steven jumped in. ¡°Ms. Gilbert, mind if I join you for lunch?¡±

    Before Ste could even answer, Josie cut in sharply. ¡°No, you may not. Aren¡¯t you supposed to be working? Meeting clients, handling deals, that sort of thing? You¡¯re clearly a busy man. Go handle your business. I¡¯m sure your partners will treat you to something great.¡±

    Steven paused, lips parting like he might protest, then sighed in surrender. He turned to Ste instead. ¡°Ms. Gilbert, may I have a word?¡±

    Ste nced at Josie, then nodded and stepped aside with him.

    Lowering his voice, Steven asked, ¡°Ms. Gilbert, since you¡¯re already here, why not stay a few more days? Take a little break?¡±

    Ste shook her head. ¡°We¡¯re just passing through. We have to head back to Choriater today.¡±

    Steven gave a slow nod, as if trying to read between the lines. ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re on business too? Everything settled?¡±

    ¡°More or less,¡± she said vaguely.

    Her vague tone made Steven pause, but he didn¡¯t press further. Instead, he changed the subject entirely. ¡°Ms. Gilbert, I¡¯m curious¡­ what kind of men does Ms. Patel like?¡±

    Ste stared at him for a second, caught off guard by the question¡ªand by how suddenly he had shifted gears.

    She remembered Steven as the serious, polite type. Since when did he ask questions like that? Had Josiepletely messed with his personality?

    After a brief pause, Ste replied thoughtfully, ¡°Josie likes men who take responsibility, who know how to be romantic, who understand her needs without her spelling them out¡ªand who actually follow through.¡±

    Steven¡¯s eyes lit up with understanding. He thanked her sincerely. She gave a small nod and walked back to rejoin the others.

    Once the trio was gone, Steven pulled out his phone and dialed.

    ¡°I found her,¡± he said into the receiver. ¡°She said the matter¡¯s been handled.¡±

    There was a long pause before the voice on the other end answered¡ªcool and indifferent. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Steven let out a dryugh. ¡°Seriously? I go out of my way for you and all I get is one word? You¡¯re too cold.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 642

    ?Chapter 642:

    Before he could get another word in, the line cut off.

    Once they were settled at the restaurant, Ste nced at Josie and asked casually, ¡°Why were you so sharp with Mr. Harrison back there?¡±

    Josie let out a quiet sigh, her expression tinged with helplessness. ¡°Stel, you know I don¡¯t like guys whoe on too strong. Especially not when we barely know each other.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that Josie disliked Steven¡ªshe just didn¡¯t feel anything special for him either. From the first time they met, he had been flirty and lighthearted. Then, out of nowhere, he started showing obvious interest in her. But how could someone catch feelings after just one meeting? Without even knowing anything real about her?<fn490e> Content originallyes from find~novel</fn490e>

    To Josie, it all felt superficial. And given Steven¡¯s background, it was hard not to assume he was just ying around. That kind of guy didn¡¯t deserve her time or her niceness. So no¡ªshe didn¡¯t feel the need to be polite.

    ¡°I think Mr. Harrison really likes you, though,¡± Ste said thoughtfully. ¡°You¡¯ve run into him a few times now. Are you sure you don¡¯t feel anything?¡±

    Josie looked

    Genuinely surprised, she said, ¡°No! I only know the guy¡¯s name¡ªSteven Harrison. That¡¯s it. What would I even be interested in? His face?¡±

    She wrinkled her nose as if the very idea were ridiculous. Falling for someone just because they were good-looking? That was so not her.

    Ste couldn¡¯t help but sigh silently. Josie was tough¡ªand cautious. If Steven really wanted a shot, he was going to have to put in some serious effort. Winning her over wouldn¡¯t be easy.

    After Ste, Josie, and Sharon finished their meal, they headed back to the airport,pleted the boarding process, and boarded their flight.

    It was yet another long, exhausting journey. By the time their ne touched down, it was already the early morning of the third day since they had left for their trip.

    At the airport, the three friends hugged and parted ways, each heading home. Ste dragged her somewhat weary body back home. Just as she was standing at her doorstep, she heard the sound of a door opening behind her.

    She turned around and, just as she guessed, saw William standing there in his loungewear.

    Your imagination starts at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s?conn

    Gone was his usual sharp suit. Instead, he was wearing something loose and casual, which made him look softer and more approachable.

    His hair, normally styled with precision, now fell naturally across his forehead in messy waves.

    It gave him an oddly gentle charm Ste hadn¡¯t seen before.

    She blinked and smiled faintly. ¡°Mr. Briggs? What a surprise. Are you heading out at this hour?¡±

    William returned her smile, his tone calm but warm. ¡°No, I was waiting for you.¡±

    His blunt answer made Ste pause for a second.

    Gripping the doorknob, she asked quietly, ¡°Why were you waiting for me?¡±

    William¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He exined, ¡°I was at a meeting the day the incident happened. I didn¡¯t know what had gone on at the research institute until I returned and heard you¡¯d been used of giarism. I tried contacting you, but Paul said you had taken leave.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 643

    ?Chapter 643:

    What he didn¡¯t say was that he had waited for her each of thest three days, even asking Steven to help check where she had gone overseas. He had spent those days in quiet frustration, not knowing how she was or what had happened.

    Listening to his exnation, Ste responded, ¡°And what makes you so sure it was a false usation? What if it really was giarism?¡±

    William didn¡¯t even pause. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±

    His certainty caught her off guard.

    She realized that those around her seemed to believe in her unconditionally, even including William.

    Ste didn¡¯t ask why he had so much faith in her. Instead, she quietly said, ¡°I¡¯ve mostly taken care of everything. But thank you for worrying, Mr. Briggs.¡±<fnacb1> Th?s chapter is updated by </fnacb1>

    Just as she was about to unlock her door, William stopped her hand. ¡°You kept this from me on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Her breath caught, and her eyes widened slightly. She hadn¡¯t told anyone, so how could he know?

    William continued calmly, ¡°We¡¯ve spent enough time together for me to understand a few things about you. Next time something like this happens, just let me know. Even if not as a friend, I¡¯m still your boss. I have the responsibility to stand by you.¡±

    Ste looked at him. Her mind was quiet, but her heart thudded loudly. She gave a small blink, trying to hold back her feelings, and quietly said, ¡°Alright, I get it.¡±

    Satisfied, William stepped back a little. ¡°Get some rest. I¡¯ll see you at the research institute tomorrow.¡±

    She nodded and gently closed the door, her eyes lingering on William until he disappeared from sight.

    He had promised Nina that he would get to the bottom of everything within three days, and that deadline would be up by morning. But seeing how calm and trusting Ste looked just now brought him a small sense of relief. He just hoped tomorrow wouldn¡¯t bring any more chaos.

    The next morning, Ste got a text from Rowan, letting her know that the result of theint had been emailed to her.

    When she opened it, she saw that an immediate investigation had been approved into the institution that had changed Rowan¡¯s project schedule without approval.

    ??? ??????? ?? ?????????.???

    Still, it didn¡¯t mention how long the investigation mightst.

    Knowing this wouldn¡¯t be resolved quickly, Ste took a deep breath, steadied herself, and made her way to the research institute.

    Just as she entered, she heard footsteps behind her. Turning slightly, she saw Nina walk in.

    Nina sneered the moment their eyes met, her tone dripping with mockery. ¡°Well, look who decided to crawl back. I thought you were too scared to ever show your face here again.¡±

    Ste gave Nina a cool once-over. ¡°You know what they say, Nina. Keep doing wrong, and eventually, it¡¯ll catch up with you.¡±

    Nina, who had grown up abroad, blinked, not quite catching the meaning. She frowned as Ste walked into the elevator, then turned to a colleague. ¡°What did she mean by that?¡±

    The coworker hesitated, then gave it to her straight. ¡°Basically¡­ if you keep screwing people over, it¡¯s gonna blow up in your face.¡± It was blunt, but the messagended.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 644

    ?Chapter 644:

    Nina just scoffed, brushing it off. As if Ste had the power to take her down. By the end of the day, she figured no one at the institute would even remember Ste or Sylvia.

    She was the rising star now. She¡¯d shine so bright, William would see she was just as capable¡ªif not better¡ªthan Ste.

    At 9 a.m. sharp, most of the researchers were already at the institute.

    Nina stood tall in the lobby. ¡°Alright, everyone, today¡¯s the day Mr. Briggs promised we¡¯d get to the bottom of this. Sylvia¡¯s back, so let¡¯s hear what she has to say!¡±

    She shot Ste a smug little look, clearly expecting a win. But Ste¡¯s calm, almost amused gaze didn¡¯t waver.

    Without a word, Ste stepped up, pulled a USB from her bag, and connected it to the big screen behind her. Evidence lit up the screen. ¡°Go ahead. If you can read, you¡¯ll understand what¡¯s up there.¡±

    No dramatic speech. Ste let the facts speak for themselves.

    The staff squinted at the documents. The name on the patent clearly wasn¡¯t from five years ago.

    ¡°Wait¡­ you can¡¯t just backdate experiments, right?¡±

    ¡°Is this saying Nina forged the whole thing?¡±

    ¡°So that official seal was fake?¡±

    The questions flew fast.

    Whispers rippled through the crowd.

    Nina¡¯s face turned ghostly pale. She stared at the screen, her mind racing.

    How the hell had Ste pulled all this together in just three days?

    Ste flipped to the final slide. ¡°Done reading? Any questions, ask away.¡± She was ready for whatever they threw at her.

    One researcher asked, ¡°Sylvia, does this mean Nina broke thew?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not up to me. But she used me of giarizing someone else¡¯s work¡ªand I¡¯m not letting that slide.¡±

    On screen, two documents sat side by side. They didn¡¯te close to being fifty percent simr.<fn0bca> Read full story at F?nd-Novel</fn0bca>

    Your next chapter is here g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    The people who had been quick to use her of giarism now looked ufortable.

    ¡°This document says Jimenez only wrote hersst month. That doesn¡¯t scream ¡®five years ago.¡¯ That screams setup.¡±

    Nina stiffened. Her eyes flicked over the files, and for a second, she looked rattled.

    But she regrouped fast and snapped, ¡°Sylvia, quit trying to scare people. You really think some random videos prove anything? I could hire an actor to fake a video too.¡±

    But her wordsnded t.

    Ste barely blinked. ¡°Easy, Nina. I¡¯m not done.¡±

    She pulled out a signed letter from Jimenez, exining that her project wasn¡¯t from five years ago at all¡ªand that someone at the institute had altered the date without her knowledge.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 645

    ?Chapter 645:

    Jimenez¡¯s signature was crystal clear. Nina bit down hard on her lip. She¡¯dpletely forgotten about Jimenez.

    ¡°And one more thing,¡± Ste added. ¡°The agency that forged those documents? Turns out the founder¡¯s an old friend of Nina¡¯s.¡±

    Ste¡¯s words sent the crowd into a frenzy.

    ¡°So Nina framed Sylvia?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s got all this proof¡­ but how do we know it¡¯s not fake too?¡±

    ¡°At least Nina¡¯s papers had an official seal and looked legit.¡±

    Nina froze, stunned by what she saw. Her expression twisted with disbelief as she snapped at Ste, ¡°Sylvia, this so-called evidence? Anyone around you could¡¯ve put that together! You¡¯ll go to any lengths to cover up your giarism, won¡¯t you?¡±

    Before Ste could respond, Sandra, who had been standing nearby, immediately spoke up in her defense. ¡°Nina, stop pretending everything¡¯s fake. The truth is staring us in the face. Your friend¡¯s the head of the institution, and it¡¯s not far-fetched to think you could¡¯ve tampered with the records yourself!¡±

    Nina let out a scornfulugh. ¡°Sylvia, if this is all real, then show me something stamped with an official seal. If you truly have proof that points to me, I¡¯ll own up to it.¡±

    Her stubborn refusal to admit fault, even now, made Ste feel a bit ridiculous. But in reality, aside from the letter Jimenez had written for her and the email confirmation from the institution, Ste didn¡¯t have any clear, undeniable proof.

    Just as she was racking her brain for a way topletely corner Nina, a deep, familiar voice cut through the tension like a de. ¡°Looking for real evidence?¡± William said calmly. ¡°I¡¯ve got it.¡±

    Ste turned in shock as he stepped forward, holding a thick stack of documents. Her expression gradually shifted to one of disbelief.

    She hadn¡¯t expected the evidence toe from the very institution where Jimenez had filed theint.

    William knew that normally, processing such aint would take at least a week. But there was no time to wait, so he had quietly asked Steven to pull a few strings and get the matter expedited, and thankfully, they had made it just in time.

    The documents bore the institution¡¯s official seal, and with William personally delivering them, no one could doubt their authenticity.

    ???€$t ¡é?¦Á¦Ñ?§×§ñ? 1¦Ð [dot

    As he disyed them on the big screen, everyone read in stunned silence. The institution had ruled against Nina¡¯s agency. They would be stripped of their equipment and privileges for altering someone else¡¯s project files without authorization. Legal consequences, including possible imprisonment, were also outlined.

    The verdict looked anything but fake.

    William faced the room, his voice steady. ¡°This decision will be publicly released soon. But if any of you still have doubts¡­¡± He paused, then turned slightly. ¡°I also brought a witness.¡±<fn00b9> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? Find¡ïNovel</fn00b9>

    As he stepped aside, Ste¡¯s breath caught in her throat. Jimenez had just entered through the institute¡¯s front door.

    She stood before everyone and calmly exined how she had written the project, even admitting that she had used her husband¡¯s photo and credentials out of fear that her own would attract unwanted attention.

    She then presented her original manuscript and the creation timestamp from herptop.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 646

    ?Chapter 646:

    Every word, every piece of proof, pointed straight at Nina.

    William¡¯s gaze turned icy as he looked directly at Nina. ¡°Still not enough for you?¡±

    Nina¡¯s body gave a slight tremble. Leaning against the nearby table, she looked stunned. Never had she imagined losing to Ste again.

    Ste, on the other hand, hadn¡¯t expected William to go as far as bringing Jimenez back to Choria to testify for her.

    At the very same moment, Paul showed up and told Nina toe to his office. William thanked Jimenez and personally walked her out of the research institute.<fn478c> Follow current nov?ls on find?novel</fn478c>

    Gradually, the colleagues who had gathered to watch the confrontation began to disperse.

    Sandra, standing behind Ste, couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°William¡¯s amazing. He even brought the key witness with him!¡±

    Ste felt a wave of helplessness settle in her chest. She had really hoped to pull this off without leaning on William this time¡ªbut in the end, it was still his hand that tipped the scales.

    Sandra, noticing the look on her face, furrowed her brows and asked, ¡°Sylvia, now that everything¡¯s cleared up and there¡¯s no way they¡¯re kicking you off the project team, why do you still look like that? What¡¯s with the long sigh?¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t know how to exin the mix of guilt and frustration tangled up inside her, so she just gave a faint shake of her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just tired.¡±

    But deep down, she was struggling. Did she always have to rely on William? When exactly had he started showing up every time she was in trouble? She couldn¡¯t even remember anymore.

    After Paul¡¯s questioning, Nina locked herself in theb all day.

    By the end of work, Ste just wanted to head home and clear her mind.

    She walked to her car alone, her keys in hand. But just as she reached the driver¡¯s side and went to unlock the door, a dark shadow darted out from behind her.

    Before she could react, a cold de was pressed against her throat. ¡°Ste Russell, right?¡± a low voice growled. ¡°If you go against Nina again, don¡¯t me me if things get ugly.¡±

    With that, the figure disappeared into the parking lot like smoke, quick and soundless.

    L??e$? ??¦¤T??R? 1¦Ð ???lnovels.c??m

    Ste stood frozen, her breath caught in her throat. The chill of the de still lingered on her skin.

    Hands trembling, she touched her neck¡ªno blood. Still, her knees nearly gave out as she copsed into the driver¡¯s seat, gasping for air.

    She never thought Nina would take it this far.

    Sure, Ste knew Nina was bitter¡ªunwilling to lose, unable to ept that William didn¡¯t want her. But this? This was no petty trick. This was a threat.

    Everything had changed now.

    Ste started the engine and drove out of the cold underground lot. On the way home, she stopped by the police station and reported what had happened.

    The police jumped into action immediately. Thankfully, the surveince in the garage was intact. The footage clearly showed a man in ck threatening her with a knife.

    As soon as William got word, he rushed straight to the station. When he saw Ste sitting there, unharmed, he finally let out a breath of relief.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 647

    ?Chapter 647:

    But Ste arched a brow and said with a hint of sarcasm, ¡°Luca¡¯s intel really is something else.¡±

    William instinctively rubbed the tip of his nose. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    She gave a little shake of her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just a bit shaken.¡±

    Just then, a police officer walked over and said, ¡°Ms. Gilbert, can we take your statement now?¡±

    Ste nodded and followed him to a seat. Calmly, she began, ¡°After work, I went to the garage to head home. A man popped up out of nowhere behind me, held a knife to my throat, and said, ¡®If you dare to oppose Nina again, don¡¯t me me if things get ugly.¡¯ That¡¯s all he said.¡±

    William sat beside her, his face darkening with every word. His frown deepened, eyes narrowing coldly. Nina again.

    Ste took a deep breath and added, ¡°That¡¯s everything I know. Nina¡¯s a colleague. I don¡¯t understand why she¡¯d go so far, but maybe Mr. Briggs might know more.¡±

    She shot William a pointed nce as she said it.

    Now that the situation involved a fourth party, the police turned to William for questioning as well.

    Ste didn¡¯t know what he said behind closed doors, but within ten minutes, both he and the officer were back.

    The officer closed the file in his hands and told them they could leave. ¡°Ms. Gilbert, you¡¯re free to go. We¡¯ll contact you if there are any updates.¡±<fn8667> Latest content published on f?ndnovel</fn8667>

    As they stepped out of the station, the sun was already dipping behind the high-rises, casting long shadows on the pavement.

    William walked beside her, his voice low and steady. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of Nina.¡±

    Ste turned to look at him. ¡°And how exactly are you going to do that?¡±

    Her brows drew together slightly in confusion. Nina wasn¡¯t some rookie intern. She had transferred in from abroad, with a fancy r¨¦sum¨¦ and connections that ran deep.

    Even Paul treated her with respect. If Nina was dead set on staying in Choria, who could really stop her?

    Was William really going to risk stepping on that many toes overseas¡ªjust to drive Nina out of town?

    L?t§Öst ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.??m

    William Briggs spoke in a calm yet authoritative voice. ¡°If Nina isn¡¯t here to focus on research, then she has no ce in my institute.¡±

    The moment he said it, Ste was reminded that William was the one running the show now. His position clearly outranked Nina¡¯s.

    But siding against someone like Nina meant stepping on the toes of many powerful people, and honestly, Ste didn¡¯t think it was worth that kind of fallout.

    ¡°She¡¯s just upset her smear campaign didn¡¯t work,¡± Ste said casually. ¡°So she sent someone to intimidate me. It¡¯s really not a big deal.¡±

    William shot her a sharp, surprised look. ¡°She had someone threaten you, and you¡¯re calling that no big deal?¡±

    He hadn¡¯t expected her to be so nonchnt about something so serious. Ste pressed her lips together. She honestly didn¡¯t think Nina would go so far as to really hurt her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 648

    ?Chapter 648:

    William gave a short sigh. ¡°You¡¯re part of my team, and a key one at that. I can¡¯t have you working while someone¡¯s breathing down your neck. It¡¯ll affect your performance.¡±

    He knew if he openly admitted he was just concerned about her safety, she¡¯d likely brush it off. So he framed it as a productivity issue instead.

    Sure enough, her expression softened slightly.

    She got into her car, ready to say goodbye, but to her surprise, William opened the passenger door and slid right in without saying a word.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs, don¡¯t you have your own car?¡± she asked, raising an eyebrow.

    His tone was serious. ¡°I was in a rush and took a cab. Since you¡¯re heading home and we live in the same direction¡­¡±

    Ste blinked. Technically, he wasn¡¯t wrong¡ªthey were neighbors. So she didn¡¯t have aeback.

    When they arrived at their building, the maid Rita opened the door for William. Her face lit up when she noticed Ste just across the hall. ¡°Ms. Russell! You¡¯re living next door again?¡±

    There was something suspiciously yful in the way she said again. But really, shouldn¡¯t she be asking William that question?<fnd337> The rightful source is F¦Énd£Îovel</fnd337>

    Before Ste could respond, Rita smiled warmly. ¡°Ms. Russell, I made dinner. Want to join us?¡±

    Ste froze mid-step, surprised by the invitation. She looked at Rita, puzzled.

    Wait a minute¡­ since when does Rita cook?

    She was definitely overthinking it. Rita¡¯s ¡°dinner¡± turned out to be nothing more than instant noodles with some vegetables, a fried egg, and sausage thrown in, but it actually looked kind of decent.

    Watching William eat that, Ste couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sorry for him. The man had a sensitive stomach, and his own maid couldn¡¯t even make a proper meal.

    No wonder he was always bothering her to cook for him.

    After dinner, Rita took Ste out to the balcony and began teaching her some new self-defense techniques.

    hosts great stories

    Once she saw that Ste had gotten the hang of the basics, she moved on to more advanced moves.

    Ste was absolutely thrilled to learn something new, and from the living room, William couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her. Her bright, excited smile outshone everything else, as radiant as a blooming rose in full spring.

    News of Ste calling the police reached Nina in no time. She was quickly summoned to give a statement for allegedly sending someone to harm Ste.

    With no solid evidence, the police had to let her go after a brief questioning. But once she got back into her car, Nina sat there seething, with fists clenched in anger.

    Ste actually called the police on her? She had underestimated just how bold Ste could be.

    Thinking back on how every attempt to sabotage her had failed, Nina fumed in frustration.

    She snatched her phone and made a call. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m being bullied in Choria. You¡¯ve got to help me out!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 649

    ?Chapter 649:

    The next morning, as Ste walked into the institute, Lainey rushed over with a sneaky grin and pulled her aside. ¡°Stel, guess who¡¯s here at the institute today?¡±

    Ste shook her head. But with how crowded the hallway was, she figured it had to be someone important.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Lainey leaned closer. ¡°Professor Frank McGill from Osnuria. He¡¯s super famous! Won a bunch of awards years ago, and people still study his projects in ss.¡±

    Ste froze for a second. She knew that name. He was a big deal in their field, and she had even read through his patent work back in college.

    ¡°He¡¯s really here? Just like that?¡±

    Someone that important should¡¯ve had a formal visit nned. This felt way too sudden.

    Lainey lowered her voice. ¡°Apparently, he¡¯s here for Nina. Word is, he¡¯s close with her grandfather.¡±

    It all made sense now. Nina had brought in another powerful ally, and this visit was probably aimed at her.

    Lainey looked a little worried as she added, ¡°The first thing he did after arriving was ask if you were around. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good sign, Stel.¡±

    Ste made up her mind to deal with things as they came. She gave Lainey¡¯s shoulder a gentle pat and smiled softly. ¡°Thanks for telling me.¡±

    Then she walked over to her workstation, nning to organize her things before heading to theb.

    But she had barely taken a few steps when Nina spotted her with those sharp eyes and called out with a bright smile, ¡°Sylvia, you¡¯re here! Frank was just looking for you.¡±

    Ste paused mid-step. It looked like there was no avoiding this meeting.

    She turned around and came face to face with Frank, who was dressed in a brown suit and wearing a beret. ¡°Mr. McGill,¡± she greeted him politely. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡±

    Frank looked her up and down but didn¡¯t even bother to shake her hand. His voice was cold and condescending. ¡°Ms. Gilbert, you say you¡¯ve heard of me, but I haven¡¯t seen any respect in your actions. You¡¯rete.¡±

    Discover your escape on g  aln ov el s

    Ste almostughed. She calmly lowered her hand and replied, ¡°The institute starts at nine. It¡¯s only eight fifty. By any measure, I¡¯m notte. Mr. McGill, using someone unfairly the first time you meet them seems rather rude, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    She had nned to show him some respect, given his seniority, but his attitude left her no reason to hold back.

    Standing next to him, Nina chimed in with a stern look. ¡°Sylvia, Professor McGill is highly respected in our field. How can you talk to him like that? And he didn¡¯t mean to use you.¡±

    Ste nced at Nina, her eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°If you don¡¯t understand what ¡®use¡¯ means, maybe it¡¯s time you brushed up on your vocabry.¡±

    Nina¡¯s face instantly darkened. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±

    ¡°Exactly what you said¡­ no usations, right?¡± Ste answered coolly, throwing her words right back at her.

    .

    .<fn0656> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? Find_Novel(.</fn0656>

    .

 Chapter 650

    ?Chapter 650:

    Frank huffed. ¡°How uncivilized. Speaking so recklessly in a research institute, with no regard for anyone.¡±

    Ste kept her tone calm as she replied, ¡°Mr. McGill, I was the one who tried to greet you first, but it was you who chose to act arrogant and dismissive. And as far¡ª¡±

    As I know, this is a research institute, not a stage for theatrics. Shouldn¡¯t science and work be the focus here?¡±

    She frowned slightly. Since when did research institutes care more about formalities than actual work?

    Nina, who clearly trusted Frank¡¯s abilities, looked at Ste and said, ¡°Ms. Gilbert, since you say researches first, why don¡¯t you let Frank take a look at your group¡¯s experimental data?¡±

    Ste was standing with Sandra and a few others. As soon as she heard that, Sandra subtly tugged on Ste¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°Nina¡¯s trying to pull something again. She probably just wants to know how far we¡¯ve gotten.¡±

    If Ste hadn¡¯t already figured out that Frank was on Nina¡¯s side, she might have shared her data. After all, he was a well-known name in their field, and who wouldn¡¯t want some expert advice? But after that little exchange, she wasn¡¯t about to hand over her current project files so easily.

    ¡°Sure,¡± she said calmly. ¡°I¡¯ll show Mr. McGill the results from one of my previous projects.¡±

    Nina frowned. Previous? Why not thetest ones?

    Just as she was about to say something, Ste continued, ¡°Mr. McGill just wants to see my capabilities, right? A finished project should be enough. Unless, of course, he insists on seeing something more recent?¡±

    Her tone made things crystal clear. If Frank pushed further, it would only make his intentions more obvious.

    In the end, Ste handed him a project she had submitted to Neb Group in the past. It was a patented piece of work, already transferred to Neb legally. Even if Frank tried anything, using it without permission would be illegal.<fnf727> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? find?novel</fnf727>

    He took the file and began reviewing it seriously. At first, he had nned to pick it apart and find ws.

    ?@???? ??@t?¨¨?? ¨ª¨½ ??????????????????.??????

    But the deeper he read, the more surprised he was. Everything was well-structured, detailed, and solid. Even he couldn¡¯t find a single problem.

    Nina waited excitedly nearby, hoping Frank would put Ste in her ce. She was clearly ready to vent her frustration.

    But after reading through the files, Frank handed them back and simply said, ¡°This project is perfectly done.¡±

    Even though Nina¡¯s grandfather had brought him in to support her, Frank couldn¡¯t lie. From a professional view, Ste¡¯s skills were top-notch.

    Nina stared at him, clearly annoyed and finding it hard to believe what she had just heard.

    Ste, on the other hand, was calm as ever. ¡°Mr. McGill, since everything seems in order, may I return to theb? Or would you prefer I stand beside you just to make a point?¡±

    She had no patience for games. Frank and Nina had both been disrespectful from the start, so Ste felt no obligation to be polite in return.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 651

    ?Chapter 651:

    Frank¡¯s face darkened a little, but he eventually just motioned for her to leave.

    Sandra and a few others followed her back to theb, giving her a thumbs-up. ¡°Sylvia, that was epic! I wouldn¡¯t have had the guts to stand up to Frank like that.¡±

    Ste justughed. Sure, seniors deserved respect, but not if it meant sacrificing her self-respect.

    Watching Frank back down instead of scolding Ste left Nina fuming. She was so mad, she nearly tore herb apart.

    Meanwhile, Frank had a quick word with Paul, then left the institute. He hade to back Nina up, but once he realized Ste wasn¡¯t someone he could mess with, there was no point in sticking around.

    Later that afternoon, Nina¡¯s grandfather, Karson Carter, called her. ¡°I heard even Frank had nothing to say about that patent,¡± Karson said, sounding rather amused.

    He had chosen Frank for this job because of his high standards and blunt honesty. The fact that even he couldn¡¯t criticize Ste¡¯s work made Karson curious about this so-called troublemaker Nina disliked.

    Nina grew even more frustrated. ¡°Grandpa, what are you even saying? I¡¯m so mad right now!¡± she snapped.<fn751f> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n f?ndnovel</fn751f>

    Karsonughed, not bothered by Nina¡¯s mood. ¡°She must be amazing if even¡ª¡±

    Frank couldn¡¯t criticize her. ¡°I¡¯m curious now. Since I¡¯ve got some time, maybe I¡¯lle to Choria and meet her myself.¡±

    Nina¡¯s face dropped. Thest thing she wanted was for her grandfather to take an interest in Ste. She had expected support, not admiration for her enemy. Hearing that note of curiosity in his voice only made her more anxious.

    ¡°Grandpa, it was just a coincidence,¡± she said quickly. ¡°Things are really hectic here at the institute. Maybe it¡¯s better if you wait a little beforeing.¡±

    After quite a bit of convincing, she finally talked him out of visiting¡ªfor now. But the second she hung up, she swept everything off her desk in a rage. The loud tter echoed through the room.

    She was reaching her limit. Ste was proving to be a far tougher opponent than she had imagined.

    Elsewhere, William only found out about Frank¡¯s visit after it had already happened.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, where the best stories live

    Over in his office, Paul was enjoying his coffee as he recounted the story. ¡°You should¡¯ve seen Sylvia today. She was calm as ever and didn¡¯t flinch in front of Frank.¡±

    William¡¯s eyes lit up with interest. He could picture her standing there, confident and collected. He even imagined the exact tone she probably used.

    The thought made him chuckle under his breath.

    Paul raised an eyebrow. ¡°Are you actually falling for her?¡±

    Love could be strange, but Paul always thought William wasn¡¯t the type to care about romance.

    William didn¡¯t answer thatment. Instead, he looked serious and said, ¡°We need to talk about Nina¡¯s future at the institute.¡±

    He knew Ste could handle herself, but he didn¡¯t like watching Nina take shot after shot at her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 652

    ?Chapter 652:

    Paul nodded in understanding. He felt the same. Still, Nina¡¯s situation was different from the ones they had dealt with before, like Nathalia and Cecelia. This wasn¡¯t something they could rush. It had to be handled carefully.

    A week before Ste¡¯s birthday, things at the research institute were still moving at their usual fast pace.

    One afternoon, Sandra came over with a curious smile and asked, ¡°Hey, Sylvia, isn¡¯t your birthdaying up soon?¡±

    Ste blinked in surprise. ¡°How do you know that?¡±<fne1a5> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? findnovel</fne1a5>

    She hadn¡¯t told anyone about it, especially not at work.

    Sandra grinned mischievously. ¡°That¡¯s a secret! So, what are your ns? Doing anything special this year? If not, I could ask Elbert and the others to book a karaoke room. We could all hang out and have some fun!¡±

    True to her energetic nature, Sandra was clearly in the mood to celebrate. But Ste shook her head gently. ¡°Not this time. I just want to take it easy at home. I¡¯m nning to spend the day resting. No outings this year.¡±

    The truth was, she had been exhausting herselftely. Between stayingte at work, managing the demands of theb, and trying to keep up with what everyone expected from her, she was running on empty. It was no wonder she feltpletely worn out.

    Luckily, there was a rule at the institute, one William had personally put in ce, that allowed staff to take the day off on their birthday.

    Ste had decided a while ago that she would use that chance to stay in, sleep as much as she wanted, and give herself a break.

    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s a shame, but I get it,¡± Sandra said, sounding a bit disappointed but understanding. She could see how tired Ste had beentely. With a small sigh, she turned back to her workstation and returned to her experiments.

    The day before her birthday, Ste stayed a littlete at work to wrap things up and submitted a leave request to Paul before leaving.

    Paul noticed the date and immediately realized it was her birthday. Without saying anything, he stamped the approval and sent it through.

    The next morning, Ste finally got the rest she¡¯d been craving. She didn¡¯t open her eyes until almost noon. Just as she was stretching under the covers, the doorbell rang.

    g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s has it all

    Still a little groggy, she dragged herself to the door and opened it to find a delivery person holding a bouquet. ¡°Good afternoon, Ms. Russell. These are for you. Happy birthday,¡± the courier said with a polite smile as he handed over the flowers.

    Ste blinked in confusion. She hadn¡¯t ordered any flowers. Still, she took them inside and set them down on the table.

    Attached was a small card. There was no name, no message, just two simple words: ¡°Happy Birthday.¡±

    She stared at the flowers for a moment. They weren¡¯t the usual roses or lilies¡ªeach one was unique and unfamiliar, yet stunning in its own way.

    As she tried to guess who might have sent them, her phone buzzed on the table.

    It was a message from William.

    ¡°Do you like the flowers? Happy Birthday!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 653

    ?Chapter 653:

    Ste was caught off guard. She hadn¡¯t expected them to be from him.

    Lowering her gaze, she typed back, ¡°Thank you. I really like them.¡±

    His reply came almost immediately. ¡°If you like them, why not open the door and let me in?¡±

    Ste turned her eyes toward the door, and when she opened it again, she found William standing there, holding several bags of groceries in his arms. He was dressed casually, his usual sharpness softened by a warm smile that made him seem more approachable than ever.

    With a teasing tone, she said, ¡°Mr. Briggs, it¡¯s my birthday today. Don¡¯t tell me you expect me to cook for you?¡±

    In her head, she thought that if he really was, then he must be the definition of a ve driver.

    William chuckled. ¡°Of course not. I¡¯ve hired a professional chef toe over. Dinner will be made right here. I thought it¡¯d be better than dragging you out.¡±

    He knew she didn¡¯t feel like going out, so he brought everything to her instead. His thoughtfulness caught her off guard. She looked at him with surprise, then simply said, ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Among the groceries, he also had a neatly wrapped gift box. Once everything was ced in the kitchen, he walked over and handed it to her. ¡°Here, open it. It¡¯s your birthday present.¡±

    Ste had assumed the flowers were already the gift. She hadn¡¯t expected anything more.

    She took the box, untied the ribbon, and carefully opened it. The moment she saw what was inside, her calm expression lit up with excitement.

    ¡°Oh wow! This is that rare, out-of-print programming book! Where on earth did you find it?¡±

    Ste had been wanting this book for ages, but it had been out of print for two decades. The few people who still had a copy either treated it as a prized collectible or kept it close as their go-to programming reference. She had looked everywhere for it and eventually gave up, thinking she¡¯d never get her hands on it.

    That¡¯s why she was genuinely stunned that William had managed to track it down and give it to her as a gift.

    ???€$? ?§ß???€?$ 1? g??l??ov?l??.????m

    ¡°Found it on an online auction site,¡± William said casually. ¡°I¡¯m d you like it.¡±

    He made it sound so effortless, as if he hadn¡¯t gone through a long, meticulous search just to surprise her.<fna322> Checktest chapters at find(?)ovel</fna322>

    Ste had searched countless online auction sites in the past, so she knew exactly how hard it was to track down this particr book. It wasn¡¯t just about knowing where to look¡ªit also required serious patience and a bit of luck too.

    Now, holding the book gently against her chest, she felt a kind of joy that far surpassed what she had felt when the flowers arrived earlier.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Briggs,¡± she said sincerely. ¡°I really love this. It¡¯s the best birthday gift I¡¯ve ever gotten.¡±

    She meant every word. Back when she was married to Marc, he used to give her things like nes or bracelets that were fancy on the surface but often thoughtless. One year, he even repeated the exact same bracelet from the year before, just in a different box. Over time, Ste had learned to stop expecting anything meaningful on her birthday.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 654

    ?Chapter 654:<fnfed8> Readplete version only at find?novel</fnfed8>

    William¡¯s brows lifted slightly at her words. Hearing her say it was the best gift she had ever received gave him a quiet sense of pride. All the time and effort he had spent finding it suddenly feltpletely worth it.

    Soon after, the chef William had arranged arrived, dressed in a crisp uniform and a tall chef¡¯s hat. He moved confidently through Ste¡¯s kitchen, and before long, the rich aroma of food filled the air.

    Just the smell alone made her stomach growl, and it reminded her how good a meal could be when made by a professional.

    Then came another ring at the door. Ste started to get up, but William beat her to it. ¡°I¡¯ll get it. I¡¯ll take out the trash on my way.¡±

    He opened the door, and upon seeing who was outside, grabbed the trash bag from beside the door and stepped out, closing it gently behind him.

    Standing there was Marc, holding a bouquet of roses. The moment he saw William, his expression darkened.

    ¡°What are you doing at Ste¡¯s ce?¡±

    William met his re with a smirk. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. It¡¯s her birthday, and I¡¯d rather not let you ruin her mood. So how about you turn around and leave?¡±

    Marc had finally remembered Ste¡¯s birthday and even slipped in by paying someone to use their parking pass, only to be blocked at the door by William before he could even say a word to her.

    Tensing his jaw, Marc said stiffly, ¡°I came to see Ste. Who are you to decide if she wants to see me or not?¡±

    William gave a shortugh, like he wasn¡¯t even taking the argument seriously. ¡°Well, let¡¯s see. Boss, superior, colleague, friend¡­ none of those ring a bell for you? Then how about this¡­ boyfriend?¡±

    Thatst one struck Marc like a blow. He didn¡¯t care about the job titles, but boyfriend was different.

    ¡°Are you and Stel dating now?¡± he asked, almost in disbelief.

    William didn¡¯t even flinch. He didn¡¯t confirm, and he didn¡¯t deny it either. Instead, he stared him down and said coldly, ¡°If you keep hanging around here, I¡¯ll call security.¡±

    He knew full well that Marc had gotten in without proper clearance. If security got involved, Marc might end up in the station for a night, at the very least. Marc clenched his hand tightly, but in the end, he had no choice but to leave.

    g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s, where stories thrive

    William stood at the door, watching silently as Marc disappeared into the elevator. Once he was out of sight, William took the trash down using a different elevator and returned calmly.

    When Ste opened the door again, she was surprised to see only William standing there, and this time holding a cake. Curious, she asked, ¡°Who was at the door just now?¡±

    ¡°Just a food delivery,¡± William replied smoothly as he stepped inside with the cake.

    About an hourter, the chef finished cooking the meal. After presenting the dishes neatly on the dining table, he bowed politely to both William and Ste, tidied up the kitchen, and left without making a sound.

    Ste looked at the table in disbelief. It waspletely covered in exquisite dishes, like something straight out of a fine-dining magazine. ¡°There¡¯s so much food, how are we supposed to finish all of this?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 655

    ?Chapter 655:

    William let out a softugh. ¡°It¡¯s your birthday. It doesn¡¯t matter if we finish it or not. We¡¯re here to enjoy it.¡±

    He pulled out a chair for her like a proper gentleman, then took his seat across the table.<fnb30e> Latest content published on find~novel</fnb30e>

    Before leaving, the chef had even arranged the table with rose petals and candlelight, giving the whole room a soft, romantic glow.

    As Ste sat down and quietly picked at the beautifully ted steak, she felt a touch awkward, unsure of how to act in such a romantic setup. The only sound in the room came from the quiet clinks of their cutlery. Outside, the glowing lights from the tall buildings lit up the city and reflected softly on herrge windows.

    After they finished eating, William brought out the cake from the fridge and began cing candles on top of it.

    ¡°Make a wish,¡± he said, looking at her gently.

    Ste stared at the candles. It had been years since shest made a birthday wish. In fact, thest time she did was probably back in her school days.

    As if reading her thoughts, William smiled and added, ¡°You get three wishes. Take your time.¡±

    Ste thought hard, but only two wishes came to mind. The third just wouldn¡¯te, so she smiled and said, ¡°I only have two. Since you¡¯re spending my birthday with me today, I¡¯ll give one of mine to you.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t someone who usually put much faith in birthday wishes, but something about the soft candlelight inside and the neon signs glowing outside made her take it seriously this time.

    With her hands sped, she closed her eyes slowly, letting the warm light dance over her face.

    A minuteter, she opened her eyes and gently blew out the candle.

    William looked at her softly and asked in a warm voice, ¡°So, what did you wish for?¡±

    Ste turned to nce at him. ¡°If I tell you, it won¡¯te true, right?¡±

    William smiled. ¡°Well, since you gave me a wish, I¡¯ll tell you mine. I wished for all of your wishes toe true.¡±

    When she saw the sincerity on his face and those clear, deep eyes, Ste felt her heart skip a beat.

    I??§Ö$§ä ¡é#¦Áp?¨º§ñs I§Ú galno¦Íels

    Flustered, she quickly looked away. ¡°I¡¯ll go do the dishes,¡± she mumbled, almost rushing to the kitchen.

    With her back to William, she ced a hand over her chest, trying to calm her racing heart.

    ¡°Get a grip, Ste,¡± she whispered to herself. ¡°You really think William has feelings for you? Don¡¯t be foolish.¡±

    She took her time in the kitchen. Only once her racing heart had settled did she return to the living room.

    The lights were on now, bright and crisp, clearing away all that lingering warmth and confusion.

    Walking over, she said softly, ¡°Thank you for being with me tonight, William. It really meant a lot.¡±

    He stood up, still looking at her. ¡°You¡¯re wee. As long as you¡¯re happy, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 656

    ?Chapter 656:

    He made his way toward the door, his tone calm, but underneath it was a quiet hope that she might ask him to stay.

    But Ste didn¡¯t. Instead, she walked him to the door and handed him a slice of cake from earlier. ¡°Here, take this with you. And goodnight, William.¡±

    William returned to his room, a little deted, staring at the slice of cake in silence. After all his efforts, she still seemed as distant as ever.

    He sighed. It looked like he still had a long road ahead.

    After Ste¡¯s birthday, Nina kept a low profile at the research institute. Maybe the fallout with Frank had shaken her more than expected. Either way, she hadn¡¯t approached Ste in days.

    Ste was grateful for the quiet, and without distractions, the project her team was handling began to move along faster than before.

    One evening after work, Ste and Sandra stopped by a newly opened bakery to grab some sweets. As they stepped out, they spotted someone familiar across the street.

    Marc. He looked nothing like the confident man he used to be. His stubbled chin and tired face made it clear that he hadn¡¯t been taking care of himself.

    As soon as their eyes met, Marc stiffened. Ste looked radiant, fresh out of the shop with a smile on her face. He braced himself, assuming she¡¯d take one look at his sorry state and mock him.

    She hadn¡¯t expected to see him either, not like this. Rumors said Walsh Group hadn¡¯t signed a single deal in weeks.

    Marc held his breath as she came down the steps toward him. His voice was tense and defensive. ¡°If you¡¯re here tough at me, go ahead.¡±

    The truth was, he knew he didn¡¯t deserve her sympathy. Back when he was managing Walsh Group, even after snatching her patent, he¡¯d treated her like she was beneath him. And now, with thepany nearly falling apart, she had every reason to look down on him.

    But Ste saw it differently. No matter what had happened, thepany itself hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. So she looked at him and said, ¡°Marc, I¡¯m not here to mock you. If you really want to bring Walsh Group back, then stop drowning in regret and start sharpening your skills.¡±

    Her words were simple, but they hit hard. Without saying anything more, she walked away with Sandra.

    ????t??st ch??pt??rs in g??lno¦Íels.??????

    Marc stood frozen for a while, but something in his eyes had shifted. Her words echoed in his mind. For the first time in weeks, he didn¡¯t feel hopeless. There was still a chance¡­ if he was willing to fight for it.

    Ste¡¯s words hit Marc harder than he cared to admit. He had been running around, chasing partnerships, pulling strings¡ªyet the core problem remained untouched. Hispany¡¯s tech hadn¡¯t improved one bit. She was right. Raw determination wasn¡¯t enough. He needed real skill.<fnfef2> Chapters first released on f¦É?dn¦Ïvel</fnfef2>

    As she walked away, Marc stood there, frustration simmering beneath the surface. She had said only a few words and cut right through him. He had worked like hell to get here, but in front of her, it always felt like he was falling short. Was he destined to always becking before her?

    Marc didn¡¯t dwell on the thought. He turned, got in his car, and drove straight back to the Walsh Group. The moment he stepped into the office, he gave out a bold new directive: to find top-level researchers¡ªanyone who could develop a program better than Ste¡¯s MORE ONE. If anyone delivered, he was prepared to give them Walsh Group shares.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 657

    ?Chapter 657:

    That deration fired up the team. Kody, sensing Marc¡¯s renewed resolve, quickly mobilized the staff to reach out through all their contacts. Soon enough, a self-rmendationnded on his desk.

    Marc waited in his office. Soon after, the door opened with the confident click of heels.<fn6484> Newest update provided by Find~Novel</fn6484>

    He looked up¡ªmildly surprised to see a woman walk in.

    She strolled over and sat down across from him, legs crossed, gaze direct. ¡°Marc,¡± she said, smooth and deliberate, ¡°I know exactly what you need. And I have it.¡±

    Marc frowned slightly. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The woman leaned back, her tone smug. ¡°Nina Carter. I was in the same research institute as Ste. We were rivals.¡± She paused, then added slowly, ¡°You hate her, don¡¯t you? If it weren¡¯t for her, you wouldn¡¯t be in this mess¡­ while she¡¯s off smiling with some other man. You¡¯re not okay with that, are you?¡±

    Marc¡¯s expression darkened. Her words were hitting too close to home. He didn¡¯t respond, just stared at her with narrowed eyes. ¡°What¡¯s your angle?¡± He wasn¡¯t about to trust someone blindly again.

    Nina smiled, unfazed. She pulled out a file and tossed it on his desk. ¡°This patent? It outperforms MORE ONE. I¡¯m offering a coboration.¡±

    Marc flipped through the documents, and his brows shot up in shock. ¡°Why are you helping me?¡± he asked, still skeptical.

    Nina raised a brow, voice calm. ¡°Because I can¡¯t stand Ste. And you clearly hate her. Simple. The enemy of my enemy is my friend.¡±

    She knew exactly what drove him¡ªthat aching need to prove himself to Ste¡ªand she used it to her advantage.

    ¡°I¡¯ll provide the tech. I just want one thing in return,¡± she said coldly. ¡°When Walsh Group rises again, I want you to crush her. Leave her no chance to bounce back.¡±

    Her eyes were sharp, brimming with cold hatred. Only by watching Ste fall, watching her be a helpless wreck, would Nina feel even a sliver of peace.

    Marc stared back at her, then suddenly said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯m in.¡±

    Nina blinked, surprised by how quickly he agreed. ¡°You won¡¯t back out when it matters, right?¡±

    Every chapter lives on g a lno vels ;m

    After all, he had tried to win Ste back for quite some time.

    Marc chuckled bitterly. Yeah, he¡¯d tried. He¡¯d swallowed his pride, tried to win Ste back¡ªbut every time, she brushed him off like he was beneath her. Eventually, even the strongest feelings run dry. Now, all he wanted was payback. To show her what it meant to choose wrong.

    Nina grinned, satisfied with his attitude, and held out her hand. ¡°Well then, Mr. Walsh,¡± she said, ¡°here¡¯s to our partnership.¡±

    Once she left, Marc wasted no time. He handed the patent over to the tech department for evaluation.

    The results came back quickly. It was real. The patent was solid¡ªmore advanced than Ste¡¯s previous work.

    Marc finally let out a slow breath. For the first time in a while, his nerves settled. Just then, his phone buzzed. A new message popped up.

    ¡°Meet the client at this address at 10 a.m. tomorrow. Don¡¯t bete.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 658

    ?Chapter 658:

    Short. To the point. He didn¡¯t need a signature to know who it was from. Nina. He saved the number under her name and started preparing for the next day¡¯s meeting.

    At the research institute, Ste was standing in William¡¯s office, holding her data sheets as she walked him through the findings.

    William nodded now and then, pretending to study her data, but his eyes kept drifting back to her graceful side profile.

    After catching him staring one too many times, Ste finally snapped, ¡°Mr. Briggs, is the data written on my face?¡±

    She was clearly annoyed. What was the point of exining if he was too busy staring at her instead of the papers?

    But William didn¡¯t flinch. Calm as ever, he replied, ¡°Ms. Russell, you¡¯re beautiful. I couldn¡¯t help looking.¡±

    Caught off guard by his bluntness, Ste gave him a sharp look. ¡°This document needs your signature today. How are you supposed to catch any issues if you don¡¯t even read it?¡±

    William smiled slightly, still rxed. ¡°I¡¯ve read it. Everything¡¯s fine.¡±

    He had already scanned through it earlier¡ªhe was quick like that. The only reason he asked Ste to go over it was so he could spend more time with her.

    Realizing what he was up to, Ste shoved the document toward him. ¡°Then sign it,¡± she said tly.

    William didn¡¯t argue. He picked up a pen and signed it right away.

    Without another word, Ste took the signed papers and left. She had spent thirty minutes in his office only to be stared at the whole time.

    During lunch break, William brought desserts for everyone at the institute. They were allid out in the hall for people to pick up, except for one. William personally handed Ste hers.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been working hard. Have some dessert and take a break,¡± he said.

    Sandra noticed the cake and gasped, ¡°Whoa, you got a whole cake? Ours are just little slices! And yours has so many strawberries!¡±

    Jamir, who was sitting nearby, quickly pulled Sandra away before she could say more.

    Explore captivating tales on  .<fndc5c> Read full story at find?novel</fndc5c>

    Meanwhile, Ste, feeling a little awkward, took the cake and quietly said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Neb has a partner meeting tomorrow, so I¡¯ll wait for you outside the institute after work. Thanks again for your hard work.¡±

    Before she could say anything, William had already turned and walked away.

    As soon as he disappeared from view, Sandra came rushing back with a teasing grin. ¡°Sylvia, he¡¯s definitely into you! Everyone else got tiny pieces, but yours was a full cake. Do you think he bought desserts for everyone just so he could give you one himself?¡±

    Ste looked at the cake, and her heart warmed. So, it really had been him. Evenst time, it must have been him as well.

    ¡°Sylvia, I seriously think William loves you. Do you like him too?¡±

    Sandra¡¯s question pulled Ste back to reality. She looked over and replied gently, ¡°Just because you like someone doesn¡¯t mean you have to be with them. And William¡­ his feelings aren¡¯t like that.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 659

    ?Chapter 659:

    Sandra blinked in confusion. She didn¡¯t quite understand what Ste meant, but before she could ask, Ste had already returned to her desk.

    Still curious, Sandra leaned toward Jamir, who was quietly reviewing some data. ¡°Hey, she said his feelings aren¡¯t like that. What does that even mean?¡±

    Jamir, holding up a test tube, sighed and shook his head. ¡°Can you stop asking questions for one minute? Do you carry a whole quiz show in your head?¡±

    Sandra scowled. ¡°I¡¯m just curious, okay? It¡¯s for Sylvia¡¯s sake!¡±

    He ignored her and went back to his work, while Sandra stood there, still wondering what Ste really meant.

    Around noon, William did something different and invited Ste out for lunch. Instead of eating their usual meal inside the institute, he took her to a nice ce nearby.

    They sat across from each other, enjoying the quiet moment. While they were talking, Ste happened to notice a very handsome man walking past on the street.

    He had shoulder-length, slightly wavy hair and gave off a calm, artistic vibe, like someone who studied the arts or literature.

    With her chin resting in her hand, Ste casually said, ¡°That guy¡¯s really good-looking.¡±

    William followed her gaze and raised an eyebrow when he spotted the man. ¡°Is that your type?¡± he asked.<fnefd2> Official source is findnovel</fnefd2>

    Ste gave him a sideways nce, her lips curving into a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s handsome?¡±

    To her, men like that¡ªwell-groomed, a bit artistic, and effortlessly good-looking¡ªwere rare. There was something charming about them that stood out from the usual crowd.

    As she talked about it, her eyes lit up, almost as if she were curious to see how William would respond.

    But instead of agreeing, William gave her a puzzled look. ¡°Why would I think that?¡±

    He honestly couldn¡¯t understand what she expected. He was a man too, so why would he have an opinion on the attractiveness of another man?

    More content now at g?l¦Ç¦Òv???s

    Seeing William¡¯s genuinely confused expression, Ste let out a soft sigh and teased, ¡°Come on, William. We¡¯ve known each other forever. Why are you still pretending around me? Just admit that you like men. I won¡¯t think any differently of you.¡±

    William was stunned. Of all the things she could have said, that wasn¡¯t one he had ever seening. He opened his mouth to respond but was left speechless for a moment, trying to process what she had just used him of.

    After a pause, he looked at her seriously and asked, ¡°Wait, Ste, do you really think I¡¯m gay?¡±

    That caught her off guard. ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Now she was the confused one. If he wasn¡¯t gay, why did he get so strange whenever she talked to Steven before?

    William let out a long sigh, resting his elbows on the table. ¡°Ste, listen to me carefully. I don¡¯t like men. I¡¯m straight. And I¡¯ve had feelings for you this whole time. When I kissed you on the rooftop, that wasn¡¯t because I was drunk. I meant every word I said to you then and every time since. None of it was a joke.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 660

    Chapter 660:

    He couldn¡¯t figure out why, whenever he tried to be sincere, she always assumed he was joking. Did she really think he¡¯d mess around about something like this?

    ¡°Honestly,¡± he continued, ¡°I¡¯ve tried hinting. I¡¯ve tried being subtle. But clearly, that¡¯s not working. So I¡¯m spelling it out for you now. I¡¯m into you. I¡¯ve been serious this whole time. Do you finally understand?¡±

    Ste stared at him, feeling a bit overwhelmed. She had only been in one rtionship before, with Marc, and it had smoothly turned into marriage. He had said he wanted to marry her, and she simply agreed. She never thought of herself as someone clueless about love. But now, listening to William, she wasn¡¯t so sure anymore. Had she really misread everything?

    William leaned forward slightly, his voice softer this time. ¡°Stop wondering if I like men. I don¡¯t. The only person I¡¯ve ever fallen for is you.¡±

    Ste felt her breath hitch. She hadn¡¯t expected someone like William to say something so openly heartfelt. When she looked into his eyes, they were calm and steady, like the sky just before sunrise.

    She could hear the frantic thud of her heartbeat, loud and clear. It felt like she was falling in love.

    ¡°Why not give him a chance?¡± a tiny voice whispered in her mind.

    But almost immediately, another part of her pushed back. ¡°What if he¡¯s just saying what you want to hear? Men can be unpredictable. Don¡¯t forget he almost married Willow.¡±

    Conflicting thoughts tugged at her from opposite ends, leaving her tangled in hesitation.

    Just then, William, noticing her zoning out, quietly reached toward her face. She blinked and snapped back, meeting his eyes. His long fingers softly brushed the edge of her lips, wiping something away.<fn096c> ?????? ???? find?novel</fn096c>

    ¡°Just a crumb,¡± he said softly.

    Realizing she had food on her face the whole time, her cheeks burned with embarrassment. She quickly grabbed a napkin, dabbing at her mouth. She couldn¡¯t believe she had been so swept away by his confession of love that she hadn¡¯t even noticed.

    William let out a low chuckle at how flustered she was. ¡°No need to get so shy. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re strangers.¡±

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???§àm hosts thrilling adventures

    His teasing tone made her heart pound faster. After all, they had already shared more personal moments than a simple touch to the lips.

    But hearing it out loud only made her squirm even more. She scolded him in a hushed tone, ¡°We¡¯re outside, William! Can you not be like this here?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little annoyed. Didn¡¯t he ever get embarrassed about anything?

    After lunch, William walked Ste back to the research institute.

    They strolled side by side, and for once, Ste kept her head slightly down. A faint blush dusted her ears¡ªsomething rare for her.

    Neither of them said a word, but even so, people around them could sense something different in the air. They didn¡¯t know what had happened during lunch, but the vibe was unmistakable.

    That afternoon, the institute held a meeting for the project team.

    Sandra, Elbert, and a few other colleagues sat with Ste.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Have a really really nice weekend dear readers. God loves you and Noah wishes you all the best. (¤Å ? _?)¤Å?

    .

 Chapter 661

    ?Chapter 661:

    William stood at the front of the room, his tone calm but authoritative. ¡°How¡¯s the progress on your projects?¡± he asked. The groups took turns presenting updates.

    William skimmed through each report, flipping quickly through the pages. If nothing stood out as a major issue, he didn¡¯tment much.

    But when he got to the report from Ste¡¯s group, something changed. He slowed down. Page by page, he flipped through it¡ªtaking his time.

    Ste noticed right away. Her brows furrowed slightly. Was there something wrong with their experiment?

    She had personally double-checked everything. There shouldn¡¯t be any issues.

    Still, unease crept in. Her hands clenched under the table.<fnba1c> The source of th?s content is Find~Novel</fnba1c>

    The room grew quieter by the second.

    A few people snuck nces at Ste, assuming she was about to get dragged over the coals. Some even looked a little too pleased about it.

    Finally, William closed the report and set it down. Then he looked straight at Ste.

    Her nerves shot up again. She couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Mr. Briggs, is there a problem with our data?¡± Everything had been normal during thest check with Paul. How could William have spotted a major issue now?

    His eyes locked onto hers. For a moment, he didn¡¯t say anything.

    The air between them tensed, so much so that the others around them started shifting ufortably in their seats. Then he spoke, low and calm. ¡°Ms. Gilbert, your team¡¯s progress is impressive. This was the most urate report out of all the groups.¡±

    Ste blinked. Her heart, which had been in her throat, finally dropped back into ce.

    Still, confusion lingered. If everything was fine, then why had he taken so long with the report? Why the staring?

    She nced at him suspiciously, slowly realizing¡ªhe¡¯d done it on purpose. She narrowed her eyes and shot him a re. William,pletely unfazed, gave her a small, smug smile.

    Around them, the team was stunned. Everyone had seen the interaction¡ªher re, his smile¡ªit wasn¡¯t subtle.

    Find your favorite stories at

    A momentter, William stood up and ended the meeting. ¡°That¡¯s all for today. You¡¯re dismissed.¡±

    As he walked toward the door, he paused, turned slightly, and said casually, ¡°Ste,e with me.¡±

    Gasps echoed quietly around the room. Ste gathered her things and followed him out.

    The moment the door closed behind them, Sandra leaned toward Jamir and Elbert, unable to keep quiet. ¡°Did you see that?¡± she whispered. ¡°There¡¯s something going on between those two.¡±

    Jamir, usually oblivious to matters of romance, surprisingly agreed with Sandra¡¯s observation, feeling the peculiar vibe between Ste and William. It was as if Ste and William were flirting right in front of them.

    ¡°Are they together now?¡± Sandra asked, her toneced with uncertainty. It didn¡¯t make sense. Not long ago, Ste had insisted they weren¡¯t involved. Could things have changed that fast?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 662

    ?Chapter 662:

    Meanwhile, in William¡¯s office, Ste stood by his desk, arms crossed. ¡°Why¡¯d you call me in here?¡±

    William tilted his head toward the sofa. ¡°Sit.¡± His tone was calm, but there was a hint of something else underneath.

    ¡°Can¡¯t this wait until after work?¡± She sighed. ¡°We really shouldn¡¯t be mixing work with personal stuff like this.¡±

    Everyone in the meeting room had definitely noticed his unusual behavior.

    William was sitting across from Ste, carefully making a cup of coffee. ¡°This is the Geisha blend I asked Luca to pick up earlier. I remember you like this one. Go ahead, give it a try.¡±

    Ste froze for a second, caught off guard. She had never told him she liked Geisha coffee. How did he even know?

    The warm, rich aroma filled the room, wrapping around her like a gentle hug. She lifted the cup to her lips and took a slow sip. The vor was smooth and deep, with aplexity she rarely experienced. ¡°These beans are amazing,¡± she murmured.

    She wasn¡¯t a coffee connoisseur, but she did enjoy brewing her own every morning.

    She knew enough to recognize that this blend wasn¡¯t something you¡¯d find just anywhere.

    ¡°If you like it, take the rest home,¡± William said casually. He pulled out a small bag of beans from the drawer and ced it on the desk. ¡°You have a grinder at home, right?¡±

    He seemed unsure. Maybe he hadn¡¯t paid much attention thest time he visited.

    Ste¡¯s eyes widened when she saw thebel on the bag.

    Her first thought was how ridiculously expensive it must be. He really bought something this pricey just for her? That tiny bag probably cost a fortune. She frowned slightly. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to save these for entertaining business partners at Briggs?¡±

    William chuckled. ¡°You think they deserve beans this good?¡±

    She didn¡¯t know how to respond to that. Then he added calmly, ¡°Just take it as a gift. To celebrate us being together.¡±<fnf856> Newest update provided by ?ovelFind</fnf856>

    Ste narrowed her eyes. ¡°When exactly did I agree to be with you?¡±

    Read it first on g?lno?els.c?m

    But despite her tone, the blush she had tried so hard to hide during the meeting returned to her cheeks.

    William¡¯s voice came out soft and teasing as he said two simple words. ¡°Right now.¡±

    Ste blinked, a little stunned. ¡°What?¡±

    He leaned in slightly and added, ¡°Your face is saying everything your mouth won¡¯t, Stel.¡±

    Hearing that, a chill ran down her spine. She quickly cupped her cheeks with both hands. ¡°It¡¯s because your office is way too warm!¡±

    Before she could gather her thoughts, William had stepped closer. In an instant, the space between them disappeared.

    His scent, soft sandalwood, wrapped around her like a fog, clouding her mind. And then, just like that, she found herself pinned between the sofa and his chest.

    ¡°Still feeling warm with the AC set to twenty-three degrees?¡± he asked with a smug look.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 663

    ?Chapter 663:

    Ste¡¯s mouth opened slightly, but no words came out. She bit her lip, unsure what to say. ¡°William, this is the research institute!¡±

    Her cheeks were still burning. This wasn¡¯t her home or the Briggs Group. If anyone walked in and saw them like this, she wouldn¡¯t know where to hide.

    Just as William was about to say something, her phone rang in her pocket.

    She immediately straightened up, pulled it out, and saw Sharon¡¯s name shing on the screen. cing a hand on William¡¯s shoulder, she gently pushed him back and answered the call in her most serious tone. ¡°Hi, Sharon. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Sharon¡¯s voice sounded firm. ¡°There¡¯s been progress on that thing you asked me to look into.¡±<fnd828> Th?s chapter is updated by find¡¤novel</fnd828>

    Ste sprang back so fast that she nearly bumped into William¡¯s chin. But she didn¡¯t seem to care and rushed out of his office. ¡°What did you find? Tell me.¡±

    After searching for so many years and constantly hitting dead ends, she had nearly lost hope. She didn¡¯t expect Sharon to find something now of all times.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bitplicated,¡± Sharon replied. ¡°Better if we talk in person. Come to the salon when you¡¯re free.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll stop by right after work!¡±

    There were just under two hours left in her shift. Although she was anxious, she didn¡¯t want to leave early.

    Sharon said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be waiting for you here.¡±

    As the call ended, Ste turned to nce at William¡¯s closed office door. She hesitated for a second but ultimately decided not to go back in.

    He had only called her in to give her the coffee beans, and if she returned now, she¡¯d probably have to deal with more of his teasing. It was safer to head back to theb and focus on work.

    At exactly five-thirty, Ste left the institute and made her way to Sharon¡¯s beauty salon.

    Ste was sitting on the ground floor when she spotted Sharoning down the stairs.

    Sharon¡¯s expression was grim, and she had a lightweightptop tucked under one arm.

    More to discover g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m

    ¡°Stel,e take a look. I found something,¡± she said, her voice low as she sat down beside Ste and opened theptop. ¡°This is some data from before your adoptive parents¡¯ ident. I tracked down the license te of the hit-and-run car¡ªand I found the driver. He gave me a few leads.¡±

    Ste¡¯s heart clenched. ¡°Wait¡­ you actually found him?¡±

    Her adoptive parents had died in a terrible ident¡ªtheir car went off a cliff, both of them dying on the spot.

    Back then, she¡¯d still been in school. Her teacher was the one who broke the news.

    The Russells had taken her in after her mom passed away, giving her a roof, warmth, a sense of belonging.

    They once told her that her mother had been hunted by unknown people, but they never knew exactly who was behind it.

    Over the years, Ste had quietly done her own digging.

    She learned her mother had worked on a top-secret weapons project. After the details leaked, someone went after her, trying to get their hands on the ess codes. Her mom refused¡ªand they hunted her down.

    Her adoptive parents had always urged her to let go of the past and live a normal life.

    And just when she was starting to genuinely ept them, starting to move on¡­ they had an ident.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 664

    ?Chapter 664:

    The ident had always felt off. The official reports made it sound routine, clean¡ªjust another tragic mishap. But Ste had never bought that. As she got older, that gut feeling only grew stronger. She¡¯d looked into it over the years, dug into records, chased every lead¡ªbut nothing ever stuck.

    Everything looked too perfect. No ws.

    Her adoptive dad had always been a cautious driver. He never sped, never took risks. That road? They¡¯d driven it a hundred times without a single issue. So how did they just suddenly crash into another car and fly off a cliff? It didn¡¯t add up.

    She¡¯d pulled Sharon into the search. Even Josie had helped.

    And still, for the longest time¡ªnothing.

    But maybe persistence really did pay off. Because now¡ªfinally¡ªthey had something.

    Sharon frowned and gave her a look. ¡°Stel¡­ you might want to brace yourself. This isn¡¯t what you were hoping for.¡±

    Ste blinked, confused¡ªuntil Sharon tapped the screen. A name appeared in bold letters: Promethic Group.<fn1813> Content originallyes from F¦Énd£Îovel</fn1813>

    Sharon exined, ¡°The driver said someone gave him the job. He never saw their face¡ªjust got a business card. ¡®Promethic Group¡¯ was printed on it. He carried out the task, then skipped the country. Stayed hidden for years. He only just came back.¡±

    Ste¡¯s brows drew together. Promethic Group¡­

    Then it hit her. That was a subsidiary of the Briggs Group.

    She froze, staring at the screen, her eyes wide.

    The Promethic Group?

    It was the Briggs family?

    Sharon saw her expression and gently reached out, cing her hand over hers. ¡°Don¡¯t freak out, okay? When all this happened, William was just a kid. He couldn¡¯t have been involved.¡±

    She knew how close Ste and William had gotten.

    She understood why Ste was so shaken. It wasn¡¯t just about the truth¡ªit was about William.

    Read thetest updates at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    She spoke gently. ¡°Stel, if you really have feelings for him¡­ don¡¯t let this be a wall between you two. He didn¡¯t choose to be born into the Briggs family. This wasn¡¯t his doing.¡±

    Ste stared at her, eyes ssy, lips pressed into a thin line. After a moment, she said quietly, ¡°He might not have known¡­ but he¡¯s still a Briggs, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    Sharon was at a loss for words.

    Ste¡¯s voice trembled, but she kept going. ¡°Even if he had no idea, it was still his family that took my adoptive parents from me. They were good people. And Promethic Group destroyed them¡ªfor what? Greed?¡± Her throat tightened. ¡°How am I supposed to be with him, knowing that? How can I live with that?¡±

    Each word choked her. Her chest felt tight, like she couldn¡¯t breathe.

    Her heart was bleeding, raw.

    Just earlier today, she¡¯d finally let herself admit how she felt about William. She¡¯d epted that he wasn¡¯t gay.

    They had built a connection, and she had been willing to give their rtionship a try.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 665

    ?Chapter 665:

    But now she knew. He was the heir to the people who murdered her adoptive parents¡­ perhaps even her birth mother. Fate was cruel.

    No matter how much she liked him, no matter how much they¡¯d just started to open up to each other¡­ that was a blood debt. And love¡ªlove didn¡¯t stand a chance against something that deep.

    Ste looked at Sharon, her voice low, eyes clouded with conflict. ¡°Sharon, I swore I¡¯d get justice for them. They can¡¯t just die without answers. Now that we finally have a lead¡­ I can¡¯t turn a blind eye.¡±

    Sharon stared at her, heart heavy. Over the years, Ste had only ever truly loved two people¡ªMarc, who betrayed her¡­ and William. And neither had ended well.

    ¡°Stel,¡± Sharon wanted to say something, to offerfort¡ªbut no words came. What could she possibly say? If she were in Ste¡¯s shoes, she wouldn¡¯t know what to do either. She couldn¡¯t tell her what was right or wrong. She didn¡¯t have that kind of rity.

    In the end, Sharon just pulled her into a hug and whispered, ¡°No matter what you choose, I¡¯ve got your back. I¡¯ll always be your strongest support.¡±

    Ste¡¯s eyes stung. The tears slipped down silently, soaking into her cor.

    An hourter, Ste left the beauty salon, copies of the documents tucked under her arm.

    She stepped out of the elevator in her apartment building and headed for her door. Just as she reached for the handle, she heard a familiar sound¡ªthe soft click of William¡¯s door opening across the hall.

    William stepped out and caught sight of her. ¡°You disappeared right after work,¡± he said gently. ¡°You weren¡¯t off meeting someone else, were you?¡±

    Ste looked at him, but her eyes were dull, empty of their usual light.

    His smile faltered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    He moved toward her, reaching out to hold her wrist. She pulled away. ¡°William,¡± she said coldly, ¡°don¡¯t treat me like this anymore.¡±

    He froze, stunned. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± What had he done?

    Ste¡¯s throat tightened. She turned away so he wouldn¡¯t see the tears brimming in her eyes.

    Explore fantastic tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s; ?¦Ïm

    Clenching her door handle, she said in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t have feelings for you. I can¡¯t ept your proposal. From now on, whether at theb or at Neb Group, we¡¯re just colleagues. Let¡¯s keep it professional. Please don¡¯t bother me anymore.¡±

    Before he could say another word, she slipped inside and shut the door with a loud bang, leaving him standing there¡ªstunned, speechless.

    William stood outside for a long time, trying to process what had just happened. He looked down at the bag of freshly ground coffee beans in his hand¡ªmeant as a small gift for her¡ªand suddenly felt ridiculous.

    He¡¯d thought their feelings were mutual, that they were both just waiting for the right moment to break the ice.

    He thought she was shy. That maybe she just didn¡¯t know how to say it.

    But now¡­ she suddenly wanted to draw a line.

    No exnation. She didn¡¯t even give him the chance to question it.

    William stood there for what felt like forever, but in the end, he didn¡¯t knock. He turned and walked back into his apartment, quietly shutting his own door.

    Only a hallway separated them now¡ªbut it felt like an entire world.

    .

    .

    .<fn7efe> Latest content published on find(?)ovel</fn7efe>

 Chapter 666

    ?Chapter 666:

    Inside her bedroom, Ste finally broke down.

    She locked the door, threw herself on the bed, and buried her face in the pillow. The sobs came in waves, silent but gut-wrenching, her tears soaking through the fabric.

    Only now did she truly understand just how cruel fate could be.

    In the days that followed, Ste threw herself back into her usual routine¡ªworking in theb, proofreading data, burying herself in silence.

    Sandra had thought things were starting to move forward between Ste and William after thatstb interaction.

    But now, every time William came near, Ste would quietly turn and walk away.

    Even in the cafeteria, if she spotted him from across the room, she¡¯d stand up immediately and clear her tray¡ªanything to avoid sitting near him.

    In theb, Sandra watched as Ste kept her head down, focused entirely on her experiments. She leaned over and tugged Jamir¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Hey, do you think Ste and William are fighting again?¡±

    Jamir shot her a warning look and motioned for her to stay quiet. Even though Sandra had kept her voice low, theb was quiet¡ªand Ste could definitely hear her.

    Sandra pressed her lips together and didn¡¯t say another word.

    As Ste wrapped up her day and stepped out of the institute, she spotted Rutherford casually leaning against a sleek ck car parked nearby.

    The moment he saw her, he waved enthusiastically. ¡°Ms. Gilbert, off work already?¡±

    Ste blinked in mild surprise. Rutherford didn¡¯t usually show up in Choria unless it was for something important. Thest time she¡¯d seen him around, it was strictly business.

    Holding her bag, she walked over and asked softly, ¡°Are you here on another work trip, Mr. Schoenberg?¡±

    Heughed lightly. ¡°No, nothing official. A friend of mine is celebrating their birthday tonight, so I came for the party.¡±<fnf9a0> The source of th?s content is </fnf9a0>

    ¡°Oh.¡± Ste gave a slight nod, thinking that had nothing to do with her.

    Your imagination thrives at  punt

    She was just about to politely take her leave when Rutherford added, ¡°The party requires everyone to bring a date, and honestly, I don¡¯t know any other women here. Would you minding with me for a bit?¡±

    Ste hesitated. Her first instinct was to turn him down, but as if he sensed her hesitation, Rutherford continued, ¡°You won¡¯t have to stay long. Juste in with me, say a few hellos, and I¡¯ll make up a reason to drop you off early.¡±

    Ste understood how much social image mattered in circles like his. Showing up solo when everyone else had a partner could easily lead to teasing or worse. She remembered how Rutherford had really helped her out once, so she felt she owed him and finally agreed. ¡°Should I change into something formal?¡± she asked, figuring a birthday party like this was probably going to be pretty fancy.

    Rutherford smiled and shook his head. ¡°No need to go home. I picked up a dress for you earlier today and left it in the car.¡±

    She looked at him, surprised, then let out a smallugh. ¡°You were that sure I¡¯d say yes? What if I had ns?¡±

    Opening the car door like a true gentleman, he answered, ¡°Then the dress would¡¯ve just been a gift from my trip here.¡± It didn¡¯t seem to bother him either way.

    Ste wasn¡¯t put off by his confidence. She slipped into the car and settled into the seat. Just as Rutherford closed the door, her eyes caught sight of Williaming out of the institute.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 667

    ?Chapter 667:

    It was strange, almost like instinct, how his eyesnded straight on the car.

    For a moment, Ste wondered if he could see her through the tinted windows. But she quickly looked away andposed herself. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said calmly.

    At the party, Ste arrived with her arm tucked into Rutherford¡¯s, wearing the dress he¡¯d picked out for her.

    The event was set in arge garden, filled with soft lights and gentle music. As they walked in, Ste couldn¡¯t help but notice the nces sent their way.

    Sensing that she might be feeling a bit nervous, Rutherford gently patted her hand and said, ¡°Rx, they¡¯re just staring because you look incredible tonight.¡± His kind words made Ste chuckle softly, and some of her tension eased.

    Then Rutherford guided her over to his group of friends and introduced her. ¡°This is Ste Gilbert, the one I¡¯ve mentioned before.¡± That surprised Ste. He¡¯d talked about her?

    The group turned to look at her, their faces showing a mix of curiosity and interest.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Ste,¡± said one man in ck-rimmed sses. He looked more clever than bookish.

    ¡°That¡¯s James Holmes,¡± Rutherford added. ¡°We went to college together.¡± He then introduced the rest of the group one by one, and Ste greeted each with a polite smile and nod. After the introductions, Rutherford said, ¡°We¡¯ll take a quick walk. You guys go ahead and enjoy.¡±

    There was light teasing from the group as he led her away.

    Rutherford guided Ste toward a quieter corner of the garden and asked gently, ¡°Are you okay? If you¡¯re feeling out of ce, I¡¯ll take you home right now.¡±<fne4bb> For more chapters visit ?ovelFind</fne4bb>

    Ste, who was more used to indoor events, actually found the open-air setting refreshing and less overwhelming than she¡¯d expected.

    With a small smile, she replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Go enjoy time with your friends. I¡¯ll head back myselfter.¡±

    But Rutherford quickly objected, saying, ¡°Not a chance. You¡¯re here with me. I¡¯ll make sure you get home safely.¡±

    His tone left no room for debate. Ste thought for a moment and replied, ¡°Alright, then. I¡¯ll call you when I want to go home.¡±

    ?????? ???????? ? g??lnov?l??.???m

    Knowing she wasn¡¯tfortable hanging around strangers, Rutherford didn¡¯t push her to rejoin the others. He gave her a small nod and let her go.

    Ste wandered alone for a while and was enjoying the peaceful surroundings until a familiar figure came into view.

    It was William.

    He¡¯d clearly spotted her too. After setting his drink aside, he made his way over.

    She instinctively wanted to step away, but then she heard his voice behind her. ¡°Ste, why are you avoiding me? Do I reallye off as that scary?¡±

    His words made her freeze. Her body tensed, and without meaning to, she clenched her teeth before slowly turning around to face him.

    ¡°What do you want, Mr. Briggs?¡± she asked in a t tone.

    Her coldness hit William like a sharp sting to the heart.

    ¡°Why have you been avoiding me?¡± William asked.

    Ste¡¯s expression didn¡¯t give anything away. Her face was calm, and her eyes were steady, almost like she was hollow, impossible to read.

    She said, ¡°I¡¯m not avoiding you.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 668

    ?Chapter 668:

    Even as the words left her mouth, she knew they weren¡¯t exactly true. William let out a quietugh. ¡°You can say that to me all you want, but can you lie to your own heart?¡±

    Her heart?

    That question made her chest tighten for a moment. She hadn¡¯t let herself think about what her heart wanted.

    Then, as if someone snapped their fingers, she remembered something Jane had said to her recently. It pulled her back to reality.

    Her expression firmed again. ¡°Mr. Briggs, I¡¯m not lying to you or myself. I already told you the other day. There¡¯s nothing between us. I don¡¯t feel that way about you.¡±

    She turned to walk away, but William blocked her path. ¡°Then what¡¯s going on with you and Rutherford? Why did you show up with him tonight?¡±

    This wasn¡¯t some huge public event; it was a small, private gathering. If Rutherford brought Ste, that meant something.

    And if Ste agreed toe with him, that meant something too, didn¡¯t it?

    Did she realize how it looked?<fn80b1> Discover more novels at FindN()vel</fn80b1>

    Being someone¡¯s plus-one at a party like this usually said you were more than just friends. Was Ste trying to send that message?

    Ste¡¯s brows pulled together slightly. ¡°Mr. Briggs, I don¡¯t owe you any exnations.¡±

    Yes, she¡¯d once cared about him. She didn¡¯t deny that. But that didn¡¯t mean she owed him anything now¡ªnot her loyalty, not her time, and definitely not an answer.

    Even if she came here with Rutherford, that wasn¡¯t a betrayal. William had no right to act like it was.

    And seeing the way she stiffened, William suddenly didn¡¯t know what else to say.

    Ste shot him onest cold look and walked away.

    For the rest of the evening, she kept her distance from him.

    But since it was a small party, it was only a matter of time before they crossed paths again.

    After a little while, she saw Rutherford walking quickly toward her. His face looked tense, but as soon as he saw her, he rxed.

    Discover new content now g?ln¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m

    ¡°I thought you left,¡± he said.

    Ste smiled. ¡°I said I¡¯d be here. I wouldn¡¯t leave without telling you.¡±

    She meant what she said. When she gave her word, she followed through.

    Rutherford gave her a warm look. ¡°Some of my friends are starting a game and asked me to bring you along. But only if you feel like it, no pressure.¡±

    Ste almost said no without thinking. But then she remembered she was here with him tonight.

    She¡¯d already skipped out on chatting with his friends earlier. If she turned this down too, it might seem rude.

    She gave a small nod.

    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 669

    ?Chapter 669:

    Rutherford looked genuinely happy as he led her toward the group.

    Ste figured it would just be a casual thing with a few of his buddies. What she didn¡¯t expect was to find William already seated at the table.

    That¡¯s when it clicked. Rutherford and William were friends.

    She should¡¯ve remembered. Thest time she borrowed the equipment from Rutherford, William was the one who brought it back.

    She mentally scolded herself for forgetting that detail.

    Rutherford, unaware of the tension bubbling in her chest, motioned for her to take thest open seat beside him. ¡°Man, finally! What took you so long?¡±

    ¡°And when were you going to tell us you¡¯ve got a girlfriend?¡±

    Everyone wasughing and teasing, and Ste felt a little ufortable. She wanted to correct them that they weren¡¯t a couple, but it didn¡¯t seem like the right moment.

    ¡°Alright, alright, enough messing around. Didn¡¯t someone say we¡¯re ying a game?¡±

    William sat tucked in the corner, his eyes locked on Ste.

    Ste could feel it¡ªthat intense stare burning into her skin. She tried to brush it off, act normal, but it was impossible to ignore.

    Her whole body tensed up, uneasy under the weight of his gaze.

    Noticing her difort, Rutherford leaned over and asked, ¡°Is the chair notfy?¡±

    Without waiting for an answer, he handed her a cushion.

    Caught off guard, Ste just nodded and took it. ¡°Thanks,¡± she said, even though the chair wasn¡¯t the problem at all.

    Someone suggested from across the table, ¡°Since there¡¯s a bunch of us, why don¡¯t we just y Truth or Dare?¡±

    Ste had a sinking feeling they¡¯d go there.

    Truth or Dare was a staple at gatherings like this¡ªespecially when people were itching for gossip. She already knew how this would go.

    Ryan Spencer, ever the hype man, chimed in, ¡°If no one¡¯s against it, let¡¯s start.¡± He reached for the bottle, but James cut in, clearly unimpressed. ¡°This game again? Can¡¯t we do something else for once?¡±

    Ryan shot him a look. ¡°Geez, James, don¡¯t be that guy. Let¡¯s vote. Show your palm if you¡¯re in for Truth or Dare, back of your hand if you¡¯re not.¡±

    Ste wasn¡¯t expecting the turn of events.

    As soon as the voting started, she didn¡¯t hesitate¡ªshe showed the back of her hand. She wasn¡¯t one for such games.

    Rutherford nced at her, then casually followed her lead.

    James, obviously, showed the back of his hand too.

    Another woman at the table joined them, quietly raising the back of her hand as well.<fnfd34> Latest content published on find?novel</fnfd34>

    So that made four of them opting out. There were nine people total. Everyone else had already paired off¡­ except William.

    And now, all eyes were on him.

    His vote would break the tie.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 670

    ?Chapter 670:

    Ryan turned to William, eyebrows raised. ¡°Well, Mr. Briggs? You in or out?¡±

    Ste looked at William, certain he¡¯d vote no.

    With how serious and reserved he always was, she figured there was no way he¡¯d be into something as childish as this.

    She started to feel a little relieved. Maybe her side would win the vote.

    But then, without a word, William slowly raised his hand¡ªpalm up.

    ¡°That¡¯s a wrap, folks. Majority wins. We¡¯re ying!¡± Ryan grinned.

    James let out a sigh, chuckling at Ryan¡¯s enthusiasm.

    If anyone was the instigator in this group, it was Ryan. He was like a kid who never grew up¡ªloud, yful, and always stirring the pot.

    He was also the one who¡¯d urged Rutherford to bring Ste tonight.

    James didn¡¯t buy that Ste and Rutherford were a real couple. It felt more like Rutherford brought her just to save face.

    But even so, James had noticed something¡ªRutherford seemed genuinely interested in her.

    Whether Ste felt the same? Hard to say.

    The first round kicked off. The bottle spun, wobbling slightly beforending on Rutherford.

    He raised his ss, cool as ever. ¡°Truth.¡±

    Ryan didn¡¯t waste time with something tame. ¡°Is the person you¡¯re into sitting at this table?¡±

    Straight to the point. No warm-up.

    Rutherford didn¡¯t flinch. He nodded, his gaze steady. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    The table exploded with cheers, hoots, and a few gasps. Ste¡¯s eyes flew to Rutherford in shock.

    His crush was at this table?

    But wait¡ªbesides her, weren¡¯t all the other women taken?

    Had Rutherford fallen for someone else¡¯s girlfriend?<fn4e75> Get full chapters from f¦É?dn¦Ïvel</fn4e75>

    I@?e$t ¡é§ß@???§ñ$ ?¦Ç ???§Ú?v¦Å??.c?m

    Ste hadn¡¯t expected the very first question tond like a bomb. This was drama¡ªreal drama. The kind that made her heart skip a beat.

    The others at the table began sneaking nces at her, their expressionsyered with meaning.

    But under the dim lights, she didn¡¯t notice a thing.

    The bottle spun again¡ªand this time, itnded on William.

    Everyone at the table stilled. William was the type who rarely joked around, always cool and unreadable.

    But William didn¡¯t hesitate. He chose truth.

    Ryan kept it simple. ¡°Same question¡ªyour crush. Are they here tonight?¡± He asked more out of habit than hope, just trying to move past William¡¯s usual deadpan vibe. So when William answered, ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re here,¡± the whole table went quiet.

    Ste froze for a split second, catching the heat in William¡¯s gaze before quickly looking away, pretending not to notice.

    Everyone was stunned.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 671

    ?Chapter 671:

    Ryan looked like he¡¯d just been pped with a plot twist. He hadn¡¯t expected anything juicy¡ªhe was just killing time. Even James nced between Ste and Rutherford, unsure what to make of the tension suddenly thick in the air.

    The bottle kept spinning through the next few rounds, skipping over William, Rutherford, and Ste. Itnded on other people, giving Ste some breathing room.

    Since she wasn¡¯t ying, she just leaned back, sipping her drink and enjoying the chaos.

    By the time a few rounds passed and the bottle still hadn¡¯t pointed her way, Ste was starting to think luck was on her side tonight.

    But the moment she thought that, itnded on Rutherford again.

    He let out a soft sigh, clearly ready to pick truth again¡ªbut Ryan wasn¡¯t having it. ¡°You already did truth,¡± Ryan said. ¡°This time¡¯s a dare.¡± Rutherford gave a reluctant nod, resigned to whatever came next.

    Ryan pulled out his phone, opened a truth-or-dare app, and tapped the screen.

    The app spun¡­ then stopped. ¡°Kiss the cheek of the first woman to your left,¡± Ryan read out loud, grinning.

    Everyone turned. The first woman to Rutherford¡¯s left¡­ was Ste.

    Rutherford looked from the screen to Ste, then asked gently, ¡°Ms. Gilbert, are you okay with that?¡±

    If she wasn¡¯t, he¡¯d just take a drink instead.

    Ste paused for a beat. It was just a silly dare. No big deal. And maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªit¡¯d send a message to William to cool it.<fn8949> Checktest chapters at Find~Novel</fn8949>

    So she nodded. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m good with it.¡±

    William¡¯s chair creaked. For a second, it looked like he was about to lunge across the table¡ªbut under the table, James shot out a leg and kicked him lightly. Then, as if nothing happened, James leaned in and whispered, ¡°Hey, could you pour me a drink? The bottle¡¯s closer to you.¡±

    William nced at James and caught the warning in his eyes.

    Chill out.

    Your hub for updates: g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    Reluctantly, William reached for the bottle¡ªbut his eyes never left Ste. Meanwhile, Rutherford leaned over, lips brushing Ste¡¯s cheek so fast and light it was barely even there. Most people missed it entirely.

    Ryan let out a groan. ¡°What was that? That was a ghost kiss! Total cheat!¡±

    He was clearly hoping for more drama.

    But Rutherford didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°The dare said kiss, not how long or how intense. I did it. That¡¯s fair.¡±

    Ryan opened his mouth to argue but gave up with augh. He moved on to the next round.

    Once the focus shifted again, Rutherford leaned over and murmured, ¡°Sorry about that, Ms. Gilbert.¡±

    Ste gave him a small smile. ¡°No need. I said I was fine with it.¡±

    She was actually surprised by how gentlemanly he¡¯d been. She barely felt it¡ªit was over before she could react.

    A few more rounds went by, and the bottle eventuallynded on William again. This time, he had no choice. Dare.

    Ryan tapped the app. ¡°Give a one-minute hug to a woman at the table,¡± he read with a dramatic pause, eyebrows raised.

    The group perked up instantly.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 672

    ?Chapter 672:

    Everyone knew both William and Rutherford had admitted their crushes were here tonight. The obvious guess? Ste.

    After all, she hadn¡¯t minded Rutherford¡¯s quick kiss¡ªso surely, a hug from William wouldn¡¯t be a big deal.

    Compared to a kiss, a hug seemed like no big deal.

    William looked straight at Ste and calmly said, ¡°I choose Ms. Gilbert.¡± He started to get up from his seat, but before he could, Ste lifted her ss and raised a hand to stop him.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather drink,¡± she said.

    The rules were simple. If the person doing the dare couldn¡¯t go through with it, they had to drink. If the one expected to y along backed out, then both had to drink.

    But the drinks didn¡¯t really matter at this point. Everyone was far more interested in seeing how William would react to being rejected.

    For a second, William didn¡¯t move and thought he must¡¯ve misunderstood her. But when Ste threw back her drink without blinking, he knew she meant it. Earlier, when Rutherford had to kiss her on the cheek, she had hesitated briefly but still went along with it. But now?

    Just a short hug with William, and she chose to drink instead?

    His expression hardened, like he was holding back a dozen questions. Why was she treating him differently?

    If this was all just for fun, why not go along with it like everyone else?

    As William sat there, visibly trying to make sense of her reaction, Ste leaned back and finished her drink without a word.

    Frustration built inside him, and suddenly, being at the party didn¡¯t feel fun anymore.

    In the next rounds, Ryan noticed something was off between William, Ste, and Rutherford.

    He tried to steer the game away from them, but the bottle didn¡¯t care who was tense, and it still pointed at Ste and William now and then.

    Each time the game called for them to interact or answer something personal, Ste would quietly reach for her drink without giving William a second nce. As the night went on, William¡¯s expression turned steadily darker, while Rutherford started to grow concerned about how much Ste was actually drinking.

    Find more content at ???????¦Ò????????.c§àm

    Sometime after midnight, everyone gathered to give the birthday guy his wishes. Then Rutherford stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m taking her home now.¡±

    Ste wasn¡¯tpletely drunk, but the alcohol had definitely hit her.

    She got up and told the others, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not feeling too well. I¡¯ll head out.¡±

    No one stopped her. Ryan and the rest could sense the tension and kept quiet.

    As Rutherford helped her downstairs, William suddenly followed them. He nced at Rutherford, who had his arm around Ste, and said, ¡°Let me take her home. We¡¯re headed in the same direction.¡±

    Rutherford looked at him coolly and replied, ¡°She came with me tonight. That means it¡¯s my responsibility to get her home safe.¡±

    William frowned, clearly not backing down. ¡°We live in the sameplex. You don¡¯t need to go out of your way.¡±

    .

    .

    .<fn9b45> The source of th?s content is Find?Novel</fn9b45>

 Chapter 673

    ?Chapter 673:

    In truth, Rutherford lived on the opposite end of the city.

    Dropping Ste off would mean a long trip and ate return.

    But he simply shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. I don¡¯t mind being a littlete.¡±

    William¡¯s jaw tightened, but he didn¡¯t say anything right away.

    Rutherford gently tried to guide Ste away, but William stepped forward and grabbed her other arm.

    ¡°I said I¡¯ll take her,¡± he insisted.

    Rutherford¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°William, have you forgotten she came here as my date tonight?¡±<fn4d0c> ?????? ???? Find_Novel(.</fn4d0c>

    That hit William straight in the gut. He shot him a re and asked, ¡°So what, you two are a thing now?¡±

    Rutherford pressed his lips into a tight line. Part of him wanted to say yes. But it wasn¡¯t his ce to define whatever was going on between them without Ste¡¯s say.

    William wasn¡¯t letting up. ¡°If she¡¯s not your girlfriend, then what gives you the right to act like this?¡±

    The tension between the two of them was almost suffocating. They stood facing each other like neither wanted to be the first to blink.

    Just then, a cool gust of wind swept by, and it helped Ste shake off some of the fog in her head.

    Rutherford quickly turned back to her and said, ¡°Ms. Gilbert, I promised I¡¯d get you home safely. Let me do that.¡±

    But William jumped in right after, saying, ¡°We live across the hall. It just makes more sense for me to take her.¡±

    Their voices swirled around her like noise she couldn¡¯t quite tune out.

    Blinking a few times to clear her thoughts, Ste looked at the two of them holding onto her like she was a prize. Suddenly, she yanked her arms free. ¡°I can go home by myself, thanks.¡±

    At first, she¡¯d thought they were having a serious disagreement.

    ???€$? ¡é????€?$ ?? g??l??ov?l????o??

    But now she realized they were just arguing about who¡¯d take her home. It was ridiculous. She wasn¡¯t a child. She wasn¡¯t their responsibility. And she definitely didn¡¯t need two grown men arguing like teenagers over a ride. ¡°You¡¯ve both been drinking. Neither of you should be driving,¡± she pointed out. ¡°If someone¡¯s calling a cab anyway, then I can take one myself. No need for this.¡±

    Without waiting for a response, she walked straight to the curb, waved down a taxi, and got in without hesitation.

    The moment she shut the door, she locked it and told the driver, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The taxi sped off, leaving William and Rutherford coughing in a cloud of exhaust.

    Neither of them had gotten in.

    Rutherford turned to William, still catching his breath. ¡°What¡¯s your deal, man? You into Ste too?¡±

    William¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. ¡°What, I¡¯m not allowed to like her?¡±

    Rutherford blinked, clearly not expecting him to just admit it like that. ¡°But I asked you about her before,¡± Rutherford said slowly. ¡°You told me you two were just coworkers.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 674

    ?Chapter 674:

    William let out a slow sigh. Back then, he hadn¡¯t been ready to tell anyone how he really felt¡ªnot even Rutherford. Even when Rutherford had asked directly, William had brushed it off. He never thought Rutherford would twist that silence into a free pass to go after her himself.

    ¡°People change,¡± William said tly. ¡°I like her now.¡±

    That answer made Rutherford pause, really looking at him for a second. ¡°So what happens now?¡± he asked. ¡°I like her too.¡±

    Rutherford wasn¡¯t the type to chase women. Never had been. But Ste was different.

    She¡¯d walked straight into hispany, all the way from Choria, bold as hell, asking for his equipment. She¡¯d bet on herself¡ªand won. Rutherford had never met a woman with such confidence.

    Later, Ste won the bet, just as she¡¯d said, and got the equipment for free.

    It was the first time Rutherford had ever lost a bet.

    Ste Gilbert wasn¡¯t just some woman. She was one of a kind. And he wasn¡¯t about to let her slip away.

    When he first met her, Rutherford had asked William¡ªout of courtesy¡ªif there was anything between them. If William had admitted to liking Ste, Rutherford would¡¯ve backed off. But William had said he wasn¡¯t into her.

    So Rutherford had taken that as the green light. He wrapped up his work in other cities and came to Choria to spend more time with her.

    Now, suddenly, William was saying he liked her?

    ¡°Look, I get that people change,¡± Rutherford said, his voice steady. ¡°But don¡¯t expect me to just bow out because you changed your mind. I like Ste, and I¡¯m going to pursue her.¡±

    He took a step back and added, ¡°I¡¯m not telling you not to go for her. I¡¯m just saying¡ªdon¡¯t throw shade at me for doing the same. I asked, you answered. If your story¡¯s changed, that¡¯s on you, not me.¡± No bad blood, no grudges¡ªjust fair y.

    With that, Rutherford turned and headed for his car parked nearby, shutting down any further conversation.

    William stood there for a moment, jaw clenched, then exhaled hard and walked toward the lot to find his own car.

    Read new content at g¦Áln¦Ò¦Íe?s

    Back at home, Ste didn¡¯t notice when William returned. She¡¯d already showered and knocked out cold.

    She didn¡¯t stir once through the night. The next morning, it was her phone buzzing on the nightstand that finally pulled her out of sleep.

    ¡°Hello?¡± she mumbled, still half-asleep, not even checking the caller ID.

    ¡°Ms. Gilbert, it¡¯s Rutherford,¡± came the voice on the other end. ¡°I¡¯m at your apartmentplex¡¯s gate, but the security guard won¡¯t let me in. Can you vouch for me?¡±<fn7597> For original chapters go to find(?)ovel</fn7597>

    Ste jolted upright, suddenly wide awake. She could hear the guard in the background. ¡°He¡¯s my friend,¡± she said quickly. ¡°Let him in.¡±

    The guard didn¡¯t ask questions. Rutherford was allowed in, still on the call. ¡°Figured you probably haven¡¯t eaten yet,¡± he said. ¡°Brought you breakfast.¡±

    Ste blinked, still groggy. ¡°Yeah¡­ I haven¡¯t,¡± she said, rubbing her temples.

    Rutherford seemed thrilled to catch her before breakfast, and within ten minutes, he was ringing her doorbell.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 675

    ?Chapter 675:

    She opened the door to find Rutherford dressed casually¡ªlight sweatshirt, athletic pants, and a warm smile.

    ¡°I went for a morning run and thought about you drinkingst night, so I grabbed some oatmeal and a light breakfast,¡± Rutherford said.<fne6a6> This content belongs to f?ndnovel</fne6a6>

    He set the contents neatly on the table: two boiled eggs, a bowl of oatmeal, and some lemonade for her hangover.

    Ste looked at the spread, her heart warming. ¡°Mr. Schoenberg, thank you for this. How much do I owe you?¡±

    She reached for her phone to send him money, but Rutherford just waved her off.

    ¡°It¡¯s just diner food,¡± he said casually. ¡°Consider it an apology. I shouldn¡¯t have let you drink that muchst night.¡±

    Honestly, he hadn¡¯t expected things to go that way.

    If Ryan hadn¡¯t pushed that drinking game, and if Ste hadn¡¯t been so set on avoiding William, maybe she wouldn¡¯t have knocked back so many rounds.

    ¡°My bad luck in the game is on me, not you,¡± Ste said with a small smile.

    Ste was seated at her dining table, quietly enjoying the breakfast Rutherford had brought over.

    It tasted really good, like something from a warm, homey diner.

    When she finished eating, she felt full and happy.

    ¡°Ms. Gilbert,¡± Rutherford began, ¡°I¡¯m in Choria for a friend¡¯s birthday, but I¡¯ve also got a bit of work to handle. We just received a batch of new equipment, and I¡¯ve set one aside for the Choria Institute. I haven¡¯t tested it yet. If you¡¯re free, do you want to check it out with me?¡±

    Ste¡¯s eyes lit up at the mention of equipment. That was her thing. New tech always sparked her interest.

    She leaned forward slightly. ¡°You mean right now?¡± It was clear she was excited.

    Rutherford could see it in the way she perked up. Her job wasn¡¯t just work; it was something she truly loved.

    He admired that. Not everyone managed to turn what they loved into their career.

    L¨»t?st ch¦Ápt?rs ??n g??l??ov????.§ã??m

    They stepped out of the apartment together, and while they waited for the elevator, the door behind them opened.

    It was William. He stepped out, dressed neatly in a suit, looking polished but exhausted.

    Though he hadn¡¯t drunk heavily the night before, Ste¡¯s distant attitude had left him restless. He¡¯d barely gotten any sleep and had an early meeting at the Briggs Group that morning.

    He¡¯d heard Ste¡¯s door earlier and, out of instinct, checked.

    What he didn¡¯t expect was to see Rutherfording out of her apartment. So, Rutherford was serious about going after her, just like he saidst night.

    Rutherford saw William and greeted him like everything was perfectly normal.

    ¡°Heading to the Briggs Group?¡±

    William gave a quiet ¡°Yeah,¡± barely louder than a whisper.

    The elevator arrived, and the three of them stepped inside.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 676

    ?Chapter 676:

    As they rode down, Rutherford nced at William and said casually, ¡°Ms. Gilbert works for Neb, but I¡¯m borrowing her today. Hope that¡¯s not an issue.¡± There was¡­

    A glint of mischief colored his tone, as if the words were meant to poke at William¡ªand they did. He was still stewing from the night before, and this only added fuel to the fire.

    William clenched his jaw slightly, then said, ¡°If she skips work today, she¡¯ll lose this month¡¯s performance bonus.¡±

    It was a poor attempt to keep her from going, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say he didn¡¯t want her spending the day with Rutherford. So instead, he threw out this awkward warning.

    Ste stayedposed and replied, ¡°I¡¯m just helping out for a bit. It won¡¯t take long. But if you¡¯re really concerned, I don¡¯t mind losing the bonus.¡±

    She knew skipping work came with a cost, but that didn¡¯t bother her.

    William, seeing that the bonus didn¡¯t sway her, tried again. ¡°The project deadline¡¯sing up. We can¡¯t afford dys.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Ste answered calmly. ¡°We¡¯re ahead of schedule. Everything¡¯s under control.¡±

    It was Saturday anyway, technically their day off.

    And during theirst project meeting, William himself had praised her team for their progress.<fne915> Readplete version only at Find_Novel(.</fne915>

    So she didn¡¯t feel guilty about taking a breather. She knew how to deliver results, but she also knew when to unplug. She had no intention of letting work take over her weekend.

    The elevator doors opened, and William couldn¡¯te up with anything else to stop her. All he could do was watch as she got into Rutherford¡¯s car and they drove off.

    The moment the car disappeared from sight, William pulled out his phone and called Luca.

    ¡°Find out where Rutherford¡¯s taking her.¡±

    Luca was caught off guard. He didn¡¯t even know Ste had gone with Rutherford. ¡°Why not just ask Mr. Schoenberg directly?¡±

    He said it like it was a reasonable idea, like Rutherford and William were still on good terms.

    William sighed and rubbed his temple. ¡°Just do what I asked, Luca.¡±

    Luca had been getting a bit too talkativetely, probably from spending so much time working with Ste.

    A few minutester, Luca texted him the address.

    William opened the message, grabbed his keys, and headed straight to his car, determined to find out exactly what Rutherford was up to.

    Rutherford brought Ste to the port, where their shipment was waiting. They popped open one of the crates, and right on top was the new research equipment, perfectly packed and looking pristine.

    The moment sheid eyes on it, Ste¡¯s excitement was hard to miss. She could tell this was top-tier gear. Imported equipment like this always had a certain edge over what was avable locally.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 677

    ?Chapter 677:

    ¡°Think you can handle the inspection on your own, Ms. Gilbert?¡± Rutherford asked.

    Ste nodded lightly. ¡°I can manage. But there¡¯s no power out here. I¡¯ll need electricity to test it properly.¡±

    Rutherford scanned the surroundings. Not far off, he spotted an old lighthouse. ¡°We might be able to find power in there,¡± he said.<fn1233> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n Find1Novel</fn1233>

    They found an old cart nearby and gently ced the equipment on it before pushing it toward the lighthouse.

    When they reached the door, it was locked, but the ce was empty. Usually, there¡¯d be a port staffer stationed in the office below, but today it seemed deserted, and neither of them had a key.

    While Rutherford looked around helplessly, Ste circled the building and spotted a window that hadn¡¯t been shut properly. She pushed it open wider and climbed inside with ease.

    A momentter, the front door swung open from within, and Rutherford blinked in surprise.

    ¡°Ms. Gilbert, how did you get in there?¡±

    ¡°I used the window,¡± Ste replied calmly, brushing off the dust on her hands.

    She said it like it was the most normal thing in the world, but Rutherford was clearly taken aback by her quick thinking and her boldness.

    They moved the equipment into the lounge and found a working outlet. Without wasting a second, Ste got to work. Her fingers moved quickly across the screen as she checked the system, ran diagnostics, and tested eachponent with practiced precision.

    Rutherford, who was no stranger to this kind of work himself, watched with quiet admiration. Her confidence and skill were exactly why he¡¯d asked her to help with this task.

    Ten minutester, she turned to him and said, ¡°All good. Everything¡¯s running perfectly. If the rest are anything like this one, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡±

    Rutherford gave a nod of relief. ¡°Great. Let¡¯s head back, then.¡±

    They had barely reached the door when it swung open, and in stepped the lighthouse manager, returning to his post.

    galn¦Ò¦Íels.c¡ðm hosts fresh updates

    He stopped short when he saw two unfamiliar faces in his lounge.

    With eyes narrowing in suspicion, he immediately reached for the stun gun on his belt. ¡°Who are you, and what are you doing in here?¡± he demanded.

    Rutherford quickly raised both hands in a calming gesture. ¡°Easy there. We just needed a power source to test some equipment. No harm done.¡±

    The manager shifted his eyes to Ste, who was standing behind Rutherford.

    After a long second of sizing them up, he slowly rxed and eased his grip on the stun gun. ¡°What kind of equipment?¡±

    ¡°We had a shipment of equipment to test, and that¡¯s all we did. Everything¡¯s done now, and we didn¡¯t mess with anything. You can see for yourself,¡± Rutherford exined.

    Honestly, there wasn¡¯t much in the lounge worth taking anyway¡ªjust a basic setup to monitor the waves and keep an eye on port deliveries.

    The ce didn¡¯t even have a properputer.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 678

    ?Chapter 678:

    ¡°Next time, try asking first,¡± the manager said gruffly. ¡°I¡¯ll let it go today, but don¡¯t make a habit of sneaking in.¡±

    Rutherford thanked him, and he and Ste made a quick exit. Once outside, she let out a deep breath, still tense from the close call.

    If that manager had called the police, they would¡¯ve wasted hours clearing things up, even though they hadn¡¯t done anything wrong.

    They packed up the equipment and headed toward the parking lot.

    As they walked, Rutherford turned to her with curiosity. ¡°Ms. Gilbert, where¡¯d you pick up all those skills? Got a tech genius in the family?¡±

    Steughed a little. ¡°Nope. No one in my family does this. I just figured things out on my own.¡±

    Rutherford looked genuinely impressed. ¡°Wow. You¡¯ve really got talent.¡±<fna3fa> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on FindN()vel</fna3fa>

    His straightforward praise caught her by surprise, and she replied, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s less about talent and more about putting in the hours. I was always the one stayingte in theb back in school.¡±

    Back in school, Ste had racked up her fair share of awards, something Rutherford already knew.

    In his eyes, natural talent always had the upper hand, and Ste had it in spades. She¡¯d left even the most hardworking students in the dust without breaking a sweat.

    ¡°Ms. Gilbert, you don¡¯t have to downy it,¡± he said with a rxed smile. ¡°You¡¯re already ahead of the pack.¡±

    Ste brushed her wind-blown hair behind her ear, but before she could say anything, Rutherford spoke again. ¡°You and William work at the same ce. I¡¯m sure people think you two make a great pair. He¡¯s one of the only people I¡¯ve seen with talent like yours.¡±

    Her smile faded, reced by a dry look. ¡°Mr. Briggs is just my boss. That¡¯s it.¡±

    Rutherford gave a smallugh. ¡°At that birthday party, it didn¡¯t look that way. He seemed a bit too focused on you.¡±

    He hadn¡¯t said anything that night to keep thingsfortable for Ste, but now he was hoping she¡¯d be more honest about it.

    I??€$? ¡é??t??§ñ? ?¦Ç ga?n?¦Í¦Ål?.c??

    She let out a quiet sigh. ¡°I can¡¯t help how he feels. But for me, he¡¯s nothing more than my boss.¡±

    Her voice was steady, and her gaze didn¡¯t waver. Rutherford could tell she meant every word.

    The answer left him quietly delighted, and his steps slowed as if to savor the moment.

    ¡°Well then,¡± he said lightly, ¡°since William¡¯s off the table, how about giving me a chance instead?¡±

    Ste came to a full stop, blinking at him in surprise. ¡°Seriously? Don¡¯t mess around like that.¡±

    To her, it felt like a joke¡­ how could it not? They¡¯d only run into each other a few times, maybe half a dozen at most.

    It was hard for her to believe Rutherford would develop feelings for her so fast.

    Rutherford stopped too and turned to face her squarely. ¡°In case I wasn¡¯t clear earlier, let me say it again properly.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 679

    ?Chapter 679:

    Looking her in the eyes, he began, ¡°I really think you¡¯re smart, confident, and talented. I mean it. If you¡¯re not seeing anyone, maybe you could give me a chance.¡±

    For a moment, Ste didn¡¯t know what to say.

    She wanted to brush it off with a joke, but Rutherford¡¯s honest tone made that feel wrong.

    Still, being serious about it felt a little awkward too.

    After all, she¡¯d never thought of him that way.

    Rutherford noticed the hesitation in her eyes and gently looked away. ¡°Hey, no pressure,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to rush you or make you ufortable.¡±

    And with his gaze elsewhere, Ste felt her shoulders rx just a bit.

    Rutherford dropped Ste off at her apartmentplex, and once she unbuckled her seatbelt, she thanked him politely before stepping out and heading toward her building.

    Luckily, William wasn¡¯t standing by the entrance, which helped her rx a little. But as soon as she got home, her thoughts began looping back to Rutherford¡¯s confession.

    She couldn¡¯t shake the thought that both Rutherford and William handled their emotions in surprisingly simr ways. Maybe it was because they were longtime friends, but still, their approach felt too alike.

    They both confessed how they felt, directly and without sugarcoating. While their honesty was bold, it always seemed to catch herpletely off guard, leaving her unsure how to respond.

    Settling into her couch, Ste found herself thinking about Marc.

    Things with him had been different. They spent years getting to know one another before quietly slipping into a rtionship.

    Compared to that, both William and Rutherford felt like they were sprinting, and it just wasn¡¯t her pace.

    She knew the two men couldn¡¯t be more different.

    Rutherford had that charming, polished ease about him. He was friendly andposed. William, on the other hand, was all sharp lines and cool distance. He rarely let anyone in.<fn80ed> Readplete version only at f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fn80ed>

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m is packed with great reads

    Ste realized she was actuallyparing Rutherford and William, and it made her chuckle softly at herself.

    Ste brushed the situation aside and got up to attend to her own affairs.

    The next morning, just as she stepped out at her usual time for work, she noticed a car already parked out front. The window rolled down, and to her surprise, Rutherford was in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Ms. Gilbert, need a ride?¡± he called out casually.

    Ste stopped in her tracks. She hadn¡¯t expected him to show up just to drive her to work.

    Her ce wasn¡¯t exactly close to the institute, but it wasn¡¯t too far either. If she remembered correctly, William once mentioned that Rutherford lived nowhere nearby.

    ¡°Mr. Schoenberg, have you been waiting long?¡± she asked.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 680

    ?Chapter 680:

    It was just past eight. If William¡¯s estimate was right and Rutherford had over an hour¡¯s drive, he must have left around seven.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure when you usually leave, so I came a bit early,¡± he said with a small smile. ¡°Brought you breakfast, too. You can eat on the way.¡±

    Before she could reply, another engine started nearby. She turned and saw William pulling his car out of the garage.

    He immediately recognized Rutherford¡¯s license te and hit the brakes, stopping beside him.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re up early today. Are you ying chauffeur, huh?¡± William said, raising an eyebrow.

    Rutherford nced over with a faint grin. ¡°Driving Ms. Gilbert isn¡¯t exactly a burden.¡±

    William scoffed. ¡°I¡¯ve known you forever, and I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen you try this hard for anyone.¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Rutherford said with a shrug, ¡°history might just need its first exception.¡±

    Ste was standing between the two cars, listening to them go back and forth. Without meaning to, she let out a soft sigh.

    Rutherford heard it and turned to her with a light smile. ¡°Come on, Ms. Gilbert, won¡¯t you let me have this small win?¡±

    Ste felt a little touched.

    She hadn¡¯t nned on epting the ride, but now that William was here, the situation had changed.

    If she didn¡¯t ride with Rutherford, she¡¯d probably end up with William. After a quick moment of thought, she pulled open Rutherford¡¯s door.

    ¡°Thank you for the ride.¡±

    The engine purred to life, and they pulled away, leaving William behind. He hadn¡¯t expected this turn of events. One rival was already enough to deal with, and now Rutherford had entered the picture.

    Ste really did have a way of attracting attention, even when she wasn¡¯t trying. Inside the car, Rutherford handed her a paper bag with a quiet smile. ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure what you like, so I went with something ssic. Hopefully, it¡¯s something you¡¯ll enjoy.¡±

    Ste peeked inside and saw a warm panini and a cup of coffee. She smiled and said, ¡°Paninis are actually one of my favorites. Thank you.¡±

    Every story starts at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??§àm

    Rutherford kept his eyes on the road, looking calm and collected as always. But then, without looking her way, he added casually, ¡°This is how a guy should chase a girl, so no need to thank me.¡±

    Chase a girl, huh?

    Only then did it hit Ste that this ride and breakfast weren¡¯t just casual gestures. They were his way of showing interest.

    She tightened her grip on the bag and said softly, ¡°You really don¡¯t have to do all this.¡±

    ¡°I know I don¡¯t have to. But I want to,¡± he replied calmly. ¡°Even if you never feel the same, I¡¯d still want to show up for you. As long as you¡¯ll let me.¡±

    He didn¡¯t mind waking up earlier or the possibility that she might say no. If he liked someone, he showed it with actions and not just empty words.

    Ste stared at the panini in her hands, not really sure what to say. Her thoughts were all over the ce.

    .

    .

    .<fnbd77> This content belongs to Find[?]ovel</fnbd77>

 Chapter 681

    ?Chapter 681:

    She opened the car window just a bit, letting the cool morning air hit her face, and it did help her settle down.

    After a moment, she reached for her phone, tapped a few times, then asked, ¡°Can you give me your Choria address?¡±

    Rutherford gave it without hesitation, not asking a single question in return. He trusted her.

    Ste didn¡¯t exin right away. She just said, ¡°I ordered something for you. It¡¯ll be delivered in a few days, so keep an eye out.¡±

    A hint of curiosity shed in Rutherford¡¯s eyes. ¡°What made you want to get me something?¡±

    ¡°You drove me to work and bought me breakfast. I thought it was only fair to return the favor,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s a woody-scented candle. It feels like your kind of thing.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just any candle, either. It was from a luxury brand¡ªdefinitely not something you¡¯d pick up on a whim. Ste didn¡¯t like owing people favors, and when someone did something for her, she made sure to give back.

    Rutherford was pleased that she¡¯d picked something personal.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s from you, Ms. Gilbert, I¡¯ll light it every night when I get home. Wouldn¡¯t want that thoughtfulness to go to waste.¡±

    As they pulled up to the institute, Ste thanked him again. ¡°I appreciate today, but there¡¯s no need to pick me up tomorrow. See you.¡±

    Before he could respond, she had already stepped out and was walking toward the building.

    Rutherford knew Ste had left in a rush because she was worried he might reject her proposal.

    Watching her figure disappear, he let out a low chuckle, then stepped on the gas and pulled away from theb¡¯s entrance.

    Barely ten secondster, William¡¯s car rolled in behind him, pulling straight into the underground garage of the research institute.

    He¡¯d been tailing them the entire way, fuming the whole time. He couldn¡¯t see what they were doing or saying inside the car¡ªand that only made it worse.

    As soon as he stepped into the building, a young colleague called out to him, ¡°Good morning, William!¡±

    Magic begins at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s

    She was a new hire, fresh out of school, and had barely been at the institute for a year. Before today, she hadn¡¯t even dared to make eye contact with him, let alone speak.

    But the others kept telling her not to overthink it¡ªWilliam just had a cold face, that¡¯s all.

    So she finally gathered the nerve to greet him. William didn¡¯t even nce at her. He just walked straight into the elevator with that icy expression locked in ce. Her courage instantly shriveled up. She silently promised herself never to try again.

    Meanwhile, just as Ste stepped out of Rutherford¡¯s car, Sandra¡¯s taxi happened to stop across the street.

    Later, after Ste arrived at theb and threw on her coat, Sandra bounced in, her voice bright and chipper.<fn461b> ?????? ???? find?novel</fn461b>

    ¡°Morning, Sylvia! Morning, Elbert! Morning, Jamir!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 682

    ?Chapter 682:

    The others were used to her high energy and casually greeted her back while staying focused on their work.

    Once Sandra changed into herb coat, she walked over and asked with a glint of curiosity, ¡°Sylvia, who dropped you off this morning?¡± She had seen everything from across the street.

    Ste paused, already used to Sandra being theb¡¯s unofficial gossip radar¡ªnever missing a beat.

    ¡°It was Mr. Schoenberg¡ªthe one who delivered our equipmentst time,¡± she said casually.

    Sandra¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°He¡¯s back in Choria?¡±

    ¡°Seems like he¡¯s got other work here,¡± Ste said. ¡°I¡¯m not exactly sure.¡±

    She remembered Rutherford had said he came for the birthday party, but now that the event was over, he hadn¡¯t rushed to leave. He probably had more business in town. She didn¡¯t tter herself into thinking he¡¯d stayed just for her.

    While fiddling with her equipment, Sandra mumbled, ¡°William and Mr. Schoenberg are both amazing¡­ Sylvia, if you had to choose, who would you choose?¡±

    Ste looked up. Sandra had asked this before¡ªjust ying around, trying to liven up theb.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t choose either of them,¡± Ste replied tly.

    Sandra blinked. ¡°What? You don¡¯t think they¡¯re good enough?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that. They¡¯re both great guys,¡± Ste said. ¡°But that¡¯s exactly why it¡¯s not up to me to choose.¡±

    She didn¡¯t see the point in ying out hypotheticals that didn¡¯t mean anything.

    But Sandra wasn¡¯t letting it go. ¡°Still, if you had to pick one?¡± Clearly,b work was too boring today.

    Ste hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°Then I¡¯d choose Rutherford.¡±

    She didn¡¯t put much thought into it. It was just¡­ ever since she started suspecting the Briggs family might¡¯ve had a hand in her adoptive parents¡¯ death, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to choose William anymore.

    Sandra looked surprised. She¡¯d always thought Sylvia leaned toward William¡ªafter all, they¡¯d known each other way longer.

    Step into a new world at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    Before she could ask anything else, Ste cut her off. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get back to the experiment.¡±

    Neither of them noticed the shadow that had silently passed by outside theb door.

    Back in his office, William sat down at his desk. All the way from theb to here, not a single smile crossed his face. He hadn¡¯t said a word to anyone.

    The other researchers saw his expression and quickly steered clear.<fnd56b> Readplete version only at find?novel</fnd56b>

    Staring at hisputer screen, William didn¡¯t absorb a single line.

    His head was spinning with Ste¡¯s words. She picked Rutherford. Even after he¡¯d known her for more than a year¡ªlong before Rutherford showed up¡ªwhy would she give Rutherford a chance and not him?

    William ran a hand through his hair, frustration building. For the first time, he had to admit¡ªhe really didn¡¯t understand her.

    He¡¯d seen the emotion in her eyes. It wasn¡¯t as simple as she made it sound.

    But the words she spoke? Cold. Final.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 683

    ?Chapter 683:<fn25c5> Official source is find~novel</fn25c5>

    Burying his face in his hands, he muttered under his breath, ¡°Ste, what are you really thinking?¡±

    By the time Ste got off work that afternoon, she wasn¡¯t even surprised to see Rutherford¡¯s car waiting outside again.

    She let out a quiet sigh¡ªclearly helpless. She couldn¡¯t just ignore him and walk off like he didn¡¯t exist.

    ¡°Mr. Schoenberg, you really don¡¯t need to keep acting like my personal driver,¡± she said.

    Rutherford smiled faintly. ¡°I know if I drive you every day, you¡¯ll start to feel pressured. But I just want to make things easier for you. After thinking about it, I figured¡­ maybe I should just get you a car.¡±

    That caught Ste off guard. And once again, she noticed how simr Rutherford and William were when it came to chasing women.

    Afraid he might actually follow through and send her a car, she quickly shut it down. ¡°I appreciate the thought, Mr. Schoenberg, but I already have a car. There¡¯s really no need for another one.¡±

    In fact, she¡¯d nned to drive herself today¡ªbut Rutherford had parked right at the entrance of her building, blocking her way before she could even try.

    ¡°No one everins about having too many cars,¡± he said, still smiling. ¡°Ms. Gilbert, whatever cars you already own, that¡¯s your business. I¡¯m just trying to take care of you in my way.¡±

    Ste felt cornered. ¡°Mr. Schoenberg, if you truly care about me¡­ then please don¡¯t put me in a tough spot.¡±

    Her tone was soft, but there was no hiding how exhausted she felt¡ªlike just the thought of him gifting her a car would keep her awake for a month.

    Rutherford, who had already booked an appointment with the dealership, paused. For now, he had to put the n on hold.

    So that evening, once he finally left, Ste drove her own car into the underground garage of her building.

    That way, the next morning, she could leave straight from the basement and avoid running into him in the lobby.

    Yes, it was a little evasive. But she¡¯d already made herself clear. If he still chose to ignore her boundaries, then she had no choice but to keep her distance.

    Your source: g??ln??v??ls.??????

    And with that, she managed to dodge him for the next few days.

    ¡°Sylvia, we need international data for our experiment,¡± Jamir said one afternoon, looking frustrated as he walked over with the experiment sheet. ¡°But the dataset link from the original author is broken. What should we do?¡±

    Ste took the sheet from him and frowned. ¡°Did you check all the backup links?¡±

    ¡°I did. I even tried reaching out to the author. No response.¡±

    Their project was no small task¡ªplenty of details still needed in-depth research. If they could build on existing data, things would move faster.

    But if the groundwork wasn¡¯t avable, they¡¯d have to start everything from scratch. That meant months¡ªmaybe the rest of the year¡ªjustpiling numbers.

    The data wasn¡¯t ssified or anything. The issue was how vast the system was.

    Without that summary dataset, they¡¯d be swimming in chaos.

    But sure enough, the original link was dead.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 684

    ?Chapter 684:

    ¡°Keep looking for alternatives,¡± Ste said, handing back the sheet. ¡°If nothing works, we¡¯ll figure out another n.¡±

    She then sat down to dig into the problem herself. Afterbing through every possible source, the conclusion was clear¡ªonly that one author had ever posted theplete version.

    Problem was, he hadn¡¯t updated his ount in over a year. Maybe he¡¯d run into trouble. Maybe he¡¯d gonepletely offline. Either way, the oue wasn¡¯t good for them.

    Ste spent the rest of the afternoon searching, but came up empty.

    If even she couldn¡¯t find it, the odds weren¡¯t great for the rest of the team. With no other option, she posted on her social media: ¡°Dear onlinemunity, does anyone have the full version of this dataset? I need it urgently!¡±

    A long shot? Absolutely. But it was the only thread left to tug on.

    Sandra had also been digging for hours, her eyes red from staring at the screen. During a short break, she rubbed her temples and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we just ask William? He probably has it.¡±

    After all, William was practically a legend in their field. If anyone could track it down, it¡¯d be him.

    Ste knew Sandra had a point. William might have it. But she wasn¡¯t willing to ask.

    Before, it had been about pride. Now¡­ now it was about something deeper. Knowing what his family had done to her adoptive parents, asking him for help just felt impossible.

    So for the first time, Ste gave Sandra a firm look and said, ¡°Sandra, we need to handle this ourselves. Mr. Briggs isn¡¯t just our senior¡ªhe¡¯s also our boss. If we run to him with every little problem, we¡¯ll never grow.¡±

    Sandra froze for a second¡ªclearly not expecting Ste to be this serious.

    But she recalled Ste had warned her in the past not to always rely on William. It was just that she¡¯d never listened. Every time the team hit a wall, William always seemed to swoop in and save the day. Naturally, he was the first person she thought of now too.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sylvia¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it like that,¡± Sandra mumbled, head lowered, feeling a little embarrassed.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c¨®m is your escape

    She promised not to run to William anymore whenever things got tough.

    The group kept digging for data until the end of the day. Progress was slow, but not one of them mentioned giving up.

    Everyone quietly packed up theirptops and took their work home, determined to keep at it after hours.

    As Ste got home and opened herptop, a soft ding signaled a new email.

    She clicked it. There it was¡ªthe document.

    Her eyes widened in shock. It was the exact dataset she¡¯d been hunting down all day.

    Just as she was about to reply and ask who¡¯d sent it, her phone rang.

    She nced at the screen¡ªRutherford. After a brief pause, she picked up. ¡°Ms. Gilbert, did you get the email?¡± Rutherford¡¯s calm voice came through.

    Ste¡¯s breath caught.

    She stared at the screen, then asked in disbelief, ¡°That was from you?¡±

    Rutherford chuckled lightly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you post for help online? I saw it. Turns out I know the original author, so I asked him to send it over.¡±

    .<fn8496> Chapters first released on Find[?]ovel</fn8496>

    .

    .

 Chapter 685

    ?Chapter 685:

    Once again, Ste was reminded¡ªconnections really were everything.

    This database wasn¡¯t exactly trending. Barely anyone hadpiled it. And somehow, of all people, Rutherford knew the guy who did. If this had happened before today, she might¡¯ve thought it was all staged. But he couldn¡¯t have known they needed it until she posted online.

    So¡ªjust pure luck. One crazy coincidence.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Schoenberg. This¡­ really helps our team a lot.¡± She fumbled for the right words.

    A simple thank-you over the phone just didn¡¯t feel like enough.

    Rutherford didn¡¯t make a big deal of it. ¡°Happy to help. No need to overthink it, Ms. Gilbert.¡±

    Still holding the phone, Ste said sincerely, ¡°I owe you one. If you ever need a favor, just ask. I won¡¯t hesitate.¡±

    There was a short pause on the other end, then Rutherford said, ¡°Actually¡­ there is something I could use your help with.¡±

    ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Next week¡¯s the wedding anniversary of one of my business partners and her husband. We¡¯ve worked together for years, and I¡¯d like to get her something thoughtful. The problem is¡ªI have no clue what women like for anniversaries. Could you help me pick something out?¡±

    Picking gifts wasn¡¯t hard for Ste. But not knowing the recipient¡¯s personality or preferences made it trickier.

    ¡°Could you tell me what your partner is into? Their hobbies?¡± she asked.

    Rutherford¡¯s voice was deep and steady. ¡°Hard to exin over the phone. If you¡¯re okay with it, maybe we could talk it over in person after work?¡±

    Ste agreed without much thought. He¡¯d helped her, and now it was her turn. She wasn¡¯t the type to dodge a favor.

    After ending the call, Ste quickly forwarded the data to her team.

    One by one, surprised reactions flooded in.

    Sandra was the first to respond: ¡°Sylvia, you¡¯re literally a goddess. I¡¯ve been frying myptop all day, and you somehow pulled this out of thin air??¡±

    Explore new chapters gal¦Çovels.c¡ðm

    Jamir chimed in: ¡°So¡­ does this mean we can move forward with the experiment tomorrow?¡±

    Then Elbert popped in: ¡°Where did you find this file, Sylvia? Did you get in touch with the author directly?¡±

    Sandra suddenlymented, ¡°Wait¡ªElbert! What¡¯s with your WhatsApp name? BillyBob? That does not match your vibe at all!¡±<fnb5cb> Official source is find[?]ovel</fnb5cb>

    Elbert (a.k.a. BillyBob) typed back: ¡°What? What¡¯s wrong with it?¡±

    Ste leaned back in her chair, letting out a long breath as the group chat slowly shifted from work to idle banter.

    She¡¯d just closed her eyes for a quick breather when a knock sounded at the door¡ªfirm and familiar. She didn¡¯t need to check. She already knew who it was: William.

    Their interactions had been frequent enough that she could practically recognize him by the rhythm of his knock alone.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 686

    ?Chapter 686:

    Sure enough, when she opened the door, there he was¡ªstill in his neatly pressed suit, lookingposed as ever.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs. Just getting off work?¡± she asked lightly.

    Without a word, William handed her a document.

    Ste nced down, confused, then froze. It was the exact experimental data she¡¯d been trying to track down all day.

    Seeing her hesitation, William¡¯s voice dropped low. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it was urgent?¡±

    Her fingers tightened slightly on the doorknob. ¡°I did. But¡­ I already received this document earlier today. Thank you for the effort, Mr. Briggs.¡± He¡¯d even printed it out for her.

    William¡¯s hand paused midair, still slightly extended. A brief silence passed before he asked, ¡°Was it Rutherford?¡±

    Aside from Rutherford, there was really no one else who could¡¯ve sent the data that quickly.

    Ste didn¡¯t bother denying it. She nodded.

    ¡°He emailed it to me about five minutes ago. Still, thank you for going out of your way, Mr. Briggs.¡±

    Then she slowly closed the door.

    It clicked shut between them¡ªnot loudly, but final enough to make William feel the gap growing. They were still neighbors, just a few feet apart¡­ but in that moment, she felt miles away. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to ept defeat. He stared at the closed door for a few seconds, then walked back to his apartment.

    As he stepped into his study, he looked down at the file in his hand¡ªthe one he¡¯d carefully prepped just for her.

    His fingers loosened. The papers slid from his grasp and fluttered into the trash. It was useless now.

    Back inside her ce, Ste stood still for a moment, watching the door she¡¯d just shut. She hadn¡¯t expected both Rutherford and William to respond to her online request so quickly.

    Even more surprising¡ªthey both had her on social media.<fna559> Official source is Find[?]ovel</fna559>

    Every story starts at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    Thinking back to the look in William¡¯s eyes, a twinge of guilt crept into her chest.

    She shook her head, trying to clear it, and turned back to her work.

    The next morning, as Ste pushed open theb door at the research institute, Elbert and the others looked up. ¡°Sylvia, that data you sentst night came in clutch,¡± Elbert said, visibly relieved. ¡°We would¡¯ve fallen behind today without it.¡±

    Ste wasn¡¯t too concerned with falling behind¡ªit was a long-term project, not a race. Still, she understood howpetitive her team could be. They thrived on momentum.

    By midday, she stepped into the lunchroom to grab some hot water. Just as she pressed the button, a mocking chuckle rang out behind her.

    Then came the familiar voice as Nina walked up to her. ¡°Well, well¡­ Sylvia, I didn¡¯t know you were this shameless.¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t even bother looking at her. Once the water finished pouring, she picked up her cup and turned to leave. After dealing with Nina¡¯s petty antics a few times already, she¡¯d learned it was better not to engage.

    But Nina wasn¡¯t going to let her off so easily. She stepped in front of Ste, blocking her path. Her tone turned cold. ¡°What? You can put on a show but can¡¯t take a little criticism? You act like you¡¯re above everyone, but we both know how you really got in here.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 687

    ?Chapter 687:

    Ste frowned. Where was this sudden usationing from?

    She looked Nina straight in the eye. ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡±

    ¡°You want me to spell it out?¡± Nina scoffed. ¡°Your team was stuck yesterday, and then boom, you magically produce some rare data today. Where¡¯d you get it? You think people can¡¯t put two and two together?¡±

    Ste almostughed at her obsession. ¡°Miss Carter,¡± she said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t owe you an exnation. There¡¯s no rule against using publicly avable databases.¡±

    But Nina wasn¡¯t done yet. She stared at Ste with thinly veiled disgust. ¡°You¡¯re always going on about being independent, acting like you¡¯ve got nothing to do with William. But the second you run into a wall, who do you turn to?¡±

    Ste froze for half a second. So that was what this was about.

    ¡°You think William gave me the data?¡± she asked, her brow furrowing.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think¡ªI know,¡± Nina said smugly. ¡°I heard him talking to Paul yesterday. That data¡¯s clearly rted to your team¡¯s project. Who else would he have given it to?¡±

    Nina had been restless ever since yesterday, ever since she found out just how far William was willing to go for Ste.

    She¡¯d racked her brain trying to find excuses to get closer to him¡ªheck, she had even gone so far as to use her uncle Henry¡¯s name to arrange a dinner meeting. And still, William hadn¡¯t spared her a second nce.

    It was maddening. Why was he so willing to bend over backward for Ste, a woman who didn¡¯t even seem the slightest bit interested in him?<fne1e5> For original chapters go to find?novel</fne1e5>

    What did Ste have that she didn¡¯t? Was it talent? Background? Looks?

    As far as Nina was concerned, she had Ste beat in every category. Besides, if she and William partnered up, she could help him break into the international market; there would only be gain, no loss. But Ste? What did she have to offer?

    ¡°Ste,¡± Nina sneered, her voice dripping with contempt, ¡°what I can¡¯t stand most are people like you¡ªhypocrites who act all righteous, but when things get tough, you still go running to your so-called connections.¡±

    Ste turned and shot her a sharp look. Her voice was calm but cold. ¡°Nina, I¡¯ve always treated you with respect. I¡¯ve kept things professional. But that doesn¡¯t give you the right to stand here and insult me. For one, the data wasn¡¯t from William. And even if it was¡ªwhat gives you the right to question that?¡±

    Exclusive updates: galno¦Íe??s.co??

    Nina¡¯s eyes narrowed. Her hand, which had been clutching her own chest in faux offense, dropped as she jabbed a finger toward Ste. ¡°You¡ª!¡±

    ¡°What about me?¡± Ste snapped, refusing to back down. ¡°Before you start pointing fingers, maybe get your facts straight.¡±

    ¡°And as for all your moral superiority talk¡ªif anyone here is ying both sides, Nina, it¡¯s you. You know that better than anyone.¡±

    When Ste had first met Nina, she had genuinely thought she was a sharp, dedicated researcher. But after spending some time around her, she realized Nina was just another woman caught up in petty rivalry. There was nothing remarkable about her. Honestly, if this was the level of talent the internationalbs had to offer, Ste couldn¡¯t help but worry for them.

    ¡°Ste Russell,¡± Nina snapped, her voice rising. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know who you really are. You think changing your name erases the past? A woman who divorced and still went around flirting with another man before it was even finalized?¡±

    Ste¡¯s expression didn¡¯t waver. She didn¡¯t care if Nina exposed her identity¡ªhalf the institute had probably figured it out already. She¡¯d only changed her name to cut ties with Marc. Whether people knew or not didn¡¯t matter.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 688

    ?Chapter 688:

    ¡°If you¡¯re using me of cheating, then show me the evidence. And as for my marriage with Marc¡ªthat¡¯s none of your business, Miss Carter. Maybe focus on your own research instead of digging into my life.¡±

    She turned to leave, but her words clearly struck a nerve.

    Nina¡ªproud,petitive, and obsessed with maintaining her image¡ªcouldn¡¯t stomach the hit to her ego. She grabbed Ste¡¯s arm in a sh, trying to yank her back. ¡°Don¡¯t walk away from me! William gave you that data¡ªwhy won¡¯t you admit it?!¡±

    Ste had been holding a cup full of hot water. The sudden tug made her stumble, and the cup tilted. Scalding water sshed over her wrist. She hissed in pain.

    Before she could even react, a strong arm wrapped around her shoulders, yanking her away from Nina.

    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± William¡¯s voice was low and furious as he shielded Ste.

    Nina froze. Why was William here? Didn¡¯t he have his own office? What was he doing in the break room? And worse¡ªhe saw everything. He saw Ste get burned.

    Her mind spun, but she had no time to process before she blurted out in disbelief, ¡°You burned yourself on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Ste was in too much pain to speak, the searing burn across her wrist and forearm radiating with such intensity that she could only clench her teeth, every nerve screaming under the scalding aftermath.

    William¡¯s gaze darkened as he turned to Nina, his voice cold and clipped. ¡°I warned you before. This institute is for research, not for stirring up drama. What happened today won¡¯t just slide.¡±

    Then he looked at Ste, and just like that, his tone shifted¡ªgentle, concerned. ¡°Let¡¯s get you to the hospital.¡±

    Nina¡¯s heart twisted. His partiality was obvious.<fn5088> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? find{n}ovel</fn5088>

    She quickly tried to exin, her voice trembling. ¡°William, I didn¡¯t do anything! I was just asking her a question and she kept dodging it¡ªthen the water spilled! I didn¡¯t mean¡ª¡± She genuinely didn¡¯t mean to hurt Ste.

    William didn¡¯t even nce back; he was already guiding Ste. Nina leaned weakly against the table as they left. Her chest felt tight, her heart like it had just been wrung out. Why didn¡¯t he believe her?

    L?t§Öst ch¦Ápt?rs ??n g??l§ßov?ls.§ã§à??

    Outside, Ste tried to ease out of his grip. ¡°It¡¯s just a minor burn. I can handle it.¡±

    William¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°You¡¯re resisting me this much? You won¡¯t even let me drive you to the hospital?¡±

    She looked away, lips pressed into a tight line, her face pale from the pain. She tried to pull her hand back again, but William held on firmly, unwilling to let go.

    ¡°You¡¯re hurt. Let me help.¡±

    ¡°I said I¡¯ve got it.¡±

    They stood in tense silence, staring each other down.

    Finally, William sighed, his voice softer. ¡°I¡¯ll take you. I won¡¯t go in with you if that makes you ufortable¡ªI¡¯ll wait in the car. That okay?¡±

    Ste hesitated, then gave in. ¡°Let go of my hand first.¡±

    He let go. She flexed her wrist carefully, then climbed into the back seat of his Rolls-Royce without another word.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 689

    ?Chapter 689:

    By the time they returned from the hospital, Sandra spotted them the moment they stepped inside. Her relief turned into rm when she saw the gauze wrapped around Ste¡¯s wrist and forearm. ¡°Sylvia! What happened?¡± she asked, rushing over.

    Ste had been fine before going to get some water.

    Ste waved her off. ¡°It¡¯s just a small burn. Nothing serious.¡±

    Jamir and Elbert, who had been nearby, also turned to look. Sandra narrowed her eyes. ¡°You burned your wrist and forearm? Was it Nina?¡±

    She¡¯d overheard someone mention earlier that Ste and Nina had argued in the break room¡ªand that William had stepped in.

    Ste thought for a second before saying, ¡°It was an ident.¡±

    She didn¡¯t think Nina had intentionally hurt her. So, it was an ident.<fn32d6> Official source is FindN0vel</fn32d6>

    But Sandra wasn¡¯t buying it. She stormed over and examined the bandage closely, her face full of concern and anger. ¡°An ident? Seriously? She pulled you, and the water spilled on your arm. She knew you were holding a hot cup¡ªhow is that an ident? This can¡¯t be ignored. We¡¯re going to Mr. Hoffman!¡±

    They¡¯d put up with Nina long enough. The petty arguments, the digs during projects¡ªthey¡¯d let it slide. But this time, she went too far. Researchers worked with their hands. A burn like that wasn¡¯t just painful¡ªit was risky. How would Ste work?

    To Sandra, it was undoubtedly intentional.

    Ste was genuinely touched by Sandra¡¯s reaction. She gently ced a hand on her shoulder and said, ¡°The doctor said it¡¯s not serious. Just a few days of rest, and I¡¯ll be fine. The project¡¯s in its final stretch¡ªwe should focus on that.¡±

    Jamir spoke up too. ¡°Sandra, don¡¯t blow this up now. Nina¡¯s probably heading back overseas once this project¡¯s over.¡±

    In other words, Nina should be allowed to go quietly.

    Sandra looked like she still wanted to argue, but after ncing at Ste¡¯s wrist one more time, she nodded reluctantly. ¡°Fine. Workes first.¡±

    That was the institute¡¯s standard¡ªand Ste¡¯s, too.

    Visit gal????v??ls for updates

    That afternoon, Ste packed up her things early. She hadn¡¯t forgotten her promise to Rutherford¡ªshe was supposed to help him pick out a gift after work.

    William had nned to catch Ste before she finished work¡ªto check on her burn, maybe offer to tag along for her dressing changes over the next few days. But just as he was about to step into herb, he saw her rushing out from the far end of the hallway, bag slung over her shoulder, moving quickly. He paused for a second, confused. What had her in such a hurry?

    Without thinking twice, he followed her.

    Outside the institute, Rutherford had already pulled up at the curb, leaning casually against the car door like it was routine¡ªlike they were a married couple about to hit the grocery store together after the day¡¯s work.

    As soon as Ste stepped out of the building, Rutherford flicked away his cigarette and walked toward her.

    She looked down at her phone, reading a message from William: ¡°How¡¯s your burn? Sandra said you were in a hurry. Is something wrong?¡± Her fingers hovered over the screen, hesitating.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 690

    Chapter 690:

    Just then, the re of a horn ripped through the air.

    Startled, Ste looked up¡ªonly to see a truck barreling toward her. She froze, legs locked.

    ¡°Ste!¡± William¡¯s panicked shout echoed from the entrance.

    Before she could even turn, a firm hand grabbed her arm and yanked her backward¡ªhard. She stumbled into a solid chest, arms instinctively clutching at it.

    Looking up, she realized it was Rutherford.

    Normally calm andposed, his face was pale, a sheen of sweat on his forehead. He looked like he¡¯d just had the scare of his life.

    Ste¡¯s heart was thudding so hard it felt like it might burst. She took a few shaky breaths before she managed to speak. ¡°Thank you¡­ Mr. Schoenberg.¡± If he hadn¡¯t pulled her back in time, who knew what would¡¯ve happened?

    ¡°Damn, thank God you¡¯re okay,¡± Rutherford said, hands braced on his hips as he let out a long breath. ¡°That scared the hell outta me.¡±

    He had never felt such a scare in his entire life.

    Ste blinked, still dazed. She could¡¯ve sworn she¡¯d heard William¡¯s voice. She looked back across the street¡ªnothing. Had she imagined it?

    Rutherford caught her gaze. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I thought I heard Mr. Briggs,¡± she murmured. ¡°Guess I was wrong.¡±

    He nodded. ¡°Must¡¯ve been. I didn¡¯t see him anywhere.¡±

    Brushing off the thought, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Tell me about your partner¡¯s preferences on the way.¡±

    Rutherford reached for the passenger door, but something caught his eye¡ªher arm. The bandage. ¡°You hurt your arm?¡±

    Ste couldn¡¯t remember how many times she had answered this question today. She gave a helpless littleugh. ¡°I spilled hot water. It¡¯s fine.¡±

    He didn¡¯t press further. Instead, he opened the door for her, then drove her to a cafe with a uniquely quiet charm.<fn0114> Get full chapters from F?nd-Novel</fn0114>

    Across the street, hidden just out of view, William finally stepped out from the shadows.

    New chapters now on g@?¦Ç¦Òv???s.c§àm

    He¡¯d seen it all: the truck, Ste¡¯s frozen panic, Rutherford¡¯s arms around her. And the moment he saw Rutherford protect her, he turned and walked away. She already had someone. He didn¡¯t need to be there.

    From the institute entrance, Nina had seen it too. She saw both William and Rutherford panicking when Ste was in danger¡ªsaw how William¡¯s whole posture deted once Rutherford pulled Ste out of danger.

    Nina crossed her arms, a trace of smugness in her tone. ¡°William, you saw it with your own eyes. She doesn¡¯t have feelings for you.¡±

    William¡¯s face darkened at the sound of her voice.

    Nina thought he¡¯d finally snap¡ªthought maybe, just maybe, he¡¯d be angry at Ste this time. But when she stepped closer, the look he gave her made her heart skip. His eyes were icy cold, not with anger toward Ste, but toward her.

    ¡°Nina,¡± he said, his voice low and sharp, ¡°have I been too lenient with you?¡±

    Nina stiffened. ¡°What, just because Ste didn¡¯t pick you, you¡¯re going to take it out on me now?¡±

    Was he seriously ming her?

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Hope you like the new content, best regards dear ones. God loves you and Noah wishes you all the best. ( ? ? ¨C ) ?

    .

 Chapter 691

    ?Chapter 691:

    But William cut her off, his voiceced with quiet fury. ¡°This has nothing to do with her. I¡¯m talking about you. Do you really think you can do whatever you want in my institute? That I won¡¯t do anything just because you¡¯ve got some reputation abroad?¡±

    He wasn¡¯t one to be hard on women due to his upbringing, but Nina continually tested his limits.

    Nina frowned, clearly confused as she looked at William. ¡°Come on, we¡¯re clearly a better match. Why would you choose Ste over me?¡± She scoffed and pressed on, ¡°Do you really think she appreciates it? You gave her that data just yesterday, and today she¡¯s off with another man, leaving you behind. Is it really worth it?¡±

    William let out a cold chuckle. ¡°Who told you that data came from me?¡±

    That shut her up. Nina stared at him, stunned. ¡°Wait¡­ it wasn¡¯t you?!¡±

    William¡¯s eyes shed with contempt, making Nina¡¯s heart skip. His expression said it all. She stammered, ¡°Then who else could possibly dig up that kind of information in such a short time?¡±

    He didn¡¯t bother answering. He didn¡¯t want to waste another second on her. But thinking of Ste¡¯s burn from earlier that day, his gaze darkened further. ¡°Nina,¡± he said sharply, ¡°since you¡¯re Henry¡¯s disciple, I¡¯ll give you onest warning¡ªif you don¡¯t know how to rein yourself in, I¡¯ve got more than enough ways to make sure you¡¯re publicly humiliated with nowhere to hide.¡±

    With that, he turned and got into the car parked at the curb. Before she could respond, he¡¯d already hit the gas and sped off without a backward nce.

    Nina stood frozen as the car disappeared down the street, her heart twisting painfully in her chest.

    She had heard of William long before she ever met him¡ªback when she was still overseas. A young genius. Head of a top-tier research institute. CEO of Briggs Group. Heir to the Briggs family. Famous for his ruthless business smarts and calm, calcting demeanor. That kind of reputation was enough to make anyone curious.

    And once she finally met him abroad, she couldn¡¯t help developing a crush. Back then, it was just a fleeting attraction¡ªsomething she could still keep under control.<fn935e> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n Find[?]ovel</fn935e>

    But after arriving in Choria and joining his research team¡­ seeing him every day, working closely with him¡ªit wasn¡¯t just a crush anymore. She fell. Hard.

    g??????¦Òv??????.c?m ¨C check it out!

    She wanted to be close to him, to make herself stand out¡ªeven if it meant constantly trying to impress him. But no matter what she did, the only one he ever had eyes for¡­ was Ste. Just Ste.

    At a quiet cafe, Rutherford sat across from Ste, walking her through his business partner¡¯s preferences.

    ¡°She¡¯s into jewelry¡­ collects antiques¡­ andtely, I think she¡¯s been into paintings too. That¡¯s all I really know.¡±

    Ste stirred her coffee with her good hand, a little surprised. If that was true, it would be easy enough. She could give the woman a Sterion piece¡ªthere were still a few left. Jewelry? Even simpler. Her next-quarter collection was nearly ready: a blend of agate, conch pearls, jade, and amber, all themed around ¡°Eternity¡¯s Pulse.¡± And as for antiques, she could just take Rutherford to the local antique market. They could find something unique there.

    ¡°Mr. Schoenberg,¡± she asked, ¡°are you thinking of just going with one gift, or nning to get all three?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 692

    ?Chapter 692:

    Rutherford paused to think. ¡°If I had to pick just one, which do you think would be best?¡±

    ¡°That depends on what she values most,¡± Ste replied simply.

    He thought for a second and said, ¡°She¡¯s got a lot of paintings in her office. I¡¯ve seen pieces by both ssic and modern artists.¡±

    Ste nodded. She scribbled down an address and handed it over. ¡°This gallery has work from a wide range of artists, and everything¡¯s the real deal. If you trust me, you can mention my name¡ªthey¡¯ll give you a discount.¡± She tossed in the joke casually, smiling.

    If he really did go, she¡¯d probably just call ahead and have the gallery waive the price. After all, he¡¯d just saved her life and delivered the data she¡¯d been desperate for. A painting was the least she could offer in return.

    Rutherford nced at the address, then asked gently, ¡°Ms. Gilbert, when would you be free to go with me?¡±

    Ste froze for a second, then quickly gathered herself. ¡°Mr. Schoenberg, my forearm¡¯s injured. The doctor¡¯s orders were to rest, so I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t apany you right now.¡±

    It was a polite way of declining¡ªone anyone with social awareness would pick up on. Knowing Rutherford, he wouldn¡¯t insist.

    And sure enough, Rutherford gave a faint smile. ¡°My apologies for being presumptuous.¡±

    ¡°I hope you find the perfect gift,¡± Ste said in a light tone, smoothly steering the conversation away from that awkward moment.<fnacf1> Discover more novels at FindN0vel</fnacf1>

    Rutherford looked at her for a long beat, his hands cradling the warm coffee mug. His voice came low and steady, with a calm warmth beneath it.

    ¡°Ms. Gilbert, have you considered what I brought up during ourst conversation?¡± Rutherford asked.

    The mention of their previous talk made Ste pause. The topic was no mystery to her. Rutherford wanted to see if she would be willing to explore a rtionship with him.

    Thoughts raced through Ste¡¯s mind, but one image kept surfacing. For some reason, William¡¯s face lingered, refusing to leave her thoughts. As she tried to decide what to say, the memory of screeching tires from her recent brush with danger came back with a chill.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s has the stories you love

    Try as she might, she found herself unable to stop thinking about William. Frustration built as she tried to focus on the present.

    Ste lowered her gaze, then spoke with honesty. ¡°I appreciate your offer, Rutherford, but after giving it real thought, I feel we¡¯re better suited as friends.¡±

    Rutherford took her reply in stride. Nothing about his face suggested surprise, yet what he asked next caught her off guard.

    ¡°Ms. Gilbert, when you turned me down just now, did you picture William¡¯s face?¡±

    The questionnded like a stone in her chest. Ste gripped her hands tightly in herp, almost like a schoolchild put on the spot by a teacher, anxiety prickling in her veins.

    Rutherford¡¯s tone remained gentle, without a hint of usation. All he wanted was the truth behind her answer. When Ste remained quiet, it was clear to him what was going on.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 693

    ?Chapter 693:

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Gilbert,¡± said Rutherford. ¡°I¡¯m not here to interrogate you. There¡¯s no need to exin yourself.¡±

    Rutherford chuckled softly, easing the lingering tension in the air. Ste managed a polite smile, trying her best to appear at ease. She didn¡¯t need a mirror to know that her attempt fell t.

    Leaning in a little, Rutherford lowered his voice. ¡°Winning someone over is tough, I know that, Ms. Gilbert. Honestly, I wasn¡¯t expecting you to say yes. Friends work for me, if you¡¯re up for it.¡±

    Ste had always figured someone as busy as Rutherford would retreat gracefully, expecting him to cut his losses.

    Instead, he showed no sign of letting go. If anything, his persistence only seemed to grow stronger, like he had just begun to dig his heels in. A thought struck her¡ªmaybe he wanted to challenge William. No matter how much time passed, Rutherford remained an enigma. His choices never failed to catch her off guard.

    ¡°Would you like a ride home, Ms. Gilbert?¡±

    Rutherford didn¡¯t suggest grabbing dinner after their conversation. He had enough sense to realize that if he pushed her any further, she would just close herself off.

    Ste gave him a grateful nod. ¡°I drove myself, so there¡¯s no need.¡± The cafe¡¯s parking lot was only a few minutes away on foot.

    On another day, Rutherford would have dropped it, but his gazended on the white bandage wrapped around Ste¡¯s hand. He pointed it out. ¡°Your hand and arm look pretty roughed up. Are you sure you can handle driving?¡±

    Ste nced down at her bandaged hand, feeling a little sheepish for forgetting about her own injury.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of your car and drop it off at your ce. That way, you won¡¯t have to worry about getting around tomorrow.¡±

    His easy tone caught her off guard. She looked at him and asked, ¡°How will you get home then?¡±

    Rutherford gave a small shrug and replied, ¡°My driver cane and get me.¡±

    Ste had to remind herself that, for someone like him, that was hardly a problem.

    The drive back was smooth, with Rutherford handling her car as if he¡¯d done it countless times before. They pulled into the underground garage beneath her apartment building. As they cruised in, Ste¡¯s eyes darted to William¡¯s usual parking space. Strangely, it was empty.

    L§Ñt?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g?lnov?ls.?¦Ïm

    It made her pause. It was well past the time he usually got back from work, yet he was nowhere to be found. The realization crept up on her. She had not expected to feel any concern for William, but it tugged at her anyway.

    Rutherford parked and stepped out, waiting for her to join him. ¡°I¡¯m calling my driver now. Would you mind if I apany you upstairs for a cup of coffee, Ms. Gilbert?¡±

    Rutherford had never visited Ste¡¯s apartment before, but since they were both there, he figured he might as well ask.

    Just as Ste opened her mouth to answer, her phone rang.

    Ste shot Rutherford an apologetic look and said softly, ¡°Sorry, I need to take this call.¡±

    As she answered, Steven¡¯s voice came through the line. ¡°Sylvia, did you lock up all of Neb Group¡¯s old contracts?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re in the safe,¡± she replied.

    .<fnd0e1> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fnd0e1>

    .

    .

 Chapter 694

    ?Chapter 694:

    Those were confidentialpany documents¡ªshe couldn¡¯t risk them falling into the wrong hands.

    ¡°And the key?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s with me,¡± Ste answered without thinking, just before she heard Steven let out a low sigh.<fnd023> Discover more novels at Find[?]ovel</fnd023>

    ¡°William needs to check some data from one of those contracts¡ªurgently. But since you¡¯re the only one with the key¡­ Sylvia, can youe over?¡±

    She hesitated, ncing at Rutherford, who was still standing quietly beside her. Compared to having coffee with Rutherford, matters involving Neb came first.

    She quickly looked away and said into the phone, ¡°I¡¯ll bring the key right now.¡±

    Once she hung up, Rutherford asked gently, ¡°Everything all right?¡±

    Ste gave a quick nod. ¡°Something¡¯se up at Neb. I need to drop something off. I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Schoenberg, but I won¡¯t be able to invite you up for coffee.¡±

    He was clearly a little let down, but his tone remained steady. ¡°Where are you headed? I¡¯ll drive you.¡±

    Earlier, he¡¯d already handed the car keys back to her after they got out. But Ste shook her head with a polite smile. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. You¡¯ve already helped me enough today. Just wait here for the driver¡ªI¡¯ll go on my own.¡±

    With that, she turned and got back into the car.

    She only had time to roll down the window and wave a quick goodbye before she pulled out of the parking lot.

    Rutherford stood there with his hands in his pockets, watching her drive away. After a long beat, he let out a quiet chuckle.

    As William¡¯s friend, he knew full well that Neb was just a subsidiary under the Briggs Group. But the moment Ste heard something was wrong at Neb, she¡­

    She dropped everything and rushed off¡ªburned wrist and all. Was it really just about Neb? Or was it because William was involved?

    Staring in the direction her car had disappeared, Rutherford pressed his lips into a thin line, then turned and walked out of the garage.

    His driver pulled up less than twenty minutester.

    Your next story begins at  .

    As he climbed in, Rutherford said calmly, ¡°Take me to Neb Group.¡±

    His purpose was simple¡ªto see if William was also at Neb.

    Neb was a smallpany under the Briggs umbre. Logically, there was no reason for William to be there personally. But if he was¡­ then Rutherford figured the reason had little to do with business.

    Before long, the driver had taken Rutherford to Neb headquarters.

    When they arrived, he didn¡¯t get out. Instead, he told the driver to circle the building and check the underground parking lot.

    Sure enough, William¡¯s car was parked neatly in one of the reserved spaces. Rutherfordughed quietly to himself. That confirmed it. No matter what he did, would he ever be able to take William¡¯s ce in Ste¡¯s heart?

    He sat there for a while, staring out the window at the sleek ck Rolls-Royce, not saying a word. Then, he murmured, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The driver blinked, surprised. ¡°You¡¯re not going up, sir?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 695

    ?Chapter 695:

    He¡¯d assumed Rutherford came to see William.

    But Rutherford leaned back in his seat and rubbed the bridge of his nose. ¡°No need.¡±

    He¡¯d already seen all he needed to see. Going up now would be pointless.

    The car pulled out of the underground garage and drove off into the distance.

    Ste stepped into Neb Group and took the elevator up, certain that William wouldn¡¯t show up for something this minor. But when the elevator doors opened and she walked into the office, she froze for a second¡ªWilliam was right there on the couch with Steven.

    Steven spotted her first and waved. ¡°Sylvia, finally! We were two seconds away from calling someone to crack that safe open.¡±

    Ste let out a wry smile, half amused, half exasperated. Sure, the safe technically belonged to Neb, so if they wrecked it, thepany would just buy a new one. And really, she didn¡¯t care all that much about the safe itself. But judging by the sleek build, it definitely wasn¡¯t cheap.

    She handed the keys over to Steven. ¡°Here. Everything¡¯s in there. I¡¯m heading out.¡±

    If not for thisst-minute errand, she¡¯d probably be home by now¡ªlounging on her couch, scrolling through her phone, enjoying her peace.

    Seeing she was about to leave, Steven quickly stepped in. ¡°Wait, since you¡¯re already here, why not grab dinner with us? You and William live in the sameplex anyway. You could head back together.¡±

    As he spoke, he threw a quick look William¡¯s way. He was trying to create an opening for William. He fixed William with a pointed look, urging him to say something and not just sit there like a statue.

    William cleared his throat. ¡°There are a few good spots nearby. What do you feel like eating? I¡¯ll have Luca make a reservation.¡±

    His tone was calm, but it carried that usual hint ofmand¡ªlike he wasn¡¯t asking, just expecting her to say yes.

    She shook her head, her voice cooler than before. ¡°No thanks. I¡¯ve got groceries at home. I¡¯ll make my own food.¡±

    Steven blinked in surprise. He hadn¡¯t seen thating. Ste rarely turned down invites like this, not so bluntly. And then he remembered what William had told him earlier, before she arrived.

    Half an hour earlier¡­

    Steven nudged William with his shoulder, grinning. ¡°So? What¡¯s thetest with Sylvia? You making any moves?¡±

    William frowned slightly, jaw tense. ¡°She¡¯s been avoiding me. Looks like she¡¯s getting close to Rutherford.¡±

    Steven froze, stunned. ¡°Wait, seriously? Rutherford took her away from you?¡±

    Thement hit a nerve. William¡¯s face darkened, a sh of cold frustration flickering in his eyes.

    Sensing he¡¯d struck a chord, Steven dropped his voice. ¡°Why¡¯s she dodging you? Got any theories? Or is Rutherford just more her type?¡±

    It didn¡¯t make any sense to him. Rutherford and William weren¡¯t that different. Both were sharp, sessful, from solid backgrounds. Both kept their distance from strangers, rarely let anyone in. William had a cold,manding edge, while Rutherford leaned more toward charming and easygoing. It was like choosing between a stern, no-nonsense boss and a chill senior who always had your back. If she really liked Rutherford¡¯s type, why had she rejected William in the first ce?<fnc980> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n </fnc980>

    ¡°You sure she¡¯s into him?¡± Steven pressed.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 696

    ?Chapter 696:

    William¡¯s eyes flicked toward him, sharp and annoyed. ¡°How would I know?¡± His tone was clipped, cutting the question short.

    Steven raised both hands slightly, dropping the subject. ¡°Alright, alright. So, why¡¯s she avoiding you then?¡±

    Steven¡¯s endless questions were starting to grate on William¡¯s nerves. William stared at him for a beat, silently daring him to keep going.

    William hade to the office to go over some documents. However, the documents were locked up and the key was with Ste, which neither William nor Steven had expected. When Steven called Ste, he told William it was a golden opportunity. If Ste showed up, they¡¯d get to see each other. They could grab dinner, talk more, and maybe connect. A few drinks, and who knows? They might start opening up about their real feelings.

    Steven¡¯s imagination was running wild, but reality was far less rosy. Neither Steven nor William had expected Ste to t-out refuse dinner.

    Seeing William¡¯s face sour, Steven jumped in to smooth things over. ¡°Sylvia, you¡¯re cooking tonight? Mind if we tag along for dinner?¡±

    Ste pressed her lips together. Before she could answer, Steven went on, ¡°Josie¡¯s been hyping up your cooking like it¡¯s some Michelin-level masterpiece. Said I had to try it. So hey¡ªperfect opportunity.¡±

    That caught Ste off guard. Josie had been talking about her cooking to Steven? Since when were the two of them that close? She suddenly felt like she needed to catch up with Josie sometime.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t say no,¡± Steven grinned, seizing the moment. ¡°So I¡¯ll take that as a yes. Let¡¯s go, William. We¡¯ll swing by a store and grab her a little thank-you gift on the way.¡±

    He was about to throw an arm around William¡¯s shoulders when William¡¯s eyes locked on Ste¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°Your hand¡¯s injured. How are you nning to cook like that?¡± William¡¯s tone dropped, clearly unhappy.

    She was hurt, and she was still nning to cook? Was she always this careless with herself? It wasn¡¯t the first time he¡¯d seen her brush off an injury. Didn¡¯t Marc ever tell her to rest when she was sick or hurt?

    Ste¡¯s fingers trembled slightly. She paused, then said, ¡°It¡¯s just a burn. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s broken or anything. I can still cook.¡±

    Stay tuned at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s<fn5a62> Content originallyes from Find?Novel</fn5a62>

    She wasn¡¯t some delicate porcin doll who would shatter over a little burn. She wasn¡¯t raised with maids waiting on her, either.

    Ste had always handled things on her own. A minor burn wasn¡¯t about to keep her out of the kitchen. Honestly, if William hadn¡¯t dragged her to the hospital that day, she would have just pped some burn cream on it and gone about her day.

    ¡°She said it¡¯s fine, so quit worrying already,¡± Steven cut in. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m starving.¡±

    They headed down to the underground garage and split into two cars. Ste drove ahead while William trailed behind in his own car.

    As they pulled out of the garage, William muttered, ¡°Are you that desperate for¡­¡±

    Steven blinked. Everything seemed fine a minute ago¡ªwhy was William suddenly in a mood? ¡°What did I do now?¡±

    William didn¡¯t look at him. ¡°Her hand¡¯s hurt, and you¡¯re making her cook for you? You don¡¯t have staff at home, or is your head just full of air?¡±

    He didn¡¯t want her cooking tonight. He¡¯d rather take her out to eat. That way, her hand could rest, and she¡¯d heal faster.

    Steven let out a slow sigh, giving William a side-eye. ¡°You¡¯ve got a lot to learn, man. Sometimes, when a woman says no¡­ she might actually mean yes.¡±

    William¡¯s brows knitted together. What nonsense was that?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 697

    ?Chapter 697:

    Steven chuckled, clearly enjoying the confusion. ¡°I¡¯m serious. She might say she doesn¡¯t want to¡ªbut deep down, maybe she does. You gotta learn to read between the lines.¡±

    William thought it sounded like pure garbage¡ªbut he didn¡¯t argue.

    Steven leaned back with a knowing look. ¡°But with someone like Sylvia, it¡¯s different. She knows her own mind. She doesn¡¯t like being coddled or having her choices made for her. If she says her injury¡¯s no big deal, then acting like she¡¯s fragile might just piss her off.¡±

    William shifted in his seat, clearly conflicted. ¡°So now caring about her is wrong? That¡¯s disrespect?¡±

    Steven actually showed a bit of patience. ¡°No. But she¡¯s not just someone for you to protect. She¡¯s her own person. If she doesn¡¯t want your concern and you keep forcing it on her, it doesn¡¯t feel like love. It feels like pressure.¡±

    He paused, then offered an analogy. ¡°It¡¯s like your mom insisting you wear a coat when you¡¯re already hot.¡±

    That clicked for William. The image was crystal clear.

    But then he muttered, ¡°That didn¡¯t really happen with me.¡±

    He came from money. Chauffeurs. Central heating. Before his mom passed, she wore skirts around the house in winter.

    Steven gave him a look. ¡°It¡¯s a metaphor, genius.¡±

    Still, William got it. If Ste didn¡¯t want his concern, pushing it on her might just weigh her down.

    Even so, he was genuinely worried about her hand.

    ¡°You know some doctors overseas, right?¡± he asked. ¡°If you care so much, get her some scar cream. Burns can leave marks.¡±

    That snapped William back to the present. Without hesitation, he called Luca and told him to go buy one¡ªfast.

    When Ste got home, she walked straight into the kitchen and firmly closed the door behind her, making sure Steven and William stayed out.

    From outside, Steven watched her moving around inside and asked, ¡°Is she really going to handle all of this by herself?¡± After all, she was cooking for three people.

    Dive into the story world at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s?c?m

    William gave him a look and replied, ¡°You¡¯re the one who tagged along for a free meal.¡±

    ¡°And you didn¡¯t?¡± Steven shot back.

    But for William, the food was just an excuse. What he really wanted was to be near Ste. He didn¡¯t care if he ate or not. Just being around her was enough.

    Inside the kitchen, Ste turned on the exhaust fan, pulled out her phone, and dialed Josie.

    ¡°Hi, Josie. Would you like toe over for dinner tonight?¡± she asked casually.

    Josie was surprised. Ste rarely invited her over for meals¡ªthis was definitely out of the ordinary. ¡°What¡¯s cooking?¡±

    Ste nced at the pot of water already simmering on the stove. ¡°Stew.¡±

    With so many people to feed, she wasn¡¯t going to oveplicate things with fancy dishes.

    Josie¡¯s taste was usually simple, but when it came to stew, she couldn¡¯t resist. Ever since she¡¯d tried a local version during a trip down south, she¡¯d been hooked. She even started buying stew bases online after that. And tonight, Ste was using the same one Josie had ordered before.

    ¡°I¡¯m on my way,¡± Josie said, and ended the call.

    Less than thirty minutester, Josie rang the doorbell, only to be greeted by Steven.

    She froze. ¡°Why¡­ are you at Ste¡¯s ce?¡±

    .<fn5186> This update is avable on find?novel</fn5186>

    .

    .

 Chapter 698

    ?Chapter 698:

    Steven hadn¡¯t expected to see the girl he liked either. But the moment he did, he lit up. ¡°Ms. Patel,e in! Ste¡¯s just in the kitchen.¡±

    Without giving her a chance to object, he gently took her arm and guided her inside, shutting the door behind her with a quiet thud, almost like he was worried she might change her mind and leave.

    Josie sighed and headed for the kitchen.

    The smell of stew filled the air, and Ste already had everything set out. The ingredients were prepped and ready to cook.

    ¡°Stel, what¡¯s Steven doing here?¡± Josie asked as soon as she stepped in, clearly puzzled by his sudden appearance.

    Ste nced at her and said calmly, ¡°Apparently someone told him I was a great cook, and he just had to try it for himself. I couldn¡¯t say no.¡±

    Josie raised an eyebrow. ¡°And who exactly told him that?¡±

    Ste looked directly at Josie. ¡°He said it was you.¡±

    Josie¡¯s hand mmed against the counter. ¡°What? That¡¯s a load of crap!¡±

    Ste gave a small nod. ¡°I thought so too. That¡¯s why I invited you, toe hear it from him directly.¡±

    That¡¯s when it hit Josie¡ªSte had yed her cards well. If she hadn¡¯t been invited over to rify things, a misunderstanding like this might have snowballed and hurt their friendship down the line. The thought of a guying between them made Josie¡¯s blood boil.

    As she turned to leave the kitchen, her eyes suddenlynded on Ste¡¯s wrist and forearm. ¡°Hey, what happened to your arm?¡±

    Ste nced down casually. ¡°Oh, just a burn. It looks worse than it is because of the bandage.¡±

    She had thought about taking it off earlier, but since a nurse at the hospital had wrapped it so carefully to prevent infection, she decided to leave it on.

    ¡°How did you burn yourself?¡±

    Josie hadn¡¯t heard anything about it until now. Her heart sank a little. Ste always had this habit of quietly dealing with everything on her own. And that thought frustrated her more than anything.

    Ste said, ¡°I spilled some hot water at the institute.¡±

    Josie shot Ste a look¡ªshe wasn¡¯t buying it.

    Ste was always careful. The chances of her spilling water were slim. And of all ces for it tond¡ªon her? Yeah, no.

    She worked in research, designed jewelry, painted¡ªeverything she did required precision. She wasn¡¯t some careless klutz like Sharon.

    ¡°Stel, you seriously expect me to buy that?¡±<fnef04> Checktest chapters at findnovel</fnef04>

    Ste¡¯s grip on the spat tightened briefly before she sighed and said, ¡°It was Nina Carter, but it was an ident. No big deal, so I didn¡¯t bother mentioning it.¡±

    The moment she mentioned Nina, Josie¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°She¡¯s still at your institute?¡±

    After that giarism mess, Josie had assumed she¡¯d be long gone. But no¡ªturns out Nina was still around, still stirring up trouble. And now she¡¯d even hurt Ste?

    ¡°She¡¯s got experiments to finish,¡± Ste said calmly. ¡°It¡¯s not practical to remove her right now.¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t want personal grudges getting in the way of work.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 699

    ?Chapter 699:

    ¡°And William¡¯s just letting that slide?¡± Josie snapped. ¡°It¡¯s his institute, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Josie felt a surge of frustration, thinking any friend of Steven wasn¡¯t exactly a saint.

    The moment his name came up, a flicker of unease crossed Ste¡¯s face. ¡°He¡¯s the boss. He¡¯s got to put the institute first. He¡¯s not doing anything wrong. Don¡¯t worry about me, Josie¡ªI¡¯ve got it under control.¡±

    Josie let out a sigh, clearly frustrated but not wanting to push it further. ¡°Come on, help me carry the food out. Dinner¡¯s ready.¡±<fn8916> Readplete version only at fin?novel</fn8916>

    As soon as Josie stepped out of the kitchen, Steven¡¯s face lit up. He jumped up, ready to ¡°help¡± with the food¡ªthough really, he just wanted to sit next to her. But Josie saw right through him. She stuck to Ste¡¯s side and casually leaned against the wall, making sure there was no seat left for him by her side.

    Steven had no choice but to flop down next to William, looking less than thrilled.

    ¡°Ms. Patel, what do you like? I¡¯ll grab it for you,¡± he offered with a bright smile.

    Josie didn¡¯t even look at him. She dropped some beef strips into the fondue pot like he wasn¡¯t even there.

    Steven, still trying to be friendly, chimed in, ¡°Ms. Patel, you like beef strips? So do I!¡±

    Josie frowned, clearly fed up. ¡°Mr. Harrison, a little self-awareness goes a long way. You might want to think before you speak¡ªor you¡¯ll end up embarrassing yourself.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t just annoyed¡ªshe was calling him out for that nonsense he¡¯d spouted earlier, iming she¡¯d praised Ste¡¯s cooking.

    But Steven had already forgotten that little lie he¡¯d told back at the office. So now, confused, he blinked and asked, ¡°What¡¯d I say that was so bad?¡±

    Josie set down her fork and stared him down. ¡°You said I told you Ste was a great cook. When, exactly, did I ever have that conversation with you?¡±

    Steven froze. He hadn¡¯t expected her to call him out like that. He hadn¡¯t thought his offhand lie would get exposed so fast, especially by Josie, the woman he liked. So embarrassing.

    Ste gently patted Josie¡¯s arm. ¡°Let it go, Josie. Let¡¯s just eat.¡± She didn¡¯t want dinner to turn into a scene.

    But Josie wasn¡¯t about to let it slide that easily. She shot a sharp look across the table. ¡°Mr. Harrison, if you¡¯re going to run your mouth, at least be man enough to own it. Don¡¯t just throw words around like they don¡¯t matter.¡±

    More chapters just for you g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s

    William, who¡¯d been quietly holding his te, finally spoke up, his tone low. ¡°Ms. Patel, that¡¯s enough. Steven was just saying Ms. Gilbert¡¯s a good cook. Nothing more.¡±

    But that only made Josie angrier. ¡°Oh, so what now? She¡¯s your personal chef? Just because she¡¯s good in the kitchen, she has to cook for you? Her hand¡¯s injured, and you two couldn¡¯t even be bothered to bring takeout? What¡ªno food at home? You had to make a hurt woman cook for you? Seriously, aren¡¯t you guys ashamed?¡±

    Her words hit Steven hard, and he felt like every decision he¡¯d made today was a mistake. All he wanted was to y wingman for William tonight. He hadn¡¯t nned for Josie to show up¡­ and definitely hadn¡¯t expected to get roasted like this.

    ¡°Ms. Patel, we¡¯re really sorry about all this,¡± Steven said, ncing between the two women. ¡°Sylvia¡¯s hand is hurt, and William¡¯s genuinely worried. He even had his assistant pick up some top-tier scar cream from overseas. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re ignoring her, like you made it sound. Dinner was my idea, so if you¡¯re going to me someone, me me.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 700

    ?Chapter 700:

    Steven figured Josie already didn¡¯t like him, so he¡¯d rather take the heat than drag William down too. As long as Ste didn¡¯t hate William, that was good enough for him.

    Ste blinked, surprised to hear William had gone out of his way to get her scar cream. The doctor hadn¡¯t mentioned anything about scarring¡ªjust told her to rest and be careful. She hadn¡¯t even considered getting cream for it. Scars didn¡¯t bother her that much.

    So when had William managed to do that for her?

    Her grip tightened around her te and fork. After a pause, she said quietly, ¡°I appreciate the thought, Mr. Briggs, but I don¡¯t need the cream.¡±

    William¡¯s heart sank. Another rejection. ¡°It¡¯s just a tube of cream. It¡¯s not like I bought you a car,¡± he muttered.

    He couldn¡¯t help but think back to how she¡¯d turned him down when he offered to take her to the hospital. Now she didn¡¯t even want his help with something as small as this. Why did everything he did seem to push her further away?

    Steven¡¯s words from earlier echoed in his mind¡ªabout how Ste didn¡¯t like being smothered, about knowing her own mind¡ªbut William still couldn¡¯t figure it out. When had things shifted between them?

    Was it because he confessed how he felt? Had that been a mistake?

    The fondue pot in front of him bubbled gently, the savory steam filling the air, but William couldn¡¯t taste a thing. Appetite gone, he set down his fork. ¡°Thanks for dinner, Ms. Gilbert. I¡¯m going to head out. I¡¯ll send Rita overter to help clean up.¡±

    He stood and left without giving Steven a chance to stop him.<fnb8f3> Original content can be found at find?novel</fnb8f3>

    Steven watched him make it to the door, sighed, and finally set down his own fork. ¡°William, wait for me!¡±

    But William was already gone. Steven had barely gotten any time with Josie, and the meal hadn¡¯t even wrapped up properly. Now, with the mood wrecked, there wasn¡¯t much left to salvage.

    After they left, the warm steam from the fondue pot clung to the air around Ste and Josie. Josie nced at her, voice low. ¡°What¡¯s going on with you and William?¡±

    Ste froze, then tried to downy the question. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Step into fiction with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s???o??

    Josie gave her a long look, then set her te down. ¡°Come on, Stel. You two have always had this tension¡ªlike, flirty tension. Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t noticed. It¡¯s obvious to everyone. But tonight, you were ice cold to him. Something¡¯s definitely going on.¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Her silence stretched before she quietly asked, ¡°Is it really that obvious?¡±

    Josie nodded without hesitation. ¡°Crystal clear.¡±

    Josie wasn¡¯t the type to pry¡ªshe usually stayed out of people¡¯s business unless she had to. So for her to bring this up now¡­ it must have been painfully obvious to everyone.

    Sharon already knew the backstory. Josie didn¡¯t.

    As they cleared the table, Ste finally filled her in¡ªeverything Sharon had dug up.

    By the time Ste finished, Josie was holding her breath without realizing it. She stared at Ste in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re saying¡­ your adoptive parents¡¯ ident¡­ had something to do with William¡¯s family?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 701

    ?Chapter 701:

    Ste turned on the faucet, watching the water run over her hands, and gave a faint nod. ¡°Yeah. Hard to believe, right? I could barely wrap my head around it.¡±

    She¡¯d been on the verge of epting him. There had been so many misunderstandings between her and William over time. First, she thought he was into men. Then she figured he was just using her as a shield from other women.

    And then, after that night when he finallyid his feelings bare, she¡¯d been ready to give it a real shot. But then came the truth¡ªpainful, sharp, undeniable. A buried past neither of them could erase. That truth stood between them like a wall too high to climb.

    Josie opened her mouth, wanting to say something¡ªanything¡ªbut no words came out. What was there to say? Comfort her? Tell her she could still try with William? Neither felt right.

    Finally, Josie exhaled and pulled Ste into a hug, gently patting her back. ¡°Stel, you¡¯ve endured a lot.¡±

    Ste stiffened.

    It felt like Josie could see straight through her¡ªpast the calm front she always wore¡ªright into that mess of pain and vulnerability she¡¯d tried so hard to keep buried.

    Her shoulders trembled slightly as she leaned into Josie¡¯s arms, letting herself fall apart for just a moment.

    When Josie finally pulled back, she gave Ste¡¯s arm a gentle squeeze and said, ¡°In a few days, Amanda Ruiz from Oshos is throwing a birthday bash here in Choria. You remember¡ªshe¡¯s one of our biggest clients.¡±

    Of course Ste remembered Amanda.

    Ste¡¯s jewelry brand had been a hit overseas and had only recently broken into the domestic market. Back then, Amanda was always first in line to buy Ste¡¯s new collections¡ªsometimes buying them out entirely.

    As the designer, Ste never appeared publicly. Josie handled all the client mingling andworking. During the holidays, Ste sent gifts to keep those connections warm. She even had a VIP client list¡ªpersonallypiled by Josie¡ªof everyone who had spent over a million on her pieces.

    Ste had studied that list, researched every name, and memorized the key details. But she hadn¡¯t expected Amanda to throw a birthday party in Choria this year.

    Find exclusive chapters g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s

    ¡°She¡¯s not from Choria, is she?¡±

    Ste remembered Amanda being born and raised in Oshos. Last she checked, the woman had only been to Choria once¡ªon vacation. So what changed?<fn0853> Chapters first released on find~novel</fn0853>

    ¡°Word is, she¡¯s trying to find a good match for her daughter,¡± Josie said. ¡°Her daughter¡¯s not a fan of Oshos and has actually been living in Choria for the past six months.¡±

    Ste was stunned. Someone that influential had been in Choria all this time, and she hadn¡¯t heard a thing?

    With William and Rutherford both circling her almost daily, how had neither of them mentioned Amanda? Anyone who could casually drop a million bucks on jewelry wasn¡¯t someone you missed.

    Josie gave her a look. ¡°Stel, if you¡¯re thinking about making a ssh here at home, this could be your moment. Might be time to go public with your identity.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t the first time this hade up. Ste had heard gossip before¡ªat events, frompetitors¡ªabout why she always stayed so low profile. Back then, she had no interest in being seen.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 702

    ?Chapter 702:

    But now¡­ Josie¡¯s suggestion gave her pause. Ste thought it over seriously.

    ¡°For now¡­ let¡¯s keep it under wraps.¡±

    After weighing her options, she decided mystery still worked in her favor. As long as her designs kept selling, her name didn¡¯t need to be out there. Going public might raise her visibility¡ªbut it wouldn¡¯t guarantee a jump in sales. To Ste, the perks of revealing her identity weren¡¯t worth much.

    These days, the market was flooded with new indie designers trying to stand out. Staying mysterious wasn¡¯t a bad look¡ªespecially when the work spoke for itself.

    Josie pressed her lips together. ¡°So are you going to the party, then?¡±

    If she didn¡¯t go as the designer behind the brand, she¡¯d have to show up as Sylvia Gilbert from the research institute. And she wasn¡¯t sure a title like that would carry much weight at an event packed with the upper crust.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go as your assistant, if that works for you.¡±

    Josie stared at her. ¡°My assistant?¡±

    Technically speaking, it was the opposite¡ªJosie was her assistant.

    ¡°Anyway, Amanda¡¯s never met me. She won¡¯t know the difference.¡±

    All Ste wanted was to meet Amanda face-to-face. She wasn¡¯t nning to drop the bomb about who she really was.

    On the day of Amanda¡¯s birthday bash, Ste slipped into a gown she had picked recently. Tiny rhinestones lined the hem, sparkling under the lights like stars trailing behind her with every step.

    She met Josie at the banquet hall entrance. Josie gave her a once-over, eyebrows raised. ¡°Stel, that dress is perfect on you. Shows just enough shoulder to turn heads.¡±

    Ste offered a faint smile at thepliment and walked into the hall beside her.<fn303f> Read full story at find?novel</fn303f>

    She hadn¡¯t even had a chance to look for Amanda before she noticed a few familiar faces¡ªincluding Rutherford.

    The moment Rutherford spotted her, his eyes lit up¡ªclearly stunned, and maybe a little mesmerized by how radiant she looked.

    ¡°Ms. Gilbert?¡± he said, walking over. ¡°You¡¯re here for Amanda¡¯s party too?¡±

    New chapters uploaded at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    Rutherford had wanted toe with Ste, but she¡¯d told him her hand wasn¡¯t up for it. And yet, here she was at the party anyway.

    The second she spotted Rutherford, everything clicked into ce. ¡°Mr. Schoenberg, is Amanda Ruiz your business partner?¡±

    Rutherford nodded. ¡°You know her?¡±

    ¡°My friend worked with her before. I¡¯m just tagging along as her assistant.¡± Assistant? With Ste¡¯s talent, she was ying second fiddle to someone else?

    Rutherford was caught off guard, but he didn¡¯t let it show. ¡°How¡¯s your hand?¡±

    Ste looked a little embarrassed and lowered her voice. ¡°Thanks for asking, Mr. Schoenberg. It¡¯s getting better.¡±

    His expression softened. ¡°If you¡¯re here to see Amanda, we could head over together.¡±

    Ste froze, then nced over at Josie, who raised a brow at her with a knowing look. Ste gave a quick shake of her head. ¡°It¡¯s all right, Mr. Schoenberg. My friend and I want to mingle a bit first.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 703

    ?Chapter 703:

    Rutherford¡¯s eyes shifted to Josie, and he gave her a polite nod.

    Josie offered a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you, Mr. Schoenberg. Didn¡¯t think you¡¯de all the way from Briset just for Amanda¡¯s birthday.¡±

    Rutherford raised his ss, voice cool. ¡°I didn¡¯te just for Amanda¡­¡± His words trailed off, gazending on Ste.

    Ste blinked and gave an awkward little smile.

    Josie quickly looped her arm through Ste¡¯s. ¡°Then we won¡¯t keep you.¡±

    She led Ste to the terrace, leaned against the balcony railing, and turned with a smirk. ¡°All right, spill. What¡¯s going on with you and Rutherford?¡±

    It had been a while since theyst caught up, and it felt like Ste suddenly had men orbiting her likes.

    Ste stared out at the sunset, voice t. ¡°We¡¯re just friends.¡±<fnc043> This text is hosted at f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fnc043>

    Josie shot her a look. ¡°You might see him as a friend, but he¡¯s obviously hoping for more.¡±

    Ste sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t start, Josie. You¡¯re starting to sound like Sharon.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious. Rutherford¡¯s a decent guy. If things with William aren¡¯t going anywhere, why not give him a shot? You¡¯re young. Date around. Doesn¡¯t hurt to try.¡±

    Josie wasn¡¯t like Sharon, who talked big about love but had never actually been in a rtionship. Josie had dated plenty.

    Her thing was simple¡ªif she wasn¡¯t feeling it, she¡¯d end it without a second thought.

    Ste honestly admired that.

    ¡°I¡¯m grateful to Rutherford, and I appreciate everything he¡¯s done for me¡­ but there¡¯s no spark,¡± Ste said quietly.

    She had thought hard about her feelings for Rutherford. Getting together without real feelings didn¡¯t seem right.

    Josie sighed. That was the hardest part¡ªwhen feelings just weren¡¯t there.

    ¡°But you do have feelings for William,¡± she said. ¡°And how¡¯s that working out?¡± She nced through the window and spotted William in the garden, one hand in his pocket, deep in conversation.

    Ste followed her gaze, eyesnding on his sharp profile. Her chest tightened. She looked away quickly, afraid she might lose control if she stared too long.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine being single. It¡¯s not the end of the world,¡± she muttered.

    Josie let out augh at herment. ¡°Stel, dating isn¡¯t just about dinner and small talk. Being with someone helps keep you sane.¡±

    Ste thought back to the year after her breakup with Marc. She¡¯d been constantly on edge, always irritable. Sharon had told her then to go find a new guy, let someone bnce her out. She hadn¡¯t thought much of it at the time, but now Josie was echoing the same thing.

    Josie gave her shoulder a pat and said in a half-joking, half-serious tone, ¡°Even for the sake of hormonal bnce, one should avoid staying single for prolonged periods.¡±

    It sounded way more practical than all that emotional, messy love stuff.

    Ste raised a brow. ¡°You¡¯re one to talk. Haven¡¯t you been single for over six months? What about Steven?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 704

    ?Chapter 704:

    At the mention of Steven, Josie¡¯s face shifted¡ªexpression guarded. ¡°Stel, let¡¯s not bring up irrelevant people right now.¡±

    Ste grinned. ¡°If he¡¯s so irrelevant, why do you get so worked up every time you see him?¡±

    Josie, who always kept her cool, never raised her voice and rarely lost her temper¡ªeven when annoyed, she only ever gave a cold stare.

    People called her the untouchable, an ice beauty.

    But the second Steven was involved? That calm flew right out the window. Her temper spiked almost as fast as Sharon¡¯s.

    Josie froze for a second. She hadn¡¯t realized just how much her emotions red up every time she saw Steven.

    ¡°I just get annoyed when he keeps bugging me,¡± she said.

    To her, that irritation felt perfectly normal¡ªanyone would feel the same, right? Ste, watching Josie pretend she wasn¡¯t feeling anything at all, chose not to call her out.

    Everyone had their own illusions to hold onto. Sometimes, it was the only way to keep life moving.

    Josie drained thest of her champagne and turned to Ste. ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll take you to meet Amanda.¡±

    Amanda, the star of the evening, sat at the center of the banquet hall. People stopped by her table one after another, offering gifts and a few words of ttery.

    Just ahead of Ste, Rutherford stepped up and handed Amanda andscape painting.

    Amanda¡¯s eyes lit up the moment she spotted the artist¡¯s signature¡ªSterion. ¡°Mr. Schoenberg, thank you so much! How¡¯d you know I¡¯ve been obsessed with Steriontely?¡± Amanda beamed, holding the painting with both hands. ¡°Her style is so unique. Nothing else out there evenes close.¡±

    Standing next to Ste, Josie leaned in and whispered, ¡°She really does love your work. Not just your jewelry¡ªyour paintings too.¡±

    Ste smiled softly. She was starting to feel a subtle connection with Amanda. Maybe one day, if the timing felt right, she¡¯d share who she really was. But not tonight.<fn4a28> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? f?ndnovel</fn4a28>

    galn¦Òv???s.????m ¨C your update hub

    ¡°Where¡¯d you even find this piece?¡± Amanda asked. ¡°I¡¯ve been hunting through galleries. No one¡¯s selling Sterion¡¯s stuff anymore.¡±

    Ste hadn¡¯t painted muchtely, and her own gallery had only a few pieces left.

    Other galleries? Even less.

    ¡°A friend tipped me off about this hidden gem of a gallery,¡± Rutherford replied. ¡°Totally off the radar. I¡¯m lucky she mentioned it in time.¡±

    That ce had stood out to him immediately¡ªthe decor, the location, the vibe.

    It all reminded him of Ste.

    Amanda¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Is your friend here tonight?¡±

    Rutherford smiled, then turned to look toward Ste. ¡°Ms. Gilbert, Amanda would love to have a word with you.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 705

    ?Chapter 705:

    Ste and Josie exchanged nces before weaving through the crowd.

    Amanda lit up the moment she saw her. ¡°Josie! You actually came!¡± Over the years, Josie had been sending Amanda new jewelry every quarter. They¡¯d started out as a client and a luxury goods supplier. Somewhere along the line, a real friendship had taken root.

    Josie smiled and handed Amanda a box. ¡°Happy birthday, Amanda. This set isn¡¯t even out yet. You¡¯re the very first to have it.¡±

    She knew Amanda couldn¡¯t resist words like exclusive and first edition.

    Amanda¡¯s face lit like a kid on Christmas morning. She wasted no time putting on the pieces.

    ¡°Wow, this is gorgeous!¡± she said, admiring herself in the mirror. ¡°Your brand never disappoints, Josie. Not once.¡±

    Josie gave a slight nod. ¡°It¡¯s our honor.¡±

    After slipping on the jewelry, Amanda turned to Ste with a curious look. ¡°And you are¡­¡±

    Josie cleared her throat. ¡°Amanda, this is Sylvia Gilbert, my assistant. She¡¯s got a real eye for design. Might just branch out on her own soon.¡±<fn2242> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find?novel</fn2242>

    Amanda was a little surprised. Josie didn¡¯t usually go out of her way to hype people up. She studied Ste for a second, then smiled warmly as Ste extended a hand.

    ¡°Hi, Amanda. It¡¯s a pleasure,¡± Ste said.

    Amanda held her gaze for a beat, then grinned. ¡°It¡¯s our first time meeting, but I already like you, Ms. Gilbert.¡±

    Ste felt a quiet wave of relief. She really hoped Amanda would like her¡ªnot just her designs, but her too.

    And right on cue, Rutherford chimed in, ¡°Amanda, Sylvia¡¯s actually the one who told me about that gallery.¡±

    Amanda¡¯s admiration deepened instantly.

    Amanda was from Oshos, and her fashion sense was a bit different from the local crowd, so Ste hadn¡¯t expected her to say she was elegant.

    While the rest of the guests were still lining up with their gifts, Josie led Ste back to the same balcony they¡¯d been on earlier.

    Your next journey starts at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s???o??

    Ste wasn¡¯t a fan of these glitzy, wine-ss-clinking parties. She leaned closer to Josie and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve met her. Can I head out now?¡±

    Josie looked at her in disbelief. ¡°Even if you¡¯re leaving, you have to stay for the opening dance, right?¡±

    Opening dance?

    Ste hadn¡¯t realized Amanda¡¯s birthday bash included something like that.

    ¡°Josie, you know I rarely dance.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t dance often, but you can,¡± Josie said, grabbing her hand. ¡°Once the dance is over, I¡¯ll leave with you.¡±

    With Josie insisting, Ste had no choice but to give in.

    She nced out the window and spotted a woman in a teal gown chatting with William.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 706

    ?Chapter 706:

    They were deep in conversation, and from the looks of it, they were hitting it off.

    Josie excused herself to use the restroom, leaving Ste alone on the balcony. She heard footsteps behind her and turned slightly¡ªRutherford had joined her. ¡°Ms. Gilbert, what are you looking at?¡±

    Snapping out of it, Ste shifted her gaze from William, a little flustered. ¡°Just the garden. The roses are blooming really well.¡±

    Rutherford noticed Ste¡¯s attempt to change the subject and chuckled softly. ¡°That¡¯s Amanda¡¯s daughter. She¡¯s twenty-five. Amanda¡¯s been trying to set her up with William.¡±

    The wordsnded like a blow. Ste froze, caught off guard.

    After a long pause, Ste managed, ¡°They¡­ seem like a good match.¡±

    They really did. Amanda¡¯s daughter was beautiful, with elegant features and a graceful presence.

    Out there in the garden, she looked like a fairy-tale princess.

    And William, with his sharp looks and quiet confidence, really did seem like her perfect match.

    Rutherford sensed the hurt in her voice but pretended not to notice. ¡°Ms. Gilbert, about that question I asked before¡ªhave you given it a thought?¡± He was bringing it up again.

    Ste¡¯s fingers tightened around her wine ss. She knew Rutherford had always treated her well, and Josie¡¯s words from earlier still echoed in her mind. She wanted to try to move forward with Rutherford¡­ but seeing him didn¡¯t stir anything in her.

    Just as she opened her mouth to respond, amotion broke out in the garden.

    Ste instinctively turned and saw Amanda¡¯s daughter holding onto William¡¯s hand, panic written all over her face. Blood was dripping from his palm. A sharp jolt of pain tore through Ste¡¯s chest. Without thinking, she nearly rushed toward him.

    But just as she took a step, Rutherford said calmly, ¡°Ms. Gilbert, William has someone with him now. If you went over¡­ what would you be to him?¡± His words stopped her cold.

    She watched from a distance as Amanda¡¯s daughter called for help, clearly worried as she tried to take care of William.

    More books uploaded on g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m

    Ste wasn¡¯t needed there.

    Her shoulders slumped. She turned to Rutherford and said quietly but firmly, ¡°Mr. Schoenberg, I¡¯ve thought about it. No matter how long I consider it¡­ there¡¯s no chance for us. Don¡¯t waste your time on me.¡±

    Because just now, when she saw William hurt, her heart had clenched so tight it hurt to breathe. That¡ªthat was real.

    And it was nothing like what she felt when she was around Rutherford.

    It hurt to admit, but she didn¡¯t want to lead him on.

    ¡°You¡¯re still into William, aren¡¯t you?¡± Rutherford asked. ¡°You don¡¯t want to admit it, but it shows.¡±

    Ste¡¯s heart skipped. ¡°That¡¯s not entirely why I said no¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t owe me an exnation,¡± Rutherford interrupted. ¡°I love you. That¡¯s on me. I¡¯d never ask you to feel the same. William¡¯s a decent guy. If you end up with him, I¡¯ll be happy for you.¡±

    .

    .

    .<fn3d5f> Th?s chapter is updated by FindN0vel</fn3d5f>

 Chapter 707

    ?Chapter 707:

    Then he raised his ss, finished his wine, and walked off just as Josie returned.

    Rutherford¡¯s words kept echoing in Ste¡¯s ears.

    Even after Josie returned, she was still dazed, stuck in that moment.

    Happy for her?

    Ste hadn¡¯t even figured out how to face her feelings for William yet.

    After the birthday party, Ste found herself feeling drained and overwhelmed. Since she¡¯d had a few drinks, driving wasn¡¯t an option. She called for a driver to take her home.<fnce11> Find the newest release on f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fnce11>

    Just as she stepped outside, Josie hurried after her and said, ¡°Stel, you¡¯re heading out already? They haven¡¯t even cut the cake yet.¡±

    Ste pressed her fingers to her temple, looking tired. ¡°I¡¯m just not feeling great. I think I¡¯ll go home.¡±

    Josie was hoping to convince her to stay a little longer, but when she saw how tired Ste looked, she gave in and said, ¡°All right, just text me when you get home, okay?¡±

    Ste was grateful that Josie didn¡¯t push the issue. She got into the car and let the party fade behind her.

    Over the next few days, Ste threw herself into herb work at the research institute, doing everything she could to block out Rutherford¡¯s words from the party.

    But soon, whispers started making their way around the institute. ¡°Apparently, William¡¯s been spending time with some woman after hours. No one knows who she is, but she¡¯s definitely not from around here.¡± ¡°Is that his real fianc¨¦e, then?¡± someone else chimed in.

    Ste caught bits of the gossip and instantly knew who they meant.

    It had to be Amanda¡¯s daughter, the same girl she¡¯d seen at the party.

    Ste was so deep in thought, she almost bumped into Nina in the hallway. Since herst blunder, Nina had been keeping a low profile, most likely because of the scolding she got from William.

    She nced at Ste from head to toe, then let out a sly smirk. ¡°Guess neither of us made the cut, huh? He¡¯s clearly into someone else now.¡±

    L?t?st ch?pt?rs in g?lnovels.c?m

    Ste looked at her evenly. ¡°I was neverpeting with you,¡± she replied.

    Honestly, what was the point in fighting over men?

    Nina¡¯s jaw tightened, her eyes filled with frustration.

    ¡°Why is it always you or that foreigner?¡± Nina snapped. ¡°I¡¯m just as good as both of you, so why doesn¡¯t he ever see me?¡±

    Nina had always seen Ste as her biggest rival; only now was she realizing there were more yers in the game.

    Ste¡¯s patience was fraying. Nina¡¯s endless love-life drama was exhausting.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got work to finish,¡± she said firmly. ¡°If you want to vent, pick someone else.¡±

    After all, there were plenty at the institute who lived for Nina¡¯s drama.

    Ste picked up her notes and walked off. She stayed focused on her research the rest of the day, blocking out all distractions.

    After work, Sharon called with a lead about Ste¡¯s adoptive parents. If Ste was free, they could go see the site where everything happened.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 708

    ?Chapter 708:

    As they climbed the mountain, the sky turned gloomy and gray. It hadn¡¯t started raining yet, but the higher they climbed, the colder it got. The strong wind made them both shiver.

    Ste pulled her jacket up and zipped it all the way to her chin.

    Sharon¡¯s voice shook in the wind. As darkness fell, she sounded unsure. ¡°Stel, are you sure this is the spot?¡±

    Doubt crept into her tone. It had been years, and the mountain paths were confusing. What if they couldn¡¯t find the ce?

    ¡°The map says it¡¯s nearby,¡± Ste replied tensely. ¡°This used to be the road back then.¡±

    Her words hung in the air, then got lost in the howling wind.

    Memories of her adoptive parents¡¯ warm smiles shed through Ste¡¯s mind, followed by the haunting image of them in the morgue. Ste felt a sharp pain in her chest, so strong it nearly took her breath away. William¡¯s face shed in her mind too, mixed with everything Sharon had told her. It was all too much.

    Sharon looked up at the sky, then nced around. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. And it might rain soon. Let¡¯s find a ce to stay for the night.¡±

    Heading back down wasn¡¯t realistic. They needed shelter fast. Sleeping out here in the cold was not an option.<fn6f6b> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? Find?Novel</fn6f6b>

    Ste nodded in agreement. ¡°There¡¯s a cabin near the peak,¡± she murmured. ¡°At least, there used to be one.¡±

    She used to y there when she was little. Unless someone had knocked it down, it should still be standing.

    Ste and Sharon hiked toward the cabin, their boots crunching over the underbrush. Before long, Sharon let out a whoop, pointing ahead. ¡°Stel, there it is! We found it!¡±

    The cabin was more of a rundown shack, half-eaten by the mountain. It looked like no one had set foot near it in years.

    As they drew closer, the weathered boards creaked in the wind, and a thick stench of mold and rot hit them like a p.

    Ste¡¯s pulse quickened, old memories crashing into her without warning.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c???? brings imagination alive

    Sharon slipped an arm around her shoulders in quiet support.

    Their eyes met. Sharon gave a small nod, tightening her grip on her phone. Her other hand slipped into her bag, fingers curling around the pepper spray she had snuck along in case things went south.

    Ste inhaled sharply, forcing down the storm of emotions swirling inside her, and stepped up to the door. She eased it open slowly.

    The door let out a high-pitched squeak that cut through the silence like a scream.

    She nudged it open just a crack¡ªand recoiled. A sharp, metallic stench of blood poured out like a wave.

    Both girls staggered back instinctively, their breath catching in their throats.

    How could a ce this deserted reek so strongly of blood?

    Sharon, her voice shaky, flicked on her phone¡¯s shlight and swept the beam inside. ¡°Yo¡­ anyone in there?¡±

    Sharon liked to act tough, but even she was rattled. Out here, in the middle of nowhere, it felt like a scene straight out of a horror film.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 709

    ?Chapter 709:

    Dust danced in the light. Cobwebs hung thick in the corners.<fn1551> Follow current nov?ls on ?ovelFind</fn1551>

    Broken furniturey scattered like forgotten bones. Then the beam hit something¡ªor someone.

    In a dark corner of the cabin, slumped in a chair, was a man.

    Ste and Sharon froze, their breathing barely audible.

    He was wearing camo gear, stained with dirt and dried blood.

    One arm dangled uselessly at his side; the other clutched his ribs as if he were barely holding himself together.

    His face was buried in shadow, but the slow, shallow rise and fall of his chest showed he was still breathing.

    ¡°He¡¯s alive,¡± Sharon breathed, instinctively stepping in front of Ste, her eyes never leaving the man in the chair.

    Then he moved. Slowly, with obvious pain, he lifted his head.

    His lips were cracked and bloody, his eyes dull but locked on the two of them. ¡°Who¡¯s¡­ there?¡± he croaked.

    Even through the haze of pain, his eyes flicked toward Ste¡ªconfused, surprised, desperate.

    His throat bobbed as he struggled to keep his gaze on them, every muscle in his body coiled tight.

    Strangely, Ste didn¡¯t feel scared. She felt¡­ drawn. She started to step forward.

    Sharon grabbed her arm. ¡°Stel, what are you doing?!¡±

    Ste shook her head, her voice low. ¡°He¡¯s badly hurt. He¡¯s not a threat.¡±

    Sharon hesitated, lips pressed into a thin line, but finally let go.

    Before either of them could say more, the man slumped back into the chair, unconscious. Once inside, Ste had Sharon aim the shlight at his wound, which was still oozing blood.

    Ste crouched beside him and gently brushed back a blood-matted lock of hair from his forehead.

    The moment she saw his face, something strange and inexplicable struck her. A flicker of recognition. But she couldn¡¯t remember when or where she had seen such a face.

    Gal no ve l s . hosts your favorite stories

    Her gaze dropped to his side. The wound was deep, ugly, and still bleeding. She winced, imagining what the man must be going through.

    ¡°He¡¯s in bad shape,¡± she muttered. ¡°We need to get him to a doctor.¡± If they didn¡¯t, he might not pull through.

    Sharon looked around, exasperated. ¡°So what now? Drag him down the mountain?¡±

    She tugged Ste¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Stel, we came up here looking for clues about your adoptive parents. We don¡¯t even know this guy. Let¡¯s just leave him.¡±

    Sharon had a point. Some half-dead stranger bleeding out in the middle of the woods was unsettling.

    Ste understood Sharon was worried for her, but she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling in her gut.

    The man being here wasn¡¯t some random twist of fate.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 710

    ?Chapter 710:

    That car ident that had killed her adoptive parents on that dark, winding mountain road¡­ Could it somehow be connected to this half-dead man? The thought struck her like a lit match in a pitch-ck room, sparking a sudden surge of hope.

    Maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªhe held the key to secrets buried for years.

    ¡°Sharon, we need to get him down the mountain. Now,¡± Ste said, her voice firm and leaving no room for argument.

    Sharon opened her mouth to protest, but the look in Ste¡¯s eyes made her swallow it back. Instead, she stepped in to help.

    Together, they dragged the unconscious man off the chair, stumbling under his weight, and somehow got him into the back seat. By the time they were done, Sharon was breathless, sweat dampening her shirt.

    ¡°So, we¡¯re taking him to the hospital, right?¡±

    They hade up here hunting for clues, not to rescue some stranger.

    ¡°No hospital,¡± Ste said, her voiceced with a firm resolve she didn¡¯t even know she had. ¡°We don¡¯t know who he is. And with injuries like that, the hospital¡¯s just going to make a mess of things. Too many questions.¡± She locked eyes with Sharon, her gaze fierce. ¡°Help me get him to my apartment. He can¡¯t die. Not yet. He knows something¡ªI can feel it.¡±

    Sharon stared at her like she had grown a second head. Today, Ste had been full of wild decisions.

    But¡­ this one might not be entirely crazy.

    Because seriously, what was this guy doing up here in the middle of the night? Still, she raised an eyebrow. ¡°You do realize he¡¯s bleeding out, right? And we¡¯re not exactly trained medics. You know how to fix him up?¡±

    Ste hesitated for just a breath. Then a few familiar faces shed through her mind, and she squared her shoulders. ¡°Just get him back first. I¡¯ll figure the rest out.¡±

    As they wound down the mountain road, raindrops started tapping against the windshield, soft but steady, casting a quiet gloom inside the car.

    Sharon broke the silence. ¡°Ste¡­ you¡¯re really just guessing here. What if he¡¯s some psycho who came up here to dump a body, and we just happened to show¡ª¡±

    Your story source g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    ¡°Up in the middle of it? You¡¯re not even a little worried he might kill you in your sleep?¡±

    Ste let out a softugh. ¡°Sharon, you¡¯ve got the wildest imagination.¡±<fne4cf> The rightful source is FindN0vel</fne4cf>

    ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± Sharon muttered, not amused. ¡°It¡¯s not like it¡¯s impossible.¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t respond. She just pulled out her phone and called Rutherford. ¡°Mr. Schoenberg, do you know any doctors who coulde to my ce right now?¡±

    Rutherford was caught off guard. Ste asking for a doctor¡ªespecially at this hour¡ªwas thest thing he expected.

    ¡°Ms. Gilbert? Are you alright?¡±

    She hesitated, biting her lip. ¡°It¡¯splicated. A friend had an ident. We can¡¯t take him to a hospital. I hate to trouble you, but if you know someone¡­ I¡¯ll call myself. I just need the number.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to owe Rutherford more than she already did¡ªespecially after she had turned him down a few days ago.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 711

    ?Chapter 711:

    ¡°I¡¯ve got a private doctor,¡± Rutherford said after a pause. ¡°I¡¯ll send him over. Don¡¯t worry¡ªyour friend¡¯s in good hands.¡±

    Relief washed over her. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Schoenberg.¡±

    After the call, Sharon gave her a long look from the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°You don¡¯t even like the guy, and now you¡¯re asking him for favors? You¡¯re racking up debts, Ste. How are you gonna pay him back?¡±

    Ste leaned back with a sigh. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with that when the timees.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really going all-in for a stranger?¡±

    Ste nced at the unconscious man stretched out in the backseat. ¡°We¡¯ve already brought him this far. Might as well see it through.¡±

    Besides, she had a hunch he knew something about the ident. Something important.

    Within the hour, they reached her apartmentplex. After parking in the underground garage, the two women wrestled the man out of the car and into the building.<fn5a44> For original chapters go to F¦ÉndNovel</fn5a44>

    Inside, thick curtains shut out the city lights. The air smelled of cleaning alcohol and faint medicinal powder¡ªnot exactly cozy, but it would do. Ste got to work.

    Fast, she cleaned his wounds as best as she could, holding her breath until the doctor arrived.

    When the doctor finally showed up and saw the extent of the injuries, he froze for a second.

    ¡°Doctor, is it bad?¡± Ste asked, anxiety creeping into her voice.

    The doctor frowned. ¡°Gunshot wound. First priority is getting the bullet out.¡±

    Ste¡¯s eyes widened. Sharon looked equally stunned.

    No wonder the bleeding wouldn¡¯t stop¡ªhe still had a bullet lodged inside him.

    For the next hour, the room was filled with tense silence and the asional clink of metal. The doctor worked meticulously, sweat dripping from his brow as he pulled the bullet out and closed the wound.

    When it was finally over, Ste let out a long breath. ¡°You¡¯ve been a lifesaver tonight, Doc. You want to crash here and head out in the morning?¡±

    Explore more chapters on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s?c?m

    The doctor shook his head. ¡°No need. As long as he doesn¡¯t spike a fever, he¡¯ll pull through.¡±

    Ste walked him out, then returned with a ss of warm water. She moved quietly, not wanting to disturb the heavy silence.

    On the bed, the many deathly still. His face was pale, eyes tightly shut. No telling when he¡¯d wake up.

    Ste let out a yawn, and Sharon suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s get some rest. He¡¯s probably not waking up tonight anyway.¡±

    The two of them headed back to the master bedroom, freshened up, and settled into bed.

    Since there was an unfamiliar man in the house, Sharon didn¡¯t feelfortable leaving Ste alone, so she stayed the night.

    By morning, the man finally stirred, his eyes blinking open as his focus sharpened.

    He was now dressed in the new clothes Ste had arranged for him the night before¡ªslightly tight-fitting, but they suited him and gave off a rugged charm.

    Seeing him step out, Ste asked gently, ¡°Why are you up? Does your wound still hurt?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 712

    ?Chapter 712:

    Urging him to lie down again, she added, ¡°The doctor said it¡¯s a gunshot wound. You shouldn¡¯t be moving around. If you need something, just tell me.¡±

    She guided him back to the room, sat in a chair beside the bed, and took out a roll of clean bandages, ready to change his dressing.

    His eyes followed her every move, filled with guarded curiosity.

    After hearing her soft tone, his expression shifted slightly, and a faint smile appeared. ¡°I feel much better. Thank you for saving me yesterday. But aren¡¯t you afraid I might be dangerous?¡±

    Ste looked a little surprised. ¡°It was an emergency. I didn¡¯t have time to figure out if you were good or bad. I just wanted to save a life.¡± She meant every word.

    Although she hoped to learn how he might be connected to her adoptive parents, she knew she wouldn¡¯t have ignored him even if their encounter had happened elsewhere.<fn8306> Original content can be found at find{n}ovel</fn8306>

    He paused, his voice low and raspy. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll repay you once I¡¯m back on my feet.¡±

    Ste gave him a warm smile. ¡°My name¡¯s Sylvia Gilbert. What¡¯s yours?¡±

    ¡°Lance Carter.¡±

    She nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s change your bandages. It might sting a little, so be ready.¡±

    As she worked on his bandages, Lance¡¯s eyes stayed on her. There was something about her that felt different. Even though this was their first meeting, he felt no difort being around her.

    Ste shifted her chair closer, set the bandages and ointment on the table, and looked up at him. ¡°Are you hungry? I can run out for groceries. What do you feel like eating?¡±

    Lance frowned faintly. ¡°You¡¯re letting me stay here?¡± After all, they barely knew each other.

    ¡°If you go now, you¡¯ll probably copse before you make it downstairs. Then you¡¯ll just end up in the hospital. You¡¯re better off staying here,¡± she replied.

    Lance¡¯s gaze grew more intense.

    The best reads are at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    ¡°Sylvia, you¡¯re a good person. Being with you doesn¡¯t feel awkward. In fact¡­¡± He hesitated, searching for the right words. ¡°It feels like I¡¯ve known you for years.¡±

    Lance kept telling himself it really did feel like they had known each other forever. Ste¡¯s heart gave an unexpected jump, and that same strange sense of familiarity she¡¯d felt back in the cabin returned.

    She lowered her eyes and lifted his T-shirt, exposing the bandage wrapped neatly around his ribs.

    The injury had been stitched up by the doctor the night before, but the edges were still red and swollen.

    Her hands moved a little awkwardly as she took off the old bandage and began to clean and disinfect the wound.

    ¡°Hang in there,¡± she said as she pressed the alcohol swab to the wound, making Lance stiffen and grit his teeth.

    Ten minutester, she had the wound freshly rebandaged.

    She was about to leave the room with the supplies when a steady knock sounded at the door.

    She froze. Who woulde knocking at this hour?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 713

    ?Chapter 713:

    Casting a quick look at Lance, she whispered, ¡°Stay here and don¡¯t move.¡± Then she stepped out, her pace instinctively quickening.

    However, out in the living room, Sharon had already opened the door. Standing there was William, dressed in a white shirt with the top buttons undone, revealing his corbone.

    His tailored suit jacket hung loosely over one arm, and it was obvious he had juste back from the office.

    His deep-set eyes showed a trace of exhaustion, but the moment he saw Sharon at the door, a flicker of surprise crossed his face.

    Sharon¡¯s brows drew together instinctively. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked.

    William¡¯s voice was low and steady as he replied, ¡°Where¡¯s Ste?¡±

    Knowing Ste was still upset about the truth of her adoptive parents¡¯ deaths and had mixed feelings about William, Sharon snapped, ¡°Why do you care where she is? You¡¯re just her boss, not her dad!¡± And with that, she mmed the door in his face.

    Ste stepped out of the bedroom just in time to hear Sharon¡¯sst remark.

    ¡°Sharon, who was at the door?¡±

    Sharon quickly turned and answered, ¡°Nobody, just a mix-up. Nothing worth worrying about.¡±

    Without giving it much thought, Ste told Sharon, ¡°He¡¯s awake. I¡¯m heading to the supermarket for groceries. Want toe along?¡± Sharon nodded quickly, happy to tag along.

    When they came back, they stepped out of the elevator together, chatting andughing.

    Even though there was a man at home, Ste figured Lance was still resting, so she reached out to unlock the door with her fingerprint.

    But right before her finger touched the sensor, the door swung open from the inside.

    She blinked in surprise, only to see Lance standing there, holding the door open for her.

    Just then, the door across the hall opened too. In that brief exchange of nces, William immediately noticed the unfamiliar man in a T-shirt inside Ste¡¯s home.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, the ce for amazing tales

    Not knowing Ste and William were acquainted, Lance opened the door wider and said, ¡°Ms. Gilbert, thanks for helping me out.¡±<fn5d77> Get full chapters from f?ndnovel</fn5d77>

    With the door now fully open, Lance¡¯s tall frame came clearly into William¡¯s sight.

    Dressed in a T-shirt, his toned arms and solid build were hard to miss. A few loose strands of ck hair fell over his forehead, and despite the paleness of his skin, there was a rugged, almost defiant edge to his features.

    William¡¯s stare turned razor-sharp, locking on Lance like ice.

    The air between them thickened with tension, the silence stretching ufortably.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Let¡¯s go in,¡± Ste said, breaking the heavy silence as she stepped forward toward her home.

    But William¡¯s voice stopped her. ¡°Ste, wait!¡±

    She turned to face him. ¡°Mr. Briggs, did you need something?¡±

    Her tone was cool, edged with a distance she didn¡¯t even realize she was showing.

    Almost without thinking, she shifted slightly, trying to block Lance from William¡¯s view.

    After a moment, his eyes left Lance and returned to Ste.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 714

    ?Chapter 714:

    His lips were pressed tight, his jaw tense, and his deep eyes carried the weight of a storm about to break.

    Ignoring her question, he looked back at Lance and asked slowly, ¡°Who is he?¡± His voice was like ice, weighted with the kind of authority that pressed down on anyone who heard it.

    Lance, still at the doorway, lifted an eyebrow. Rather than looking intimidated by William¡¯s dominance, he seemed faintly amused. A small smile tugged at his lips as his eyes studied William with interest.

    Meeting William¡¯s cold stare with unhurried calm, he asked in a clear voice, ¡°Ms. Gilbert, is this your ex?¡±

    He let out a shortugh, ncing at Ste with a hint of familiarity before fixing his eyes on William¡¯s tense face.

    The air between them seemed to freeze solid.

    Ste saw William¡¯s hand clench into a fist, the veins standing out.

    The low, heavy pressure radiating from him made the corridor¡¯s atmosphere drop suddenly.

    Ste had no idea why Lance would suddenly say that or how he¡¯d decided William was her ex-boyfriend.

    ¡°My rtionship with her¡­ how is that your concern?¡± William¡¯s words came out through gritted teeth, every syble coated in ice.

    His sharp gaze swept over Lance, from his pale face to the faint outline of bandages on his chest, before locking on those eyes that carried a taunting smile.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re the one with the shady background,¡± William said pointedly, his tone brimming with suspicion and wariness.

    Ste¡¯s heart sank. Thest thing she wanted was to watch these two sh for no reason.

    Taking a deep breath, she said, ¡°Mr. Carter, please go inside and rest. I¡¯ll handle this.¡±

    Sharon shot Ste a quick look, then hurried Lance into the room and shut the door tightly. Ste then turned to William and said, ¡°Mr. Briggs, this isn¡¯t what you think.¡±<fn5002> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find{n}ovel</fn5002>

    She could tell he had gotten the wrong idea.

    Step into a new journey on  .con

    ¡°What do I think?¡± William cut her off, his eyes locked on her with a mix of hurt and anger she could feel instantly.

    ¡°Ste, what exactly are you doing? Do you even know him well enough to bring him here?¡± His voice trembled with barely contained fury.

    A tense silence settled between them, making Ste¡¯s skin crawl. She took a slow breath and said softly, ¡°I know what I did.¡±

    William¡¯s lips curled in a mix of irritation and disbelief. ¡°If you really knew, you wouldn¡¯t still have him in your home. You¡¯d have kicked him out the moment you found him, instead of running off to the supermarket to buy him groceries!¡±

    His eyes had alreadynded on the shopping bag in her hand, filled with fresh ingredients. The thought of her cooking for someone else left an unpleasant bitterness in his chest.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Ste¡¯s voice rose suddenly.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 715

    ?Chapter 715:

    She lifted her chin and locked eyes with him. His gaze was clouded with emotions she couldn¡¯t quite read, but her own words came out clear and cold. ¡°Mr. Briggs, who he is and why he¡¯s here is my business. Not yours. Perhaps you should focus on your own affairs before meddling in mine.¡±

    Without giving him a chance to respond, she turned, reopened her door, and stepped inside.

    She didn¡¯t say it aloud, but she thought he knew she was referring to his engagement to Amanda¡¯s daughter. His personal life was already a mess, so what right did he have to interfere with hers? The thought was almostughable.

    William stood there, watching as she closed the door without the slightest pause. He¡¯d lost count of how many times she¡¯d done that to him. His shoulders tightened, his throat constricted, and though he seemed on the verge of speaking, nothing came out.

    Standing in the quiet hallway, his expression shifted from anger to helplessness before turning into something darker and unreadable. Without looking at her door again, he opened his own and walked inside.

    Ste leaned back against the door, letting out a tired sigh. Her chest felt tight, and there was this tiny sting in her heart she couldn¡¯t shake.

    She shut her eyes, wanting to block out the image of William¡¯s pained expression.

    ¡°Stel?¡± Sharon¡¯s voice floated over, soft but worried.

    Ste straightened, took a breath, and forced a small smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Really. I¡¯ve got it handled. I¡¯m going to start cooking dinner.¡±

    She then turned to Lance with a gentle tone. ¡°Sorry you had to see that.¡±

    Lance shook his head. ¡°If anything, I¡¯m the one who caused the problem by opening the door. I should be apologizing.¡±

    His perceptiveness caught her off guard. ¡°Mr. Carter, this really isn¡¯t your fault. Don¡¯t me yourself,¡± she replied firmly.

    She helped him back into the bedroom. Hey down without protest, though his eyes stayed on her, thoughtful and searching.

    From the look on the man outside and the surprise and disappointment in his eyes when he saw him, Lance had a pretty good guess about their rtionship. Even though Ste tried to actposed, he could tell she was fighting to keep her emotions in check.

    After a pause, he spoke in a steady, almost detached voice. ¡°That Mr. Briggs¡­ the way he looks at you, it¡¯s not just neighborly.¡±

    Dive into fiction with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    Ste¡¯s fingers twitched, the smallest tremor giving her away. She lowered her head, keeping her face hidden by hershes.

    ¡°He¡¯s just the neighbor. We happen to work at the same ce, that¡¯s all.¡± Her voice sounded weighted, as if she needed to convince him¡ªand herself¡ªof those words.

    ¡°Really?¡± Lance tilted his head. ¡°Because he looked like a guy who just got stabbed in the back by the person he trusted the most.¡±

    Ste¡¯s whole body went still. His words hit too close to home, leaving a dull ache in her chest. Maybe William truly did care for her, but the past had left wounds she couldn¡¯t ignore. epting his feelings wasn¡¯t an option, and avoiding them was the only choice she had.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing between us,¡± she almost said through gritted teeth.<fnae8b> Th?s chapter is updated by Find1Novel</fnae8b>

    Forcing herself to regain control, she managed a small smile. ¡°Get some rest. Don¡¯t overthink it. I¡¯ll call you when dinner¡¯s ready.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 716

    ?Chapter 716:

    She quickly left the bedroom, closing the door softly behind her.

    In the hallway, she leaned against the wall and tried to steady her breathing. The day¡¯s events had drained her, but she pushed herself toward the kitchen anyway.

    Sharon spotted Ste in the living room and pressed her lips together, choosing not to say anything.

    She knew now wasn¡¯t the time to bring up William, because Ste wouldn¡¯t want to hear his name, let alone talk about him.

    The best thing she could do was act like nothing unusual had happened.

    When Ste headed into the kitchen, Sharon offered to help, but Ste shook her head, saying, ¡°When did youst cook? Let me take care of it. You just rest in the living room.¡±

    Before Sharon could respond, Ste had already slipped inside and closed the door behind her.

    Sharon let out a small sigh. Maybe giving her that space was exactly what she needed.

    Alone in the kitchen, Ste¡¯s phone lit up on the counter. A new message. It was from an unknown number¡ªor at least, that was what the screen showed. But she recognized those digits instantly. Marc.

    The message was short, but its impact was like a spark thrown into dry grass. Her whole body trembled.

    ¡°Stel, be careful of ying with fire. If the Briggs family could harm your adoptive parents, William could easily get rid of that stranger staying with you.¡±

    Her fingers turned cold around the phone. Marc knew about Lance? And about her and Sharon digging into her adoptive parents¡¯ deaths?

    How long had he been watching her?

    For a moment, all she could hear was the pounding in her ears. She forced herself to breathe, deleted the message, blocked the number, and acted like nothing had happened. Then she went back to chopping vegetables.

    At dinner, Lance was all smiles, praising nearly every dish.

    ¡°Mr. Carter, you¡¯re giving me too much credit,¡± Ste said with a smallugh. ¡°They¡¯re just simple meals.¡±

    Discover more on g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why it¡¯s impressive,¡± Lance replied warmly. ¡°Making simple food taste this good isn¡¯t easy. Your cooking really feels like home.¡±

    She smiled and thanked him.

    Before she knew it, four days had already passed since Lance came to stay.

    After the first day Sharon had apanied her, Ste gently told her not toe over every day. She didn¡¯t want Sharon¡¯s life thrown off bnce just to keep herpany.<fn6a9f> Chapters first released on FindN()vel</fn6a9f>

    It helped that Sharon had taken a good look at Lance and decided he didn¡¯t seem like a bad guy. That eased her mind.

    Work at the research institute rolled along without issues, and the Neb project was moving forward nicely.

    Still, Ste¡¯s thoughts weren¡¯t always on her work. Ever since that heated argument, she hadn¡¯t exchanged a single word with William.

    When they ended up in the same elevator or passed each other at the institute, both acted as though they¡¯d agreed to keep their distance. No greetings, no small talk.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 717

    ?Chapter 717:<fn4db3> Checktest chapters at find¡¤novel</fn4db3>

    William¡¯s expression was always the same¡ªcool and distant. His eyes were like deep, frozen water, keeping everyone, including her, at arm¡¯s length. Every time she saw him, she would drop her gaze, pretending not to notice him.

    The truth was, she just didn¡¯t know how to face him anymore.

    Meanwhile, Lance had picked up on her low spirits.

    But as a guest in her home, one still recovering from injuries, he knew it wasn¡¯t his ce to get involved in whatever was going on between her and William. Instead, he quietly focused on healing, sometimes helping with chores as a way to show thanks.

    That evening, thest light of the setting sun spilled through the tall windows, bathing the living room in a soft orange glow.

    Lance, now in a clean, well-fitting T-shirt Ste had bought him, stretched his arms and shoulders, testing how much strength had returned.

    He nced toward the kitchen where Ste was working, his face unusually serious. ¡°Ms. Gilbert?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Ste turned from the stove,dle still in hand, when she heard Lance¡¯s voice.

    His tone was steady, his eyes held a rare sincerity. ¡°Would youe with me to Briset tomorrow? My parents found out you saved me, and they want to thank you in person. They¡¯ve arranged a small banquet at home.¡±

    ¡°A banquet?¡± Ste asked, surprised.

    After a brief pause, she waved it off. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. It was pure chance I saved you¡ªyou don¡¯t need to thank me.¡±

    ¡°No, you have toe.¡± Lance cut in, his tone leaving no room for argument. ¡°They already called me. They want to meet you and thank you themselves. Even if you don¡¯t stay for dinner, just show up for ten minutes.¡±

    His words were firm, but his eyes¡ªbright with anticipation¡ªwaited for her agreement.

    Ste studied him. There was something in his gaze,yered beneath that earnestness, that she couldn¡¯t quite name.

    She¡¯d been ready to refuse¡­ until a thought shed through her mind. Lance was at the mountain where her adoptive parents had lost their lives, and now his parents wanted to meet her. If she met his family, could she pick up a thread¡ªsome clue from that year? Maybe not just Lance, but his parents might know something too.

    Fresh chapters live g?ln¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m

    If she wanted answers about her adoptive parents, the Carter family wasn¡¯t a road she could avoid.

    Pushing down her hesitation, she gave it a little more thought, then nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go.¡±

    The top-floor banquet hall of a riverside club in Briset shimmered under a massive crystal chandelier.

    The floor-to-ceiling windows framed the glittering city and the endless flow of the river below.

    Inside,ughter mingled with the soft clink of sses. Men in tailored suits and women in elegant gowns filled the space¡ªan entire world of polished manners and old money.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 718

    ?Chapter 718:

    This was a world of elite socialites,pletely different from Ste¡¯s everyday life.

    Ste realized, with a quiet jolt, that Lance wasn¡¯t from an ordinary family after all. One didn¡¯t throw a banquet like this unless they had serious standing. It could have passed for the high-end events she¡¯d attended back in Choria.

    She wore a champagne cocktail dress Sharon had chosen¡ªsimple cut, elegant lines, ttering in all the right ways.

    Walking beside Lance, she kept her smileposed as they approached a couple in the inner circle.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Lance murmured. ¡°My parents are warm people. They won¡¯t say anything to make you ufortable.¡±

    Something in his tone eased thest of her nerves.

    ¡°Mom, Dad, this is my lifesaver¡ªSylvia Gilbert,¡± Lance said warmly. ¡°I¡¯ve been staying at her home while recovering. I hope I didn¡¯t worry you too much.¡±

    Susie Carter¡¯s perfectly kept face lit with gratitude as she sped Ste¡¯s hand. Austin Carter, all stern lines and quiet authority, stood beside her, his eyes no less sincere.

    Dozens of eyes seemed to follow Ste, sizing her up. She straightened her spine, telling herself not to fidget.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t do much,¡± she said quickly. ¡°I just got Mr. Carter down from the mountain. This is far too much thanks.¡±

    The couple exchanged a nce, then Susie said warmly, ¡°What a lovely woman you are. Lance is lucky to have met you. If it weren¡¯t for you, he might not be here at all. We must thank you properly.¡±

    To them, this night wasn¡¯t just about celebrating their son¡¯s safe return¡ªit was about honoring her.

    After politely insisting she didn¡¯t need the fuss, Ste slipped away from the center of attention toward the quieter edge of the room¡­ and froze. Near the restroom, standing like he belonged there, was William. Her steps faltered. ¡°Why is he here?¡± she wondered.

    William stood near the floor-to-ceiling windows, nked by a few men in tailored suits who radiated business clout.

    He wore a custom dark suit, posture straight andposed, the chandelier¡¯s light skimming over his sharp features like it was tracing a sculpture. Ste¡¯s lips tightened. Of course¡ªhe had that effect. Always the center of attention, no matter the room.

    Find your next chapter g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s

    He didn¡¯t appear to notice her, his head slightly tilted toward an elder speaking beside him, nodding now and then with quiet elegance¡ªso different from the way he¡¯d lost hisposure at her apartment door.

    Yet Ste couldn¡¯t shake the feeling he¡¯d seen her the moment she walked in. His cold, contained presence seemed to cut through the crowd and find her, sending a shiver down her spine.

    She tore her gaze away and slipped toward the restroom.<fn968a> Get full chapters from f?ndnovel</fn968a>

    By the time she came back, Lance was waiting.

    ¡°Mr. Carter, shouldn¡¯t you be mingling with the guests?¡± she asked, surprised.

    Lance chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve never cared much for these events. I¡¯d rather find a quiet corner and have a drink. You seem a little tense¡ªis everything alright?¡±

    His tone was light, reassuring. He assumed it was her first time attending such an event.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 719

    ?Chapter 719:

    ¡°Rx,¡± he said, voice low and steady, leaning in slightly.

    His arm hovered protectively at her back, a subtle shield. ¡°Stick with me when we go in.¡±

    She met his eyes briefly and gave a small nod of thanks.

    Halfway through, the banquet was in full swing. Austin and Susie Carter, surrounded by well-wishers, made their way to the center. Conversation faded without anyone needing to ask.

    The hall quieted down, honoring the Carters with due respect.

    ¡°Thank you all for being here tonight.¡± Austin¡¯s deep voice carried easily across the hall. ¡°And a special thanks to the person who saved my son¡¯s life¡ªMs. Sylvia Gilbert!¡±

    Ste felt every gazend on her. She forced herself to hold her head high, even as awkwardness prickled under her skin.

    ¡°Please, everyone, enjoy yourselves¡ªthat¡¯s why we¡¯re here,¡± Austin added, then stepped back into the crowd.

    From her quiet corner, Ste saw Lance reappear. ¡°Ms. Gilbert, my grandfather would like to see you in the study upstairs,¡± he said.

    The estate¡¯s second floor was unfamiliar to her.

    The mention of his grandfather sent a flicker of unease through her. The Carters had been abroad until recently¡ªso why were they all gathered in Briset tonight?

    Still, she followed Lance toward the stairs.

    Across the room, Nina stood in the shadows, her fingers tight around a wine ss.

    Her gaze locked on Ste¡¯s back as she ascended, dark with malice.

    She caught a passing servant, leaning close to whisper something quickly.

    The servant¡¯s eyes widened, but Nina¡¯s sharp look left no room for refusal.

    Momentster, the servant hurried upstairs and slipped past Lance and Ste without stopping, heading straight for the study.

    ¡°Mr. Carter,¡± she blurted after knocking, ¡°there¡¯s trouble. Miss Carter cut her hand downstairs!¡±

    Karson looked up from his desk, brows drawn. ¡°Is it bad? How did it happen?¡±

    Read exclusive content at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    The servant hesitated. ¡°Miss Carter says it hurts and asks if you coulde take a look.¡±

    It was exactly what Nina had told her to say.

    Karson¡¯s voice was firm. ¡°If she¡¯s hurt, call the family doctor to dress it. Why call me? I¡¯m busy. Go.¡±

    The servant fidgeted. ¡°But¡ª¡±

    One look from him cut her short. She swallowed, nodded, and turned back down the hall.

    At the door, she nearly collided with Lance and Ste.

    Ste noticed her hurried steps. ¡°Mr. Carter, is something wrong?¡±

    Lance shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t think so. My grandpa¡¯s inside¡ªlet¡¯s go.¡±

    He knocked, and a deep,manding voice came from within. ¡°Come in.¡±

    Lance pushed the door open and stepped inside, Ste following.

    ¡°Grandpa,¡± he said warmly, ¡°this is my savior¡ªSylvia Gilbert. The one I told you about before I came home.¡±

    .

    .<fnaac6> Get full chapters from Find¡ïNovel</fnaac6>

    .

 Chapter 720

    Chapter 720:

    Inside the room, an elderly man with silvering hair sat behind a polished desk, his suit crisp, his posture straight. The moment he looked toward the door, Ste caught the sharpness in his gaze¡ªnone of the dullness age sometimes brought, but a keen intelligence wrapped in quiet authority.

    Ste inclined her head politely. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Carter. My name is Sylvia Gilbert.¡±

    Karson¡¯s eyes narrowed ever so slightly. ¡°Sylvia Gilbert, is it?¡±

    The name rang a bell. He was sure he¡¯d heard it somewhere before¡­ But where? A moment¡¯s thought, and it clicked. Nina¡ªsome time ago, she had mentioned a Sylvia Gilbert at the research institute, painting her as a particrly difficult person to deal with.

    Back then, he¡¯d even called in an old favor to help Nina, only for them to lose to this same woman.

    Karson studied her quietly. Today she wore a simple yet refined dress that framed her elegance without sh. There was a calm resilience in her bearing, grace bnced with quiet strength.

    Something about her stirred a faint sense of familiarity. That stubborn line in her expression¡­ it reminded him of someone.

    The thought felt absurd, and he brushed it aside with a soft chuckle to himself.

    Ste stood just behind Lance, spine straight, gaze steady. She didn¡¯t fidget under his scrutiny, didn¡¯t even blink.

    ¡°Please, have a seat.¡± Karson gestured to the chair opposite his desk, his tone neutral.

    She sat without hesitation, movements smooth andposed. First meeting or not, she carried herself with the easy poise of someone who knew exactly where she stood¡ªno nerves, no awkwardness.

    ¡°I heard from Lance that you saved him,¡± Karson said, cutting straight to it, his gaze holding hers with quiet force.

    ¡°You¡¯re overstating it,¡± Ste replied lightly. ¡°It was just a coincidence that day. Anyone else would have done the same.¡± She didn¡¯t think much of it.

    Karson lifted a brow. ¡°Anyone else? Lance was alone in the wilderness. You¡ªa young woman¡ªweren¡¯t afraid?¡±

    Find the best stories g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Her clear eyes met his head-on. ¡°It was urgent. Fear wasn¡¯t important. Getting him to safety was.¡±

    The honesty in her voice made something flicker in his expression¡ªsurprise, maybe.

    He leaned forward a fraction. ¡°Lance tells me you work in research. What field?¡±

    ¡°Biological engineering,¡± she said evenly. ¡°I¡¯m at a research institute right now.¡±

    Karson drummed his fingers lightly against the mahogany desk, his mind ticking over.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard you¡¯ve been part of several projects¡ªsessful ones. Even Frank McGill lost to you once.¡±

    So that was it¡ªhe was here to settle an old score. Beating Frank had clearly rubbed the Carter family the wrong way.

    Only now did Ste connect the dots¡ªNina Carter, Lance Carter. Family. She mentally cursed herself for not realizing sooner.

    Still, her expression stayedposed. She pressed her lips together briefly, then spoke clearly. ¡°I¡¯m ttered. I was lucky at the time. Frank is a senior in the field, and I respect him greatly. Competing with him was an honor. However¡­¡±

    She paused deliberately, locking eyes with Karson before finishing, ¡°I believe our field needs more integrity. I¡¯m sure Frank understands that after ourst meeting.¡±

    Her words were calm but edged with meaning¡ªresearch should never be weaponized to harm people.<fn5223> Discover more novels at Find[?]ovel</fn5223>

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: New novel releases in a few hours, have a great evening dear readers. God loves you and Noah wishes you all the best. (¤Å ? _?)¤Å?

    .

 Chapter 721

    ?Chapter 721:

    She wasn¡¯t sugarcoating it, and she wasn¡¯t afraid to let him hear it.

    Sunlight streamed in through the window, tracing the sharp line of her profile in gold.

    Karson listened, then let out a quiet, almost amused chuckle. She was the first person to speak so bluntly to him. Even Lance was careful not to contradict him. Yet here was Sylvia, meeting him for the first time, and she¡¯d all but used him of conspiring with Frank and Nina.

    Courage, indeed. And she was nothing like the unpleasant woman Nina had described.

    Karson asked a few more detailed questions about the research, and Ste answered smoothly. It was easy for her; she didn¡¯t even need notes and could reply to every question without hesitation.

    The longer Karson listened to Ste¡¯s honest and clear exnations, the more impressed he became. She wasn¡¯t just a smooth talker but truly skilled, proving she couldpete with Nina.

    He respected her calm yet strong attitude.

    As they talked, he also felt a strange sense of familiarity with her, one that grew stronger and clearer the more she spoke.

    Leaning back, Karson let a slight smile soften his stern expression. ¡°You¡¯ve got sharp thinking and solid knowledge. Good job.¡±<fnf6bd> ?????? ???? find~novel</fnf6bd>

    He paused, sounding like an elder giving advice to the young. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder Nina had trouble keeping pace with you.¡±

    Ste stayedposed and replied politely, ¡°Mr. Carter, you¡¯re too generous.¡±

    Right outside the study, the thick wooden door was left slightly ajar.

    Nina lingered in the hallway, quietly listening to the conversation inside. Her hands were tightly clenched into fists.

    Her perfectly shaped brows furrowed in anger as she stared at the woman she loathed. She couldn¡¯t believe her grandfather was smiling at Ste and even admitted it was no surprise Nina had lost to her.

    Nina¡¯s anger boiled over. She had told Karson on the phone how much she hated Ste, calling her a liar and an opportunist who had sneaked her way in. Karson had told her to ignore people like that and promised he would support her.

    Your favorite tales live at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®??????

    But now, seeing how he looked at Ste with open respect made Nina feel sick and even more furious. After all these years, she had hardly heard him say anything nice to her. Yet Ste, after just one meeting, had his respect? Why? How could aplete outsidere in and steal the spotlight from her?

    Her breaths quickened, fingers digging into her palms despite the sharp sting.

    She couldn¡¯t take it anymore and turned sharply, walking down the stairs in her designer heels, seething with anger.

    Downstairs, with people talking and sses clinking, Nina stood among the crowd holding a ss of champagne. Her eyes fixed on Ste, who wasing down the spiral stairs.

    Maybe people already knew who Ste was, because a group had gathered around her, eager to talk.

    Nina¡¯s eyes were icy. With red wine in hand, she headed directly toward Ste. She had promised herself she would make things hard for her, and this was the chance.

    The wine spun slowly in her ss, mirroring the bitterness in her eyes.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 722

    ?Chapter 722:

    Taking a deep breath, she put on a bright, weing smile and walked up to Ste, carrying herself with the confident air of a host.

    ¡°Ms. Gilbert, what a surprise to see you here today,¡± she announced loudly, making sure everyone nearby could hear.

    She moved as if to hug Ste but suddenly slipped, stumbling forward. The ss of red wine in her hand tipped over, pouring straight toward Ste¡¯s chest.<fnade3> This content belongs to Find_Novel(.</fnade3>

    The room wentpletely quiet, and a victorious gleam sparked in Nina¡¯s eyes. She already pictured the shame Ste would soon feel. Trying to climb the socialdder? Ste was about to find out where her ce really was.

    However, the ssh and gasps she had expected never came.

    Just as the red wine was about to soak her, Ste quickly stepped back with her left foot and smoothly turned her body about forty-five degrees to the left.

    The movement was wless, and the ss Nina had tipped missed Ste¡¯s right shoulder by inches.

    Instead, the wine spilled over the shiny marble floor, creating a big, bright stain. Some droplets flicked onto the edge of Ste¡¯s dress and the tips of her shoes, leaving only a few small marks and nothing more.

    Nina¡¯s eyes went wide. This wasn¡¯t the disaster she had nned.

    Ste stood her ground, her expression calm, though a brief flicker of frost passed through her eyes.

    Not once did she look at the shattered wine ss lying in pieces on the floor. Her attention remained fixed on Nina, whoseplexion shifted from pale to flushed with fury.

    When Ste spoke, her voice carried a quiet sharpness. ¡°Miss Carter, you ought to watch your step. It¡¯s a shame to waste such fine wine.¡±

    The words weren¡¯t delivered like an usation, yet they struck with the sting of an unseen p.

    A moment of stillness passed before the surrounding whispers began, and curious nces turned toward Nina.

    No one at an event like this could be easily fooled. The cause of the little ident was in enough to everyone.

    Endless adventures await on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    Heat rose to Nina¡¯s cheeks as humiliation settled in, smothering her with shame.

    Her eyes moved to Ste¡¯s dress, barely touched by the spill, and a deeper resentment festered in her chest. This couldn¡¯t end here. Ste needed to be put in her ce, and Nina would see to it.

    Forcing a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes, she let sarcasm drip from her voice while looking Ste up and down. ¡°A shame? I¡¯d say you¡¯re just bitter about your bargain-bin outfit. Sylvia, have you even looked at yourself? Clothes that are cheap have no ce in the Carter family¡¯s home. A little dirt almost improves them¡ªsaves us from having to look at something so pathetic.¡±

    The air in the room seemed to sink again, and a heavy stillness swept over the crowd. Eyes flickered between Nina and Ste, as if everyone was silently asking the same question¡ªwas Nina implying that Ste¡¯s dress was a fake?

    Without moving from her spot, Ste bore the weight of Nina¡¯s insult and the probing stares surrounding her.

    Rather than fire back, she simply regarded Nina with a calm, steady gaze.

    A momentter, her eyelids dipped, and her longshes cast a faint shadow over her cheeks, concealing whatever emotions she held beneath the surface. To Nina, that small gesture was proof enough that she had struck a nerve.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 723

    ?Chapter 723:

    Nina¡¯s mouth curled into a victorious smile. In her mind, there was no way Ste could own such a gown legitimately¡ªit had to be counterfeit.

    Nina was preparing to deliver another cutting remark when Ste¡¯s hand moved toward the buffet table. Her fingers closed around a porcin te sshed with streaks of thick, dark-brown sauce left behind by someone else.

    With her eyes fixed on Nina¡¯s self-satisfied expression, Ste gave her wrist a sharp flick. In an instant, the entire teful of sauce came down hard on Nina¡¯s dress.

    Gasps erupted around them, and several people raised their hands to their mouths.<fnfaee> This text is hosted at FindN0vel</fnfaee>

    The gown Nina wore¡ªcustom-made by a foreign designer¡ªwas worth more than most would dare to spend.

    In that frozen moment, the glossy fabric lost all of its pristine beauty. The dark sauce oozed downward in slow, sticky streams, soaking into the silk and leaving an ugly, spreading stain.

    Nina stared down at her chest, her face etched with disbelief, the tacky weight of the sauce pressing cold and nauseating against her skin. A sharp, ear-splitting scream ripped through the banquet hall.

    The noise died instantly, reced by an almost eerie stillness as all eyes turned to witness the spectacle.

    Every gazended on Nina¡¯s ruined gown, making her look absurd.

    Ste lowered the now-empty te onto the table with a quiet clink.

    Her fingers reached for a fresh napkin, and she wiped away the small trace of sauce that had touched her skin. Every movement was unhurried, deliberate, and dripping withposure.

    When she finished, her eyes lifted to meet Nina¡¯s. The other woman¡¯s shoulders shook with fury, her face pale from rage and humiliation.

    A faint smile ghosted across Ste¡¯s lips, her gaze capturing every detail of Nina¡¯s disheveled state.

    ¡°Miss Carter,¡± she said, her voice carrying clearly through the hush, ¡°would you say my so-called bargain-bin dress now holds its own against your designer gown?¡±

    Ste tilted her head ever so slightly, as though genuinely awaiting an answer.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is where imagination thrives

    The silence cracked with a softugh from somewhere in the crowd, and like a spark in dry grass, the tension in the room shifted. Conversations began to hum again, low and brimming with amusement.

    Those who had once regarded Ste with scorn now studied her with fresh eyes, their expressions shifting to intrigue, surprise, and even a trace of excitement at the spectacle unfolding before them.

    ¡°She¡¯s out of her mind, sshing Nina like that. But that look on Nina¡¯s face¡ªabsolutely priceless.¡±

    ¡°Finally, someone gave Nina a taste of her own medicine. Who would¡¯ve guessed this woman had the nerve?¡±

    ¡°Nina¡¯s run into a wall this time. Couldn¡¯t have happened to a better person.¡±

    ¡°Who is she, anyway? I swear I¡¯ve seen her before, but her name¡¯s noting to me. There¡¯s no way she¡¯s just some nobody, not if she¡¯s bold enough to stand up to the Carter family.¡±

    The muffledughter and murmured remarks swirled around Nina, each word striking like a p, until the weight of disgrace threatened to crush her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 724

    ?Chapter 724:

    Nina¡¯s sight blurred with dark spots, and her legs wobbled uncontrobly. She had never been so humiliated while overseas before, and now, with so many people staring, the shame overwhelmed her.

    If Karson upstairs learned about this, how could she even think of going back abroad?

    The more the thoughts raced through her mind, the heavier her chest became, until tears brimmed in her eyes, burning with bitterness. No matter how hard she tried to hold them back, the tears spilled over.

    Right there in front of the crowd, Ste had actually made her break down.

    And now, no one even cared anymore if her dress was real or a knockoff.

    Without looking back at Nina even once, Ste acted like she was dismissing a minor irritation.

    She gave a small nod, then calmly turned and walked confidently through the banquet hall, making her way straight toward the exit.

    She had arrived with Lance and, having already greeted Karson, she saw no reason to stick around any further.

    A cool night breeze swept in, instantly breaking the heavy tension that had filled the room.

    Outside, Ste inhaled deeply, trying to push down the anger and exhaustion from everything she¡¯d been through. Throwing that te of sauce at Nina had felt good in the moment, but she knew she¡¯d burned every bridge with the Carters. Nina wouldn¡¯t forget it, and if Karson found out she¡¯d humiliated his granddaughter, he¡¯d likely make her pay too.

    For now, Ste pushed those worries aside and headed for the parking lot. She clicked the unlock button, slid into the driver¡¯s seat, and turned the key, but the engine didn¡¯t roar to life. Instead, she heard a sharp clicking noise.

    She tried once more, but the car just coughed weakly a few times and then diedpletely.

    The dashboard¡¯s battery light blinked faintly several times, then went out.

    A wave of helplessness washed over her. The car had worked fine on the way in, so why now, of all times, did it decide to break down?

    Closing her eyes, she pressed her forehead to the chilly steering wheel. Today was definitely one of those days where everything that could go wrong, did.

    g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s, your fiction escape<fnbe3e> Discover more novels at find?novel</fnbe3e>

    The car was a rental from Briset. If it stayed stranded here, she¡¯d face extra fees, and if the rentalpany found out it had broken down, the charges would only pile up.

    Pulling out her phone, she got ready to call a tow truck.

    Suddenly, bright headlights appeared from a distance, and a sleek ck Rolls-Royce smoothly parked nearby. When the door opened, a tall, powerful figure stepped out,manding attention in the quiet night.

    Ste¡¯s heart fluttered with surprise when she saw William, then dropped heavily.

    Without thinking, she gripped her phone tighter, confused about why he had shown up right now.

    William saw her too. He hesitated briefly, then walked toward her.

    The steady click of his shoes echoed, each step sending a jolt of tension through Ste.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 725

    ?Chapter 725:<fn4349> Th?s chapter is updated by f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fn4349>

    He stopped at her window and asked quietly, ¡°Car trouble?¡±

    Ste pressed her lips tight and stayed silent.

    His eyes moved to the car¡¯s hood, and he thought he saw faint wisps of smoke rising, though he wasn¡¯t sure if it was real or just in his head.

    ¡°Can¡¯t get it to start?¡± he asked in a low voice that gave nothing away, leaving Ste guessing what he was thinking.

    Unbothered by her silence, William moved to the front, ran his fingers along the hood¡¯s edge, then eased it open with a soft pop.

    Ste frowned deeply and leaned out the window. ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked.

    William carefully lifted the hood and held it up, bending over slightly, then said clearly, ¡°I¡¯m here to help you fix it.¡±

    William didn¡¯t even open the trunk for tools. He looked like the type who thought he could fix anything with just his hands and confidence.

    The night air carried the faint scent of sandalwood from him, making Ste¡¯s breath hitch for a moment. She gripped the car door a little tighter, unsure if she should get out or stay seated.

    In the end, she realized she wasn¡¯t asposed as she thought.

    Unable to keep quiet anymore, she opened the door and stepped out. She walked to the front of the car, where William was leaning over the open hood, his expression focused as he checked each part.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs, you really don¡¯t need to bother,¡± she said, her voice as chilly as the night breeze. ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged for a tow truck, and it¡¯ll be here any minute.¡±

    William kept working with steady precision, giving no sign that her words had reached him. His eyes moved carefully over eachponent, studying every line and connection. After several moments, he spoke calmly.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like a big problem. We can either jump-start it or push it to get it running. There¡¯s no point in calling a tow truck, or you¡¯ll be stuck waiting for at least an hour because there¡¯s a party nearby and the roads are jammed.¡±

    His certainty only made something inside her bristle. She didn¡¯t really know why she was upset; she just felt a strong urge to stay away from him.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s has your next chapter

    ¡°Mr. Briggs, must you always push your way into other people¡¯s business? I told you, my problems aren¡¯t your concern!¡± Her voice carried the kind of chill that shut doors.

    William stopped and straightened slowly, his figure almost blocking the light, which only made Ste¡¯s mood feel heavier.

    The neon glow lit them both as William looked at her tight, worried face with his deep eyes, as though trying to see straight into her heart.

    In the stillness, his voice cut sharp. ¡°Really? Then I suppose your adoptive parents¡¯ sudden deaths have nothing to do with me either?¡±

    Ste froze, her whole body tense as if struck by something invisible. How could he possibly know that?

    Her fist clenched at her side, lips pressed tightly together as she summoned every ounce of control to mask the storm his words had unleashed.

    But her uneven breaths gave her away. Her chest heaved as her mind spun with shock and questions.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 726

    ?Chapter 726:

    William, on the other hand, stayed calm, though his eyes were a storm.

    Leaning forward, closing the space between them, his voice dropped to a low murmur. ¡°This is the reason you¡¯ve been avoiding metely, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Ste¡¯s breath caught, and she looked at him, too stunned to say anything. But after a quiet moment, she finally blurted out, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean!¡±

    Frustrated, she lifted her foot, ready to walk away, deciding the car wasn¡¯t worth her time anymore. She¡¯d rather spend extra money than get caught up with him here.

    But just as she was about to leave, William quickly raised his hand to stop her.

    ¡°Ste, can¡¯t you just give me a chance to finish what I need to say?¡±

    She hesitated for a second, then nodded. ¡°Alright. Go ahead.¡±

    William exhaled deeply and said with a serious tone, ¡°I know you¡¯ve been looking into your adoptive parents recently. Well, I found out that just a few days before the ident, they got a package with no return address.¡±

    Those words hit Ste like a bomb in her mind. She suddenly remembered her adoptive father receiving a package a few days before the ident. He had seemed unusually serious back then, and when she asked him about it, he didn¡¯t say a word. He just locked it away in the study¡¯s safe and told her not to worry about grown-up matters.

    That safe, and whatever was inside, had disappeared after the ident.

    A sudden thought struck Ste. Maybe that package was the key to everything!

    When she was younger, she had brushed it off as just some ordinary delivery. If William hadn¡¯t brought it up today, she probably never would have remembered it.

    But how had he found out about it so easily, when she hadn¡¯t had any clues all these years?

    Shock flooded through her, and though questions bubbled up, she couldn¡¯t speak.

    How could she forget? He was William Briggs, from the Briggs family.

    Why was he helping her? What did he really want?<fnbffe> The source of th?s content is find?novel</fnbffe>

    If he knew about her adoptive parents, then he must have known the Briggs family was involved too.

    So why was he standing by her side? That was the real mystery.

    Ste¡¯s voice was low and shaky, as if each word was forced out through gritted teeth. ¡°Mr. Briggs, don¡¯t waste your fake concern on me. I¡¯m not that easy to fool.¡±

    William¡¯s expression flickered with a trace of pain. He had expected she wouldn¡¯t trust him right away, but hearing it straight from her was still hard to take. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m the kind of person who would throw human life aside?¡± he asked.

    Ste pressed her lips into a firm line before answering in a steady tone. ¡°Maybe you wouldn¡¯t. But your family? Would you risk going against them for what¡¯s right?¡±

    People had defied family for what was right before, but those who actually did it were rare. Ste didn¡¯t buy the idea that William would put her above family loyalties and his own interests.

    Watching his tense face, she took a steadying breath, gathering all her will to say, ¡°William, two lives are caught in this. You can¡¯t just ignore that.¡±

    Her words hit hard, like ice slicing through both his heart and hers.

    The pain was so intense that her vision blurred, and her body trembled slightly. For a moment, William¡¯s carefully maintainedposure cracked. He looked at her over the car¡¯s hood, quietly meeting her gaze.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 727

    ?Chapter 727:<fnb414> For more chapters visit f¦É?dn¦Ïvel</fnb414>

    Ste noticed the hurt in his eyes, like dark clouds before a storm. His silence revealed he was still reeling from what she said.

    The only sound between them was the soft rustle of the night breeze. Neither wanted to back down.

    Suddenly, a loud ng came from under the car¡¯s hood, like something had fallen.

    Both quickly turned toward the sound. Near the front corner beneath the hood, a t metal object that had been wedged in ce slipped free and ttered onto a bracket, catching their attention.

    Shocked, Ste reached down and picked it up.

    Looking at it carefully, she realized it was an old pocket watch.

    Her heart jumped. She remembered that watch from childhood. It had hung around her adoptive mother¡¯s neck like a ne, holding a photo of her adoptive parents when they were young.

    She carefully flipped open the watch cover and froze at the photo inside. She had always thought it was just the three of them in the picture. But now, there was a fourth person.

    At the far left stood the face of a kind old man, with soft, wise features and wrinkles. The features were unmistakably Karson¡¯s¡ªthe same man who had looked at her kindly in the study earlier¡ªbut here, he appeared much younger.

    The photo looked like it had been cropped, and besides Ste¡¯s adoptive parents and Karson, there was a small part of a child¡¯s arm showing. But the child¡¯s face was only partly visible, and no matter how hard Ste tried, she couldn¡¯t tell who it was.

    She frowned in confusion. Why were her adoptive parents connected to Karson? Were they old friends? If that was true, why didn¡¯t she remember ever meeting Karson as a child?

    William caught sight of the photo too and nced at Ste, an idea forming in his mind. But with no proof, he kept his thoughts to himself.

    Confusion lingered in Ste¡¯s eyes, but she slipped the pocket watch into her pocket for now.

    William let out a quiet sigh and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tow your car.¡±

    Explore fresh updates on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s

    Ste was about to refuse, but then she remembered the tow truck wouldn¡¯t arrive for at least an hour. With some hesitation, she agreed and let him tow her car.

    At the same time, Nina waited in the banquet hall, expecting William to show up. The Carter family was hosting the event, and William was definitely on the guest list. Still, all the other guests had arrived¡ªexcept him.

    Upstairs, she had changed into a fresh outfit and touched up her makeup, ready and eager for his arrival.

    But as night fell and the crowd mingled, William was nowhere to be seen. After a moment of hesitation, she made her way to the entrance and approached the guards.

    ¡°Have you seen William Briggse in?¡± she asked quietly.

    One guard nodded slowly. ¡°His car pulled into the parking lot, but after that¡­¡±

    ¡°After that what? Say it!¡± Nina pressed.

    ¡°He left againter, and it seemed like his car was pulling another vehicle.¡±

    As soon as Nina heard this, she rushed to check the surveince footage, and sure enough, Ste¡¯s figure appeared on the screen.

    Her anger red instantly, resentment burning hot as she stared ahead with a fierce re.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 728

    ?Chapter 728:

    After a moment, she grabbed her phone and called someone. ¡°Go ahead with the n I told you about. Don¡¯t fail me.¡±

    Once William dropped Ste off at her ce, she quickly thanked him and slipped inside, closing the door before he could say another word.

    William seemed used to her brusque manner and simply turned to leave for his own home.

    In the days that followed, things at the research institute stayed surprisingly calm. Ste thought Nina would keep making trouble, but it looked like she was worrying for nothing.

    Lately, she hadn¡¯t seen much of Nina at all.

    On Thursday, right after finishing up at the institute and getting ready to leave, Ste got a call from her assistant at Neb.

    ¡°Ms. Gilbert, we have a problem!¡±

    Ste¡¯s eyes widened, and she quickly asked what was wrong.

    ¡°Marc has taken control of the project we¡¯ve been working on for half a year. The deal they¡¯re offering¡­ it¡¯s like they don¡¯t care about losing money just to get it. This is the third time this month!¡±

    The assistant sounded stressed and urgent, hoping Ste could find a quick fix. But Ste herself was shocked by the news, her mind goingpletely nk.

    ¡°Third time? What do you mean?¡±

    The assistant exined that recently, many important Neb projects had run into trouble. Partners who¡¯d promised to help suddenly pulled out, and key materials had their prices jacked up unfairly. At first, they thought it was just bad luck, but then they realized the Walsh Group was behind taking over all those projects.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t the Walsh Group having trouble getting partners? How did they suddenly manage to take our projects?¡±

    Ste found it hard to believe that the Walsh Group, with their earlier problems, could snatch her projects. Something fishy was definitely going on.

    The assistant sighed deeply. ¡°It¡¯s Nina Carter. She handed a patent over to the Walsh Group, and now they¡¯re bouncing back because of it.¡±<fn56c4> Chapters first released on find?novel</fn56c4>

    Ste closed her eyes and drew in a steadying breath. She had thought Nina wasying low, only to realize she was now working with Marc.

    Your new favorite is g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m

    ¡°Got it.¡± Her voice was hoarse but firm. ¡°Shift priorities for our remaining projects and lock down what we can. We can¡¯t afford dys. And Marc¡­ I¡¯ll figure out how to deal with him.¡±

    Ste told herself to stay calm. Even if the Walsh Group grabbed some projects, she couldn¡¯t lose her cool. The ones still with them had to bepleted perfectly.

    Hearing Ste¡¯s steady tone, the assistant nodded. ¡°Okay, Ms. Gilbert. I¡¯ll keep things steady here.¡±

    After the call, Ste sat alone in theb. Outside, the sky was gray and heavy, matching her mood.

    She rubbed her temples, her eyes betraying the frustration she felt deep inside. She knew every project at Neb was the result of endless hours and sweat from the team. With the Walsh Group snatching a few key projects, the team must have felt crushed.

    The room was quiet as she leaned back, trying to ease the tension with slow breaths.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 729

    ?Chapter 729:

    She hadn¡¯t seen iting. Marc teaming up with Nina was a total shock. Their partnership felt like a trap tightening around her from every angle. Snatching those projects was only the beginning of what Marc had nned. She was sure more dirty moves were waiting in the wings. Like a hunter stalking prey, he had found a partner and was ready to attack again.

    The lessons fromst time still lingered in Ste¡¯s mind. This time, however, she promised herself that she wouldn¡¯t fall victim to Marc again.

    On Friday, there was a meeting scheduled to go over project details with a potential business partner.

    At first, Ste had nned to send someone from the nning department. But with everything going ontely, she decided she had to be there in person. The next day, after wrapping up things at the research institute, she headed out early to the client¡¯s office.

    When she opened the door to the meeting room, she wasn¡¯t surprised to find Marc already there, dressed sharply in a suit.<fnb037> Checktest chapters at F?ndNovel</fnb037>

    Even though she had expected to see him, a rush of frustration and anger hit her as soon as her eyesnded on him.

    When they divorced, she had walked away with nothing but her patents, a generous move on her part that saved him from greater embarrassment. But somehow, Marc had never really moved on from it.

    Honestly, she had never met someone as shameless and bold as him.

    Mr. Glyn, the chairperson of the otherpany, greeted her with a smile. ¡°Ms. Gilbert, d you made it. Please, sit down. Actually, we were just waiting for you so we can announce the results. We¡¯re almost done here.¡±

    Ste blinked in surprise. ¡°Mr. Glyn, weren¡¯t we still supposed to review Neb¡¯s proposal? I brought it with me today, and you haven¡¯t even looked at it yet. How is there already a decision?¡±

    Mr. Glyn hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°Well, Ms. Gilbert, we were sincere about cooperating with Neb at first. But then¡­¡± He paused.

    Ste pressed in a low, firm voice. ¡°And then?¡±

    Mr. Glyn let out a small, awkward chuckle. ¡°Then Mr. Walsh showed up today. Honestly, his offer fits perfectly with what I expected for this project. So, I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Gilbert, but we¡¯ve chosen to go with the Walsh Group for thisnd.¡±

    Discover what¡¯s next on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s???o??

    Despite the apology, Mr. Glyn¡¯s expression was full of confidence, almost bordering on arrogance.

    At that moment, Marc lifted his head and shot Ste a smug look. ¡°Stel, that¡¯s just business. The client picks the best offer. It¡¯s not Neb¡¯s fault; you don¡¯t have to take it personally.¡±

    Watching him put on his performance, Ste couldn¡¯t help but find it almostughable. She had trusted the client from the start and hadn¡¯t pushed for a contract.

    Who could have guessed that Marc would take advantage of that gap? Ste realized this was less about the Walsh Group¡¯s merit and more about the Carter family¡¯s clout. Mr. Glyn was clearly leaning on their influence.

    While she didn¡¯t know the exact details of Nina and Marc¡¯s partnership, Ste was sure she had been yed.

    Thend itself wasn¡¯t anything special, but to Marc, it meant everything. It was the biggest parcel the Walsh Group had secured in ages, and the location was prime.

    More than itsmercial value, something else made thatnd priceless to him¡ªan old house standing right in the middle of it. That house was thest piece of property left by Ste¡¯s adoptive parents, the heart of her childhood memories. It was her home.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 730

    ?Chapter 730:

    Ste had always promised herself she would buy thatnd someday, making sure the house would always belong to her.

    Marc hadn¡¯t forgotten how much that house meant to Ste.

    And Ste knew it too, which was why she wanted to fight for it onest time. ¡°Mr. Glyn, you should at least review our proposal. Just to be sure¡­¡±

    Before she could say more, Mr. Glyn stood up and cut her off. ¡°Ms. Gilbert, I¡¯d love to, but I have other things to attend to. Hopefully, we¡¯ll get to work together down the road!¡±

    With that, he and his team filed out, leaving the room suddenly empty except for Ste and Marc.

    Ste sat across from Marc, her gaze sharp enough to cut ss. ¡°Marc, what are you scheming this time?¡±

    She could write off those previous projects he had snatched away, but this plot ofnd¡ªshe was absolutely determined to im it by any means necessary.

    It wasn¡¯t just about business¡ªit was personal. Her adoptive parents¡¯ house stood right in the middle of that project site.

    Marc reclined in his seat with infuriating arrogance, a slow chuckle curling off his lips. ¡°Stel, don¡¯t get so riled up. This is business. You win some, you lose some. You can¡¯t me me for ying by the rules.¡±

    Then he pretended to remember something, snapping his fingers dramatically. ¡°Oh, right¡­ isn¡¯t your old house on thatnd?¡± His smile turned wicked. ¡°You know how urban reconstruction works¡ªknock it down and build something shiny. That crumbling little ce¡­¡±

    Ste¡¯s breath hitched. Every nerve in her body screamed that he knew exactly what he was doing.

    Marc watched her face drain of color, then leaned forward with a leer. ¡°But because I¡¯m a sentimental guy¡­ I¡¯ll give you a choice. Beg me¡ªand maybe I¡¯ll spare it. How about that?¡±

    He wasn¡¯t negotiating. He was humiliating her.

    ¡°Marc, you¡¯re despicable!¡± Ste ground out through clenched teeth.

    Instead of being angered, Marc smirked. ¡°Despicable? Ste, don¡¯t act so noble. That house means everything to you, right? Then get on your knees and beg. Otherwise, watch it turn to rubble.¡±<fn8118> This text is hosted at f¦É?dn¦Ïvel</fn8118>

    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????

    With that, he picked up his briefcase and sauntered out triumphantly, not even sparing her another nce.

    As the conference room door mmed shut, a bitter chill swallowed Ste whole.

    That house wasn¡¯t just bricks and wood¡ªit was her sanctuary. When her adoptive parents passed away, that ce kept her alive.

    On countless sleepless nights of failed experiments and merciless skepticism, she would slip back to that house just to breathe.

    Her adoptive father¡¯s paintings still hung on those faded walls. The oak tree her mother had nted still cast a familiar shadow in the backyard. That home held all her warmth and longing.

    Marc knew that¡ªand still twisted the knife.

    But Ste gritted her teeth. She wasn¡¯t going to fold. Yes, the Walsh Group had secured the redevelopment rights, but they still needed consent from the current property owners before they could demolish anything¡ªand that deed had her name written clearly on it.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 731

    ?Chapter 731:

    She marched straight to the chairman¡¯s office, determined to meet Mr. Glyn and hash things out face-to-face.

    As long as they left her house untouched, Marc could do whatever he wanted with the rest.

    Unfortunately, reality pped her hard. Barely ten minutes after arriving, she was told Mr. Glyn was ¡°out of the office.¡±

    His assistant imed not to know where he had gone.

    A tant lie, obviously.

    He was avoiding her.

    ¡°Ms. Gilbert, maybee back tomorrow? I¡¯m not sure when he will be back today,¡± the assistant suggested with a sympathetic wink.

    Ste could only swallow her frustration and leave.

    The next morning¡ªa Saturday¡ªshe showed up at dawn. Three exhausting hourster, the receptionist finally approached her. ¡°Ms. Gilbert, I¡¯m so sorry¡­ today¡¯s apany holiday. Mr. Glyn won¡¯t be in.¡±

    Ste¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°But his assistant told me toe today!¡±

    The receptionist looked helpless. ¡°I really wish I could help, but Mr. Glyn isn¡¯t here today.¡±

    Sucking in a slow breath, Ste forced herself to stay calm. ¡°Fine. When can I see him?¡±

    ¡°I can book you for Monday morning.¡±

    And so, she endured a torturous weekend waiting. On Monday, she arrived before office hours. The assistant led her to the waiting lounge and asked her to sit tight.

    She did. For two whole hours.

    When she finally went to check again, the assistant gave her an apologetic smile. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Ms. Gilbert. Mr. Glyn¡¯s meeting has run over. He won¡¯t be able to see anyone else today.¡±

    Ste stepped outside, her chest heaving with rage and humiliation. But her eyes remained icy-bright. They could dodge her today. Hide tomorrow. But she wasn¡¯t giving up.

    On her third try, Ste called in a favor from Paul at the research institute. He and Mr. Glyn had worked together before, and rumor had it they were on good terms.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s has stories worth exploring

    Thanks to Paul, she finally managed to get Mr. Glyn to sit down with her. She exined everything, but he just sat there nursing his coffee, looking only mildly interested, and replied half-heartedly, ¡°Ms. Gilbert, I understand your position, but the city¡¯s moving forward with development. Sentiment can¡¯t drive decisions. Marc¡¯s team has a strong n, and the teardown-and-rebuild approach has already been approved by everyone involved. Changing it now would be a headache.¡±

    Every sentence from him was just a well-dressed version of ¡°no.¡±

    It was like life kept dumping ice water over her head. For the first time, she saw clearly that Marc, now working with Nina, was determined to trap her with no way out.

    Marc had shared a roof with her long enough to know all her weak spots, and he was aiming right for them.

    This wasn¡¯t business¡ªit was revenge disguised as a deal.

    .

    .<fn506c> Follow current nov?ls on find~novel</fn506c>

    .

 Chapter 732

    ?Chapter 732:

    She remembered Marc once promising she¡¯d regret ever going against him.

    That same powerless feeling spread fast, burning through her. She trudged back to the institute and tried to bury herself inb work, but her mind kept wandering to the old house.

    Sandra noticed Ste¡¯s mood and asked with concern, ¡°Sylvia, you¡¯ve seemed offtely. Is something bothering you? You look like you haven¡¯t been sleeping.¡±

    She was right. Ste had barely been getting two or three hours of rest each night before waking up, her thoughts constantly circling back to the house.<fn7f30> Content originallyes from Find1Novel</fn7f30>

    Even herb work had slowed, her concentration shot.

    Late at night, in her cold apartment, Ste sat staring at the city¡¯s neon lights as memories of growing up in that house came rushing back.

    Neb was bleeding projects, and as the biggest shareholder, the one in charge, she didn¡¯t have the luxury of staying on the sidelines.

    But the thought of losing that house pressed down, stealing her breath.

    She was back in that same suffocating helplessness.

    Other than chasing down Mr. Glyn, she was out of moves.

    Mr. Glyn clearly wasn¡¯t willing to upset Nina, and Marc? He would drag her to the point of begging, maybe even let her think she had a chance, only to rip it away at thest second.

    Marc¡¯s petty streak would make sure she paid twice over for every wrong he thought she had done.

    Ste let out a long, tired breath.

    William noticed every bit of her strain.

    Since their encounter in the parking lot that night, he had kept his distance. But after catching sight of the photo in her pocket watch, curiosity got the better of him. He had quietly set people to work digging into any link between Karson and her adoptive parents.

    He understood she kept her walls high around him, and until the mystery of her adoptive parents was cleared, those walls weren¡¯ting down.

    Ste clearly needed room to breathe, and William didn¡¯t need to ask to know her mind was a storm right now.

    But staying away didn¡¯t mean he was blind to what she was doing.

    The moment Nina and Marc teamed up to sabotage her project, the news found its way to William almost instantly.

    Steven, still working at Neb, had called him the second it happened. At first, William didn¡¯t think Marc was worth his time, and honestly, he still didn¡¯t. He had held back, not wanting her to use him of meddling in her business again.

    But watching Ste run herself ragged was more than he could stomach.

    In the top-floor office of the Briggs Group, the glow of Choria¡¯s neon lights spilled through the wide windows. William stood up, picked up the phone, and spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°Luca, call the Horizon Group¡¯s chairman. Let him know we¡¯re suddenly very interested in that west-side project.¡±

    Luca froze, not expecting that request.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 733

    ?Chapter 733:

    That piece ofnd owned by Mr. Glyn¡¯spany was hardly a prize for the Briggs Group. So why the sudden interest?

    ¡°Boss, is this about stealing that property out from under the Walsh Group?¡±<fnc8be> Th?s chapter is updated by find[?]ovel</fnc8be>

    William sidestepped the question. ¡°What I want,¡± he said evenly, ¡°is every detail of Marc¡¯s deal with Horizon. Focus on the demolition dates. Have it on my desk by ten tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Luca replied without missing a beat. ¡°I¡¯ll get it done.¡±

    He still didn¡¯t know why thend mattered, but he knew for certain that winning the bid for it would be effortless for the Briggs Group.

    Whenever the Briggs Group stepped into a deal, their offer almost always leftpetitors in the dust, andpared to them, whatever the Walsh Group could promise Horizon looked like pocket change.

    When Luca contacted Horizon, a thought nagged at him. Was this somehow tied to Ste? Marc wasn¡¯t just anyone; he was Ste¡¯s ex. Was William stepping into this fight for her sake, maybe even to settle the score?

    At his luxury vi, Mr. Glyn lounged with a ss of champagne in hand, the warm crackle of an old vinyl spinning in the background.

    The moment was cut short when his secretary called¡ªapparently, the Briggs Group wanted a word about the west-side property.

    Just hearing William¡¯s name was enough to make Mr. Glyn¡¯s stomach twist. In Choria, the Briggs family weren¡¯t just rich; they were untouchable. And William? He had a reputation for getting exactly what he wanted, no matter who stood in the way.

    Mr. Glyn spent the night staring at the ceiling, running through every possible reason William might being after him.

    By morning, he had decided not to keep the man waiting. He showed up at the Briggs Group before business hours, where Luca walked him straight into William¡¯s office.

    Sweat prickled along his hairline, his nerves wound tight. He still had no idea what this meeting was really about.

    William didn¡¯t bother with pleasantries or a seat. He simply pushed two folders across the desk. One was filled with the Walsh Group¡¯s recent financials, and the other was a polished new partnership offer from the Briggs Group.

    Giving Mr. Glyn a calm, measured look, he said, ¡°Mr. Glyn, there¡¯s an old house on that west-sidend. It belongs to a friend of mine, and I want it left alone.¡±

    Mr. Glyn froze, his breath catching in his throat. A quick nce at the financial report told him all he needed to know. William had dug deep into Horizon¡¯s private numbers, which meant he had already been sniffing around their business. He didn¡¯t need to read every page to understand¡ªit was a blend of tempting offers and quiet threats.

    The partnership file, on the other hand, dangled profits that made thend deal seem like spare change. William was clearly ying a stick-and-carrot game, and he yed it well. He never mentioned Ste¡¯s name, only referring to her as a ¡°friend,¡± but Mr. Glyn could tell she meant something to him.

    Staring at the promise of massive profits in one file and the dangerous leverage in the other, Mr. Glyn knew exactly what choice he had. He could either drop Marc and protect the old house, securing Briggs¡¯ backing, or keep Marc and go head-to-head with the most powerful family in Choria. It wasn¡¯t a tough decision.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 734

    ?Chapter 734:

    ¡°I hear you loud and clear, Mr. Briggs,¡± Mr. Glyn said, bobbing his head as if his life depended on it. The sweat running down his back made him squirm in his seat. ¡°That old house? A treasure. Wepletely overlooked its historical value. I¡¯ll rework the ns immediately to keep it just as it is.¡±

    William gave a small nod, a hint of a smile flickering as he motioned toward the stack of papers. ¡°Good. Looks like we¡¯ll work well together.¡± He reached for another file, then paused just long enough for the silence to feel loaded. ¡°One more thing about thatnd project. Neb¡¯s proposal looks fine to me. Where do you think it needs fixing?¡±

    Mr. Glyn¡¯s stomach dropped. How could he forget that Neb had once belonged to the Briggs Group before being sold off? He had assumed William was too high up to care about a small fry like Neb. But bringing it up now? That was a curveball.

    William drummed his fingers on the desk in an even rhythm. ¡°If I¡¯m remembering right, Horizon Group was nning to team up with Neb at first, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    Mr. Glyn nearly swallowed his tongue. ¡°Yes, sir, you¡¯re right. It was just a little mix-up, nothing serious.¡± He wasn¡¯t stupid enough to argue with William, so all he could do was nod and go along with it.

    William arched a brow. ¡°A mix-up? I was starting to think you were leaning toward Walsh Group¡¯s offer over Neb¡¯s.¡±

    The words cut both ways¡ªan opening for Mr. Glyn to choose where he stood.

    Mr. Glyn ducked his head. ¡°I¡¯ve reconsidered. Neb¡¯s n wins. Horizon Group hasn¡¯t locked anything in with Walsh yet, so there¡¯s still room to move. I¡¯ll go along with what you want, Mr. Briggs.¡±

    William¡¯s brow twitched at that. ¡°What I want?¡±

    Mr. Glyn panicked, realizing his slip of the tongue. Quickly forcing a smile, he tried to cover it up. ¡°Sorry, I misspoke. I¡¯ll go with the proposal that fits thend best. Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Briggs, it¡¯ll be handled fairly.¡±

    William gave a small nod, clearly satisfied, then waved him off like he was already done with the matter.

    By the time Mr. Glyn stepped out of the Briggs Group building, his shirt was sticking to his back with sweat. The man¡¯s presence was suffocating, and every second inside felt like walking on ss. One wrong word, and Horizon Group could¡¯ve been crushed.

    Back in his car, Mr. Glyn wasted no time and rang up his assistant, telling thetter to get in touch with Marc right away.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m is a world of wonder

    When the assistant delivered the news that Horizon Group was pulling out of the partnership, Marc was leftpletely stunned.

    Only yesterday, Mr. Glyn had been all friendly and assured him with full confidence, saying, ¡°Everything¡¯s going exactly as nned.¡± Yet now, out of the blue, he was backpedaling and iming the partnership might not even happen?

    ¡°What do you mean ¡®can¡¯t continue the partnership¡¯?¡± Marc snapped, barely keeping his temper in check.

    The assistant¡¯s voice stayed polite, almost rehearsed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Walsh. This is Mr. Glyn¡¯s decision. He hopes you¡¯ll understand. There will be chances to work together again in the future.¡±<fn54ad> Chapters first released on Find_Novel(.</fn54ad>

    Marc let out a bitterugh. Understand? Really?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 735

    ?Chapter 735:

    ¡°So Mr. Glyn breaks his word and expects me to understand? If he¡¯s pulling out, he owes me an exnation!¡± Marc retorted.<fn2523> This update is avable on Find?Novel</fn2523>

    Still calm, the assistant replied, ¡°Mr. Walsh, no contract was signed. Technically speaking, nothing has been broken.¡±

    Marc was stunned into silence, his mind struggling to process what had just happened. Nina had been the one to bring him into this deal, and since Mr. Glyn was her connection, he hadn¡¯t pushed for a formal contract right away. He thought they were ying on the same side, but now it was clear that he had been yed.

    The call ended abruptly, and when Marc tried ringing back, all he got was a cold notification that the number was no longer in service.

    Boiling with rage, Marc dialed Mr. Glyn¡¯s personal number, but no one answered. Just then, Kody pushed the door open and froze when he saw Marc¡¯s thunderous face.

    ¡°Uh, Mr. Walsh, is everything okay?¡±

    Marc¡¯s head snapped toward Kody, his tone like ice. ¡°Who said you could walk in here? Get out. Now.¡±

    Kody instantly realized he¡¯d walked into a storm. He backed out quickly, pretending he¡¯d never been there. Marc clenched his fists, yanked his coat from the chair, and marched out. If Mr. Glyn was going to dodge his calls, then so be it. He¡¯d hunt him down in person.

    Instead of marching inside, he drove straight to Horizon Group¡¯s garage, parked, and turned off the engine. Then he waited. If Mr. Glyn had no clue he was there, he¡¯d eventually corner him. Calls could be ignored, but sooner orter, Mr. Glyn had to show up at the office or leave it.

    More than an hour dragged by before Marc finally spotted him stepping out of the elevator. The moment Mr. Glyn reached his car and began unlocking it, Marc slipped out of his own car and closed the distance without a sound, positioning himself right behind him.

    ¡°Mr. Glyn,¡± Marc said tly. ¡°Care to exin why the partnership was suddenly scrapped?¡±

    The unexpected voice made Mr. Glyn nearly leap out of his skin. He whipped around, his hand pressed to his chest. When he saw Marc, he exhaled shakily.

    ¡°Mr. Walsh, you¡¯ll give someone a heart attack creeping up like that,¡± he muttered, trying to y it off.

    Marc didn¡¯t bother with pleasantries. Without a word, he shoved Mr. Glyn hard against the car door, his expression cold and unforgiving.

    ¡°We had a deal, didn¡¯t we? What¡¯s with the sudden U-turn? You trying to tank your ownpany, Mr. Glyn?¡± Marc seethed. To him, Horizon only stood because of the Carter family¡¯s backing. With Mr. Glyn¡¯s skills alone, it should¡¯ve sunk ages ago. And this was how he repaid them? Betraying Marc was the same as betraying Nina.

    Pinned and cornered, Mr. Glyn looked up at the taller man with a pained expression. Finally, he stammered, ¡°Mr. Walsh, I¡¯m¡­ really sorry. Thepany¡¯s shifting project ns, and we need a different partner. That¡¯s why we called it off.¡±

    ¡°Call it off?¡±

    ¡°Off? You think it¡¯s that simple?¡± Marc¡¯s face flushed red with fury. He was seconds from exploding.

    Seeing him so furious, Mr. Glyn instinctively cowered, his voice dropping to a nervous whisper. ¡°It¡¯s not all on me. Someone interfered. I didn¡¯t have a choice. For your ownpany¡¯s good, I¡¯d suggest dropping this project.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 736

    ?Chapter 736:<fn5653> Find the newest release on fin?novel</fn5653>

    Without another word, Mr. Glyn yanked open his car door, slid inside, and sped off. Marc was left standing there, stunned and unprepared, his expression shifting from pale shock to full-blown rage.

    Someone had interfered¡ªbut who?

    Marc waspletely in the dark, with no idea who was working against him this time. He cast onest sharp look toward the exit of the underground parking garage before turning away.

    The next morning, Marc had his team adjust the proposal, preparing to take another shot at Mr. Glyn. But as he reached the office door, voices drifted to him from inside¡ªMr. Glyn speaking with his assistant.

    ¡°Boss, are we still handing this project to Neb?¡± the assistant asked. Once the deal was set, they¡¯d have to move forward with the contract¡ªno more room for second-guessing.

    Mr. Glyn¡¯s calm reply carried clearly to where Marc stood.

    ¡°Yeah. If William Briggs says so, what choice do I have? You want to go against William Briggs? The man is more frightening than the devil himself.¡±

    The assistant pressed his lips together and stayed silent. When he stepped out into the hallway, it was eerily empty. He paused, frowning. A moment ago, he could¡¯ve sworn someone was there. Where had they gone? Had he imagined it?

    Shaking off the thought, he headed for the print room to start preparing the contract.

    Marc was already gone¡ªstorming out of the building with fury in his eyes. William. Again. Marc could count on one hand the number of people in Choria he¡¯d managed to offend, and William sat at the very top of that list.

    But why was William gunning for thisnd? Was it because of Ste?

    The possibility darkened Marc¡¯s mood further. William would do anything for her¡ªeven rip a guaranteed deal right out of Marc¡¯s hands.

    Meanwhile, Ste was still preupied with the fate of the old house. One evening, as she left the research institute, her phone buzzed. She nced at the screen¡ªan unfamiliar number.

    She had already blocked Marc¡¯s number and worried he might be trying a new one. Staring at it for a moment, she hesitated, then finally answered.

    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????

    ¡°Hello, is this Ms. Gilbert? I¡¯m the assistant to the CEO of the Horizon Group. Sorry to bother you.¡±

    The Horizon Group? Surprise flickered in Ste¡¯s eyes.

    She steadied her voice. ¡°What¡¯s this about?¡±

    Could this be Horizon Group acting on Marc¡¯s orders, trying to push her into contacting him?

    The assistant¡¯s tone was polite¡ªexcessively so¡ªwith a trace of ttery beneath it.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the deal, Ms. Gilbert,¡± he began. ¡°Mr. Glyn asked me to apologize for how things went before. He believes your proposal is the better fit and wants to know when you¡¯d be free to drop by and discuss partnership details.¡±

    Ste tightened her grip on the phone, taken aback. Hadn¡¯t Mr. Glyn made it clear the project was Marc¡¯s? Why the sudden pivot toward her?

    ¡°What¡¯s yourpany ying at? I chased you down three times, and Mr. Glyn himself told me you weren¡¯t working with Neb.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 737

    ?Chapter 737:

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Ms. Gilbert,¡± the assistant said quickly, his voice even more deferential now. ¡°That was our mistake. We¡¯d like the chance to make it right. We¡¯re eager to work with you.¡±

    Ste frowned. The shift was too abrupt, and it set off rm bells in her mind. Marc¡¯s deal with the Horizon Group had been arranged through Nina. How could it have unraveled so suddenly? Had something gone wrong on Nina¡¯s end?

    The assistant, sensing her silence, grew anxious. Mr. Glyn had ordered him to get her on board, and failure wasn¡¯t an option.

    ¡°Ms. Gilbert, how about thise by the office tomorrow. We¡¯ll exin everything. We know you care about thatnd. Your house is on it, isn¡¯t it? Sign with us, and we¡¯ll make sure that house stays untouched.¡±

    Ste¡¯s fingers curled tighter around the phone. She didn¡¯t trust the Horizon Group¡¯s sudden shift, but for the sake of protecting her home, she decided to go.

    The next day, Ste arrived at Horizon Group, where she was greeted by Mr. Glyn¡¯s assistant¡ªthe same one who had called her the previous day.

    ¡°Ms. Gilbert, your proposal to develop a cultural leisure district on that plot ofnd was remarkable,¡± he said, sliding a document across the desk. ¡°Here¡¯s the contract we¡¯ve drafted for you to review.¡±

    He continued smoothly, ¡°ording to your n, thend will be restored and maintained by professionals, and your house will remain protected. This coboration offers nothing but advantages for you and Neb Group.¡±

    Ste opened the folder and read through the contents carefully.

    The first page was a conceptual illustration. Her old, familiar house stood at the center, preserved exactly as the assistant had described¡ªuntouched and intact.

    The proposal outlined detailed preservation measures for the property and a clear vision for the district¡¯s positioning. Everything was meticulously organized, even more refined than Neb Group¡¯s own original n. It made her pause. Was this truly a partnership¡ªor just a convenient way to hand over a ready-made n so someone else could profit?

    When she finished reading, the assistant spoke again. ¡°Ms. Gilbert, to show our sincerity, Horizon Group hopes you will serve as the project¡¯s chief cultural advisor, overseeing its execution.¡±

    Everything was moving so fast it felt surreal.

    g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s takes you away

    Just days ago, that same house had been used by Marc as a pawn to humiliate her. Now Horizon Group was promising to preserve it without a single brick touched.

    But Ste wasn¡¯t naive. There was more to this than what she was being told.

    Her eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Who put you up to this?¡±

    The assistant hesitated, clearly caught off guard. ¡°Ms. Gilbert, I¡­ don¡¯t quite understand what you mean.¡±

    Ste¡¯s lips curved in a faint, knowing smile. ¡°Really? Alright. Since you don¡¯t know, I¡¯ll assume this partnership isn¡¯t genuine. Perhaps you should work with the Walsh Group instead.¡±

    Her words sent a visible jolt through the assistant.

    ¡°Ms. Gilbert, the terms we¡¯ve offered are the most favorable possible. Neb won¡¯t face any risk at all. There¡¯s no reason for you to refuse.¡±

    She knew that already. But she also sensed an urgency in his tone¡ªas if someone was pressuring him to get her signature. If she refused, not only would the assistant¡¯s job be in jeopardy, but Mr. Glyn might also anger the person pulling the strings behind all this.

    .

    .

    .<fn4014> Fresh chapters posted on find[?]ovel</fn4014>

 Chapter 738

    ?Chapter 738:

    And so, Ste had no intention of moving forward blindly. Even if someone wanted to help her, she deserved to know who that person was.

    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to make this difficult for you,¡± she said calmly. ¡°I just need to know who initiated all this. I promise it will remain between us. But if you can¡¯t tell me, I won¡¯t sign.¡±

    The assistant studied her face for a moment, then gave in with a sigh. ¡°It was Mr. William Briggs.¡±

    A tightness gripped her chest. She had suspected it, but hearing the name out loud still caught her off guard.

    ¡°I see,¡± she murmured, her voice slightly hoarse. ¡°I¡¯ll review the document, and if it¡¯s all in order, I¡¯ll sign.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Gilbert!¡± The assistant¡¯s relief was almost palpable. ¡°Please take your time. Once it¡¯s signed, just leave it on the table. I won¡¯t disturb you further.¡±

    Ste found the sudden shift in his tone almost amusing.

    When she finished reading and confirmed everything was in ce, she signed the contract and left Horizon Group.

    Two dayster, a beautifully wrapped envelope arrived at her research institute. Inside was a thick stack of documents. On topy Horizon Group¡¯s official appointment letter, naming her as the project¡¯s cultural advisor. Below her title was the advisory fee¡ªfollowed by a string of staggering zeros.

    She didn¡¯t dwell on the money. Instead, she skimmed through the project terms one more time, confirming her house would remain untouched. Only then did she set the documents aside with quiet relief.

    Her fingers trembled slightly. The matter that had weighed on her for so long was finally resolved. She could sleep peacefully again, knowing her home was safe.

    This wasn¡¯t a dream. But it was William who had made it happen.

    She blinked away the moisture in her eyes, pushing down the surge of conflicted emotions rising in her heart.<fn0bcf> Follow current nov?ls on f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fn0bcf>

    For reasons she couldn¡¯t quite exin, William¡¯s face drifted into Ste¡¯s mind, blending seamlessly with the weatherworn walls of the old house. She could almost smell the faint sweetness of the osmanthus blossoms from the tree in the yard. And in that imagined scene, William stood beneath its branches, watching her quietly¡­ his gaze steady and warm.

    Her eyes burned, a mist of emotion rising faster than she could stop it. She tilted her head back and drew in a deep breath, trying to steady herself before the tightness in her throat betrayed her.

    Stay tuned for updates at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    The name William Briggs carried too much weight.

    Gratitude, yes¡ªbut also a tangle of emotions she could never fully untangle,plications knotted tightly around the history of his family and hers.

    Was he helping her out of genuine feeling¡­ or was he simply trying to make amends? She had once promised herself she would not rely on him¡ªnot too much. Because leaning on someone was the beginning of dependence. And dependence, sooner orter, brought pain.

    Yet here she was again¡ªsheltered under his quiet protection. And once more, because of him, she had been able to preserve what she cherished most. The debt weighed heavily in her chest, and she doubted she would ever find a way to repay it. But how could she face the past between them?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 739

    ?Chapter 739:

    She sat in silence for a long moment before shaking herself back to the present. Carefully, she put away the crucial document on her desk and reached for the bottom drawer.

    Inside, sealed in a clear bag,y the pocket watch she had found under the hood of the car.

    Its hands were frozen in ce¡ªbroken, useless. She didn¡¯t know if it could ever be repaired.

    She studied it for a long while before tucking it into the drawer beside the document.

    Two pieces of her life¡ªside by side¡ªheavy with meaning she couldn¡¯t fully name. Her lips pressed into a thin line as she closed the drawer.

    Oddly, with it shut, some of the weight on her heart seemed to ease. Then a sudden, insistent thought came to her¡ªshe wanted to see the old house.

    She had visited countless times over the years, but now, it felt different.

    Her experiments for the day were done; leaving now wouldn¡¯t set her back. Once the thought took root, she didn¡¯t linger.

    She slung her bag over her shoulder and headed for the door.

    Sandra was justing in, a bag of snacks in her hand. She paused mid-step. ¡°Hey, Sylvia, heading out?¡±

    Ste gave a small nod. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve got something to take care of.¡±

    Sandra¡¯s eyes lit up with curiosity. ¡°Something to do with you and William?¡±

    Ste stopped mid-stride, caught off guard by the question, then gave a quietugh. ¡°Sorry to burst your bubble¡ªit¡¯s not about him. I¡¯m going to visit my adoptive parents¡¯ old home.¡±

    Sandra blinked, then caught on quickly. ¡°So that¡¯s what¡¯s had you in a mood thesest few days¡ªbecause of that house?¡±

    Ste almost smiled. Whoever said Sandra wasn¡¯t sharp clearly hadn¡¯t seen her like this. She was quite perceptive.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Ste admitted. ¡°But it¡¯s sorted now. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    After bidding farewell to Sandra, Ste drove toward the west side of the city.

    Latest updates at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    The city thinned out, high-rises giving way to older neighborhoods worn by time but alive with their own kind of energy. The further she went, the more the air changed¡ªdustier, but tinged with theforting scents of street food and damp stone.

    Half an hourter, the familiar courtyard wall came into view, its wooden gate weathered but standing firm. Her pulse quickened involuntarily.

    She was just about to pull over when her gaze snagged on a figure leaning against a sleek ck car. Her stomach dipped. She knew that car¡ªand the man leaning on it. William. Why was he here?<fnda4b> Find the newest release on Find1Novel</fnda4b>

    He hadn¡¯t noticed her yet. His head was slightly bowed, an unlit cigarette loose between his fingers, eyes fixed on the old house as though lost in thought, unaware of her presence.

    The nting sunlight caught him just right, painting him in gold against the peeling paint and faded bricks.

    Her brows drew together.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 740

    ?Chapter 740:

    She stepped out of her car, leaves crunching under her shoes¡ªthe sound breaking the still air.

    William turned at once. No flicker of surprise crossed his face, as if he had known she wasing.

    He slipped the cigarette into his pocket and straightened.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs,¡± she called lightly as she walked toward him, her tone deliberately cool, ¡°you¡¯re in a good mood. Scoping out Neb Group¡¯s next project site?¡±

    They both knew exactly how Neb had bought thisnd. There was no point pretending otherwise.

    William ignored the sharpness in Ste¡¯s tone, his eyes calm but focused. ¡°I just want to see the ce you¡¯re trying so hard to protect.¡±

    His voice was low, but there was a sincerity in it that she didn¡¯t often hear. Ste didn¡¯t want to linger.

    ¡°You¡¯ve seen enough,¡± she said, her tone clipped. ¡°Can you leave now?¡±<fn442e> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? Find~Novel</fn442e>

    Without waiting for him to answer, she turned and fumbled for the keys to the old yard gate. The lock groaned loudly as she twisted it, rusty and stiff.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to let me in?¡±

    William¡¯s calm voice came from behind her. ¡°I can check if something¡¯s broken.¡±

    Ste stopped in her tracks, still facing away, and stayed silent for a few seconds. She hadn¡¯t expected the head of the Briggs Group to act like a handyman. But if he was offering, why argue?

    Without looking back, she said simply, ¡°Do what you want.¡±

    Ste pushed the wooden gate open with a little force.

    The yard was small but neat, with a big oak tree in the corner, still bare. A few cracked flowerpots along the wall, leftover from her adoptive mom¡¯s gardening, had wild grass growing in them. Everything was just as she remembered, and the familiar smell made her feel a strange kind of peace.

    Inside, a lightyer of dust covered the old furniture. Ste¡¯s fingers brushed the chipped dining table where she had eaten with her adoptive parents. She noticed a faded sketch on the wall, drawn by her adoptive dad while teaching her to read.

    Every corner reminded her of her childhood, each memory priceless to her. Her birth mother had died long ago, and she never knew her dad. Without her adoptive parents¡¯ love, she might not have grown up safely. Their love and care stayed deep in her heart.

    .c¨®m is the source

    William followed quietly, looking around the simple house. His face showed mixed emotions.

    He could feel the life she¡¯d had here and understand the pain of losing it. His lips pressed together, more serious than when he first came in.

    Ste stopped by a small window, her voice gentler as she remembered. ¡°My adoptive mom would sit here and sew,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯d do my homework close by. In winter, the sun would shine in, so warm.¡±

    She gestured toward the corner of the yard. ¡°That oak tree¡­ my adoptive dad nted it for my fifth birthday. He promised that when it bloomed, he¡¯d make me candied nuts. Every autumn, I had more than I could eat, and I still long for that vor.¡±

    Ste kept talking, not exactly to William, but to hold onto memories she didn¡¯t want to lose.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 741

    ?Chapter 741:

    She talked about how they saved every penny for her schooling, protected and taught her, and tucked her in on cold nights.

    Her voice was calm and warm, full of nostalgia, but the sadness in her eyes made William¡¯s heart ache.

    William stayed quiet and listened without a word.

    This was the first time he had seen such a clear window into Ste¡¯s past. He learned things even Luca¡¯s investigations hadn¡¯t been able to reveal. These were special memories, shared only because Ste had decided to let William in.

    A small thrill ran through William¡¯s chest, realizing she had trusted him with something so personal.

    Could it mean he wasn¡¯t just another face to her?

    But the feeling didn¡¯tst long. Ste stepped away from the fading light at the window and faced him.

    The gentle look in her eyes disappeared, reced by a cold, hard expression as she stared at him.

    ¡°William, do you know why I can¡¯t forgive?¡± she said. ¡°This ce gave me the most love I¡¯ve ever known.¡±

    Her voice shook slightly, and she paused for a moment.

    ¡°If I discover that the Briggs family caused that ident, I won¡¯t hold back. No matter the cost, I¡¯ll make them pay. I owe that to my adoptive parents.¡± Her words hit William like a knife, breaking the small warmth he¡¯d felt moments ago.

    He looked at the calm, unshakable woman before him, her eyes full of determination, and felt his chest tighten as if it were being crushed.

    For a long moment, he remained silent, holding her intense stare without flinching. Finally, he drew in a deep breath, stepped closer, and locked eyes with her.

    ¡°Ste, I promise you. If the Briggs family had a hand in that ident, I won¡¯t hide it.¡±

    His voice was calm and serious, full of weight and determination. His words hit Ste like a thunderp, her eyes widening in shock.

    He wouldn¡¯t keep it quiet?

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s hosts captivating tales<fna0fc> For more chapters visit F?ndNovel</fna0fc>

    But they were his family.

    William continued, choosing his words carefully. ¡°Whoever it is, whatever their ce in the Briggs family, taking lives is wrong. I¡¯ll support you, using everything I have to help you uncover the truthpletely.¡± His gaze was unwavering, solid as stone, with not a hint of doubt.

    Ste stood frozen, surprised by what he said. She thought he¡¯d make excuses or try to get her to step back¡­ not this.

    She never thought William would side with her so strongly, even against his family.

    A whirl of confusing emotions hit her all at once.

    Shock and confusion hit her first, but underneath, a small flutter she couldn¡¯t ignore stirred.

    Ste wasn¡¯t cold toward William. If it weren¡¯t for her adoptive parents¡¯ death, she wouldn¡¯t have kept him at a distance.

    In that moment, she almost wished he would step back, side with his family, and leave her alone.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 742

    ?Chapter 742:

    That way, she could pursue the truth about her adoptive parents¡¯ ident without feeling guilty and keep her distance from him.

    But with him acting this way, she felt confused, not knowing how to deal with him.<fn8e9d> Checktest chapters at find~novel</fn8e9d>

    Loving him meant dealing with his connection to the people who might have killed her family. Not loving him felt impossible when he was willing to go against his own family for her.

    Her heart felt trapped in a painful struggle.

    Ste¡¯s eyes drifted to the far corner of the room, where a small wooden chest sat half-forgotten under a veil of dust. Her adoptive mother had always kept it tucked away, the kind of box reserved for things too sentimental to throw out. Something¡ªshe couldn¡¯t quite exin what¡ªpulled her toward it. Kneeling, she ran her fingers over the rough, dusty lid, brushing it clean before lifting it open. Insidey a jumble of old clothes, worn with time, a few yellowed photo albums, and some small trinkets. Her hand moved deeper until it hit something solid at the bottom. Curious, she pulled it out¡ªa small object wrapped in a faded blue cloth. Unwrapping it, she froze.

    A white jade pendanty in her palm. Smooth to the touch, finely carved, with a crane etched in delicate detail on the front. She turned it over. A single word was engraved on the back¡ªCarter. Her heartbeat quickened. This jade pendant¡­ She had never seen it before. It definitely wasn¡¯t her adoptive parents¡¯ style ¡ª the jade was too fine, too valuable. With her knowledge of jewelry, she knew it wasn¡¯t something anyone could just buy, even with money.

    She looked up sharply at William, her eyes questioning, searching. The moment his gazended on the pendant, his expression changed. He stepped forward in quick, deliberate strides, taking the pendant from her hands as though it were a delicate relic. Tilting it toward the light, his eyes narrowed at the carved word.

    ¡°This¡­¡± His voice was low, tinged with disbelief. ¡°This is a pendant that only members of the Carter family¡¯s direct bloodline would have. The crane, the script¡ªit¡¯s the mark of Karson¡¯s lineage. I¡¯ve seen one exactly like it at Karson¡¯s house.¡±

    Karson often invited him over to his ce, so he knew the pendant well. During those visits, William had seen an identical pendant and had asked out of curiosity. Karson had exined the significance of the mark. Afterward, he¡¯d sighed and said, ¡°As long as my granddaughter has the pendant, no matter how long it takes, I will find her.¡±

    The words jolted Ste. A Carter family heirloom? Here? In her adoptive parents¡¯ home?

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??§àm opens doors to fiction

    ¡°Home?¡± Her mind spun. She remembered seeing a photograph of Karson in the pocket watch, and back when she first met him, she hadn¡¯t been afraid of him; if anything, there had been an odd sense of familiarity. But the Carter family¡­? She had never dared to imagine any link. All she¡¯d wanted was to uncover the truth of her past.

    Her gaze returned to the pendant in William¡¯s hand. Could it be¡­? Was there something about her origins she¡¯d never been told? If not, why would her adoptive parents¡ªordinary in every way¡ªpossess something that tied directly to one of the most influential families she¡¯d ever heard of?

    William¡¯s voice cut through her thoughts. ¡°This is the Carter family¡¯s possession. Ste¡­ you might be the granddaughter they¡¯ve been looking for all these years.¡±

    Her eyes widened, suspicion flickering. ¡°Mr. Briggs, you can¡¯t be serious. Me? The Carter family¡¯s granddaughter?¡± Her mother had never mentioned anything. As far as she knew, there was no connection. But William¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know if you have blood rtives out there? This pendant wouldn¡¯t be in the hands of anyone outside their immediate family. If you don¡¯t believe me,e with me to meet them. See for yourself.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 743

    ?Chapter 743:

    She studied him for a moment. There was no calction in his tone, no trace of self-interest¡ªhe honestly wanted to help. Her eyes dropped back to the pendant. Silence stretched between them. William didn¡¯t press, just stood there, letting her decide.

    Finally, she lifted her chin. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go.¡±

    That night, she drove home, her thoughts in turmoil. The next morning, William contacted Karson. By noon, Karson had arranged for a full DNA test¡ªfast-tracked, no expense spared. The results came back before the end of the day. Ste was indeed his granddaughter. A Carter by blood.

    When the news spread, the entire Carter family was overjoyed. Karson, who had searched for her tirelessly for years, could finally stop looking. And now it made¡­

    It made sense¡ªwhy, from the first time they met her, they¡¯d felt an unshakable sense of familiarity. Blood ties, long buried, had finally surfaced¡­

    Karson¡¯s tears streamed freely as he clutched Ste¡¯s hand, his voice trembling with years of longing. ¡°Sylvia¡­ it¡¯s good to have you back. You must¡¯ve suffered so much all these years away.¡±

    Ste¡¯s chest tightened. His raw emotion left her unsettled. For more than two decades, she hadn¡¯t known she even had a grandfather¡ªhadn¡¯t known she belonged anywhere. Now, faced with Karson¡¯s joy, she didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    Lance, beaming, reached across the table. ¡°Sylvia, we¡¯ll announce it soon¡ªyou¡¯ll finally take your rightful ce as part of the Carter family.¡±

    His words left her momentarily dazed. Her rightful ce? She was really bing a part of the Carter family. Everything felt too sudden, too surreal. She wasn¡¯t ready.

    The Carters, however, were swept up in celebration. Even Timothy Carter, Karson¡¯s elusive grandson buried in overseas medical research, sent a rare message: ¡°Wee home.¡± It appeared the entire family rejoiced at her return. Everyone¡­ except Nina.

    When Karson led Ste to the dining table and seated her as the daughter of the Carter family, Nina¡¯s smile froze in ce, brittle and lifeless. Her nails dug into her palm until the sting nearly drew blood. How could she be a Carter? Nobody noticed her stiff posture or the fury simmering beneath her silence.

    Lance¡¯s voice filled the room. ¡°From this day forward, Sylvia is one of us. A week from now, we¡¯ll host a banquet and announce her identity. Everyone in Choria will know she¡¯s a daughter of the Carter family.¡±

    Check new chapters at <fn3d4c> This text is hosted at f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fn3d4c>

    Nina¡¯s chest tightened. Jealousy and humiliation gnawed at her, hollowing her out. The woman she had mocked for having no background was now exalted as a Carter. A true Carter, with status higher than her own. Her pride¡ªher one unshakable shield¡ªwas crumbling. She stared at Ste, hatred zing in her eyes.

    Nina had always worn her Carter name like armor, certain it would forever ce her above Ste. But now¡­ everything had shifted. Ste¡¯s rise shattered the foundation of Nina¡¯s pride was crumbling. It was unthinkable, like waking into a nightmare where nothing made sense, where the world had tilted against her. And while Nina reeled in silence, another storm brewed elsewhere¡ªwhen the Walsh family finally learned the news.

    When Marc heard it, he nearly choked on his frustration. First, William had seized that project, and Horizon Group had betrayed him. Now, Ste¡ªhis ex-wife¡ªhad risen higher than he could ever reach. He had called Nina again and again for answers. She hadn¡¯t picked up once. If not for Walsh Group¡¯s solid foundation, their empire might already be rubble. Every move against Ste seemed to backfire, draining him dry. Briggs Group trampled him, Horizon Group betrayed him, and Nina had gone silent. Why was he always on the losing end?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 744

    ?Chapter 744:

    At first, he assumed Nina was simply busy and couldn¡¯t take the calls. But then came the news. Ste. A Carter.

    Jazlyn nearly copsed when she heard. That wretched woman had been a Carter all along? Everyone in Choria knew of the Carters. Even while based abroad, their influence rivaled the Briggs¡ªand their reach stretched far wider. The daughter-inw she had scorned and dismissed as worthless was not only a renowned researcher but also the Carter family¡¯s long-lost daughter.

    Her heart ached with regret. How could she have let Ste go? She wed at her hair, her voice breaking. ¡°Oh my God¡ªthe Carter family! Marc, do you understand? If you hadn¡¯t been blinded by that temptress¡­ if you hadn¡¯t divorced Ste, we¡¯d be tied to them now. Do you know what kind of power that would¡¯ve given us?¡±<fn1c9c> Find the newest release on fin?novel</fn1c9c>

    Her wails filled the room, thick with despair.

    The allure of staggering profits caused Jazlyn to conveniently forget the way she had once sneered at Ste for being ¡°unworthy¡± of her son. Now, all she could think about was pressuring Marc to win Ste back.

    ¡°Marc, you have to get her back!¡± Jazlyn pleaded, clutching his arm, her eyes sparkling with greedy visions of the luxurious life she¡¯d once enjoyed.

    Since Marc and Ste¡¯s divorce, her morous lifestyle had spiraled downhill. She hadn¡¯t stepped foot in a spa for months. Every time she asked Marc for money, he wouldin about being broke, leaving her unable to keep up with the high-society women.

    If this continued, she¡¯d be too humiliated to even show her face in Choria.

    ¡°She must still have a soft spot for you,¡± Jazlyn insisted, her voice sharp with desperation. ¡°You were married for years! Sure, her status has changed, but women never forget the past. Beg for her forgiveness, show her you¡¯ve changed, and she¡¯lle running back!¡±

    In Jazlyn¡¯s eyes, Marc could do no wrong. Even after everything, she still believed a little charm would bring Ste back into his arms¡ªand, by extension, bring her back into Jazlyn¡¯s life as the perfect daughter-inw.

    Marc¡¯s face twisted with a mix of shock and regret. If he hadn¡¯t cheated back then¡­ would things have turned out differently?

    Ste¡¯s status as the Carter family¡¯s daughter carried a weight far beyond anything Marc could ever aplish on his own. Winning her back wouldn¡¯t just revive the Walsh family¡ªit could catapult them to heights they had never dreamed of.

    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????

    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Marc¡¯s voice was low and heavy. ¡°Her status is different now.¡±

    His expression darkened as William¡¯s name surfaced in his mind.

    ¡°And?¡± Jazlyn¡¯s eyes gleamed as inspiration struck. She pped her palm against her thigh dramatically. ¡°Right! Your grandpa adores you, and the doctors say he doesn¡¯t have long. Ste¡¯s softhearted¡ªloyal to a fault. If you tell her hisst wish is to see you two reunited, she wouldn¡¯t dare say no. What woman could turn down a dying old man¡¯s request?¡±

    Morals had never been a barrier for Jazlyn.

    If maniption brought results, she would use it without hesitation.

    Marc¡¯s eyes brightened, a dangerous spark flickering to life.

    Ste had always listened to Truett. If he stepped in, this could work.

    And sure enough, news of Truett Walsh¡¯s failing health reached Ste quickly. Marc wasted no time. He waited outside Ste¡¯s research institute, intercepting her with a pleading look. ¡°Ste, I know you hate me,¡± he began, ¡°but Grandpa always loved you. He¡¯s sick¡­ and he wants to see you. You wouldn¡¯t refuse him hisst wish, would you?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 745

    ?Chapter 745:

    Disgust curled in Ste¡¯s chest at the sight of him. But the thought of Truett¡ªwho had shown her rare kindness when she first entered the Walsh family¡ªmade her hesitate.

    She couldn¡¯tpletely shut down his request.

    ¡°Ste, I know you care about Grandpa. Just this once,¡± Marc coaxed. ¡°Come with me. See him.¡±

    Reluctantly, Ste agreed, but she leveled him with an icy stare. ¡°I¡¯m only going for your grandfather. Don¡¯t get any other ideas.¡±

    Marc bobbed his head eagerly. ¡°Of course, of course. We¡¯re just making Grandpa happy.¡±

    At the estate, Ste¡¯s chest tightened when she saw how frail Truett had be.

    His eyes lit up the second he spotted her. ¡°Stel, it¡¯s been forever!¡± Truett eximed, stretching his arms wide. ¡°Come here, let me see if you¡¯ve been taking care of yourself.¡±

    Ste¡¯s chest warmed. Out of the entire Walsh family, Truett was the only one who truly made her feel seen.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said softly, then tilted her head at him. ¡°But I heard you¡¯ve been having trouble eating. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Truett dismissed it with a wave of his hand. ¡°Ah, just the usual aches. Don¡¯t fuss over me. Tell me about you instead, your love life? Anyone special caught your eye?¡±

    He still held onto the hope that Ste would one day be part of the family again. Marc might have been a fool, but Truett had always liked the idea of Ste as his granddaughter-inw.

    ¡°Grandpa, why ask her that?¡± Marc cut in, trying to sound casual but not quite pulling it off.

    Truett¡¯s sharp re could¡¯ve cut ss. ¡°Did I ask you? Zip it. I¡¯m talking to Stel.¡±

    Marc¡¯s throat bobbed as he swallowed, quickly backing down.

    With a flick of his hand, Truett shooed him toward the door, signaling that he wanted to talk to Ste alone.<fn20a1> Original content can be found at F¦ÉndNovel</fn20a1>

    After Marc left, Truett reached over and gently sped Ste¡¯s hand, his tone soft but probing. ¡°Stel, be honest with me¡ªare you interested in anyone out there?¡±

    More content at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    William¡¯s face shed in Ste¡¯s mind before she could stop it. She quickly pushed the thought aside and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in rtionships right now.¡±

    A wave of relief washed over Truett, a smile tugging at his lips. If she had no one, Marc¡¯s chances weren¡¯t entirely lost.

    ¡°Stel, you¡¯re a good girl. Marc didn¡¯t cherish you back then¡ªthat was his mistake. But I¡¯m getting old now. I just want to see you happy before I go. I hope¡­ I hope to see you both doing well.¡±

    Ste¡¯s brows drew together. ¡°Truett, Marc and I are no longer¡ª¡± He cut her off gently, raising a hand. ¡°I¡¯m not saying you should get back together right away. I know the past between you was hard. I won¡¯t force you. But at least¡­ give Marc a chance to show whether he¡¯s truly changed.¡±

    If anyone else had said that, Ste might haveughed outright. She didn¡¯t believe Marc could change. Selfishness ran in his veins¡ªit was who he was. Buting from Truett, the words felt heavier, harder to dismiss. She didn¡¯t want to hurt him, yet she couldn¡¯t agree either.

    So, she stayed silent.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 746

    ?Chapter 746:

    Truett¡¯s shoulders sagged with a sigh. ¡°We all have regrets, Stel. Mine is not having many wishes left in this life. All I want is to see you and Marc doing well. If you could be together again¡­ that would mean everything. Please, just promise me you¡¯ll give him a chance.¡±

    Her gaze softened at his weary expression. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to shatter his hope.

    After a long pause, she spoke in a soft voice. ¡°I¡¯ll visit you from time to time. But I can¡¯t promise anything about Marc.¡±

    It was the furthest she was willing to bend.

    Truett nodded, knowing she wouldn¡¯t be swayed further. ¡°Alright. Tomorrow I have a hospital check-up. Stel, could youe with me¡ªand Marc?¡±

    Though she had refused to promise Marc another chance, Truett was determined to establish contact between the two of them. He believed that, with enough time spent together, perhaps old wounds could fade.

    Ste thought it was silly, but she couldn¡¯t refuse him after already agreeing to visit. So, she nodded.<fn1d0e> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on find{n}ovel</fn1d0e>

    The next afternoon, she took leave from the research institute to apany Truett to the hospital.

    Word of her absence reached William soon enough.

    As Sandra delivered a stack of files to his desk, he casually asked, without looking up, ¡°Why are you the one here today?¡±

    Sandra instantly understood his meaning. ¡°Sylvia took the afternoon off.¡±

    William¡¯s pen paused mid-page. Leave? Why?

    He signed the papers with a flick of his wrist, dismissed Sandra, and went straight to Paul¡¯s office.

    ¡°She said she¡¯s apanying an elder to the hospital for a check-up,¡± Paul exined. ¡°Didn¡¯t say who.¡±

    William frowned. Someone from the Carter family? Unease crept into his chest. Without another word, he pulled out his phone and dialed Luca. ¡°Find out who Ste took to the hospital today.¡±

    Luca moved fast. Within hours, he not only confirmed who Ste had apanied but alsopiled her recent movements, forwarding the report and photos straight to William¡¯s inbox.

    When William opened the file, anger surged through him. There, on the screen, was Ste walking into the Walsh mansion with Marc.

    Marc leaned toward her slightly, his posture protective, his expression soft.

    Ste didn¡¯t lean back, but she didn¡¯t push him away either.

    A sharp snap cracked the silence¡ªWilliam¡¯s pen broke in his grip, ink streaking across his sleeve. He didn¡¯t notice. His jaw tightened, and his eyes darkened. Marc. What was she doing with him? How dare that man circle back into Ste¡¯s life? And Ste¡­ she knew exactly what kind of snake Marc was. She knew his selfishness, his lies, his betrayals. So why¡ªwhy was she allowing him toe close?

    An unsettling heaviness pressed down on William. His chest tightened, and the tie around his neck suddenly felt unbearable. He yanked at it with sharp impatience. Striding toward the floor-to-ceiling window, he tried to steady his breath, but the thought gnawed at him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 747

    ?Chapter 747:

    He had given her everything¡ªstood by her, promised to turn against his own family for her sake, helped her chase the truth she so desperately wanted. And yet, did he still matter less to her than Marc, that unworthy scoundrel, or old Truett?<fn8592> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? f¦É?dn¦Ïvel</fn8592>

    Frustration twisted inside him, coiling tight until it became a desperate urge. He had to see Ste. Now.

    In the hospital, the sterile tang of disinfectant lingered in the quiet room. Ste sat at Truett¡¯s bedside, her eyes fixed on the frail figure sleeping beneath pale sheets. Her heart tangled with emotions she could hardly name.

    Behind her, Marc stood silently. His gaze stayed locked on her back, his expression unreadable, as though even he didn¡¯t know what he truly wanted. Did he genuinely yearn to start fresh with Ste, or was she just a convenientdder for hiseback?

    He couldn¡¯t genuinely answer that.

    What he did know¡ªwhat he was certain of¡ªwas that he had to win her back. At any cost.

    Outside the private room, Truett¡¯s attending physician approached, test reports in hand. His white coat swayed slightly as he walked. His expression was grim when he handed the papers to Ste and Marc.

    ¡°Mr. Walsh¡¯s condition is deteriorating,¡± the doctor said, his tone measured but heavy. ¡°He¡¯s experiencing multiple organ failure. If we proceed conservatively¡­¡± He paused, lowering his voice. ¡°It will only prolong things. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a matter of time.¡±

    Marc¡¯s face nched, panic shing across it. ¡°Doctor, no¡ªyou must save my grandfather! Money isn¡¯t a problem. Use the best medicine, the best equipment, whatever it takes!¡±

    The doctor adjusted his sses, ncing briefly at the silent Ste before turning back to Marc.

    Ste¡¯s eyes stayed on the numbers and charts, cold on the page yet suffocating in their finality. Her chest ached.

    She drew a steadying breath and asked, ¡°Is there any other option?¡±

    ¡°There is,¡± the doctor admitted. ¡°A new treatment n. But it¡¯s risky, costly, and the sess rate is only thirty percent.¡± His voice lowered even more. ¡°Still, it¡¯s the only chance he has. The decision must be made immediately. We can¡¯t dy admission.¡±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??om has it all

    Thirty percent. His only chance at survival.

    Ste¡¯sshes fluttered shut. She wasn¡¯t a Walsh¡ªshe had no authority to decide his fate. The weight of it pressed heavily on her chest.

    Marc broke the silence first, his voice carrying a forced strength. ¡°We¡¯ll do it. Even if it¡¯s only one percent, we can¡¯t give up!¡±

    He turned to Ste, his eyes softening with deliberate appeal. ¡°Stel, my grandpa loves you dearly. Please¡­ stay with him during this time.¡±

    Something sour rose in Ste¡¯s throat at the cunning gleam in his eyes. The sight made her stomach churn. But she didn¡¯t argue. Instead, she inclined her head toward the doctor. ¡°Please arrange it quickly.¡±

    Marc signed the consent forms with a flourish, and Truett was transferred to a specialized care unit.

    Ste followed, her gaze falling on the kind old man whose presence had once felt like a shield. Her heart knotted painfully. She wasn¡¯t cruel enough to walk away. Quietly, she pulled a chair to the bedside and sat down, keeping watch as dusk bled into night and shadows swallowed the sky outside.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 748

    ?Chapter 748:

    Marc lingered, studying her devotion. A secret thrill curled through him¡ªthe situation was giving him what he wanted most: proximity.

    He approached, a ss of water in hand, his voice softened into a practiced tenderness. ¡°Stel, you must be exhausted. Here, have some water. I¡¯ll stay with Grandpa¡ªwhy don¡¯t you rest in the lounge for a while?¡±

    As he reached to touch her shoulder, Ste recoiled instantly, as if his hand were filth. She turned sharply, her gaze cold as ice. ¡°No need. Don¡¯t touch me.¡± Her voice was quiet, but it carried a chill that froze him where he stood.

    Truett slept soundly nearby, so there was no longer a reason to pretend.

    Marc¡¯s hand lingered awkwardly in the air before he dropped it, his gentle mask threatening to crack. For a fleeting second, his eyes shed with malice. But he swallowed it back, smoothing his expression into calm.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he murmured, forcing an awkward smile. ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about him. But you should eat something¡ªit¡¯ste. I¡¯ll grab food from a good restaurant nearby.¡±<fn16a5> Read full story at </fn16a5>

    He tried changing the subject.

    Ste didn¡¯t spare him a nce. Her eyes stayed on Truett. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. Thanks.¡±

    Her indifference was like a p. Inside, Marc seethed, but outwardly, he held hisposure. ¡°If you don¡¯t eat, my grandpa will worry about you when he wakes up tomorrow,¡± he said smoothly.

    Without waiting for her reply, he turned and slipped out, closing the door with deceptive gentleness behind him.

    The blinding re of the lights in the hospital hallway made it hard to look straight ahead. Marc leaned against the elevator doors, scheming if sneaking something into her midnight meal might speed up his chances of dragging Ste back to him.

    A chime broke his train of thought. The elevator doors slid open, and a tall figure stepped out.

    Marc¡¯s breath caught. William?

    His fake smile faltered, freezing halfway before curdling into something darker. Why the hell was he showing up now?

    William looked just as surprised, though his reaction was colder and sharper. His eyes swept over Marc like he was nothing more than an annoying obstacle, then shifted past him toward the ward without a word.

    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????

    ¡°Mr. Briggs!¡± Marc lunged forward, nting himself in William¡¯s way.

    Marc¡¯s lips curled into a smug grin, his eyes shing like a gambler who thought he¡¯d already won. ¡°Out for a midnight stroll, Mr. Briggs?¡± he sneered, his words heavy with scorn.

    William halted, his gaze like steel. ¡°Step aside.¡±

    Marc chuckled harshly, standing his ground and lifting his chin in defiance. ¡°You came here for Ste, didn¡¯t you? Hate to break it to you, but she¡¯s with my grandfather right now. No room for gate-crashers. And¡­¡±

    He deliberately drew out his next words, his eyes narrowing with spite. ¡°And I¡¯d advise you to back off, Mr. Briggs. Ste and I are about to reconcile. Her heart¡¯s still tied to my grandfather and everything we shared. So don¡¯t even think about getting in our way.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 749

    ?Chapter 749:

    ¡°Reconcile?¡± William¡¯s lips tugged upward in a cold, humorless smirk. He looked like someone who had just heard the most absurd joke of the century. The world could crumble to dust before he¡¯d believe Ste would ever return to Marc.

    ¡°Marc, are you insane, or do you just enjoy lying to yourself? Stop embarrassing yourself and step aside. I came for Ste.¡±

    Marc¡¯s pride took the hit like a de. His face hardened, his voice rising, sharp enough to echo down the hall.

    ¡°I told you, she doesn¡¯t want to see you! This is a hospital. My grandpa needs peace, not noise. Don¡¯t think your fancyst name gives you power here.¡±

    William closed the gap, his presence pressing down so hard that Marc instinctively edged back. ¡°If your grandfather matters to you, you¡¯ll move before I make you.¡±

    Marc burned with both anger and humiliation, feeling small under William¡¯s re. Thoughts of Ste being the Carter heiress, her distance from him, and William¡¯smanding look fueled his anger. Bursting out, he yelled, ¡°William, what makes you so great? Just because you helped her a few times, you think you¡¯re her savior? She despises your whole family. You¡¯ll never win her over. Ste belongs to me, now and forever!¡±

    William¡¯s eyes burned with fury. Marc¡¯s words snapped something inside him. Without thinking, he yanked Marc by the cor and mmed him against the wall with a harsh thud. ¡°Who gave you the right to stick your nose in our matters?¡± William snarled. His fist shot forward, hitting Marc¡¯s face hard, whipping his head to the side. Marc sagged against the wall, dizzy and stunned, his lip cut and bleeding.

    ¡°Stop! What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±

    A sudden cry broke the heated moment. Ste froze in the corridor, an empty cup trembling in her hand as her eyes widened at the sight before her. Marc was pressed against the wall, and William had his fist raised, ready to hit him. Both of their faces were filled with anger. She quickly hurried over, her eyes moving from Marc¡¯s red face to William¡¯s tense one. She hadn¡¯t expected William to show up, much less be ready to fight. This was a hospital, with Truett resting just inside. No matter the reason, William had no right to start a fight here.<fn4588> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? find¡¤novel</fn4588>

    ¡°William, stop! This is a hospital!¡± Ste¡¯s voice cut through the tension as she quickly stepped in front of Marc to block William. The look in her eyes made William¡¯s anger vanish, as though cold water had been poured over him.

    Meanwhile, Marc, rubbing his neck and coughing, moved behind Ste and said in a raspy voice, ¡°Ste, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t be upset.¡±

    Discover endless worlds on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©q??o??

    ¡°Enough!¡± Ste¡¯s sharp voice cut through the air, her eyes cold as they fixed on Marc. She had no patience left for his maniptions, and no trust remained for him. His deliberate provocation only filled her with disgust.

    Without sparing William a nce, she grabbed Marc by the sleeve and yanked him back. Her voice was firm,ced with restrained anger. ¡°Come with me. Don¡¯t disturb your grandfather any further.¡±

    Marc, still pretending to cough for effect, allowed himself to be pulled along. The door swung shut with a dull thud.

    The sound struck William¡¯s chest like a blow, hollowing the breath from his lungs.

    The corridor fell into silence.

    William remained rooted in ce, fists clenched tightly, his face hidden in shadow. The image of Ste walking away with Marc burned into his mind. Did she¡­ choose him?

    The thought pierced deeper than he wanted to admit, a cold tide of defeat dragging him under.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 750

    Chapter 750:

    How could she look at him with such indifference? How could she keep cutting him open, again and again?

    His chest ached, exhaustion weighing heavily on his bones, but still¡ªhe couldn¡¯t leave. Not now.

    Marc¡¯s taunting words echoed in his mind, forcing him to confront the truth he dreaded most. Does she still have feelings for Marc?

    Yet, instead of storming into the room, William sank into a chair by the wall. His back stayed straight, his figure outwardlyposed, but there was no mistaking the loneliness etched in his slumped shoulders.

    His head lowered, gaze unfocused, thoughts buried where no one could reach them.

    Passing nurses slowed their steps, stealing curious nces.

    ¡°That man over there is so handsome. I¡¯ve never seen him before¡ªmaybe he¡¯s family?¡±

    ¡°I saw him outside Mr. Walsh¡¯s room earlier. He hasn¡¯t moved an inch.¡±

    ¡°Then why doesn¡¯t he go in?¡±

    William gave no sign he had heard them. He sat, unmoving.

    The hours dragged on, the sterile light in the corridor casting long, lonely shadows on the floor.

    William remained as still as a statue¡ªso cold, so unreachable¡ªthat none of the nurses dared to approach him. They observed him from their seats, whispering in hushed voices.<fnfc6a> Original content can be found at find?novel</fnfc6a>

    It was deep into the night when the door finally creaked open.

    Ste stepped out, rubbing at her temples. Fatigue was etched into her face, the kind born from more than just a sleepless night. She started down the hall toward the restroom but stopped short.

    Her breath caught.

    William. He was still here.

    His head was bowed, dark strands of hair falling across his brow. In the dim light, his face looked almost fragile, stripped of the usual arrogance he wore.

    Don¡¯t miss fresh updates at g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m

    His tie was loose, his cor unbuttoned, exposing the edge of his corbone.

    His jackety forgotten across hisp.

    He didn¡¯t look like the William she knew. He looked¡­ human. Vulnerable.

    How long had he been sitting there?

    The whole night?

    Realization struck her like a jolt¡ªhe had been here all along. Her heart gave an involuntary flutter; she¡¯d been so certain he¡¯d left hours ago. The sound of the door stirred him. Slowly, William lifted his head.

    Bloodshot eyes. Heavy shadows beneath them. Every line on his face screamed of a sleepless night. And yet, when his gaze met hers, it was startlingly sharp¡ªtoo sharp¡ªlike he¡¯d been waiting just for this moment.

    Ste¡¯s throat tightened. The words she wanted to say¡ª¡±Why are you still here?¡±¡ªstalled on her tongue.

    His eyes were unreadable,yered with something that made her chest ache.

    He didn¡¯t move from his chair. His voice, hoarse and rough from silence, carried a weight that pressed straight into her heart.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: New content avable, please enjoy it dear ones. God loves you and Noah wishes you all the best. ¡°?? ????? ??

    .

 Chapter 751

    ?Chapter 751:

    ¡°Ste¡­ are you really going back to him?¡±

    That question¡ªhe had turned it over and over in his mind all night, and it had robbed him of sleep.

    His eyes searched her face, desperate, unyielding.

    ¡°Does it mean that no matter what I do¡­ you¡¯ll never trust me again? That you won¡¯t even give me another chance?¡±<fn0a38> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on </fn0a38>

    William¡¯s blunt question sliced through Ste¡¯s defenses, ripping open everything she had tried so hard to bury.

    His raspy voice and burning gaze tightened around her heart like a steel vise, stealing her breath and making her pulse quicken.

    She stood rooted in ce, staring at him in stunned silence as a wave of bitterness¡ªsharp and unfamiliar¡ªflooded her chest.

    His hoarse question dropped like a stone into still water, shattering everyst trace of calm she had left.

    Unable to bear the disappointment swimming in his eyes, she jerked her gaze away, fixing it on the dim end of the corridor.

    Her voice turned cold. Freezing.

    ¡°Go home, William. Stop wasting your time on me.¡±

    His shoulders jerked¡ªalmost imperceptible, but enough to make her chest ache.

    Ste forced herself to press on. The knife had to be quick and clean. She had to sever every lingering feeling.

    ¡°I can¡¯t be with you. No matter what you do, nothing will change that¡ªyou know it.¡±

    She swallowed her own heartache, ruthlessly pushing aside the chaos inside.

    ¡°And Marc?¡± She scoffed softly. ¡°There¡¯s zero chance we¡¯ll ever get back together. I¡¯m only here because his grandfather was kind to me once. That¡¯s it.¡±

    Marc¡­ just the thought of him filled her with disgust.

    Before the divorce, she had given him chance after chance¡ªuntil there were no more left. She would rather die than offer him another.

    Silence crashed over the corridor like a tidal wave. All Ste could hear was the thunder of her own heartbeat.

    Find the best stories now at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m

    She didn¡¯t dare look up. She couldn¡¯t bear to watch the light drain from William¡¯s eyes¡ªcouldn¡¯t bear to see hope copse into despair. So she stood there, stiff as a statue, waiting for him to walk away.

    Seconds passed like torture.

    Finally, she heard a long, heavy exhale behind her, followed by footsteps retreating down the hall.

    No words. No pleading. William headed for the elevator, disappearing behind its silver doors without a nce back.

    The moment he was gone, Ste¡¯s body buckled. Her back hit the cold wall as her knees threatened to give way.

    Rejecting the one man she had slowly started to care about¡­ might have been the cruelest thing she¡¯d ever done. A self-mocking smile tugged at her lips. The corridor was empty now¡ªdim, silent, unforgiving. She stood there alone, cloaked in loneliness so thick it almost suffocated her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 752

    ?Chapter 752:

    Maybe this was for the best. Maybe he¡¯d give up now. Maybe they would go back to being strangers.

    Meanwhile, just a few feet away, a dark figure lurked in the shadows.

    Marc stood hidden behind the hospital room door, his face twisted in the gloom.

    He hadn¡¯t slept all night¡ªhad stayed with Ste in the room, trailing behind her like a shadow. The second she stepped out, he followed.

    But when he heard William¡¯s voice, he froze, listening to every word. ¡°There¡¯s zero chance we¡¯ll ever get back together.¡± That single sentence pierced straight through his chest. Yet, strangely¡­ her cold rejection of William sparked something savage inside him¡ªmadness, obsession, possessiveness¡ªall rolled into one.

    His fists clenched at his sides. He bit down on his lip so hard he tasted blood.

    His eyes burned with feral determination. ¡°Ste,¡± he hissed under his breath, ¡°you¡¯re not getting away from me. You¡¯re mine. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re the Carter family heiress¡ªI¡¯ll still make you my wife.¡±

    A chilling n began to form in his mind, its roots digging in deep.

    If he couldn¡¯t win her heart¡­ then he¡¯d take her by force. Reputation, public pressure, family expectations¡ªhe¡¯d use every tool at his disposal.

    And if fate happened to bless him with a child in her belly? Marc¡¯s lips curled into a slow, twisted smile. That would be perfect.

    The days that followed blurred into a relentless rush. Ste found herself shuttling back and forth between the research institute and the hospital, barely pausing to breathe.

    At the institute, a new project had reached its most critical stage. The data showed troubling fluctuations, keeping the entire team on edge. Nights bled into days as they chased stability in their experiments, each team member burning through their strength.

    Ste, already pale, now looked utterly drained.

    Sandra, Elbert, and some other team members were concerned about how much she was pushing herself.

    ¡°Ste, you haven¡¯t slept properly in days,¡± Elbert said, his voiceced with worry. He nced at the report in his hand, then looked back at her drawn face. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a day off and rest? You¡¯re going to copse at this rate.¡±

    Stay updated on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    She shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Once we get through this phase, I¡¯ll have time to rest. I can hold on until then.¡±

    Her colleagues exchanged uneasy looks.

    Ste¡¯s workaholic habits were nothing new, but seeing her push herself this far unsettled them.<fnf80a> This content belongs to </fnf80a>

    Meanwhile, at the hospital, Truett¡¯s condition remained fragile after a round of high-risk treatment. Though temporarily stable, he lingered in a state of constant uncertainty, needing round-the-clock care.

    At first, Ste tried to bnce both worlds¡ªspending long hours at the institute and stopping by the hospital whenever she could. But as the pressure mounted, her visits grew shorter, sometimes only enough to check on him before rushing back to herb.

    Jazlyn, who had briefly helped, soon excused herself on ount of her own health and stopped showing up.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 753

    ?Chapter 753:

    Worried for Ste, Truett eventually asked Marc to hire a professional caregiver.

    Marc, seizing the opportunity, yed the role of a devoted grandson¡ªhovering at the hospital, tending to Truett, and always finding ways to fuss over Ste whenever she was present.

    Ste found his presence suffocating. Yet, faced with Truett¡¯s frail figure in bed, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to cut tiespletely.

    Whenever she visited, she kept her distance from Marc, sitting quietly in the corner or chatting softly with Truett about trivial things.

    That evening, after a tense meeting reviewing experimental results, Ste¡¯s head throbbed as if it were splitting apart. She rubbed her temples, ready to pack up and head to the hospital, when her phone buzzed inside her bag.

    Marc.<fnd077> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? findnovel</fnd077>

    She frowned. She¡¯d only unblocked his number so she wouldn¡¯t miss any updates about Truett. Without hesitation, she rejected the call.

    But almost instantly, the screen lit up again.

    Grinding down her irritation, she answered, her voice t and tired. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Marc¡¯s tone came through the receiver, soft and deliberately gentle. ¡°Stel, are you free tonight? I¡¯d like to take you to dinner.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± The refusal left her lips without hesitation.

    She had no desire to share a table with him.

    Sensing her rejection, Marc hurriedly added, ¡°I know how hard it¡¯s been for you¡ªworking all day, then visiting my grandpa at night. I really appreciate it, truly.¡±

    Ste¡¯s lips curled into a cold line, unmoved. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. I visit Truett because he¡¯s been kind to me. This has nothing to do with you.¡±

    On the other end, Marc paused, his voice catching as though hurt. ¡°I know. But he¡¯s still my grandfather, and I¡¯m grateful you¡¯ve been there for him. Please, just one meal¡ªtake it as my way of showing thanks. Nothing more.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Ste said coolly. ¡°I don¡¯t need your gratitude.¡±

    ¡°I understand, but I can¡¯t sit with the sense of debt, knowing how much you¡¯ve done. If you turn me down, I¡¯ll just keep searching for ways to repay you.¡± His tone shifted, pressing the point with quiet persistence. ¡°Please, Stel. Let me ease my conscience, just once. After this dinner, I won¡¯t trouble you again.¡±

    L?¦Ó??¦Ó ch?¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?ls.????

    The words were wrapped in humility, but the undertone was clear¡ªif she refused, he would only pester her in other ways.

    Ste exhaled slowly, pinching the bridge of her nose. She knew Marc too well. If she didn¡¯t agree, he¡¯d keeping up with new excuses. It was better to face him once and end it cleanly than to let him linger like a shadow.

    After a long pause, she finally relented. ¡°Fine,¡± she said coldly. ¡°Send me the address. But understand this¡ªjust this once. After tonight, aside from Truett¡¯s health, we have nothing left to say to each other.¡±

    ¡°Agreed!¡± Marc¡¯s voice lit up with triumph, unable to hide his joy.

    Hanging up the phone, Ste gazed out at the darkening sky beyond the window, feelingpletely worn out.

    Ste just wanted the dinner to be over so she could rid herself of Marc, who trailed behind her like an annoying shadow she couldn¡¯t shake off. As soon as she stepped inside, soft violin music drifted through the restaurant. The ce was famous for its breathtaking view of Choria¡¯s glowing skyline, the kind of romantic spot people saved up for and fought to reserve.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 754

    ?Chapter 754:

    The waiter led her to Marc¡¯s table, and she paused for a moment, not intending to.

    Through the massive ss windows, the entirety of Choria¡¯s night sparkled. The table was covered in whitece, decorated with bright red roses, and each te held something she once adored. The view, the food, even the candlelight¡ªit was all so familiar, almost painfully so. A heavy feeling weighed on her chest, deepening with every passing second.

    When they had first gotten married, she had excitedly told him she wanted to celebrate their anniversary at this very ce. She had painted vivid pictures of the view and the romantic ambiance, almost pleading, but Marc never listened. He brushed her off and never once took her here. After being let down time and again, she eventually stopped thinking about it altogether.

    Now, sitting here because he chose this spot, it hit her that Marc had remembered every word she¡¯d said all along. He had always known her likes, her small dreams, but the truth was he simply hadn¡¯t cared enough to make theme true back then.

    Now, this carefully arranged dinner felt nothing but ironic to her. Instead of surprise or joy, all she felt was emptiness. If Marc knew what was truly in her heart at this moment, it would destroy him.

    While Ste was lost in her thoughts, Marc approached from behind, dressed in a perfectly tailored suit with every strand of his hair neatly in ce. Wearing a bright smile, he pulled out a chair for her, as though expecting something grand. ¡°Come, sit. Check if the food¡¯s still to your liking. I ordered all the things you used to love,¡± he said warmly.

    Ste sat down without showing the slightest hint of emotion. She didn¡¯t even nce at the food or the view. Her eyes went straight to Marc, cold and distant. ¡°Marc, don¡¯t you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Think this is a joke? You ignored me back then, so why pretend to care so deeply now?¡± she asked tly.

    His smile faltered before he smothered the irritation in his eyes. ¡°Stel, I was blind back then, too stupid to see what mattered. I admit I failed you. I¡ª¡±<fn77f1> Follow current nov?ls on find?novel</fn77f1>

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t want to hear another word,¡± Ste cut him off sharply, taking a slow sip of water to steady herself. ¡°Don¡¯t drag up the past, and stop with these fake shows. It won¡¯t win me over. If anything, it just makes me hate this even more.¡±

    She absentmindedly lifted her fork, poked at the nearest sd, and chewed without noticing any vor at all. The soft glow of the candles only made her distant expression stand out, shing against the carefully staged romantic setting.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s£®c????, a world of tales

    Marc studied her detached look and felt a little annoyed. All his effort and nning had fallen t, as if she found it more suffocating than endearing. She wasn¡¯t the same woman she used to be. Back when they were married, even the smallest gift could light her up and keep her smiling for days. But now, even though he remembered every tiny detail of what once made her happy, all he got in return were cold words and a distant, unfeeling stare. If she hadn¡¯t been a Carter, Marc would never have bothered putting himself through this humiliating chase.

    With that bitter thought buried, he pushed his irritation down and forced a smile, carefully cing some food onto her te. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll drop the subject. Here, taste this. It¡¯s soft, you¡¯ll like it.¡±

    Even as he fussed over her te, his eyes flicked toward the restaurant¡¯s entrance as if expecting something.

    Ste just wanted the miserable dinner to be over. She forced down a few more bites, but the heavy atmosphere made her want to run away. Setting her utensils aside, she spoke quietly. ¡°When this dinner¡¯s over, I expect you to keep your word. From here on out¡­¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 755

    ?Chapter 755:

    Before she could finish, a waiter carrying a tray lost his bnce and stumbled toward her. A spray of icy champagne and crushed ice drenched her arm and shoulder, soaking her outfit and making her flinch at the cold.

    ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m terribly sorry! Are you alright?¡± the waiter blurted in a panic, rushing to grab napkins to help Ste dry her sleeve.

    Ste shook him off with a frown, her gaze fixed on her drenched clothes, frustration mounting. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll clean up in the restroom.¡±

    Without sparing Marc a single nce, she stood up and quickly made her way toward the restroom.

    Marc watched Ste¡¯s figure disappear around the corner, a chillingly smug smile tugging at his lips. He lifted his champagne ss and took a leisurely sip, his eyes dark with determination.

    Inside the restroom, Ste dabbed at her dress, relieved that the champagne stain was nearly invisible.

    As she rinsed out the fabric, however, she suddenly felt a strange, powdery irritation tickle her nose. She sneezed several times, her brows furrowing. A slow, throbbing headache bloomed in her temples. Probably just stress, she told herself.

    After rinsing her dress, she sshed cold water on her face in hopes of clearing the exhaustion fogging up her mind. The shock of the cold gave her a quick jolt, but almost instantly, a fierce wave of dizziness swamped her senses.

    The room tilted. The lights above the sink stabbed like needles into her eyes. Ste clutched the marble countertop, fighting to stay upright, but her legs turned heavy and stiff¡ªas though they didn¡¯t belong to her.

    Panic shed through her. Something was wrong.

    Her lips parted to cry for help, but before a sound escaped, everything went ck. She copsed¡ªonly for two arms to catch her from behind as Marc¡¯s syrupy-sweet voice murmured in her ear,

    ¡°Stel, what¡¯s wrong? Too tired? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take you home to rest.¡±

    She tried to shove him away, but her bodyy limp in his arms, useless. Herst conscious memory was the glittering crystal chandelier overhead¡­ then, darkness swallowed her whole.

    She wasn¡¯t sure how long she had been out. A scorching heat rolled through her veins, burning like wildfire under her skin.

    Explore more on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©q??????

    The air carried a nauseating mix of cheap cologne and greasy food that made her stomach churn.

    Her eyelids weighed a thousand pounds. She tried to open them¡ªfailed. A strange heat pooled in her belly, coupled with a hollow ache that made her tremble.

    She¡¯d been drugged. But¡­ when?

    Marc?

    How had he managed to drug her?

    Her mind swirled, unable to grasp a single thought before it slipped away again.

    ¡°I told you, Stel, you were always going toe back to me.¡± Marc¡¯s low voice rasped beside her ear. Hot breath ghosted down her neck, making her skin crawl.

    Even in her foggy state, she felt his mmy fingers fumbling with the buttons of her blouse.

    No¡­ please¡­ no!

    .<fnfe6d> The source of th?s content is F¦ÉndNovel</fnfe6d>

    .

    .

 Chapter 756

    ?Chapter 756:

    Terror exploded inside her. With everything she had left, Ste jerked, a broken whisper escaping her throat. ¡°G-Get¡­ off¡ª¡±

    ¡°Quit pretending,¡± Marc sneered, excitement thick in his voice. ¡°I know you want this too.¡±

    The drug coursing through her veins made it impossible to fight.

    Marc¡¯s hands grew bolder, his movements rougher. He had nned everything. The drug. The timing. The room. Once he slept with her ¡ª even if it had to be forced ¡ª he¡¯d twist it into a scandal, corner her intoing back to him.

    Just as he struggled to rid himself of thest restraints, ready topletely take her¡ª

    BANG!

    The locked door burst open with a deafening crash, splintering off its hinges. Blinding light flooded in from the hallway. Marc flinched. Then a man stormed in like a violent hurricane. William?

    His tall frame was haloed in light, eyes bloodshot, rage pouring off him in waves. The second he saw Ste lying disheveled and drugged on the bed, something inside him snapped.

    ¡°Marc!¡± His roar shook the walls.

    Before Marc could even react, William was already there¡ªgrabbing him by the cor and yanking him off the bed as though he weighed nothing.

    He hurled Marc across the room. Marc mmed into a cab with a sickening crash, shattering sses everywhere and crumpling to the floor in a heap. He let out a shrill, animalistic scream, clutching his body in pain¡ªevery ounce of arrogance drained from his face. The predator had be prey.

    William didn¡¯t spare a single nce at Marc, whoy wailing on the floor. Stripping off his suit jacket, he hurried to Ste¡¯s side and carefully wrapped it around her half-exposed body, his fingers trembling ever so slightly. Her face was flushed an rming shade of red, her eyes ssy and unfocused. Her skin burned like fire. She had clearly been drugged.

    Unaware of her surroundings, Ste whimpered softly as scorching heat surged through her veins ¡ª desperate, instinctive sounds slipping past her lips. William¡¯s expression darkened with fury. He had never imagined Marc would stoop so low.

    ¡°Stel, don¡¯t be scared. It¡¯s me¡­ I¡¯m here.¡± His voice was low and hoarse, threaded with a tenderness he didn¡¯t even know he had. He patted her back gently, trying to anchor her dazed consciousness.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is your storytelling haven

    After ensuring she wasn¡¯t in immediate danger, William slowly turned his head ¡ª his eyes sharpening like icy des the moment theynded on Marc, who was struggling to stand.

    ¡°W-William,¡± Marc stammered, forcing a brave posture. ¡°What business is this of yours? What right do you have barging into my room with Ste¡ª¡±<fn0613> For original chapters go to find{n}ovel</fn0613>

    William didn¡¯t let him finish. Step by step, he stalked forward, each footfall echoing like the toll of a funeral bell.

    He looked down at Marc with utter contempt, a deadly smile slowly curving his lips. ¡°Marc¡­ you really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you.¡±

    Before Marc could react, William¡¯s hand shot out and mped around his throat. He hauled Marc clean off the floor with one arm. Marc kicked helplessly in the air, his face turning an ugly purple.

    William¡¯s voice was ice-cold, each word dripping with lethal rage. ¡°How dare you drug her!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 757

    ?Chapter 757:

    Without waiting for an answer, he mmed his fist into Marc¡¯s stomach and face ¡ª then again, and again.

    The sound of pounding blows and cracking bones thundered through the room.

    Marc¡¯s screams tore through the air¡ªshrill.

    Blood poured from his nose and mouth, speckled with broken teeth. ¡°M-Mr. Briggs¡­ spare me¡­ please¡­¡± Marc begged, his voice quivering with pure terror.

    William only released him when Marc¡¯s breath hitched and nearly stopped altogether.

    Marc crumpled to the floor like a corpse, blood spreading beneath him in a ghastly pool. If not for the faint twitch of his limbs, one might have thought he was already dead.

    William¡¯s eyes were still burning with rage as he strode back to the bed, scooping Ste¡¯s limp body into his arms. She instinctively curled toward his chest, seekingfort like a wounded animal recognizing its protector.

    Without looking back at Marc, William spat out a chilling warning. ¡°This isn¡¯t over. Just wait.¡±

    Then, with Ste clinging weakly to him, he turned and left the foul room without hesitation.

    Ste felt like she was trapped between a furnace and a block of ice ¡ª burning one second, shivering the next. She kept drifting in and out of consciousness. But through the haze, she registered a steady heartbeat beneath her ear and a familiar sandalwood scent surrounding her.

    Warm liquid touched her lips. Bitter medicine flowed down her throat.

    A soft bed cradled her. A cool, gentle hand wiped her forehead over and over with a damp cloth ¡ª each movement careful, cherishing¡­ as though she were the most precious thing in the world.

    Gradually, the raging fever subsided. Comfort wrapped around her like a nket. Exhaustion dragged her down, and she finally sank into dreamless sleep.

    She had no idea how much time had passed before harsh sunlight pried her eyes open.

    Blinking, Ste stared up at a glittering crystal chandelier and an ivory-painted ceiling. Soft bedding cocooned her body. This wasn¡¯t her home¡­ or a hospital. She sat up abruptly ¡ª only for a stabbing headache to make her gasp and clutch her temples.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s???§à?? opens doors to wonder

    Looking around again, bewilderment creased her brow.

    She had been to William¡¯s ce before ¡ª but never stepped foot in this room. She¡¯d always stayed in the living room. Even if she needed the bathroom, she would only use the guest one outside. Never his private quarters.

    Ste lowered her gaze and froze. The clothes on her body weren¡¯t hers.

    She was dressed in an oversized men¡¯s silk pajama top, deep gray in color, the cor loose and slipping off one shoulder to reveal her delicate corbone.

    Her own clothes were nowhere in sight.

    Panic mmed through her chest. She frantically searched her muddled memories, but everything after dinnerst night was a blur ¡ª as though someone had cleanly sliced a piece out of her mind.

    She vaguely remembered eating with Marc¡­ the waiter spilling wine on her¡­ heading to the restroom¡­ dizziness striking out of nowhere¡­

    Was it Marc?

    .<fnbade> ?????? ???? find?novel</fnbade>

    .

    .

 Chapter 758

    ?Chapter 758:

    Her heart lurched violently. She jumped out of bed, ready to hunt him down.

    But the moment she threw open the bedroom door, she stopped dead.<fn22d1> This update is avable on FindN()vel</fn22d1>

    This was¡­ William¡¯s house.

    Images from the previous night shed in her mind.

    William had carried her away¡­ not Marc!

    An icy dread spread through her limbs.

    Before she could sort any of it out, William stepped out of the guest room across the hall ¡ª wearing a white bathrobe, hair still damp from a shower. Ste¡¯s eyes widened in horror. If nothing happened¡­ why would he have showered?

    ¡°What did you do to me, William?!¡± Her voice cracked as she shrieked at him. Rage and shame tangled inside her chest. Ignoring her pounding headache, she rushed forward and pped him with all her strength.

    The pnded with a crisp sound. William¡¯s head tilted slightly from the blow, a bright red handprint blooming across his cheek.

    Ste trembled, hands balled into fists as tears streamed down her face. ¡°You¡¯re disgusting! What did you do to me? You¡¯re just like Marc ¡ª no better than him!¡±

    William kept his calm.

    He slowly turned back to look at her, eyes turbulent with emotion.

    ¡°Ste, calm down,¡± he said gently.

    ¡°Calm down?!¡± She let out a hystericalugh. ¡°How am I supposed to calm down after this?¡±

    How could she possibly stay calm?

    Her voice shook with rage as she demanded, ¡°Where are my clothes?!¡±

    All she wanted now was to bolt from his house¡ªthe farther away, the better.

    William sighed, pinching the space between his brows. He pointed toward a clothes rack outside the room. ¡°Right there. Your blouse¡¯s cor was torn¡­ and you threw up on it, so I washed it.¡±

    Hanging neatly on the rack was her outfit fromst night ¡ª cor ripped, fabric wrinkled.

    Find exclusive stories at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s

    After bringing Ste homest night, everything had been perfectly normal ¡ª at first. But just before dawn, right as he was about to leave her to rest, she suddenly started vomiting without warning. She soiled not only her own clothes but also his bed sheets¡­ and even his pajamas.

    Left with no other choice, he had carried her out to the sofa, stripped all the dirty linens, and reced everything before gently moving her back to the bedroom.

    William¡¯s calm exnationnded like a hammer in Ste¡¯s chest, leaving herpletely speechless. So¡­ her clothes had only been changed because they were covered in vomit. But then, a new question shot through her mind¡­ who changed her clothesst night?

    William seemed to read her confusion. ¡°I called Rita over to help. She changed your clothes. She only left thirty minutes ago.¡±

    He had taken the opportunity to grab a quick shower during the break¡ªotherwise, the stench of vomit clinging to him was making it hard to breathe.

    Now, he lifted a hand to the fresh red p mark on his cheek, then motioned toward a messy pile of bed sheets on the floor beside the washing machine. ¡°Ste¡­ do you really think I¡¯d do something like that?¡± His tone was calm, but there was hurt flickering in his eyes. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, check the sheets yourself¡ªthey¡¯re still unwashed.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 759

    ?Chapter 759:

    He had only rinsed her soiled clothes. The bedding was still soiled. Undeniable proof of what had really happenedst night.

    Ste looked at the messy sheets on the floor and the crumpled papers in the bin, and it hit her that she had gotten William all wrong.

    Broken memories came flooding back. Marc¡¯s disgusting touch, his smell that wouldn¡¯t leave her skin, then William rushing in, holding her carefully as if she might break.

    The gentle touch and calm presence she remembered weren¡¯t illusions. It really was William who stayed by her sidest night.

    He hadn¡¯t hurt her at all. In fact, he had been the one to save her.

    Realizing this, guilt swept through her, breaking down the little strength she had left.

    She stumbled back against the cold wall, dropped her head, and covered her face with her hands.

    Her mind was in chaos,st night¡¯s scenes shing one after another, leaving her head pounding.

    William didn¡¯t scold her. Instead, he said gently, ¡°Why don¡¯t you sit on the couch for a while?¡±

    If she kept standing like that, she¡¯d copse sooner orter.

    Once she sat on the couch, it took more than half an hour before Ste slowly pieced together what had happened.

    Guilt washed over her as she nced at William, who had been quietly sitting by her side all this time. Her voice came out soft and shaky. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± A sob slipped from her lips, heavy with regret and self-me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, William. I don¡¯t know what came over mest night. Everything¡¯s a blur. I didn¡¯t mean for it to happen¡­¡±

    She was trembling, and not just from guilt, but from fear.

    Seeing her like this, William¡¯s eyes showed nothing but worry.

    He let out a sigh, crouched beside her, and gently touched her shaking shoulders.<fn196b> Fresh chapters posted on FindN0vel</fn196b>

    ¡°It¡¯s okay now, it¡¯s over,¡± he began softly. ¡°I never meant to me you. The doctor checked on youst night. Other than the drug¡¯s effect, you¡¯re fine. Once it wears off, you¡¯ll be okay.¡±

    He had also made sure with the doctor that she hadn¡¯t been assaulted. If she had, there¡¯s no way Marc would have walked away so lightly.

    Feel the magic at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c¦Ï??

    Hearing his attempt tofort her only made the ache in her chest feel heavier.

    With tears blurring her eyes, she noticed the clear handprint on his face and whispered hoarsely, ¡°Your cheek¡­¡±

    William brushed his cheek with no concern, a small crooked smile forming. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just a mark, like when a scared kitten swipes at you.¡±

    His light tone dragged a softugh out of Ste against her will, and when he saw her smile, his worries finally lightened.

    To William, the p didn¡¯t matter one bit as long as she was safe.

    In fact, being hit by the woman he loved didn¡¯t feel like such a punishment at all.

    Over in Truett¡¯s hospital room, the air was so tense it felt like the temperature had dropped several degrees.

    Truett looked a little brighter that day, managing to stay awake longer. Propped against the headboard, his weary eyes kept shifting toward the door, filled with quiet hope.

    Normally, Ste would have walked in around this time to keep himpany, but as the clock ticked closer to noon, she still hadn¡¯t shown up.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 760

    ?Chapter 760:

    In a faint, fragile voice, Truett asked, ¡°Marc, why hasn¡¯t Stee today?¡±

    Marc, still sore and bruised from the thrashing William gave him the night before, sat stiffly in the room, his face carrying both the marks and the shame. At Truett¡¯s question, Marc¡¯s eyes darted nervously before he muttered, ¡°Grandpa, Ste had some sudden worke up. She¡­ probably can¡¯t make it today.¡±

    ¡°Work? Right now?¡±

    A faint doubt passed through Truett¡¯s eyes. He knew Ste too well; she wasn¡¯t the type to break her word, especially while he was this sick.

    Without waiting for Marc to exin further, he grabbed his phone and dialed Ste¡¯s number himself.

    By the time Marc caught on, the call was already ringing, and Truett shot him a sharp look that warned him not toe near or touch the phone.

    The call kept ringing, but no one picked up, and eventually, it cut off on its own.

    Truett refused to give up. He dialed again and again until, atst, someone picked up.

    ¡°Hello? Truett.¡± Ste¡¯s voice came through the line, but it was faint, detached, and colder than he¡¯d ever heard it. There was exhaustion in her tone too, the kind that couldn¡¯t be hidden. The warmth and care she usually spoke with were gone.

    Truett¡¯s heart softened at once. He spoke with the gentle fondness of a grandfather. ¡°Ste, my dear, why didn¡¯t youe by today? I¡¯ve been missing you.¡±

    There was a pause before her reply came. ¡°Truett, I¡¯m sorry. Things are going to be hectic for me for a while, and I probably won¡¯t be able to visit. Please take care of yourself.¡±

    Her words pierced him, and his frown deepened. ¡°What¡¯s keeping you so busy all of a sudden? Is there something I can do? Maybe Marc¡ª¡±

    ¡°No need!¡± Ste¡¯s sharp interruption carried an edge, especially at the mention of Marc. The faint resistance in her voice was unmistakable. ¡°Truett, don¡¯t trouble yourself. I really have to go now.¡±

    And then the line went dead. Truett stared at the phone, his hand trembling slightly. Something wasn¡¯t right. Why had Ste¡¯s behavior flipped so suddenly since yesterday?

    His mind reyed Marc¡¯s panicked expression from earlier, that restless nce when he caught him trying to call Ste, and the strange injuries scattered across his grandson¡¯s face. Slowly, a dreadful suspicion took root in his heart. Could it be that Marc had done something to her?

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c§à??, your storytelling home

    His head snapped up, eyes zing as they locked on his grandson. ¡°Marc!¡± His voice shook with fury, his control barely holding. ¡°Tell me the truth. Did you do somethingst night you shouldn¡¯t have?¡±

    Marc stiffened, the color draining from his face. Cold sweat gathered on his forehead. ¡°Grandpa¡­ I swear, I didn¡¯t do anything¡­¡±

    ¡°Nothing at all?¡± Truett demanded with a deep frown.

    His body shook with anger as he suddenly snatched the cup from his bedside table and flung it at Marc. He knew him too well¡ªhis behavior and guilty look spoke louder than words.

    Marc¡¯s eyes widened as he quickly ducked out of the way. The cup smashed against the wall behind him, water spraying across the room.

    ¡°If you¡¯re so innocent, then why didn¡¯t shee today? Why won¡¯t she even pick up my calls? And what about those bruises on your face? Do you really think I¡¯m old enough to be fooled by such cheap lies?¡±

    .<fnf34a> Th?s chapter is updated by findnovel</fnf34a>

    .

    .

 Chapter 761

    ?Chapter 761:

    Marc¡¯s lips pressed into a tight line. His head dropped, unable to meet his grandfather¡¯s eyes. He had no words because how could he exin? What happenedst night¡­ if things had gone his way, he could¡¯ve excused it. But they hadn¡¯t. And now, there was no way to confess.

    Just then, a sharp knock broke the tense silence. The door opened, and Ard, Truett¡¯s long-time butler, stepped in with a face carved in stone.

    His gaze skimmed briefly over Marc, who looked pale and cornered, before settling on Truett. He bent close to the old man¡¯s ear and murmured in a hushed rush.

    The moment the words reached his ears, Truett¡¯s chest tightened as though the air had been stolen from him. Never in his darkest fears did he expect Marc to stoop so low as to slip drugs to Ste with cruel intentions.

    Truett¡¯s weak hand came down hard on the side of the bed with a sharp thud, making the whole frame rattle.

    His eyes widened in fury as he red at Marc, his chest rising and falling quickly, his face turning from ashen to flushed red in moments.

    Pointing a trembling finger at him, Truett¡¯s voice shook with bitter disappointment. ¡°Shame on you! To think my bloodline produced such filth. To trick Ste with such cruelty. What kind of monster have you be?¡± The fury cost him dearly; each word felt like it drained the life out of him, but grief forced them forward.

    Ard immediately ced a steadying hand on Truett¡¯s shoulder, panicked that the old man might copse. ¡°Sir, please¡­ don¡¯t strain yourself. Your healthes first!¡±

    But Truett shoved his concern aside with a sharp shake of his head. ¡°You¡¯ve dragged the Walsh name through the mud!¡±

    Marc was terrified. He dropped to his knees beside the bed, tears running down his face. ¡°Grandpa, please, listen to me! I swear it wasn¡¯t me. I only had dinner with her, someone else set me up!¡±

    ¡°Liar!¡± Truett snatched the nearest vase and hurled it straight at Marc. ¡°How dare you lie to me!¡± he roared.

    This time, Marc didn¡¯t move, didn¡¯t even try to protect himself. He knew he deserved it.

    The vase shattered against his forehead, and blood immediately began to stream down his face.

    galn¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m opens doors to new adventures

    Ard¡¯s chest ached at the sight. He had watched Marc grow from a boy into this man, yet he never imagined he would live to see this.

    ¡°Get out! I have no grandson who would bring me such disgrace!¡± Truett¡¯s furious shout was cut off by a fit of violent coughing, his hand clutching his chest as pain twisted his face.

    Marc crawled forward desperately. ¡°Grandpa, please¡­¡±<fn89cb> Get full chapters from ?ovelFind</fn89cb>

    ¡°Out!¡± Truett shouted again, forcing the strength from his failing lungs. His eyes, filled with disgust, were fixed on Marc. ¡°Even if death takes me today¡­ I will never im you as my blood. Ste was right to leave you¡­ you are not worthy of her¡­¡±

    The words dissolved into another fit of coughing. Blood spilled from his mouth as his body jerked back against the pillows. The monitor beside him wailed with a sharp rm.

    ¡°Grandpa!!¡±

    Marc¡¯s panicked cry cracked through the hospital room as he mmed the call button, his face twisted with fear and regret.

    The room exploded into chaos. Doctors and nurses rushed in, swiftly wheeling Truett toward the operating room.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 762

    ?Chapter 762:

    Marc tried to follow, but the staff blocked him at the doors. The metal panels shut with a heavy ng, sealing him out. His legs buckled, and he copsed onto the cold floor, despair flooding his chest.

    This wasn¡¯t how things were supposed to go. He never meant for his grandfather to find out.

    Marc¡¯s n had been simple: if he could win Ste back, maybe Truett would forgive him. If he failed, Truett would never know.

    But now everything had unraveled.

    Not only had he lost Ste, but he¡¯d also lost the trust of the one person who might have shielded him. Worse, Marc feared he had pushed his grandfather to the brink of death.

    He couldn¡¯t shake Truett¡¯s harsh words from earlier¡ªwords that cut deeper than any knife: Ste was right to leave you.

    That condemnation seared into his chest like a curse he couldn¡¯t escape.

    Meanwhile, at the research institute, Ste was absentminded all day. Sandra and Elbert called her name several times, but she didn¡¯t respond.

    Her colleagues quickly noticed. Ste was usually razor-sharp in theb, but today she drifted through her work, nearly botching several experiments. At noon, Elbert tapped her shoulder gently.

    ¡°Sylvia, if something¡¯s weighing on you, take a break. Theb will manage.¡±

    She wanted to brush it off like always, to insist she was fine.

    But even she knew her focus was gone.

    A slow pace was one thing; mistakes could ruin everything.

    Reluctantly, Ste nodded and agreed to take the afternoon off.

    After lunch, she sat alone in the courtyard, sunlight spilling over her shoulders. Usually, the warmth calmed her. Today, it couldn¡¯t touch the heaviness in her chest.

    Her phone buzzed beside her.

    It was an unfamiliar number. Not Marc¡¯s.

    Your imagination begins with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©q?????

    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she answered.

    ¡°Is this Ms. Ste Russell?¡± A nurse¡¯s voice came through, calm but serious. ¡°This is the hospital. We¡¯re calling about Mr. Truett Walsh. He had a heart attack this morning after bing upset and is still in surgery. His condition is critical. Could youe right away?¡±

    Ste froze.

    ¡°How¡­ how did you get my number?¡± she asked cautiously, fearing another of Marc¡¯s tricks.

    ¡°When Mr. Walsh was admitted, he listed you as a family contact,¡± the nurse exined.

    Her breath caught. She hadn¡¯t expected that.

    Even after her divorce from Marc nearly two years ago, Truett still regarded her as family.

    Her fingers tightened around the phone until her knuckles nched, a dull ache striking her chest like a hammer.

    No matter how much she hated Marc, she could never turn her back on Truett.

    ¡°I understand,¡± she rasped, her voice dry and hoarse. ¡°I¡¯lle now. Please¡­ please do everything you can to save him. I¡¯m counting on you.¡±

    .<fn0582> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? f?ndnovel</fn0582>

    .

    .

 Chapter 763

    ?Chapter 763:

    ¡°We¡¯ll do what we can,¡± the nurse reassured softly before hanging up.

    Ste sat motionless on the bench, eyes closed.

    The sunlight that had been warm moments ago now felt icy against her skin.

    She hadn¡¯t wanted to see Marc¡¯s infuriating face again. But Truett¡¯s kindness to her back when she was part of the Walsh family weighed on her like chains she couldn¡¯t break.

    And just days ago, she¡¯d promised him she¡¯d visit more often.

    The hospital¡¯s call meant things were dire. If she didn¡¯t go now, she might never see him again.

    Her issues with Marc had nothing to do with his grandfather¡ªshe had always kept that boundary clear.

    Drawing a deep breath, Ste grabbed her keys, slid into her car, and sped toward the hospital.<fn655c> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n Find1Novel</fn655c>

    Outside the operating room, Marc sat slumped in a stiff chair, his face hidden behind trembling hands. A sterile glow spilled from the light above the door, the kind that signaled life or death was still being fought over inside, and the faint sting of disinfectant clung to the air.

    Marc looked nothing like the proud man he once was. His messy hair stuck out in awkward tufts, and the expensive suit he wore hung loosely on him, wrinkled and stained. Faded bruises marked his skin, cruel reminders of the beating William had given him the night before.

    There was no strength left in him. His hollow gaze stayed fixed on the floor, while his hands pressed into his skull as though he could force away his despair.

    The sound of footsteps finally pulled Marc out of that fog. Slowly, he raised his head, and when his eyes caught sight of Ste, a faint flicker of feeling returned to them.

    Resentment burned there. So did a bitter unwillingness, mingled with the sharp sting of self-contempt.

    His lips twitched into something that resembled augh, harsh and broken. Yet he quickly looked away, unwilling to let her see the full weight of his ruin.

    ¡°Well, Ste¡­ or perhaps I should call you Miss Carter.¡± His voice cracked as he forced the words out. ¡°Did youe here to gloat? To watch me crumble while my grandfather lies dying behind that door? Are you pleased now? Do you feel victorious, seeing me ruined and him pushed to this edge because of you?¡±

    Exclusive stories avable on g¦Áln¦Òv?ls

    He staggered upright, anger simmering as he drew closer. ¡°Is this your triumph, Ste? To see me broken beyond repair?¡±

    Marc was certain that William and Ste had worked together, scheming until Truett uncovered the truth.

    In his mind, they had made certain his grandfather learned everything, just so he would sit here drowning in despair.

    Ste met the venom in his eyes with cool detachment. Whatever softness she once felt on Truett¡¯s behalf withered in that moment.

    Her palm swung before she thought twice, and the crack of the p echoed through the corridor as itnded across his unshaven cheek.

    Exhaustion weighed Marc down. After sleepless hours and a haze of pain, the strike sent him staggering into the wall, his body colliding with a hollow thud that rang in the silence.

    Marc clutched his cheek, his eyes briefly shing with shock before twisting into derision.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 764

    ?Chapter 764:

    Now it felt as though anyone had the right to strike him.

    ¡°So, William¡¯s beating wasn¡¯t enough? You had to finish the job yourself today?¡± he sneered.

    His broken state only fueled Ste¡¯s disgust. Her tone cut like ice, every syble heavy with scorn. ¡°Marc, don¡¯t pretend to be the victim. Every bit of this is the consequence of your own actions!¡±

    She pressed forward and drove her finger into his chest, her anger sharp and deliberate. ¡°You schemed to destroy me. You pushed your grandfather into that operating room. And after all that, you dare toy the me on me?¡±

    A harsh snort escaped her as her eyes hardened with pure contempt. ¡°If he truly doesn¡¯t pull through this time, you will be the prime culprit responsible for his death. You can forget about living a peaceful life for the rest of your days!¡±

    The phrase responsible for his death struck Marc harder than any blow William had delivered the night before. Hisplexion drained of color, and his lips quivered beyond his control.

    Marc wanted tosh back, yet his throat locked tight, for every word Ste hurled at him rang true.

    His recklessness had paved the path to ruin, and no matter how he tried, he couldn¡¯t keep the truth from Truett.

    When his eyes lifted to Ste towering before him, the bitter truth sank in¡ªhe would never again measure up to her.

    A hollow smile tugged at his lips. ¡°Then tell me, why are you even here? If I disgust you so much, did youe only to strike me?¡±

    Ste¡¯s gaze remained like ice as she stepped away with guardedposure. ¡°What you did won¡¯t be forgotten, Marc. You¡¯ll pay for all of it.¡±

    Drawing in a steadying breath, she pressed her fury down and spoke with chilling detachment. ¡°I¡¯m here for Truett, not for you. Don¡¯t mistake yourself for someone worth my concern.¡±

    To her, even witnessing him broken and miserable felt like a needless waste of time.

    How could he still be so blind as to believe she came to revel in his downfall?

    Ste refused to nce again at Marc¡¯s hollow expression. She walked straight to the doors of the operating room and tried to see inside, but nothing was visible. In the end, she chose a seat across from him, with only a corridor between them.

    To Marc, that narrow stretch of space felt like a gulf so wide it could never be crossed in this lifetime.

    Ste remained still in the chair, waiting for word on Truett¡¯s surgery.

    Her chest tightened with unease, yet she wore an outward calm. Opposite her, Marc, stung by the p she had given him, sat motionless with his head bowed like a carved figure.

    Far away on the top floor of the Briggs Group, the department heads gathered before a giant projection screen, presenting thetest project reports.<fnee59> Find the newest release on F¦Énd£Îovel</fnee59>

    At the head of the table, William tapped his fingers restlessly on the polished surface. His eyes appeared to follow the shifting figures on the screen, but his thoughts were elsewhere.

    The memory of Ste curled up in his bedroom the night before lingered in his mind. She had looked so fragile, and this morning, when she left, the calmness on her face had felt painfully forced.

    Even though she seemedposed, he knew the hurt inside her had not faded. Due to the Briggs Group meeting, he had missed his morning visit to the research institute.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 765

    ?Chapter 765:

    Now, he found himself wondering how she was holding up.

    At that moment, Luca entered from the hall and bent close to William¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs, Ms. Russell has gone to the hospital.¡±

    William¡¯s eyes narrowed sharply. She went back to the hospital?

    After everything that unfolded, she still chose to go there?

    He knew the message he released earlier must have reached Truett, and Marc would not have stayed away.

    Even knowing Marc was there, Ste still went?

    An uneasy wave of concern rose inside him,ced with a hidden spark of frustration.

    Did she truly ce so little value on her safety?

    Or was her attachment to Truett strong enough to blind her to Marc¡¯s threat?

    ¡°Mr. Briggs?¡± The nning director hesitated in the middle of his report, wary of the clouded look on William¡¯s face.

    The sound pulled William back, and he drew in a steady breath to push down the anger pressing at him. Yet the irritation continued to burn quietly within. He motioned with his hand and spoke in a low tone. ¡°Go on.¡±

    The nning director picked up the report again, but William failed to absorb a single word.

    His thoughts clung to Ste¡¯s presence at the hospital, and dread twisted in him at the idea of Marc, that lunatic, harming her once more.

    The danger she faced yesterday resurfaced in his mind, and the thought of doing nothing was unbearable. Abruptly, he rose from his chair.

    The sudden movement startled the entire room. Eyes fixed on him, uncertain if the n had provoked his anger or if something worse was at y.

    ¡°Meeting¡¯s over.¡± William¡¯s voice carried restrained fury as he turned to Luca. ¡°Leave the follow-up ns on my desk.¡±

    Without another word, he snatched the suit jacket from the back of his chair and strode for the door.

    Luca rushed after him, intercepting him in the hallway with a weary look.

    New content avable now at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    It was clear William was headed straight for Ste, but¡ª

    ¡°Mr. Briggs,¡± Luca said quickly, ¡°this meeting is crucial. It involves our international partnership. The vice presidents and senior executives are waiting for your final approval. You can¡¯t just¡­¡±

    William pressed forward without hesitation and brushed past Luca. ¡°Move aside. We will talk when I return.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Briggs!¡± cried Luca, so distressed that perspiration gathered along his brow. ¡°Truett is still in the middle of surgery, and Marc may not even have the chance to approach Ms. Russell. After all, it is a hospital, with countless people present¡­¡±

    What he wanted to suggest was that Ste might not require William¡¯s immediate presence, and the meeting could reasonably continue without interruption.

    Yet William¡¯s expression showed nothing but firm resolve. He halted suddenly and fixed his gaze on Luca. ¡°Whether she needs help is her concern. Whether I go is mine. Move. Now!¡±

    William shoved Luca aside and slipped into the elevator like a cutting breeze, leaving him stranded in the hallway with nothing to do but stare at the vacant corridor and let out a weary sigh.

    .

    .

    .<fnc74b> Content originallyes from FindN0vel</fnc74b>

 Chapter 766

    ?Chapter 766:

    Luca had long since realized that whenever Ste was involved, William lost his usualposure and acted on impulse.

    The thought of returning to the conference room and confessing to the executives that William had already stormed out weighed heavily on him. When he first epted the role of the CEO¡¯s assistant, no one had warned him that crises like this woulde with the job.

    At the hospital, Ste had lost track of how long she had been sitting there. Every passing moment stretched endlessly, refusing to move any faster.

    Marc hunched in a chair pushed against the wall, too timid to step near Ste, his eyes stealing quick, uneasy nces that carried both bitterness and dread.

    Then the sound of firm, purposeful footsteps carried through the corridor, each one carrying amanding presence.

    Lifting her head, Ste caught sight of William advancing toward her.

    His tall frame turned the corner, the sharp lines of his ck suit emphasizing the strength in his shoulders and the lean cut of his waist. His face was severe, and his dark gaze immediately locked on Ste in the chair.

    Only after he assured himself that she was unharmed did the rigidity in his jaw ease just a little.

    But when his eyesnded on Marc, slumped in the corner with his clothes in disarray, the brief calm in his expression vanished and darkened again. Instead of addressing him, William strode straight toward Ste, the weight of his presence pressing down in the small space.

    She nced up at him in surprise, a faint crease forming between her brows. ¡°Why did youe here?¡±

    For a moment, she had assumed her imagination was ying tricks on her, never expecting he would truly appear at the hospital.<fn6d09> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on FindN0vel</fn6d09>

    Still, thest person she wanted to deal with now was him, and she certainly didn¡¯t want him entangled in the Walsh family¡¯s turmoil.

    When William noticed the tiredness etched across her face, the anger he carried over her disregard for herself eased, reced by worry and the quiet frustration of being powerless to sway her choices.

    ¡°Should I not havee?¡± he asked, his tone low and edged with disapproval, his gaze unflinching on her. ¡°Did you forget what Marc did to youst night? Yet here you are, alone again, choosing to face him. Ste, where is your sense of caution?¡±

    Read all updates at g?ln¦Òv?ls

    His words hung in the air, but when she gave no reply, he pressed on. ¡°Do you care for Truett so much that you are willing to risk yourself again just for him?¡± The sharpness of his rebuke struck Ste, cutting into emotions that were already raw.

    She had been weighed down by Truett¡¯s condition all day, and William¡¯s usations only deepened the storm of irritation and unease swirling inside her.

    She raised her chin and met his cold stare. ¡°I owe you no exnation. Whoever I decide to meet is entirely my choice.¡±

    The blunt dismissal struck William like ice poured over his chest, and the gloom on his face deepened.

    He had only wanted to protect her, but she treated his concern as if it carried no weight.

    She seemed merciless.

    With his brows knitted together, William studied her in silence until a heavy sigh escaped him. ¡°I¡¯m not here to dictate your life. I only fear for your safety. Can¡¯t you see the difference between worry and reproach?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 767

    ?Chapter 767:

    The words caught Ste off guard, stealing the reply from her lips.

    She understood his intentions, but in what role did he ce himself in her life? They were not lovers. Their bond was limited to that of superior and subordinate.

    Whenever he involved himself this way, she ended up cornered and uneasy.

    While the two spoke, Marc sat listening, each word tearing at him until he felt hollow.

    Overwhelmed, he suddenly lurched forward from his seat and copsed to his knees with a dull thud only a few steps away from Ste.

    The sudden outburst startled both Ste and William, leaving them momentarily frozen.

    ¡°Stel, forgive me. I was wrong¡ªhorribly wrong!¡± Marc sank to his knees in front of her, his face still bearingst night¡¯s bruises and the fresh imprint of a p, the picture of misery.

    His words rasped from his throat. ¡°I acted like a fool, lower than a beast. I never should have schemed against you or slipped that drug into your drink. It was madness, nothing more. But, Stel, I beg you to believe me¡ªI only wanted a chance to begin again with you!¡±

    Regret filled his eyes as he searched her face. ¡°Please, Stel, just this once, forgive me for everything. Think of our history, think of my grandfather. Give me one chance to set things right. I swear I will never cross you again. Please, I¡¯m begging for your forgiveness!¡±

    Marc stayed on his knees, begging. His figure looked pitiful, nothing like the proud man he once paraded himself to be.

    Ste regarded his tearful disy with nothing but scorn, the irony of it all twisting in her chest.

    Forgive him?

    Could a handful of sorrowful words ever wipe away what he had done?

    Ste¡¯s tone carried the chill of winter. ¡°Marc, stop pretending. Your crying and apologies mean nothing to me.¡±

    Marc raised his head slowly, despair clouding his expression. ¡°I don¡¯t expect your true forgiveness. I know I¡¯ve lost that right. But, Stel, I beg you. When my grandpa wakes, if he asks about what happenedst night, please tell him you¡¯ve forgiven me. I can¡¯t let him be upset again.¡± His only concern now was sparing Truett from anger.

    g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í?ls has fresh updates for you

    He bent lower at Ste¡¯s feet, his tear-streaked face lifted toward her with desperation. ¡°The doctor warned us that if Grandpa survives this ordeal, he can¡¯t bear another shock. Please, have pity. Say it was nothing more than me drinking too much, losing control, and that you¡¯ve already forgiven me.¡±

    The sight of Marc on his knees, pleading before so many eyes, left Ste briefly taken aback.<fn183d> Find the newest release on FindN0vel</fn183d>

    He had always clung to his pride.

    Ste sensed the performance behind his every word.

    Yet the mention of Truett unsettled her. His health was the one thing weighing on her more than anything else.

    If not for Truett¡¯s condition, she would never have lingered there for hours.

    Ste¡¯s body grew taut with unease. Marc¡¯s ruin meant nothing to her, and her hatred for him remained unshaken, yet she could not turn away from Truett¡¯s life hanging in the bnce.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 768

    ?Chapter 768:

    From a short distance, William observed Marc¡¯s pitiful act with open scorn. To exploit family bonds as a shield for his sins was beneath contempt, and the sight of it sickened him.

    He leaned toward Ste, determined not to let her waver. ¡°Are you honestly convinced by his words?¡±

    William could see that Marc¡¯s plea was driven by selfish motives, not by concern for Truett.

    Though Ste heard him, she chose not to respond.

    Her eyes betrayed her conflict¡ªa mixture of helplessness andpassion¡ªrooted in the thought of Truett still on the operating table, fighting for his life.

    Atst, a long sigh escaped her.

    Her gaze dropped to Marc, who still knelt at her feet, and her voice came out chilled and exhausted. ¡°Marc, I¡¯ll go along with this charade for Truett¡¯s sake, but don¡¯t mistake it as mercy toward you. What you¡¯ve done, I¡¯ll make sure you pay back a hundredfold.¡±

    She shifted her legs away, unwilling to let him graze her, her expression filled with loathing.

    ¡°You¡¯d better pray Truett survives this ordeal. If he doesn¡¯t¡­¡± She let the threat hang, though the ice in her eyes made the rest painfully clear.

    ¡°Thank you, Stel!¡± Marc¡¯s shoulders slumped with relief, as though he had just been granted mercy.

    William watched as Ste made her final choice, a storm of emotions stirring within him.

    He understood her heart was gentle, yet too much gentleness only turned into self-inflicted harm.

    She was fully aware of Marc¡¯s true nature, yet for Truett¡¯s sake, she was still willing topromise.

    Did Truett truly mean that much to her?

    The thought left William wondering what the old man had done during her years of marriage to Marc that made her feel indebted enough to endure all this.

    The hours dragged on until night finally fell, and the doors of the operating room swung open once more. The surgeon stepped out, pulling the mask from his face.

    Your journey begins on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s

    ¡°The patient has stabilized for now, though his body remains dangerously weak. He must restpletely, without any kind of stimtion. He can be moved to the intensive care unit, but visits should be brief so as not to disturb him.¡±

    Relief struck Marc like a sudden release of chains, and he crumpled to the floor under the weight of it.

    Ste avoided looking Marc¡¯s way, though a quiet breath of relief escaped her too.

    When Truett was pushed out on the gurney, Marc rushed after the doctors toward the ICU, and Ste followed close behind. Just before entering the room, she cast a nce at William, who lingered nearby.

    Half an hourter, the intensive care unit echoed with the steady rhythm of beeping monitors.

    Truetty on the bed, hisplexion pale, his breathing shallow, but his eyes were finally open.

    .<fnce43> This text is hosted at f¦É?dn¦Ïvel</fnce43>

    .

    .

 Chapter 769

    ?Chapter 769:

    The moment he saw Ste step inside, his gaze glistened, and his lips trembled as though trying to form words, though none came.

    Ste hurried to his side, wrapping her hand gently around his frail, icy fingers. Her voice was soft, almost soothing. ¡°Truett, don¡¯t strain yourself. I¡¯m here. Take it slow if you want to speak.¡±

    The old man¡¯s breathing eased slightly. He squinted as though gathering all his strength, then clutched Ste¡¯s hand with surprising force.

    ¡°Ste¡­¡± he whispered hoarsely, guilt swimming in his weary eyes. ¡°I failed you. Raising such a disgrace of a grandson, I¡¯ve brought you nothing but suffering¡­¡±

    Truett¡¯s words seared into Ste¡¯s heart like fire against flesh. All the resentment she had carried seemed to dissolve in that instant, leaving her only with a heavy ache of helplessness.

    She sped his hand firmly, shaking her head as she tried to steady her voice with warmth. ¡°Truett, please don¡¯t speak that way. I don¡¯t hold you responsible. What matters now is your health. Focus on regaining your strength¡ªeverything else can wait.¡±

    She honored the promise she had made with Marc earlier, showing no hint of resentment toward him and choosing instead to soothe the old man with kindness.

    Truett seemed to recognize what she was doing, gripping her hand without pressing her for more.

    Because the visit could notst long, Ste left after offering a few more words offort.

    The moment she stepped into the hallway, Truett¡¯s frail but furious voice carried out from the room. ¡°You worthless boy, are you trying to drive me to my grave?¡±

    Truett¡¯s gazended on Marc, who stood slouched before him, unkempt and haggard after a sleepless night¡ªso different from the proud heir of the Walsh family he once presented himself to be.

    Marc lowered his eyes and muttered, ¡°I know I was wrong. But all I wanted was for Ste to return to me.¡±

    Truett¡¯s face darkened with rage at the confession.

    If his body had any strength left, he would have hurled whatever he could find at Marc. ¡°You still haven¡¯t repented! Do you think she¡¯ll ever forgive you after this? Stop fooling yourself. Ste deserves far better than you!¡±

    L?t??¦Ó ?§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?ls.??????<fn3949> Checktest chapters at f¦É?dn¦Ïvel</fn3949>

    For years, Truett had believed Marc was simply reckless and blind to his feelings, not malicious. But this ordeal had stripped away that illusion. He now understood clearly that his grandson was utterly unworthy of Ste.

    In this lifetime, there would be no chance of calling her his granddaughter-inw again. From this point on, all he could do was make sure Marc stayed out of her way.

    Minutester, Marc emerged from the room, shoulders slumped, carrying the look of a man who had been harshly rebuked once again.

    When Truett¡¯s condition seemed more stable, Ste rose to her feet, preparing to leave the hospital. Before she departed, she gave Truett her word that she would return when she could, though she never once allowed her eyes to rest on Marc.

    William had remained close to her side the entire time, and when he saw her finally ready to go, a trace of relief and satisfaction crossed his face. But the moment Ste reached the parking lot, she slipped into her car and drove away, leaving him without the chance to say a word.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 770

    ?Chapter 770:

    Over the next week, every time Ste visited the hospital to see Truett, she never once crossed paths with Marc.

    The absence pleased her, yet it also left her quietly confused.<fn9ed0> Follow current nov?ls on Find¡ïNovel</fn9ed0>

    After all, it was his grandfather lying in the ward, and his continued disappearance felt out of ce.

    Sensing her doubt, Truett spoke softly. ¡°I knew you didn¡¯t want to face Marc, so I told him to stay away.¡±

    His exnation left Ste taken aback.

    Although Marc was rotten, Truett had seemed blind to it, constantly forgiving him no matter how many times he stumbled.

    That was why Truett¡¯s decision to forbid his grandson froming to the hospital startled her.

    ¡°My dear, we¡¯ve wronged you. Marc behaved disgracefully with what he did, and you spared him by not taking him to court. I feel ashamed to ask you for anything more, but I only wish for you to find happiness and live the life you long for.¡±

    Ste¡¯s hand shook as she offered Truett a ss of water, the sharp taste of bitterness pressing against her heart.

    Never had Truett spoken it aloud, though Ste had always sensed he wanted her to mend things with Marc. This time, however, Truett was releasing her, urging her to walk freely down her own path.

    Biting down on her lip, Ste whispered, ¡°Truett, even if I¡¯m no longer tied to Marc, I¡¯ll still think of you as family. I¡¯lle to see you often.¡±

    Tears gathered in Truett¡¯s eyes as he nodded quickly, touched by her promise. ¡°Good, very good! We¡¯ll remain close¡­ You¡¯re precious, Ste. Marc isn¡¯t worthy of you. If he dares cause more trouble, do whatever you must. I won¡¯t stand in your way.¡±

    With Ste¡¯s constion, Truett¡¯s burden over his reckless heir eased atst.

    During those long hospital days, Jazlyn hardly bothered to visit.

    Like mother, like son.

    Truett had long understood that Jazlyn¡¯s coddling had ruined Marc, yet with age pressing down on him and his health slipping, he no longer had the strength to change him.

    Find the magic on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???????

    Trying to reform Marc now was a hopeless endeavor.

    In the wake of everything that had happened, Truett finally saw that some battles were unwinnable. He would have to let go.

    Ste remained by his side through lunch before returning to the research institute.

    At the gate, a ck sedan caught her attention as it idled along the curb.

    The moment she recognized the te number, her expression turned grim. Determined not to acknowledge it, she strode past without a nce and slipped through the doors.

    Inside atst, Ste released a long, weary sigh. Her nerves had been braced for Marc to confront her again, but he stayed put in the car.

    To Ste, that counted as a rare victory.

    Lainey noticed Ste¡¯s shaken look and gave her shoulder a light pat. ¡°Ste, why do you look so jumpy?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 771

    ?Chapter 771:

    Relief washed over Ste the instant she recognized Lainey.

    ¡°Nothing. I just ran into someone I can¡¯t stand.¡±

    A knowing grin spread across Lainey¡¯s face. ¡°Marc, right?¡±

    Ste¡¯s eyes flew wide, caught off guard. ¡°Lainey, you must be psychic! How on earth did you guess?¡±

    Lainey broke intoughter. ¡°That deer-in-headlights look only shows up when it¡¯s him.¡±<fn4033> ?????? ???? Find[?]ovel</fn4033>

    A chuckle slipped out of Ste, though she couldn¡¯t think of a reply.

    Brushing it aside, she fell into step with Lainey and headed into the institute.

    Later that afternoon, Ste¡¯s phone lit up with Steven¡¯s name.

    ¡°Sylvia, Neb justnded a new project with Mornstar Corporation in Choria,¡± he exined. ¡°Can youe over right now?¡±

    Ste¡¯s breath caught at the mention. Mornstar was a heavyweight in Choria. What business could they possibly have with Neb?

    She had avoided pitching to them before, certain they only partnered with firms that had more than ten years of history. Yet against all odds, they were the ones making the call.

    ¡°Why would Mornstar Corporation want to work with us?¡± she asked.

    Steven sounded just as puzzled. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Their chairman¡¯s assistant rang me about forming a partnership. I hung up and called you straight away.¡±

    As Neb¡¯s chairwoman, Ste¡¯s approval was essential before anything could move forward.

    Whatever the reason behind Mornstar Corporation¡¯s approach, Ste recognized the chance as a breakthrough for Neb.

    ¡°I¡¯m on my way from the institute,¡± Ste told him. ¡°Give me twenty minutes and wait for me.¡±

    Sandra stepped out of the research institute just in time to spot Ste. She waved with a smile. ¡°Sylvia, you¡¯re still here? Want to head back together?¡±

    Ste ended her call, looking a little apologetic. ¡°Sorry, Sandra. I can¡¯t. I need to swing by Neb Group.¡±

    Read the newest chapters g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    At once, Sandra¡¯s expression clouded with concern. ¡°Sylvia, you¡¯ve been pushing yourself too hard. You just wrapped up work here, and now you¡¯re heading straight there. Aren¡¯t you worried about burning out?¡±

    Ste only smiled. She was so used to this kind of schedule that it hardly registered as tiring anymore.

    By the time she arrived at Neb Group, Steven was already waiting in her office.

    ¡°Sylvia,¡± he said, holding up a folder, ¡°Mornstar Corporation just delivered their contract. You should take a look.¡±

    Ste set her bag aside and took a seat at the desk. She scanned the document, and her brows lifted in surprise. ¡°They¡¯ve already drafted a full n?¡±

    The document wasn¡¯t some casual outline. Every detail had been thought through, leaving little room for doubt.

    Steven, reading her reaction, spoke with equal seriousness. ¡°I thought it was odd too. But they seem very sincere. They even suggested we meet tomorrow to go over everything.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 772

    ?Chapter 772:

    Though Ste found the timing strange, the proposal itself was undeniably thorough. Mornstar Corporation was clearly putting real effort into this partnership.

    Steven studied her face and asked quietly, ¡°So, you¡¯re nning to meet them?¡±<fn997e> Chapters first released on Find[?]ovel</fn997e>

    Her eyes flicked from the document to him. ¡°Of course. Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡±

    A deal like this falling into herp was too good to brush aside. Whatever Mornstar¡¯s true intentions were, it would be foolish not to at least hear them out.

    Steven pressed his lips together before adding, ¡°There¡¯s just one thing. They asked that youe alone.¡±

    Everything Mornstar proposed had been eptable up until their final request. It was strange, asking Ste to go by herself.

    That part made him uneasy, as if Mornstar might have hidden intentions toward her.

    Ste¡¯s brow creased, and she murmured, ¡°Just me, on my own?¡±

    He nodded. ¡°Yes. They made it their only condition. Sylvia, I really think there¡¯s something off about this. Maybe you should talk it over with William first?¡±

    The mention of William darkened her expression immediately.

    Steven realized his mistake and quickly backtracked. ¡°Forget I said that.¡±

    Ste steadied her breathing before she spoke again. ¡°Tomorrow, you¡¯lle with me. Wait in the car park, and I¡¯ll keep the call connected. If anything goes wrong, youe in right away.¡±

    Steven gave a firm nod, his eyes lighting up as though he¡¯d just discovered something new about her. ¡°You¡¯re sharper than I thought,¡± he said with a grin.

    The praise made Ste arch a brow at him.

    It was strange. When she first crossed paths with Steven, he gave off the impression of being reserved, almost stiff, someone cut from the same cloth as William. But somewhere along the way, especially after meeting Josie, Steven had loosened up, even picking up this habit of buttering people up.

    He noticed the way she was looking at him now and instantly second-guessed himself, wondering if he had slipped up again.

    The next day, Ste and Steven arrived at thekeside restaurant. They were led to a table by the tall windows, where Mornstar Corporation¡¯s representative was already waiting.

    New chapters now on g¦Áln¦Òv??ls?c?m

    But sitting next to him was someone Ste never thought she¡¯d see¡ªMarc.

    The moment her eyesnded on him, she wanted to turn and walk out. So this was the reason Mornstar had suddenly shown interest in her. It wasn¡¯t business¡ªit was Marc pulling strings.

    When Marc noticed her about to leave, he shot to his feet. ¡°Stel, wait, please don¡¯t go. Mornstar really does want to work with you. I know you don¡¯t like me, but can¡¯t you at least keep business and personal matters separate?¡±

    A hollowugh almost escaped her lips. Keep business and personal matters separate? Coming from him, of all people? The hypocrisy was staggering.

    Marc watched as she paused, and his chest tightened. Winning her back wouldn¡¯t be easy, he knew that now. Flowers and gifts hadn¡¯t moved her before, and he doubted they ever would. This time, he had to find another way.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 773

    ?Chapter 773:

    Marc understood that Ste¡¯s greatest priority was her career. That was why he had taken the initiative to approach Mornstar Corporation. By calling in a few favors from the Walsh family¡¯swork, he managed to lower costs and open the door to a potential deal with Neb Group.

    Ste¡¯s team had evaluated this project before and marked it as a rare opportunity. If Mornstar hadn¡¯t limited partnerships topanies with over a decade of history, she would have chased it long ago.

    She did recall that the Walshes had ties with Mornstar¡¯s leadership, but she never expected Marc to be the one to ce such an offer in her hands. And yet, here he was, humbling himself, putting his pride aside, just to hand her this coboration as if it were an olive branch.

    ¡°Stel,¡± he said, his voice stripped of its usual swagger, ¡°I know I¡¯ve wronged you in the past. I¡¯ll own that. But this, this isn¡¯t about me. I only wanted to make things easier for you. That¡¯s all. Nothing else.¡±

    Ste studied his face. The usual arrogance was gone, and instead, there was something that almost looked genuine. Almost.

    Even so, she couldn¡¯t forget who he was. She was well aware of his cunning nature, and she knew better than anyone that old habits rarely faded. Memories of the times Marc had schemed with Nina and William¡¯s uncle to trap her were still fresh. A man like Marc didn¡¯t change overnight. There could be a dozen motives hidden behind his polite mask.

    Still, with Mornstar¡¯s executives sitting across the table, walking away now would only damage Neb.

    So Ste forced her voice into crisp professionalism. ¡°If Neb partners with Mornstar, then our discussions remain strictly between myself and Mornstar¡¯s representatives. Mr. Walsh, you can leave now.¡±

    The excuse was obvious. Deals like this required confidentiality, but really, she just wanted him out of the room.

    Marc¡¯s jaw tightened. He understood perfectly well that she was dismissing him. And though disappointment flickered in his eyes, he didn¡¯t argue. He stood, smoothed down his suit, and quietly moved aside.

    Only when he was gone did Ste seat herself opposite Michael Wace, Mornstar¡¯s representative.

    G aln ove ls . has stories you¡¯ll love

    ¡°Mr. Wace,¡± she said evenly, ¡°if yourpany truly intends to work with Neb, I can set aside what happened earlier. But if this is nothing more than a favor to Mr. Walsh, then Neb will withdraw.¡±

    The edge in her words was impossible to miss. She would not ept charity dressed up as business.

    Michael gave a small, amusedugh. Ste¡¯s calm yet firm tone reminded him she wasn¡¯t someone easily swayed.

    ¡°Ms. Gilbert, I think you misunderstood. Yes, I gave Neb a chance because of Mr. Walsh, but after looking deeper into yourpany, I really want to work with you.¡±

    Michael had been in business for years, and spotting good projects came naturally to him. He could tell that Neb¡¯s patents and Ste¡¯s vision were far ahead of thepetition. Within five years, Neb would definitely grow several steps higher. For Mornstar Corporation, partnering with them was a safe and smart move.

    Hearing Michael¡¯s words, Ste decided to trust one more time.

    She carefully went through the contract, line by line, making sure she didn¡¯t miss a single detail. To be safe, she even forwarded the document to Steven, asking him to double-check for any hidden loopholes.<fn57c8> Newest update provided by FindN0vel</fn57c8>

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 774

    ?Chapter 774:

    After Steven confirmed it was clear, she signed her name without hesitation. From then on, the details no longer needed her direct attention. Neb¡¯s nning team would take care of them.

    A weekter, Neb and Mornstar officially signed the deal.

    To celebrate, Michael invited Neb¡¯s team to dinner at the Comet Grove, a revolving restaurant well known for its luxury.

    At first, Ste didn¡¯t want to go. But since Mornstar had gone out of its way to choose Neb, she had to attend as their representative.

    She knew Marc would be there, but since she couldn¡¯t avoid him, she decided to act as though he didn¡¯t exist.

    Inside the private dining room of Comet Grove, Michael, the project lead, sat with Emerson Quimby, Mornstar¡¯s general manager.<fn373a> Follow current nov?ls on find?novel</fn373a>

    Emerson, a refined man in his fifties, spoke warmly about Ste, who had recently been weed back into the Carter family.

    ¡°Ms. Russell, you¡¯re impressive. Everyone in the industry has noticed how quickly Neb has been growing. We¡¯re looking forward to this partnership with real sincerity.¡±

    Ste offered a graceful smile and replied, ¡°Mr. Quimby, you tter me. This achievement is really the result of Neb¡¯s entire team working hard together.¡±

    She kept her tone modest, careful not to take all the credit for herself.

    Ste wasn¡¯t alone in representing Neb Group; Steven sat at her side, his steady gaze fixed on Marc across the polished table.

    Marc, however, had no interest in Steven. His eyes never strayed from Ste, following her with a quiet intensity.

    In a rare shift from his usual mocking tone and dismissive remarks about herpetence, Marc addressed Emerson with striking sincerity. ¡°Mr. Quimby, you might not be aware, but Ste¡ªMs. Russell¡ªhas always had an exceptional gift for research. I saw it from the beginning, and truly, the sess Neb Group enjoys today is owed to her ability.¡±

    While he spoke, Marc carefully poured Ste a drink, his voice rich with admiration, as though he had never once belittled her in front of others.

    Ste gave no sign of being moved by his unexpected praise, keeping her attention on Emerson as they discussed specific points of the coboration.

    Uncover your next story on g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,

    Several toasts passed before the private room door swung open at the touch of a waiter. The interruption allowed William to step inside without warning.

    ¡°Mr. Quimby, what a coincidence. Mr. Briggs and his team are seated right next door. When they heard you were here, they wanted to drop by and say hello.¡± Steven smiled as he exined William¡¯s unexpected arrival.

    William stood in the doorway, his deep blue suit tailored to perfection, enhancing his striking presence. His eyes traveled across the room but soon rested on Ste.

    Then his gaze caught Marc, who was leaning forward to refill Ste¡¯s ss, and the warmth drained from his face in an instant.

    ¡°It¡¯s been some time, Mr. Quimby,¡± William said atst, his courteous smile never touching the cool sharpness in his eyes.

    His eyes flicked toward Marc as he remarked, ¡°If memory serves, Mr. Walsh, your dealings with Mornstar Corporation have been rather quiettely.¡±

    The moment William stepped in, Marc¡¯s smile faltered. A shadow of resentment shed across his face before he quickly smoothed it away.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 775

    ?Chapter 775:

    Choosing his words carefully, Marc answered in a mild tone, ¡°Mr. Briggs, this is nothing formal. We¡¯re just sharing a meal as acquaintances. No need for stiffness.¡±

    He shifted his attention to the waiter lingering by the door. ¡°Bring another chair and a full setting for Mr. Briggs.¡±

    Marc¡¯s attempt at courtesy went unanswered. William¡¯s eyes never left Ste. Under the weight of his gaze, Ste lifted her head atst, though her reluctance was clear.

    For a heartbeat, Ste faltered.

    William¡¯s look carried depth and a quiet sting, as though he were silently using her of once again sitting at Marc¡¯s table.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs, an honor to meet you!¡± Emerson rose hastily. His voice betrayed the unease William¡¯s arrival had stirred.

    With a softer tone, William turned toward Emerson. ¡°The pleasure¡¯s mine. I¡¯d just wrapped up a meeting with some friends and heard that you and Ms. Russell were here. I thought I¡¯d stop in to pay my respects. I trust I¡¯m not intruding?¡±

    Though William¡¯s words carried courtesy, his presence alone seemed to draw the atmosphere of the private room several notches lower.

    ¡°Of course not, Mr. Briggs. We¡¯re honored you could join us!¡± Emerson said brightly, shaking William¡¯s hand before ushering him to take a seat.

    Naturally, the empty chair ced for William ended up at Ste¡¯s side, directly across from Marc.

    Once he settled, everyone at the table¡ªexcept Ste and Steven¡ªlifted their sses to toast his arrival.

    William joined in with easyughter, his tone warm, never unting superiority. To Steven¡¯s surprise, he even carried himself as though he were an old friend among them.

    But no matter how lightly he spoke, William¡¯s eyes clung to Ste without break. Steven couldn¡¯t tell if Ste realized, yet he did, and unease crept over him until it felt like he was sitting on thorns.

    This dinner wasn¡¯t simply a gathering; it had turned into a battlefield of affections. Marc, once Ste¡¯s lover, sat on one side, while William still vied for her heart, precariously holding the role of something like a boyfriend. The sh between past and present promised nothing less than sparks.

    Marc seemed to catch William¡¯s motive the moment he entered. Determined not to yield, he shifted tactics. Instead of hovering close to Ste, he poured his energy into extolling her abilities, again and again reminding Emerson of how well he understood her.

    Exclusive updates avable at g?ln¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m

    As William reached across the table to serve Ste some food, Marc cut in with practiced ease. ¡°Stel¡¯s not a fan of foie gras.¡±

    William¡¯s hand paused midair, and for the first time that evening, he turned and leveled Marc with a direct look.

    A dull ache pressed behind Ste¡¯s temples. She dreaded a scene. Before William could reply, she stepped in quickly, her tone even. ¡°Thank you for thinking of me, Mr. Briggs. But I can manage.¡±

    She silently hoped everyone else would take William¡¯s gesture as nothing more than polite courtesy.

    But William raised a brow, circling back with deliberate persistence. ¡°Not a fan of foie gras?¡± he asked, as though unwilling to let the matter drop.

    .

    .

    .<fn6713> Find the newest release on Find1Novel</fn6713>

 Chapter 776

    ?Chapter 776:

    Marc leaned forward, seizing the chance. ¡°Ste doesn¡¯t eat organ meats, Mr. Briggs. Better to stick to your own te.¡±

    Ste nearly choked, catching the cool, unruffled expression on William¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s not that I dislike it,¡± she countered, her exasperation slipping through. ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything.¡±

    Marc¡¯sposure faltered. Shock flickered in his eyes at her siding with William.

    Ste sighed inwardly. Once, she would never have touched organ meats, turning her nose at their gamey vor. But this was a work dinner. A single bite wouldn¡¯t kill her, and there was no sense in being picky.

    Marc¡¯s attempt to embarrass William crumbled as William calmly ced the foie gras on Ste¡¯s te. Beneath the table, Marc¡¯s fists curled tight, frustration burning through him.

    Forcing a steady breath, Marc pivoted toward Emerson with forced enthusiasm. ¡°Mr. Quimby, Stel¡¯s patents are the best in our field. Neb¡¯s partnership with Mornstar Corporation won¡¯t disappoint. She¡¯s not only a brilliant researcher¡ªshe¡¯s an outstanding manager. Neb¡¯s young, but thanks to her leadership, it¡¯s growing fast.¡±

    His praise rang smooth and convincing, but Ste¡¯s expression cooled with each word.

    Had she not known Marc¡¯s true nature so well, she might almost have been swayed by his performance.

    But the memory of his venom on that cruise ship still lingered, too sharp to forget.

    Across the table, William¡¯s grip on his wine ss tightened until his knuckles nched.

    Marc¡¯s feigned sincerity stirred both disgust and jealousy inside him. He knew exactly why Marc had suddenly adopted this tone¡ªjust another ploy to crawl back into Ste¡¯s good graces.<fnd0cd> Follow current nov?ls on Find1Novel</fnd0cd>

    William might have dismissed Marc¡¯s antics asughable, yet Ste¡¯s refusal to expose him¡ªor even shut him down¡ªfelt too much like silent consent. A knot of frustration twisted deep in his chest.

    Just as Marc prepared to heap more praise, William set his ss down with a sharp, deliberate clink of porcin against ss, cutting him off mid-sentence.

    Find what¡¯s next on g al no ve ls

    Leaning slightly toward Ste, William let a sly half-smile curl his lips, his gaze cutting deep. ¡°Mr. Walsh, you seem to know Ms. Russell well. But if you knew her so well, how did you end up divorced? I seem to recall¡­¡±

    He let the pause hang, then struck with razor-edged precision. ¡°Didn¡¯t you keep a few old mes, Mr. Walsh? Or have you managed to cut ties with them all before circling back to Ms. Russell?¡±

    Marc¡¯s breath caught. He hadn¡¯t expected William to drag his private matters into the open.

    Their divorce had once been the scandal of Choria¡ªan ugly story everyone knew. As long as no one mentioned it, Emerson and the others could politely pretend it had faded into memory.

    But William¡¯s jab yanked it back into the spotlight, amusement sparking in the guests¡¯ nces as they turned on Marc.

    His practiced smile faltered, sweat beading along his brow. His eyes darted to Ste, desperate.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 777

    ?Chapter 777:

    ¡°I made mistakes back then. Stel¡¯s extraordinary. She deserves better.¡±

    His words caught Ste off guard. She knew he was performing, and yet¡­ something in her chest tightened, a faint pang she couldn¡¯t name.

    She ducked her head, hiding behind a sip of coffee, and said evenly, ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    ¡°The food¡¯s getting cold.¡±

    William¡¯s expression barely shifted as Ste steered the conversation away, though the steel in his gaze lingered.

    He picked up his ss once more, swirling the wine slowly.

    Marc, hearing Ste defuse the tension, felt a flicker of hope ignite.

    For the first time that evening, she had spoken in his favor over William. Excitement rushed through him, and he silently credited the Mornstar deal for softening her stance toward him.

    The dinner dragged to an end, and Ste feltpletely wiped out. Emerson had taken all her attention as it was, but William showing up had only pushed her nerves further.

    All through dinner, she watched William and Marc carefully, waiting for the two to snap at each other over the smallest thing.

    When it was over, Emerson offered to drive her home, but she quickly refused. She just wanted to breathe again and get away from the stifling atmosphere.

    As she reached the entrance and walked toward her car, Marc hurried after her like a stubborn shadow.

    His face still carried the tension from earlier with William, though he tried to cover it up with a smile when he caught up to her.

    ¡°It¡¯ste,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll take you home. We can stop by the hospital too. Grandpa¡¯s in a good mood today, and he wouldn¡¯t stop talking about you.¡±

    He reached out, as if naturally trying to rest a hand on her shoulder, like nothing had changed between them.<fb5> For original chapters go to f?ndnovel</fb5>

    However, Ste stepped aside sharply, dodging him as if his touch was something she wanted no part of. Her voice came out cold and firm. ¡°Marc, don¡¯t kid yourself. Why should I go with you? What are we even supposed to be now?¡±

    Watching Marc¡¯s face stiffen in surprise, Ste¡¯s mouth curved into a sharp, mocking smile.

    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????

    ¡°Do you actually believe a meal and a project can wash away the filth you¡¯ve caused? Am I supposed to be grateful and act like we¡¯re friends again?¡±

    His smile fell apart, his hand stuck in the air as shame spread across his features.

    She ignored his difort. ¡°Let¡¯s be very clear,¡± she said, her words slicing through him. ¡°I don¡¯t forget so easily. One deal won¡¯t make you any less pathetic, and it definitely won¡¯t earn you forgiveness. Don¡¯t waste your time.¡±

    Back at the hospital, she¡¯d already made it obvious that she was only humoring things for Truett¡¯s sake. Whatever Marc tried to twist between them, it wasn¡¯t going to fool her.

    Seeing his face tighten with unease, she added with a chill, ¡°Your grandfather is my concern, not you. I¡¯ll visit, but not in yourpany.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 778

    ?Chapter 778:

    Without another nce, she slid into her car, started the engine, and drove off, leaving Marc standing behind in silence.

    As the distance grew, she sank into her seat, letting out a long, tired breath. The night had left her mind in knots, and William¡¯s mocking smirk from dinner kept reying in her thoughts, making her mood worse.

    Nearly thirty minutester, she pulled into the parking garage of her apartment. The silence of the night was broken only by the sharp echo of her heels as she stepped out.

    The elevator crawled upward to her floor, and when the doors slid open, she started down the hall. But only a few steps from her door, she froze.

    In the dim glow of the corridor lights, a tall figure stood waiting, leaning casually against the wall beside her apartment.

    It was William. His dinner jacket was still on, his tie loose around his neck. A faint red glow came from the cigarette between his fingers.

    When he heard her steps, he looked up. His eyes met Ste¡¯s for a moment, a flicker passing through them before he went still again.<fn2492> Find the newest release on </fn2492>

    He said nothing, just watched her, and she couldn¡¯t tell what he was feeling. His ce was across the hall, yet he had chosen to wait outside hers.

    Ste¡¯s heart jolted, then quickly gave way to annoyance.

    After such an exhausting dinner, all she wanted was to rest, not face him.

    She met William¡¯s piercing gaze for a moment before pulling in a deep breath and looking away. Acting as if he wasn¡¯t there, she walked straight to her door and pressed her finger to the lock.

    ¡°Ste.¡±

    His voice, low and rough, broke the quiet.

    She froze but didn¡¯t turn. ¡°Do you need something, Mr. Briggs? If this is about dinner, don¡¯t bother. I¡¯m not interested.¡±

    William put out his cigarette and walked closer, closing the gap between them. The sharp scent of sandalwood,ced with a hint of tobo, reached Ste.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t about dinner,¡± he said in a firm tone, his eyes fixed on her. ¡°It¡¯s about your adoptive parents.¡±

    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????

    Ste¡¯s body went rigid, her fingers curling tightly in midair.

    William noticed the sudden tension in her back and said, ¡°I know you don¡¯t want me to bring this up, let alone get involved, but I promised you an exnation. I¡¯ve been looking into it.¡±

    He paused, weighing his words, his tone carrying a solemn weight. ¡°I haven¡¯t found direct evidence yet, but my team followed a vague lead from a witness who was at the scene of the ident years ago. We uncovered some details that were overlooked back then.¡±

    His words struck her like a pebble dropped into still water, sending ripples through the numbness of her heart.

    She spun around, a flicker of panic in her eyes. ¡°What did you find?¡±

    Her voice quivered beyond her control. Sharon had been investigating for so long, yet they had barely scratched the surface. How could William suddenly dig up what had been hidden all this time?

    Meeting her searching gaze, William¡¯s voice remained steady. ¡°I can¡¯t confirm everything yet. The clues are scattered, and it¡¯ll take time to piece them together. But I promise, once I know for sure, you¡¯ll be the first person I tell.¡±

    Hope flickered, only to be dimmed again by the demand for more waiting.

    For Ste, it was agony.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 779

    ?Chapter 779:

    This was her family¡¯s tragedy, yet she couldn¡¯t intervene¡ªforced to rely on William¡¯s investigation while she stood by helplessly.

    Seeing the storm in her eyes, William exhaled quietly. ¡°Ste, I know you resent my family and don¡¯t trust me. But I¡¯m asking for a little time, and a little faith.¡±

    His voice softened, carrying a quiet ache. ¡°I¡¯m not doing this for my family. I¡¯m doing it for you, and for those two innocent lives. I swore to you that the truth woulde out¡ªwhatever it may be. I won¡¯t cover anything up.¡±

    The hallway fell into a heavy silence, broken only by Ste¡¯s uneven breaths. William¡¯s words felt like a key pressing against the lock of her tightly shut heart.

    She knew this was all he could give her.

    He had even promised not to hide the truth, not knowing who the culprit was. But if it turned out to be his father or grandfather, could he really stay impartial?

    Bitterness welled up inside her.

    She longed for justice for her adoptive parents, but when she looked at William, she felt utterly lost.

    Her chest rose with a deep sigh as she turned away, her tone returning to its frosty edge. ¡°Thank you for your efforts, but I¡¯ll pursue the truth in my own way.¡±

    She pressed her fingertip against the keypad and unlocked the door. Without another nce, she stepped inside and mmed it shut, cutting off William¡¯s unspoken reply.

    He stood staring at the door for a long while, then rubbed at his temples, weariness weighing on him. Breaking through her walls would not be easy. Still, he had no intention of giving up because of her sharp words.

    Atst, he turned and opened his own door, leaving only the faint trace of their presence lingering in the hallway, evidence of what had just transpired.

    Back home, Ste showered, but though her body was drained, sleep eluded her. She tossed restlessly until dawn before finally drifting off.

    The following morning, faint shadows darkened the skin beneath her eyes as she arrived at the research institute.

    Walking toward theb, she tried to push William¡¯s words from her mind, forcing herself to focus on her experiments.

    Find your next read on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    She had let herself be distracted for far too long, unable to properly concentrate on her work.

    But just as she entered the hallway leading to theb, a voice dripping with jealousy and spite cut through the air.

    ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t the distinguished Miss Carter?¡±

    Nina strutted up in a bold red dress, arms folded, her face radiating raw scorn as she squared off with Ste.

    ¡°How¡¯s it feel climbing the socialdder? Bet you¡¯re grinning in your sleep.¡±

    Ste halted, her gaze cutting cold as she locked onto Nina¡¯s mocking stare.

    Hatred gleamed in Nina¡¯s eyes, sharp enough to wound. Ste didn¡¯t flinch.<fnc80d> The rightful source is Find[?]ovel</fnc80d>

    ¡°Move aside.¡± Her voice was cool, unwilling to waste more words.

    Nina stiffened, her toneced with venom.

    ¡°Who do you think you are, bossing me around? Just because Grandpa took you in doesn¡¯t make you better than me. You¡¯re still nothing¡ªno matter how you dress it up.¡±

    Ste found Nina¡¯s outburst almost amusing.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 780

    Chapter 780:

    With a faint arch of her brow, she replied dryly, ¡°Nina, by family ties, I¡¯m your cousin. No manners at all. Is this really how the Carters raised you?¡±

    She knew Nina resented her sudden wee into the Carter family. What she hadn¡¯t expected was for Nina to pick a fight this quickly.

    ¡°Cousin? Ha!¡± Color flushed Nina¡¯s face as she sneered, raking her eyes over Ste. ¡°Don¡¯t kid yourself, Ste. I¡¯m not your cousin. I see right through you. You¡¯re cozying up to Grandpa just to get closer to William, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Spending time at the institute had long fed Nina¡¯s suspicions about Ste and William. Whenever anyone asked, Ste brushed it off, insisting there was nothing between them. What hypocrisy.<fn9999> The source of th?s content is fin?novel</fn9999>

    To Nina, it was obvious they had crossed lines, yet Ste paraded around as if butter wouldn¡¯t melt in her mouth. The thought of William ignoring her while chasing Ste made Nina seethe.

    ¡°You¡¯d better back off William. I¡¯ve already told my parents¡ªwe¡¯re securing an alliance with the Briggs family. William is mine, your future cousin-inw. Stay away from him, or I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t even show your face in Choria.¡±

    Steughed outright. Nina had just denied their cousin connection, and now she imed William as her future cousin-inw?

    The contradiction wasughable.

    Watching Nina¡¯s fuming expression, Ste only felt bored. ¡°Nina, instead of yapping at me like a bitter ex, why not ask William himself? If he¡¯s ready to marry you, I¡¯ll write a fat check for the wedding and even wish you a lifetime of happiness.¡±

    She paused, then added, ¡°If you¡¯re done, move aside. I have work to do. Not all of us have time to loiter around.¡±

    The jabnded, aimed squarely at Nina¡¯s reputation for coasting at the institute, dabbling in everything but serious research.

    Ignoring the venom in Nina¡¯s re, Ste brushed past and continued toward herb, leaving Nina trembling with fury.

    Her manicured nails bit into her palms as she stared after Ste¡¯s retreating figure, wishing she could scorch her on the spot.

    What she despised most was Ste¡¯s indifference. Nothing seemed to touch her. It was like hurling fists at a pillow.

    g¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s is your story hub

    Rage bubbled in Nina¡¯s chest with nowhere to go.

    The more she dwelled on it, the more unjust it felt. William was supposed to be hers. Why was Ste¡ªthis nobody¡ªstealing his attention?

    By noon, still wrapped in her striking red dress, Nina stormed to William¡¯s office. Since William had no assistant at the institute, technically anyone could walk in. Most, out of respect for his authority and status as a shareholder, stayed clear unless it was urgent.

    But Nina barged straight through the door.

    William stood at the floor-to-ceiling window, phone pressed to his ear, his brow furrowing at the interruption. He muttered a few words into the receiver before cutting the call short.

    When he looked up and saw Nina, his expression iced over, irritation in on his face.

    ¡°Ms. Carter, what¡¯s this about?¡±

    William¡¯s voice was clipped and cold, stripped of any warmth.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Have a great weekend dear ones. God loves you and Noah wishes you all the best. (? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?

    .

 Chapter 781

    ?Chapter 781:

    Nina¡¯s heart stung at his indifference, but she forced a bright smile, reminding herself why she was here. Lifting her chin, she strode up confidently. ¡°William, I came today to discuss something important with you!¡±

    Her bold tone only made his brow tighten further. He didn¡¯t bother to answer.

    Nina bit her lip, steadied her breath, and plunged ahead. ¡°You and I are both of marrying age. If the Carter family and the Briggs family joined through marriage, it would be a powerful alliance¡ªbeneficial to us both. My parents already approve. William, we could even arrange a family dinner to set a wedding date.¡±

    William¡¯s frown deepened. Marriage alliance? His eyes turned razor-sharp, and his voice cut like ice. ¡°Miss Carter, you¡¯re mistaken.¡±

    That frigid gaze pierced her, freezing her smile in ce.

    ¡°My marriage is mine alone to decide. And the Briggs family doesn¡¯t need some so-called ¡®alliance¡¯ to boost its prestige.¡±

    His expression darkened, his tone merciless. ¡°I don¡¯t have any feelings for you¡ªother than those of ordinary colleagues. So please, Miss Carter, and your family as well, let go of this ridiculous fantasy.¡±

    The words struck like heavy blows.

    Nina¡¯s face drained of color. The smile she had carefully practiced copsed into raw humiliation. She had thought the Carter name, paired with the benefits of such a match, would at least make William hesitate. She never imagined he would dismiss her so coldly.

    ¡°Why?¡± Her voice cracked, sharp with desperation. Herposure broke. ¡°William, how am I any less than Ste? I¡¯m the heiress of the Carter family. Does she have better looks than I do?¡±

    She truly couldn¡¯t understand. Ste had always denied having any rtionship with William.

    Nina had even investigated¡ªdiscovering that Ste resented the Briggs family to the core. Though she still hadn¡¯t uncovered who killed Ste¡¯s adoptive parents, she was sure it was tied to the Briggs family. That meant Ste and William should have been enemies.

    And yet¡­ he still chose Ste over her?

    Find more chapters now g?ln¦Òv??ls?c?m

    William¡¯s expression hardened instantly, his voice steely. ¡°Miss Carter, watch your mouth. You have no right to judge Ste.¡±<fnc12e> This text is hosted at Find1Novel</fnc12e>

    Nina¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears, her body trembling from the force of his rejection.

    His voice grew colder. ¡°For your own good, don¡¯t speak that way again. Next time, I won¡¯t be this patient.¡±

    Her throat tightened. She choked out, her voice trembling with bitterness, ¡°You love Ste that much? Even if she avoids you, even if she doesn¡¯t return your feelings¡ªyou still love her? Is she really that much better than me?¡±

    William didn¡¯t flinch. His voice was unwavering, every word dripping with protectiveness. ¡°She is extraordinary. Whether she loves me back or not isn¡¯t for me to decide. But none of this concerns you.¡±

    The dismissal was final. He cut off everyst tie, leaving her with nothing. Yes, he had fallen for Ste¡ªhelplessly, irreversibly. No matter who she loved or hated, he was willing to bear it all. Nina had no ce in this. He owed her nothing.

    Tears spilled down Nina¡¯s cheeks. ¡°But my feelings for you are real! Wouldn¡¯t marrying me be better than chasing after Ste?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 782

    ?Chapter 782:

    His patience finally snapped. ¡°Feelings can¡¯t be forced. I don¡¯t have any for you, Miss Carter. Face reality and stop clinging to this obsession. And stop using the excuse of a ¡®marriage alliance¡¯ to pressure me¡ªit¡¯s nothing but self-humiliation.¡±

    Thest shred of Nina¡¯s pride shattered. The facade she had held together crumbled, leaving only raw despair and humiliation. Her voice rose in a broken cry. ¡°William, you bastard!¡±

    She shot him one final, venomous re, then covered her face and stumbled out of his office.

    Nina stormed back to the Carter estate in tears, skipping her afternoon shift at theb. She ignored her family¡¯s startled looks, ran straight upstairs, mmed her bedroom door, and locked it behind her.

    The moment she copsed on the bed, the dam broke. Hot tears streamed down her cheeks as sobs wracked her body.

    Never in her life had she been so humiliated.<fnc241> Original content can be found at fin?novel</fnc241>

    William hadn¡¯t just rejected her¡ªhe had crushed her pride,paring her unfavorably to Ste, as if she wasn¡¯t even worth standing in the same light.

    The shame burned her chest raw, leaving her unable to think straight.

    With trembling hands, she grabbed her phone and dialed her parents abroad. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Her voice cracked with a sob. ¡°William Briggs¡­ he humiliated me. He rejected me¡ªfor that nobody, Ste Russell.¡±

    Choking on her tears, Nina poured everything out, desperate forfort. ¡°He looked down on me, Mom. He praised her instead! Why? How am I any less than Ste? Why would he do this to me?¡±

    On the other end, her mother, Norene Carter, turned sharp with fury. She had already despised Ste ever since learning the girl was Karson¡¯s real granddaughter. Hearing Nina cry only made her blood boil hotter.

    ¡°That¡¯s outrageous!¡± Norene snapped. ¡°How dare William say such things to you? Don¡¯t cry, sweetheart. I¡¯ll take care of this.¡± Her tone hardened, dripping with venom.

    ¡°That woman is nothing but trouble. She hasn¡¯t even been back for long and already she¡¯s stealing what should be yours, turning William against you. I¡¯ll speak to your grandfather myself. He needs to understand exactly what kind of granddaughter he¡¯s protecting.¡±

    Norene booked the next flight without hesitation. The moment shended in Choria, she went straight to the Carter estate, rage burning in her chest.

    L?t??st ch¦Ápt?rs in ???lnovels.??????

    In the study, Karson Carter was listening to the butler¡¯s report on Ste¡¯s work at the research institute. The old man¡¯s expression was calm, almost pleased.

    The door mmed open. Norene barged in, her face twisted with rage.

    Karson¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Norene? You return without notice and burst into my study without knocking?¡±

    His voice wasced with displeasure. He valued discipline, and her behavior grated instantly.

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯te back, Nina would¡¯ve been bullied to death!¡± Norene cried, her voice trembling. ¡°You have no idea how William humiliated her on Ste¡¯s ount!¡±

    Karson¡¯s expression darkened slightly, though confusion flickered in his eyes. What did William have to do with Nina, and how was Ste involved?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 783

    ?Chapter 783:

    ¡°William crossed the line,¡± Norene pressed on. ¡°Nina went to him with a marriage proposal, showing him kindness, offering the Briggs family an honor¡ªand what did he do? He rejected her, humiliated her, and even said she¡¯s not worth Ste¡¯s shadow! He actually told her love can¡¯t be forced. Isn¡¯t that a p in the Carter family¡¯s face?¡±

    Karson¡¯s lips tightened. He pieced everything together.

    Marriage wasn¡¯t something that could be forced. William wasn¡¯t wrong about that.

    But Norene didn¡¯t stop. ¡°Nina¡¯s been crying nonstop, locking herself in her room, refusing to eat. You¡¯ve got to stand up for her! Ste¡¯s behind this, I¡¯m sure of it¡ª¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Karson¡¯s palm mmed against the desk with a sharp crack. His eyes burned with fury as he red at her.

    ¡°Stand up for what? William doesn¡¯t want Nina¡ªthat¡¯s his choice. As her mother, you should be talking sense into her, not barging in here, stirring trouble, and ming Ste! And who gave you the right to go behind my back and propose marriage to the Briggs family? Do you have any idea how much disgrace that brings to the Carters?¡±

    Karson had always doted on Nina¡ªeven though she was not his biological granddaughter, she was still Carter blood.

    But he knew Nina¡¯s spoiled, arrogant nature. She was pampered and haughty, and it was no wonder William turned her down.

    And now Norene dared to badmouth Ste in front of him?

    ¡°Nina is the way she is because you spoiled her rotten.¡± Karson¡¯s voice thundered. ¡°She thinks she can have anything she sets her eyes on. But William isn¡¯t some prize on a shelf¡ªhe¡¯s a man with his own choices. If he loves Ste, that¡¯s his business. What right do you or Nina have to interfere?¡±

    His anger grew sharper with every word. ¡°And ming Ste? That¡¯s nothing but jealousy. Nina has been targeting her again and again, and I¡¯ve kept quiet. But hear me now¡ªSte is my true granddaughter, the rightful heiress of this family. Don¡¯t you dare smear her name in front of me!¡±

    Karson¡¯s hand clenched the desk as his voice boomed. ¡°Tell Nina to stop with her schemes and focus on something worthwhile. If she keeps stirring up drama over some crush, don¡¯t expect me to protect her again. Now get out!¡±

    Norene stumbled out of Karson¡¯s study, pale and shaken. His sharp tongueshing still rang in her ears.

    Your storytelling destination is g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    Never had she seen Karson so furious¡ªnor imagined he would defend Ste so fiercely.

    Her chest burned with resentment, but she didn¡¯t dare say another word. Head bowed, she slunk away in defeat.

    Inside the study, Karson¡¯s anger lingered. His breath came heavy, his chest rising and falling as he tried to calm himself.

    Sensing his master¡¯s mood, the butler quickly poured a cup of coffee and ced it in front of him. ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t let it upset you too much. Mind your health.¡±

    Karson epted the cup, sipping slowly as his heartbeat steadied.

    Though most of Norene¡¯s rant had been baseless nonsense, one thing she¡¯d said stuck with him.

    William had t-out rejected Nina, dering that she wasn¡¯t worth Ste¡¯s shadow and that love couldn¡¯t be forced.

    That meant William¡¯s feelings for Ste ran far deeper¡ªand more genuine¡ªthan Karson had realized.<fn7d6e> Read full story at Find_Novel(.</fn7d6e>

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 784

    ?Chapter 784:

    He thought back to the scene at the hospital parking lot, William¡¯s protectiveness and concern for Ste in to see. A sly smile crept across Karson¡¯s wrinkled face, his eyes shing with calction.

    Setting his cup down, he turned to the butler. ¡°Make arrangements for this weekend. Have the kitchen prepare Stel¡¯s favorite dishes. Tell her I miss her and want her home for dinner.¡±

    The butler, who had served him faithfully for years, immediately understood the hidden meaning and gave a small nod. ¡°Yes, sir. I¡¯ll get in touch with Ms. Russell right away.¡±

    Norene¡¯s words had been full of spite, but she wasn¡¯t entirely wrong. A marriage alliance between the Carter family and the Briggs family would benefit both sides.

    And since William had made it clear where his hearty, Karson decided he might as well y matchmaker.

    If it worked, it would be perfect.

    By Saturday evening, the Carter estate was lit up warmly, the air rich with the aroma of avish home-cooked meal.

    Ste arrived right on time. She had spent the week burying herself inb work, avoiding any chance of running into William and shutting out every piece of news about him.

    But no matter how much she distracted herself, a restless unease still lingered in her chest.

    So when the butler called to invite her to dinner, she didn¡¯t refuse.

    After all, the Carters were her family now¡ªat least in name. She wasn¡¯t close to them, but she didn¡¯t reject them either. And aside from Nina, they had treated her kindly.

    In the dining room, Karson was already waiting. His face lit up the moment he saw her. He waved her over, smiling from ear to ear.

    The long dining table wasden with dishes clearly prepared just for her.

    As soon as Ste sat down, Karson began piling food onto her te, his voice warm with grandfatherly affection.

    ¡°Look at you, you¡¯ve gotten thinner. Work is important, but you can¡¯t neglect your health.¡±

    Read more stories now g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m<fnae85> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? FindN0vel</fnae85>

    Ste¡¯s lips curved faintly. ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡±

    A soft warmth spread in her chest, easing her worries. For the moment, she allowed herself to enjoy the meal.

    Halfway through, Karson set his fork down, lifted his coffee cup, and eyed Ste with a seemingly casual smile.

    ¡°Stel, is anything bothering youtely? You can always talk to me.¡±

    Ste¡¯s hand paused mid-reach, her instincts kicking in. She had suspected this dinner wasn¡¯t just about food.

    cing her fork neatly down, she dabbed her mouth with a napkin and answered calmly, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m fine. Work¡¯s going smoothly. Nothing to worry about.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Karson¡¯s smile deepened, but his sharp gaze seemed to pierce right through her. ¡°No troubles at work, maybe. But what about your love life?¡±

    He didn¡¯t give her a chance to respond before continuing, ¡°I heard that young Briggs heir seems to have quite an interest in you.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 785

    ?Chapter 785:

    Ste¡¯s heart gave a small jolt, but her expression stayedposed. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯ve misunderstood,¡± she said evenly. ¡°Mr. Briggs has helped me a few times for the Carter family¡¯s sake. That¡¯s all it is¡ªnothing more.¡±

    Ste¡¯s tone was cool, almost detached, as though she were simply stating a fact. But Karson wasn¡¯t buying it.

    He leaned back, drawing out his words in a knowing voice. ¡°Just help? Yet I¡¯ve heard he offended Nina for your sake, even dering she couldn¡¯tpare to a single strand of your hair.¡±

    Ste froze.

    She hadn¡¯t been there when William shed with Nina, but those blunt, cutting words¡ªyes, that sounded exactly like him. From the very start, William had never cared about sparing anyone¡¯s feelings. What startled her was how Karson knew the details. Someone must have run straight to him with the gossip. She didn¡¯t need to think hard to know who.

    Taking a steady breath, Ste met her grandfather¡¯s probing gaze, her voice firm. ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t know what William said to Nina. But one thing¡¯s certain¡ªI and William don¡¯t stand a chance.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Karson asked, his eyes filled with genuine curiosity. ¡°That young man seems solid to me. He¡¯s got brains, ambition, and I can see he¡¯s got a soft spot for you. I¡¯ve lived long enough to judge character, and trust me¡ªhe¡¯s nothing like the rest of that Briggs family.¡±

    Ste shook her head, her voice soft but resolute. ¡°There are things between us we just can¡¯t get past. Problems that can¡¯t be fixed.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t tell Karson the truth about her adoptive parents. That wound ran too deep, and it was a secret she intended to keep buried. But her eyes and tone left no room for doubt¡ªher decision was firm.

    Karson saw it too. His chest rose and fell as he let out a long sigh.

    Instead of pressing further, he reached over and patted her hand with his weathered one. ¡°Young people walk their own paths,¡± he said gently. ¡°I¡¯m too old to meddle too much. All I want is for you to be happy, to find someone who truly cares for you. And William¡ªhe¡¯s got a good heart, I can see he¡¯s sincere about you. But if you say it¡¯s impossible, then I won¡¯t force it.¡±

    Still, his eyes glinted as his tone shifted. ¡°That said, Ste, fate¡¯s a funny thing. Sometimes it pushes you where you least expect. You¡¯re a smart girl¡ªyou¡¯ll figure it out.¡±

    More stories at g??lnov???????????m<fn449f> Find the newest release on f?ndnovel</fn449f>

    Warmth spread through Ste¡¯s chest at his care, but at the same time, helplessness pressed down heavier than ever.

    She knew exactly what he was hinting at. He didn¡¯t say it outright, but the matchmaking aura was loud and clear.

    Meanwhile, across town at the top floor of Briggs Group, tension hung thick in the CEO¡¯s office.

    William stood tall by the floor-to-ceiling windows, his shoulders rigid, a slim encrypted file clutched in his hand.

    Luca¡¯s voice was low as he reported from behind. ¡°Mr. Briggs, this just came in. Our team tracked down the son of an old police officer¡ªthe one who was first at the crash scene years ago.¡±

    He hesitated before adding, ¡°Before he passed away, the officer left behind some notes and copies of photos from the ident. I¡¯m not sure how clear they¡¯ll be, though.¡±

    The photos had survived so many years.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 786

    ?Chapter 786:

    William¡¯s face was unreadable as he turned and opened the file. Insidey a few yellowed photocopies of old photographs, along with some hastily scrawled notes.

    His eyes swept over the chaotic crash-site images. Then¡ªsuddenly¡ªhis pupils contracted sharply.

    In one blurry photo, amid the wreckage and scattered debris, a tiny shard of metal no bigger than a fingernail glinted. Warped by fire, almost unrecognizable.

    The copy was grainy, the details faint. But William¡¯s heart gave a jolt.

    He snatched up a magnifying ss and leaned closer.

    Under the lens, the twisted fragment revealed a faint symbol¡ªan eagle spreading its wings¡ªbeside a distinctive letter abbreviation. That pattern¡­ and abbreviation¡­

    William¡¯s breath caught as he stared at the markings again and again. The more he looked, the clearer it became. He knew this pattern.

    It traced back to his uncle, the man who had stepped away from the Briggs Group years ago but still pulled strings behind the scenes, handling the family¡¯s shadow business.

    William hadn¡¯t expected this trail to lead back to his uncle once again.

    His eyes narrowed, and with it, the room seemed to grow colder.

    Behind him, Luca finally broke the silence. ¡°Mr. Briggs, do you n on meeting the policeman¡¯s son?¡±<f55> Read full story at find?novel</f55>

    A face-to-face talk might be the fastest way to dig up the truth.

    William gave a short nod. ¡°Is he willing to meet?¡±

    Luca pressed his lips together, hesitant.

    William¡¯s brow creased in irritation. ¡°Spit it out. Since when did you start dragging your feet?¡±

    Luca wasn¡¯t usually this cagey. Something about this was different.

    Looking helpless, Luca adjusted his stance. If this were a regr business deal, he wouldn¡¯t think twice. But Ste¡¯s name was tied up in all this, and that made it trickier.

    ¡°He agreed, but there are conditions.¡±

    Get lost in stories on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s©q??????

    William¡¯s lips curved in a knowing smile. He had expected as much. After all, in this world, who offered help without wanting something in return?

    Besides, this was the kind of matter that could easily stir up trouble with people lurking in the shadows.

    ¡°What conditions?¡± William asked.

    Luca fixed his sses, answering carefully. ¡°First, he wants five hundred thousand transferred before the meeting. Second, he needs an admission letter from Crossroads University. And the third¡­ he wants you to y a game of pool with him.¡±

    William¡¯s brow lifted. The first two, though troublesome, at least made sense.

    But pool?

    A game of billiards as a bargaining chip? It sounded more like a joke than a negotiation tactic.

    Squandering a condition on that seemed absurd.

    After a pause, William asked, ¡°What program is he trying to get into?¡±

    ¡°Finance,¡± Luca replied, flipping through the folder.

    William gave a short nod. ¡°Fine. Handle the transfer and see what can be done about the admission. As for the pool game, let him know I¡¯ll show up whenever he¡¯s ready.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 787

    ?Chapter 787:

    Once Luca left, William sank into therge leather chair in his office, holding an unlit cigarette between his fingers. On theputer screen, details about the old policeman¡¯s son shed before him.

    Curtis Ellsworth, twenty-two, had drifted aimlessly for years after high school. He¡¯d spent some time abroad using the money histe father left behind but came back no more disciplined than before. His work history was spotty¡ªsecurity guard, bartender, and little else. Now he had no steady job.

    Sharp in some ways, rebellious in others, Curtis was clever enough to get by but still nothing more than a drifter.

    The most ring note, underlined in red, was his record of dismal academics.

    William pinched the bridge of his nose. With grades that poor, there was no way Curtis could get into Crossroads University¡¯s finance department on his own.

    The university was among the best in the country, and finance was one of its toughest programs to enter.

    Even if William leaned on the Briggs family¡¯s influence to secure him a ce, it would cause more trouble than it was worthter.

    He wanted to help Ste dig up the past, but Curtis¡¯s score¡­ that was a problem.

    Luca hadn¡¯t pushed the matter when leaving earlier, knowing William would form his own judgment once he saw the results.

    Half an hourter, Luca returned, standing before the desk with a furrowed brow. ¡°Mr. Briggs, about Curtis¡¯s three conditions¡­ The first and the third aren¡¯t an issue. I can transfer the five hundred thousand right away, and ying pool with him is easy enough for you. But getting him into Crossroads University¡­ that¡¯s a serious hurdle.¡±

    William didn¡¯t answer right away. The difficulty was obvious.

    Luca added carefully, ¡°Curtis has never been serious about academics, not here or abroad. He was expelled several times. It doesn¡¯t feel like he¡¯s chasing an education. It feels more like¡­¡±

    He stopped himself, but William caught the meaning.

    This wasn¡¯t about school. Curtis was testing him, seeing how far William would go to make things happen.

    William rested his chin on his hands, exhaling a slow breath.

    Discover fresh chapters g¦Áln¦Ò¦Íe??s

    ¡°So,¡± he asked atst, ¡°where did he arrange the pool game?¡±

    William¡¯s voice was so subdued that Luca found it impossible to read his tone.

    Checking his tablet, Luca answered in a steady voice, ¡°Westside Club, VIP Room 3, eight o¡¯clock tonight.¡±

    Without another word, William stood and lifted his suit jacket off the chair. ¡°Prepare five hundred thousand in cash. The Crossroads University issue¡ªI¡¯ll take care of it myself.¡±

    By the time eight rolled around, the air inside VIP Room 3 of the Westside Club reeked of smoke and stale liquor.<fn4d43> ?????? ???? find¡¤novel</fn4d43>

    The dim bulbs cast murky shadows, while a lonemp above the pool table spilled a pale light across the felt.

    Curtis leaned against the pool table with a cheap cigarette between his lips. His short hair was dyed in garish colors, and he wore a tight T-shirt and ripped jeans. He looked William up and down as the man entered the room.

    As soon as William walked in, Curtis¡¯s eyes shifted to Luca trailing at his heels. A smirk curled across his lips. Blowing out azy ring of smoke, he sneered, ¡°Mr. Briggs, always the celebrity. Can¡¯t step out without backup? What¡¯s he here for, to chalk your cue stick?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 788

    ?Chapter 788:

    The remark made Luca¡¯s jaw tighten, though he kept his expression stone still as he stood behind William.

    William moved closer to Curtis, his gaze drifting toward the velvet sofa in the corner, his brow creasing ever so slightly.

    The sofa looked filthy, but refusing to sit would make him seem prissy, so William lowered himself onto it.<fna84c> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fna84c>

    ¡°Five hundred thousand can be in your ount immediately,¡± William said evenly.

    Greed flickered in Curtis¡¯s eyes as he licked his lips, though he quickly reced the look with his usual swagger. ¡°Right to business, Mr. Briggs,¡± he replied. ¡°And what about my second request? That eptance letter from Crossroads University¡ªdo you have it?¡±

    A pool cue rested nearby, and William picked it up, letting his hand glide across the polished wood. His gaze never wavered from Curtis. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, your GPA was 1.8,¡± he remarked.

    Curtis¡¯s grin faltered for a moment, though he brushed it off with a shrug. ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s why I need someone like you. With the Briggs family¡¯s pull, getting me an admission letter should be easy.¡±

    Cold amusement curved William¡¯s lips, and his eyes hardened like steel.

    ¡°Crossroads University isn¡¯t run by my family. With a GPA of 1.8, you¡¯re nowhere near their cutoff. If I forced you in, you¡¯d stand out as a joke. Studying would be pointless¡ªyou¡¯d be lucky to even make it through.¡±

    Afterying the cue down, William leaned forward, pressing his palms against the edge of the table, his stare slicing through Curtis. ¡°The cash is yours now, and I¡¯ll give you a game. But Crossroads University?¡± William stopped deliberately.

    ¡°What I can do is hire top tutors to train you for next year¡¯s exams. If you pass on your own merit, the Briggs Group will fund your tuition for all four years and guarantee you a position after graduation.¡±

    Curtis¡¯s expression contorted as his voice shot up. ¡°A whole year of study? William, I¡¯m not waiting. I want to attend Crossroads University this year. I don¡¯t care how you do it. Just make it happen. If you can¡¯t, the deal¡¯s off.¡±

    Unmoved by the outburst, William fixed him with a steady, unblinking stare.

    Discover new releases g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s

    Everyone in the room knew the truth about backdoor admissions. The Briggs Group could make it happen and stille out spotless, while Curtis would be the one carrying the consequences.

    William had no doubt Curtis understood that reality, and he studied him the way one might watch a cheap performance.

    The weight of that gaze crawled over Curtis¡¯s skin until he snapped. He snatched his cue stick and cracked the cue ball across the table, the sharp tter echoing like his frustration.

    ¡°Third condition. y with me. Win, and then we¡¯ll talk.¡±

    A shadow crossed William¡¯s eyes at the arrogant challenge.

    He lifted a cue withoutment, bent over the table, and sent the cue ball flying with wless uracy.

    For the next ten minutes, Curtis endured a merciless rout.

    William had shed theposed demeanor of a CEO, revealing instead a ruthless predator at the pool table, dismantling his opponent with cold-blooded precision.

    Every strike William made flowed with seamless precision, sending one solid ball after another into the pockets at angles most would never dare attempt.

    Not once did he leave Curtis room to retaliate.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 789

    ?Chapter 789:

    All the way to the final shot, William¡¯sposure never wavered, the same calm he carried from the very beginning.<fn1129> Latest content published on find?novel</fn1129>

    Curtis¡¯s smug indifference slowly copsed into disbelief. He stood stiff beside the table, clutching his cue while William dismantled the game with effortless mastery.

    It no longer felt like a match. He was just an onlooker to William¡¯s dominance. The gulf in skill left him stung with a humiliation he had never tasted before, especially in William¡¯s presence.

    Words weren¡¯t necessary; William¡¯s relentless control over the table spoke louder than any boast.

    The eight ball slid into the pocket with a quiet finality.

    Rising to his full height, William returned the cue to its rack with the casual air of someone brushing off a minor task.

    A napkiny on the table, and he used it to wipe his hands before fixing Curtis with a detached stare. ¡°I¡¯m finished. Now, are we ready to discuss what actually matters?¡±

    Defeat etched itself across Curtis¡¯s face as he copsed into a chair. A beer bottle found its way into his grip, and after a few heavy gulps, he let out a shaky breath. ¡°You¡¯re a fucking monster¡­¡±

    All the hours he had spent polishing his pool game overseas seemedughable now. Against William, he had never even belonged at the same table.

    William paid no mind to the insult, simply holding Curtis in a steady silence while waiting for his reply.

    ¡°You started the game, so that win doesn¡¯t count!¡± Curtis barked in protest.

    Expecting the excuse, William responded without a flicker of irritation. ¡°Fine. You can break this time.¡±

    Confidence returned to Curtis as he stepped toward the table.

    He knew all too well there was no room for error¡ªif he failed to run the table, victory would once again belong to William.

    Yet fear had a way of tightening the grip, and the more he worried, the shakier his hands became.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s makes every story special

    Though he managed to sink five balls, his control slipped soon after. William moved in without hesitation, methodically finishing the game until the eight ball dropped once more.

    This time, William¡¯s gaze bore straight into Curtis. ¡°Are you convinced?¡±

    Curtis dragged a sleeve across his mouth, his eyes shifting as though weighing his options. Atst, he gritted his teeth and blurted, ¡°Fine, you win. I¡¯ll spend a year preparing for the exam. But you¡¯d better not short me on the money or the promise!¡±

    ¡°Deal.¡± William gave a short nod and gestured to Luca, who immediately transferred five hundred thousand into Curtis¡¯s ount. ¡°The money is yours. Luca will handle your tutoring and make further arrangements. Now, tell me what you know.¡±

    The buzz of an iing notification lit Curtis¡¯s phone, and he cast a wary look at William and Luca before speaking in a lower tone. ¡°Before my dad died, when his mind was fading, he talked about the car ident. He swore it wasn¡¯t an ident. In the bushes at the scene, he found something solid, like a metal tag, with an eagle emblem and a few letters on it. He never dared keep it, afraid it would bring trouble, so he took a hidden photo instead.¡±

    An eagle crest, letters carved into metal.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 790

    ?Chapter 790:

    William¡¯s pulse quickened. The clue tied directly to the vague image he had already uncovered, only now the details were sharper, more damning. The photo had been taken with an old film camera, which meant the original negatives should still exist. If William could get his hands on them, the images would be far clearer than the digital copies he had studied on hisputer.

    With eyes like sharpened steel, William demanded, ¡°Tell me where the film is.¡±

    ¡°The negatives are at my old family house in the countryside. I can give you the address.¡± Curtis rattled it off quickly, then leaned forward with unease creeping into his tone. ¡°Sharing this puts me in danger. You have to promise I¡¯ll be protected. And another thing¡ªI want to know something¡­¡±

    A strange glint crossed his face, part curiosity, part suspicion. ¡°You¡¯re digging into this like your life depends on it. Are you really trying to put your uncle Alonzo behind bars? He¡¯s your own blood. Is chasing this worth it¡ªfor a woman?¡±

    William¡¯s eyes went cold, a shadow of anger settling over them as he locked onto Curtis.

    ¡°I know you¡¯ve had dealings with Amon Briggs. But watch what you say,¡± William warned, his voice edged with frost.

    Curtis seemed to realize he had let something slip, his eyes darting nervously before he shrugged it off.

    ¡°Don¡¯t drag me in with Amon. We¡¯re not close. Everyone in the circle knows his father¡¯s dealings are dirty. No one just dares to speak about it openly.¡±

    During his nights of reckless partying abroad, Curtis had crossed paths with Amon at a handful of events. To him, Amon had always been a loose cannon, too shrewd and unpredictable to trust.

    A grin returned to Curtis¡¯s face as he slipped his phone into his pocket.

    ¡°Anyway, I gave you the address and the message. You¡¯re the one in charge here, so don¡¯t forget what you promised. If Amones sniffing around, I¡¯ll take the money, vanish somewhere quiet to study, and he won¡¯t catch me. I¡¯m done here.¡±

    William stood still as Curtis hurried out, his own expression darkening with every step the man took.

    Amon, Alonzo¡¯s only son, raised overseas, had lived recklessly for years, yet rumors now said he was preparing to return.

    Check the newest chapters on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s

    The thought of Amon¡¯s name tied to Curtis sent rm bells ringing in William¡¯s head.

    From the way Curtis spoke, there was no love lost between the two. William¡¯s suspicion deepened, convinced that Alonzo summoning Amon home at this moment was deliberate.<fn1f80> Read full story at find[?]ovel</fn1f80>

    His cousin¡¯s homing was certain to drag cmity in its wake.

    Lowering his voice, William turned to Luca. ¡°We¡¯re going back to the office.¡±

    Luca steered the car back to the Briggs Group, but before William could step out, his phone buzzed insistently.

    The unfamiliar number on the screen made William¡¯s brow crease.

    Answering it, William heard the butler¡¯s respectful tone. ¡°Mr. Briggs, your grandfather requests your presence at the mansion tonight. Mr. Amon Briggs returned this afternoon¡­¡±

    A shadow crossed William¡¯s eyes as he replied, ¡°Understood.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 791

    ?Chapter 791:

    By nightfall, the Briggs family mansion shimmered with light, the glow spilling across the grand estate. William exited his car and strode inside.

    The dining hall glittered beneath a towering crystal chandelier, its brilliance cascading over a long table filled with rtives and guests.

    At the head sat Alonzo, while Amon leanedzily in his chair, one leg draped over the other, swirling a ss of wine with careless ir.

    A velvet suit of deep burgundy clung to Amon, paired with a ckce-trimmed shirt. His rolled sleeves revealed faint tattoos etched along his arms. Slicked-back hair framed features that carried a resemnce to William¡¯s, though softened and more delicate.

    His tilted eyes sparkled with mischief, edged with ridicule.

    The corners of his lips lifted in a half-smile as he regarded William stepping through the doorway.

    ¡°Well, well. The workaholic cousin finally shows his face. Busy man, too important toe home.¡± Amon spoke slowly, every word dripping with provocation.

    William lowered himself into a chair, his expression unreadable, his gaze sweeping the table before settling coolly on Amon. ¡°I hadpany matters to attend to,¡± he said tly, addressing the room more than the man taunting him.

    Amon cut in quickly. ¡°You bury yourself in work, unlike me,¡± he said, the curve of his smile masking his cold eyes.<fnb0ae> Official source is find?novel</fnb0ae>

    William flicked him a nce. ¡°Not nearly as entertaining as the time you¡¯ve wasted abroad,¡± he answered with dry disdain.

    Amon lifted his brow in an exaggerated gesture, swirling the red wine in his ss withzy grace. ¡°Fun? You make it sound like that¡¯s all I do. I only came back because the family called me. Unlike you, chained to endless work, I¡¯d rather enjoy life.¡±

    The words cut with deliberate mockery, aimed squarely at William.

    Alonzoid down his utensils, his expression firm but not furious. ¡°Amon, mind your tone with your cousin,¡± he scolded, though the hint of pride in his voice betrayed his indulgence.

    Shifting smoothly, Alonzo turned toward William, stering on a smile that rang hollow. ¡°Don¡¯t take him seriously, William. He spent too much time abroad, picked up wild habits. Now that he¡¯s back, I hope you¡¯ll guide him, show him how things are done.¡±

    L§Ñ¦Ó??¦Ó ch?¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?ls.??????

    The remark was anything but innocent, a subtle push to wedge Amon into the Briggs Group.

    William reached for a napkin, dabbing his hands withposed elegance.

    ¡°Uncle Alonzo, you¡¯re generous in your expectations. But Amon has his own way of doing things. Pushing him into a role won¡¯t lead anywhere. Besides¡­¡± His gaze lifted, locking firmly with Alonzo¡¯s, steady against the probing challenge. ¡°Thepany already runs smoothly. Everyone is in their ce. There aren¡¯t any vacancies.¡±

    With that, William closed the door on Alonzo¡¯s maneuver as neatly as a de snapping shut.

    Alonzo¡¯s smile slipped away, and a shadow flickered in his eyes before he forced it back behind his usual mask. ¡°I really don¡¯t meddle much in thepany¡¯s business. Since you insist there are no openings, let¡¯s leave it for now. Amon still needs time to learn, and there¡¯s no harm if he joinster.¡±

    A derisiveugh spilled from Amon as he lowered his ss and leaned toward the table. His piercing gaze locked on William. ¡°Tell me the truth, William. Is thepany really without vacancies, or is it that you simply don¡¯t want me there?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 792

    ?Chapter 792:

    Amon had no patience for Alonzo¡¯s slippery manner. His frustration burned openly, and he spoke without restraint.

    William¡¯s expression remained even. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try asking the HR department at Briggs Group?¡±

    Amon dismissed the idea with a careless shrug and turned the conversation elsewhere. ¡°By the way, William, word has it you¡¯ve been spending time with the Carter family¡¯s newly discovered heiress?¡±

    His tone sharpened, carrying an edge beneath the smooth delivery. ¡°I¡¯ve seen her picture. She¡¯s striking, with a grace of her own, and Karson treats her like a treasure. You certainly know how to choose. Still, I have to wonder¡ªdo you care for her, or are you only drawn to the power her name brings?¡±

    The air in the dining room dropped to an icy chill. William¡¯s brow creased, while Alonzo sipped his wine, his eyes glinting with amusement as though he were watching a performance.

    A darker mood settled over William. He ced his knife and fork onto the te, the faint clink cutting through the silence. ¡°Stay out of my personal affairs, Amon.¡±

    His voice carried unshakable authority. ¡°And keep your distance from Ste. She is not someone for you to provoke.¡±

    Amon leaned back with exaggerated ease, spreading his hands wide as if the whole matter wereughable. ¡°Easy there, no need to get so worked up. I was only asking. Did I strike a nerve? That Ms. Russell must be something special to make you¡ªof all people, who never shows interest in romance¡ªlose your cool.¡±

    A dangerous gleam lit his eyes, carrying the thrill of a hunter spotting new prey. ¡°Since you guard her so fiercely, I¡¯m even more eager to meet her and see what kind of woman has managed to capture your heart.¡±

    William¡¯s gaze turned like ice, sharp with warning. ¡°Amon, this is the final time I¡¯ll say it. Stay away from her!¡±

    Inside, Amon sneered to himself. William¡¯s protectiveness only deepened his curiosity about Ste and the spell she might cast.

    On the surface, though, Amon lifted both hands high in a theatrical show of surrender. ¡°Fine, fine, I was only joking. Why take everything so seriously?¡±

    The table never recovered from the tension, and the dinner ended in bitterness. William had no desire to remain longer. He pushed back his chair and rose, intent on leaving.

    ???¨¨?? ¡é?¦¤T?¦Å§Á? ?¦Ç ?a?§Úo¦Í???.???<fn66b5> This text is hosted at Find¡ïNovel</fn66b5>

    As he reached the foyer, Amon¡¯szy drawl floated after him. ¡°Goodbye, William. Do pass along my greetings to Ms. Russell.¡±

    Not a single step faltered, but William¡¯s retreat carried the stiffness of a man forcing restraint.

    Over the next several days, his attention shifted to arranging a team to travel to Curtis¡¯ hometown in search of the hidden film roll, though he still kept close watch on Amon¡¯s every move. William was certain that with Amon¡¯s love for stirring chaos, the remarks made that night at Briggs Mansion would not be left as empty threats.

    Later that afternoon, Ste wrapped up her experiment for the day. With her temples aching, she left the research institute and stepped outside.

    A drizzle came down lightly, cold enough to make the air unpleasant. She had forgotten an umbre, so she raised her hand against her forehead and walked on.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 793

    ?Chapter 793:

    A sharp screech cut through the drizzle as a sleek yellow Ferrari spun into view, drifting neatly before halting just a few meters away from her. Dust swirled in the air from the tires.

    Ste¡¯s brow tightened, and she instinctively stepped back.

    The driver¡¯s door swung open, and out stepped a man d in a loud printed shirt with dark sunsses covering his eyes.

    He slipped the sses off, unveiling a striking yet roguish face. His lips curved into what he clearly believed to be an irresistible smile as he strode confidently toward Ste.

    His eyes roamed over her without hesitation, brimming with bold amusement and a hint of menace.

    ¡°Hello, gorgeous. What a pleasure to meet you!¡± Amon spoke with exaggerated warmth, his tone dripping with theatrics. ¡°Allow me to introduce myself. I¡¯m Amon Briggs. Would you grant me the honor of knowing you better?¡±

    Ste studied the man who reeked of arrogance and entitlement, her wariness rising sharply.

    Ste didn¡¯t know Amon, but her instincts warned her¡ªthis man was dangerous.

    ¡°Sorry. I don¡¯t know you, and I¡¯m not interested in getting to know you,¡± she said coldly, trying to brush past him.

    Amon sidestepped, blocking her path again. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be so distant.¡±

    His smile stayed, but his eyes grew bolder as they roamed across her face. ¡°The more we meet, the closer we¡¯ll get. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you, Ms. Russell. Besides your research, what else excites you? Racing? Bungee jumping? Or maybe¡­¡±

    His lips curved into a smirk. ¡°Wine tasting? I¡¯ve got a few vineyards overseas. You should visit sometime.¡±

    His words dripped with arrogance. The cloying scent of his cologne pressed in on her, making her skin crawl.

    Something about his frivolous, overbearing manner felt strangely familiar¡ªlike she had met someone with a simr attitude before.

    Ste¡¯s gaze turned sharp, her voice like ice. ¡°Step aside, or I¡¯ll call the police.¡±

    Your update hub: g?l¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s?c?m

    The police?<fnf88c> Original content can be found at fin?novel</fnf88c>

    Amon chuckled softly, though his eyes flickered with something darker. She was different.

    ¡°No need to be so tense. I¡¯m just being friendly. What would you even tell them¡ªthat I invited you out for a drink? That¡¯s hardly a crime.¡±

    His insolence disgusted her. Without wasting another word, she pulled out her phone and dialed.

    The moment he realized she was serious, Amon¡¯s expression shifted. He lunged forward, pressing the hang-up button with a swift hand. ¡°Alright, alright, Ms. Russell. No need to get worked up. I¡¯ll back off.¡±

    He raised both hands and stepped back, though the heat in his gaze never wavered.

    Walking toward his car, his tone dropped into a low murmur. ¡°But¡­ we¡¯ll see each other again. The more I look at you, the more curious I be.¡±

    He whistled, slid into his Ferrari, and sped off with a roar.

    Ste watched the taillights vanish, her brows knitted tightly. Amon Briggs? What was his rtionship with William?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 794

    ?Chapter 794:

    Why had he suddenly approached her? A heavy unease sank into her chest.

    A few dayster, while she was processing data at the research institute, her phone suddenly rang, startling her.

    The caller ID shed Sharon.

    Ste¡¯s eyes lit up as she quickly answered. ¡°Hello, Sharon?¡±

    ¡°Stel, are you at the institute? Can you talk?¡± Sharon¡¯s voice was hushed, brimming with excitement.

    ¡°Yes. Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°I think I found new clues about your adoptive parents¡¯ car ident!¡± Sharon¡¯s words tumbled out. ¡°After I traced a connection to the Briggs family, I kept digging. Just now, I got in touch with someone who ims he was near the crash site back then. He says he saw suspicious people that night. He¡¯s willing to talk¡ªbut only if you meet him in person. He insisted youe alone. The meeting ce is on the outskirts.¡±

    Ste¡¯s heart skipped.

    A witness¡­ after all these years!

    Excitement surged through her. She had told William she would handle this on her own, and now¡ªfinally¡ªshe had a chance to contribute.<fn18d0> Latest content published on F?nd-Novel</fn18d0>

    ¡°Sharon, can we trust him? How did you find him?¡± Ste forced herself to breathe, clinging to caution.

    ¡°I think we can. I tracked him down through an anonymous online lead. From the sound of it, he¡¯s been living in fear all these years. It took me forever to get him to talk. Stel, this is a rare chance¡ªyou might not get another.¡±

    Sharon hesitated before adding, ¡°But meeting him alone in the outskirts¡­ I¡¯m worried about your safety.¡±

    Ste barely heard the warning. Her mind was already made up. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Before Sharon could argue, Ste hung up.

    She stared at the location Sharon had sent¡ªdeep in the outskirts of Choria.

    Excitement and determination surged in her veins.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®?§àm takes you away

    Sharon was her most trusted friend. She trusted her.

    And for the truth about her adoptive parents¡¯ deaths¡ªeven if there was only the slightest chance¡ªshe had to take it.

    Ste canceled all her afternoon ns without exnation, telling no one at the research institute where she was headed¡ªonly that something urgent hade up.

    Her hands tightened around the steering wheel as she drove toward the deste address, nerves and anticipation tangling in her chest. The suburban road stretched endlessly, deserted and eerily quiet, until hers was the only car left in sight.

    The navigation finally guided her to the edge of an overgrown field, where a solitary vi stood beside a tiny caf¨¦¡ªthe only sign of life in the area.

    Taking a steady breath, Ste stepped out of her car. A cool breeze carried the faint aroma of coffee, but it did little to calm the tension twisting inside her. Her fingers brushed the pepper spray hidden in her pocket, drawing a small measure of courage from its presence as she pushed open the caf¨¦ door.

    The shop was nearly empty, unsurprising given its remote location. The counter stood unmanned, and the silence pressed down oppressively.

    ¡°Hello? Is anyone here?¡± Ste called cautiously. ¡°Sharon asked me toe. My name is Ste¡­ Hello?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 795

    ?Chapter 795:

    The sound of slow, deliberate footsteps broke the silence.

    Her heart leapt, and she spun toward the sound.

    From the shadows, a familiar figure emerged with azy grin. His burgundy velvet jacket hung open, his smile dazzling yet edged with mischief.

    Amon.

    ¡°Ms. Russell,¡± he drawled, eyes glinting with amusement. ¡°We meet again.¡±

    His gaze swept over her like a predator savoring its prey. ¡°Quiet spot, isn¡¯t it? Perfect for a heart-to-heart. I searched quite a while to find it.¡±

    Ste froze, her blood running cold. Sharon¡¯s so-called eyewitness¡­ was Amon?

    Impossible.

    Sharon wouldn¡¯t lie to her. Which meant Amon had deceived them both. Her throat tightened as she forced herself to speak.

    ¡°What is the meaning of this? I¡¯ve never crossed you before.¡±

    Did he truly find it amusing to toy with her like this?

    Amon chuckled, stepping closer, his polished shoes tapping softly against the wooden floor.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, Ms. Russell. I just want a little chat¡­ maybe even make a new friend.¡±

    He tilted his head, his voice dripping with mockery.

    ¡°I hear you¡¯ve been digging into that car ident from more than ten years ago. You never give up, do you? But sometimes, knowing the truth isn¡¯t such a good thing. Why not talk about lighter things instead? What you like¡­ the kind of man you prefer?¡±<fn16b0> Th?s chapter is updated by FindN0vel</fn16b0>

    His tone was careless, but his eyes shamelessly roamed her face, making her skin crawl.

    Ste¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. She had walked straight into a trap. Amon had lured her here deliberately, and she doubted it was only for conversation.

    ¡°I have nothing to say to you,¡± she said, her voice trembling despite her effort to stay firm. ¡°I don¡¯t know you, nor do I want to. You¡¯d better let me go, or else¡ª¡±

    ¡°Or else what?¡± Amon cut in smoothly, his grin widening. ¡°Call the police again? There¡¯s no signal here. Shout for help? There¡¯s no one around for miles. Save your strength, Ms. Russell. We¡¯re only talking.¡±

    ???€$? ?§ß?t??§ñ? 1¦Ð ?al§Úo¦Í¦Å??.???

    He stayed maddeningly rxed, his eyes glinting with amusement¡ªas though she were already his prey and he was savoring the hunt.

    Ste drew in a steadying breath, masking her unease.

    ¡°What exactly do you want to talk about?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t fathom what she had done to offend the arrogant yboy.

    ¡°There¡¯s a lot I¡¯d like to know,¡± Amon replied smoothly. ¡°William, my cousin, guards you like a treasure. I¡¯m curious¡ªwhat makes you so special?¡±

    With each word, he drifted closer, his cologne heavy in the air, making Ste¡¯s stomach turn.

    She instinctively retreated, step by step, until her back collided with the cold wall, leaving her with no means of escape.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 796

    ?Chapter 796:

    Her eyes sharpened into a re as her hand slipped discreetly into her bag, fingers curling around the pepper spray she had brought as a precaution.

    If Amon dared to cross the line, she was prepared to fight back with everything she had.

    Ste¡¯s chest tightened, and before she could take another breath, a thunderous crash split the air.

    The cafe¡¯s ss door was kicked open, shattering into pieces across the floor. Before she could even react, a group of masked men stormed inside.

    For a split second, they looked just as startled to see anyone there. Their eyes flicked between Ste and Amon. Ste¡¯s face twisted in shock and disbelief.

    Who on earth were these men?

    ¡°Nobody move! This is a robbery!¡± the leader barked.<f59> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? F?nd-Novel</f59>

    Her gaze darted to him just as he drew a knife and pointed it directly at her. She turned quickly to Amon, her mind racing. Did he know something about this? Was this somehow connected to him?

    The leader sneered when he realized they had stumbled upon an audience. ¡°Well, well, didn¡¯t think we¡¯d find anyone here. And a pretty little thing, too. Jackpot, boys.¡±

    The three masked men exchanged looks, their expressions dripping with something uglier than greed.

    Amon¡¯s yful smile vanished, his eyes turning cold, though a trace of surprise flickered in them.

    That was when Ste realized these men weren¡¯t with him.

    His jaw tightened in irritation. Clearly, this wasn¡¯t how he had nned to spend his afternoon.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Both of you, hand over your wallets, phones, and anything valuable, now!¡± the robber with the knife shouted.

    His two partners swung their clubs menacingly, moving closer to trap Ste and Amon. One of them kept staring at Ste, his eyes filled with lecherous intent. ¡°Boss, she¡¯s gorgeous¡­ even prettier than a movie star. How about we¡ª¡±

    The so-called boss kicked his loudmouthed man, though he still sneaked a few nces at Ste himself. In the end, he forced himself to stay focused. ¡°Shut up and grab the money first!¡±

    Latest stories on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s

    Ste¡¯s skin went cold, her body trembling despite herself.

    She had picked up a few simple moves from Rita, but they were only enough to fight off one attacker. Against three men, she stood no chance.

    And the pepper spray buried in her bag? She knew she¡¯d never get the chance to reach for it.

    Amon¡¯s eyes flickered, as if weighing his odds. Then, forcing a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes, he raised his hands. ¡°Rx, guys. Money¡¯s not an issue. Just¡­ don¡¯t hurt anyone.¡±

    He spoke slowly, easing a hand toward his wallet while sneaking a sidelong nce at Ste. His expression was unreadable, as though working through a n of his own.

    Before he could figure out how to handle the three men, someone slipped silently through the broken door. The robbers were so focused on Ste and Amon that they didn¡¯t notice. Suddenly, the shadow attacked the man closest to Ste, and with a sharp crack, he screamed in agony.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 797

    ?Chapter 797:

    The man¡¯s wrist twisted unnaturally, his grip on the bat snapping loose as it ttered to the ground.

    ¡°What the hell?¡± the other two robbers shouted, whipping their heads around in panic.

    The intruder was merciless. As the first robber¡¯s wrist broke, a strong side kick struck the second robber¡¯s knee, sending him crashing to the floor, clutching it in pain.

    The leader, burning with rage, scanned the room until his eyes locked on the figure in the dark. He raised his knife, but before he could make a move, a fruit knife whistled through the air and buried itself deep in his palm.

    ¡°Arghhh!¡± he shrieked, the weapon slipping from his grip as it ttered onto the tiles.

    The figure surged forward, delivering a swift, ruthless blow to the man¡¯s neck. He went limp, hitting the ground unconscious before he could yell again.

    The cafe went dead silent, broken only by the groans of the injured robbers. Ste¡¯s heart pounded as she watched everything unfold. In the dim light, she could make out the figure moving toward her.

    When she recognized who it was, shock and disbelief rippled through her eyes.

    William, dressed in a ck casual outfit, stood tall and imposing. Even with dust streaking his face, hismanding presence remained unshaken.

    His sharp gaze swept over the groaning bandits sprawled on the floor, ensuring they posed no further danger, before fixing on Amon, who lingered nearby with a sullen expression.

    William¡¯s voice came low and chilling, each wordced with menace. ¡°Amon, who gave you the nerve?¡±

    Amon flinched under the weight of that terrifying stare and instinctively stepped back. The carefree arrogance he usually wore slipped away, reced by a trace of gloom¡ªand a panic he refused to acknowledge.

    Trying to appear unfazed, Amon spread his hands with mock ease. ¡°William, what a coincidence. I was just having a casual chat with Ms. Russell today. These people? They¡¯ve got nothing to do with me!¡±

    William closed the distance in a few strides, his towering frame casting a shadow over Amon. His tone was cold enough to cut. ¡°You lured her here through her friends, with ill intent, then dared to y it off as small talk? Amon, do you really think I don¡¯t see straight through you?¡±

    New updates live on g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s

    Before Amon could react, William seized him by the cor and mmed him hard against the nearby bar counter with a dull crack. ¡°I warned you back at the Briggs Mansion to stay away from her. Did you choose to ignore me?¡±

    The violent impact sent stars bursting across Amon¡¯s vision, pain zing through his back. Meeting William¡¯s re¡ªan expression carved from fury¡ªdrove a coil of dread into his chest. He had no doubt William truly meant to break him apart, all for Ste¡¯s sake.

    ¡°William, it seems you¡¯re awfully devoted to Ms. Russell.¡± Amon smirked weakly, forcing a taunt through clenched teeth, feigning lightheartedness even as William¡¯s rage pressed down on him.

    William¡¯s bloodshot eyes narrowed, his grip tightening on Amon¡¯s throat until his breath came in ragged gasps. ¡°Listen closely, Amon. If you ever touch her again, you¡¯ll wish you¡¯d never been born.¡±

    .

    .<fnca6e> ?????? ???? Find_Novel(.</fnca6e>

    .

 Chapter 798

    ?Chapter 798:

    They may have shared the Briggs name, but William didn¡¯t hesitate to make it clear¡ªif anything happened to Ste, blood ties wouldn¡¯t save Amon.

    William flung him aside like trash. Amon staggered back several steps, coughing violently and clutching at his throat.

    Resentment flickered in his gaze, mingling with fear¡ªbut beneath it all glimmered a perverse satisfaction. His suspicion had been right. William cared for Ste enough to stand against him openly. That weakness was priceless.

    Even battered, Amon considered it worth the blow.<fncb1c> This update is avable on find{n}ovel</fncb1c>

    He lingered just long enough to throw Ste a lingering look before cutting a nervous nce at William. Then he turned and stumbled out of the cafe without another word.

    Only when Amon¡¯s figure disappeared down the street did William whirl back toward Ste. Her face was pale, and his fury melted instantly into worry.

    ¡°Are you okay? Did they hurt you? Were you frightened?¡± His hands closed over her chilled shoulders as he scanned her quickly, eyes raking over every detail as though afraid to miss even the smallest injury.

    For a long moment, Ste stood stunned. Then, with a sudden jerk, she shook his hands off.

    Her head lifted, and her calm eyes burned with anger¡ªanger at the deception, and humiliation at being manipted by both William and his cousin.

    She met his gaze with an icy stare, her breath trembling as she spoke. ¡°William, you Briggs are all the same. One sets a trap to deceive me, the other swoops in pretending to be a knight in shining armor. What are you really after¡ªmaking me a fool?¡±

    The bandits had long since dragged themselves away with Amon.

    Now only Ste and William remained inside the cafe.

    The silence grew thick around them, Ste standing rigid and cold, like a statue carved from stone.

    William¡¯s hands hung in the air, the trace of warmth from her shoulder fading while the sting of her rejection lingered. She had brushed him aside as though she were swiping away something foul, and the look she gave him carried only contempt.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t how you imagine it,¡± said William, his tone pleading.

    Stay tuned galnov??????.co??

    Ste¡¯s reply cut through his words like a de. ¡°William, spare me. I don¡¯t need your excuses.¡±

    Her gaze pinned him in ce, and the venom in her eyes struck deep, leaving a hollow ache in William¡¯s chest.

    William bit down on his frustration, forcing himself to speak again in a strained voice. ¡°That¡¯s not the truth. I didn¡¯t know Amon would appear. I hurried here because Luca warned me¡­¡±

    His voice faltered, and the rest of the thought never came.

    A cold smirk twisted across Ste¡¯s lips. ¡°Warned you about what? My whereabouts? You have people following me, don¡¯t you?¡±

    William parted his lips to argue, but no denial woulde. The truth weighed heavily. He had arranged for someone to shadow Ste¡¯s movements, certain that danger lurked in every shadow around her. His only wish was to protect her.

    ¡°The mighty William Briggs. You already suspected your cousin might chase after me, but you pretended ignorance. And today, you appear here on cue with your noble act. Do you really want me to bow in gratitude? Should I worship you for saving me?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 799

    ?Chapter 799:

    Her replynded like ash, sharp and filled with her own brand of vengeance. William clenched his jaw, and a shadow of hurt flickered in his eyes. He understood she would dismiss anything he tried to say, so he held back his words.

    The risk he had taken weighed heavily. He hadn¡¯t acted when he first learned that Amon might seek her out. He had assumed his cousin would wait longer to make a move. That error struck him hard, as though he had been struck across the face.

    When silence stretched between them, William steadied himself and spoke again with practiced calm. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t stay here. Come with me, and I¡¯ll exin everything on the way.¡±

    A humorlessugh slipped from Ste as she pulled her coat close. She didn¡¯t even spare him a nce before striding toward the exit.

    Though her steps wavered, her back remained straight, carrying a defiance that refused to bend.

    Keeping a measured distance, William followed in silence. He stayed behind like a shadow, his eyes fixed on her slim figure, unwilling to let her drift out of his sight.

    The moment they stepped outside, the evening greeted them with emptiness. A cold gust swept by, and Ste shivered against it.

    Catching sight of her car in the vacant lot, she quickened her pace, pulled the door open, and slipped inside without hesitation.

    William stood back, watching her leave. He didn¡¯t call out or move to stop her. Instead, he turned and entered a ck Rolls-Royce stationed nearby.

    Pulling out his phone, he connected the line without dy. ¡°Luca, find the men who vanished earlier. I want their backgrounds. And keep someone on Amon. I need a report on his every move.¡±

    ¡°Got it, Mr. Briggs,¡± Luca responded without hesitation.

    Engines roared to life, breaking the stillness of the suburban lot. Ste¡¯s car shot forward, her urgency clear in the way she sped off, as if distance itself could shield her.

    William followed at a controlled pace, his gaze never leaving the glow of her taillights. His thoughts twisted into knots, heavy and unsettled. Was she running from the danger at the cafe or from him? The question pressed against his chest, leaving his breath tight and shallow.

    The thought of arriving toote chilled him. He didn¡¯t want to imagine the oue if he hadn¡¯t arrived in time. But every part of it traced back to him. Ste had be a target only because of his existence in her life. Amon would never have singled her out otherwise.<fnff70> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find?novel</fnff70>

    Read exclusive updates g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls

    For the first time, William began to question if Ste¡¯s persistent desire to distance herself from him might actually be justified.

    Nearly forty minutester, Ste made it home. She secured the lock quickly, leaned back against the door, and slid down until she hit the floor.

    Relief didn¡¯te. Instead, dyed terror surged through her body, leaving her limbs weak and shaking.

    The memories of the day surged forward in cruel shes, impossible to shake off.

    With trembling fingers, she reached for her phone and pressed Sharon¡¯s number.

    The call rang several times before Sharon¡¯s voice finally came through, weighted with worry. ¡°Stel, did you run into him? Tell me what happened.¡±

    Tears threatened to spill as Ste struggled to steady herself. Her voice wavered, and she drew in a few shaky breaths before forcing the words out.

    ¡°Sharon, the witness you told me about¡­ he¡¯s William¡¯s cousin.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 800

    ?Chapter 800:

    The silence on the line stretched on, making every second feel unbearable. Sharon¡¯s breath hitched as though the truth had knocked the air out of her. When she finally spoke, disbelief clung to her words. ¡°Stel, I¡­ I swear I had no idea. Honestly, I didn¡¯t know. Tell me where you are right now. Are you safe?¡± Sharon¡¯s voice carried both panic and regret, each syble betraying how much she med herself for leaving Ste exposed.

    Hearing that raw mix of guilt and fear broke something inside Ste. Tears slipped free, streaking her face and falling to the floor beneath her.

    She forced her voice through the tightness in her throat. ¡°I¡¯m alright, Sharon. I made it home. Please stop ming yourself. Amon set everything up so carefully. We¡¯d never seen him before, so it¡¯s only natural we couldn¡¯t recognize who he was.¡±

    The kindness in those words only deepened Sharon¡¯s guilt. ¡°I can¡¯t believe William has a cousin none of us even knew about! What game is Amon ying? If he¡¯s targeting you, I won¡¯t sit back. I¡¯m already digging into his past.¡±

    ¡°Drop it, Sharon.¡±

    Ste leaned her head back against the wall, her voice heavy with fatigue. ¡°He¡¯s been nning this long before tonight, waiting for us to stumble. I¡¯ll investigate that ident myselfter. You don¡¯t have to get tangled in this.¡±<fna7c3> Fresh chapters posted on Find[?]ovel</fna7c3>

    The thought of dragging her closest friend into the danger was unbearable, and Ste knew Sharon deserved to stay clear of it.

    But to Sharon, Ste¡¯s words sounded like disappointment over what happened earlier.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Stel,¡± Sharon said, her tone thick with remorse. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll pay closer attention next time. I won¡¯t let you down again. Don¡¯t take this on by yourself. We¡¯ll figure it out together, alright? Two heads are always better than one.¡±

    Ste pressed her fingers to her temples. ¡°Sharon, you¡¯ve done nothing wrong. I just don¡¯t want you dragged into this. I¡¯m exhausted. Let¡¯s talk tomorrow. I¡¯m hanging up. Good night.¡±

    She ended the call before Sharon could say anything more.

    Quiet reimed the room, broken only by the faint hum of traffic drifting through the window.

    For a long moment, Ste remained slumped against the door, the chill seeping through her frame. Atst, she pushed herself upright and walked toward the bathroom.

    Feel inspired by ga  ln o vels .

    Steam soon wrapped around her as warm water eased the stiffness from her body. With her eyes shut, her thoughts flooded with the faces of Amon and William. Until tonight, she hadn¡¯t even known William had a cousin, and the revtion struck harder than she wanted to admit.

    The truth became clear: the Briggs family was a nest of dangerous men. Amon¡¯s easygoing manner was nothing more than a mask, hiding a mind as calcting as William¡¯s. From here on, she resolved to keep as much distance as she could from both of them.

    Across the city, William still hadn¡¯t returned home. A ck Rolls-Royce rolled quietly into the Briggs Group¡¯s parking lot. The building was mostly dark, but one light still glowed¡ªthe CEO¡¯s office. William entered the office, and the atmosphere weighed down like a storm ready to break.

    He moved to the tall ss window, his broad frame casting a presence that warned others to keep their distance. Behind him, Luca lingered with unease, his palms damp and a sheen of sweat collecting on his forehead.

    ¡°I failed you today, Mr. Briggs,¡± Luca admitted. He lowered his head, unwilling to meet William¡¯s eyes as the man kept his position by the window.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 801

    ?Chapter 801:

    ¡°We had eyes on Ms. Russell, but we didn¡¯t anticipate that Amon would reach her through Ms. Mitchell. That¡¯s where we slipped.¡±

    After William¡¯s sh with Amon at the Briggs Mansion, he had quietly ordered Luca to arrange discreet protection for Ste. Yet Ste¡¯s keen instincts left little room for close surveince. To avoid raising her suspicion, the team had stayed in the background, watching from afar.

    No one thought Amon would make contact through Sharon. Ste¡¯s phone hadn¡¯t been monitored, leaving them blind to the setup.

    William remained motionless, his gaze fixed on the city lights beyond the ss. Between his fingers, a cigarette burned slowly, the trail of smoke curling around him like a shroud.

    Only after the silence stretched thin did he break it. ¡°What about the robbers? Have you found them yet?¡±

    Luca stepped forward without hesitation. ¡°We identified them as low-level criminals from the outskirts. They¡¯ve got a long record of robbery. ording to their statement, someone wired them a hefty sum to show up at the cafe, iming there would be something worth taking. The payment came through an offshore ount, and all signs point to Amon.¡±

    No one else came to mind. In Luca¡¯s judgment, Amon was the only one with those kinds of resources.

    William narrowed his eyes, repeating a few of Luca¡¯s words under his breath. A faint, icy curve appeared on his lips. ¡°So tell me. Is Amon trying to pose as the hero, or does he just want to fan the mes while everything is already unstable? Can you say for certain?¡±

    The question froze Luca in ce. He kept silent, unwilling to risk a careless answer.

    The image of Ste cornered by those three robbers shed through William¡¯s mind, and his anger swelled.

    With sudden force, he crushed the cigarette in his fingers, not even registering the sting as the ember bit into his skin.

    ¡°There¡¯s news from Curtis¡¯ hometown, Mr. Briggs.¡± Sensing the storm building in William, Luca hurried to speak again. ¡°Our team found the wooden box from the address we were given. Inside, they discovered the vintage film reel.¡±

    William stepped forward and set down a half-palm-sized ck case, wrapped securely in a protective bag. Under the glow of the office light, the small box gleamed faintly, still warm from being carried.

    Exclusive updates g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s.c?m

    William¡¯s gaze locked onto it, and the fury in his expression shifted into sharp concentration. He reached out with deliberate care, lifting the box as though a single misstep could break it.<fn9056> Content originallyes from find?novel</fn9056>

    ¡°Have it authenticated right away,¡± William ordered, his tone heavy withmand. ¡°Bring in the most credible restoration expert you can find. Record every step and report back as soon as the results are in. The markings and letters must be verified with absolute uracy.¡±

    Luca bowed his head in agreement. ¡°Everything¡¯s already in motion. I¡¯ve secured the leading authority in image restoration. I¡¯ll personally deliver the reel and remain on-site to guarantee nothing goes wrong.¡±

    William gave a faint nod, his eyes drifting back to the small reel, his features shadowed with conflicted thoughts.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 802

    ?Chapter 802:

    A flicker of unease ran through him, the thought striking that the reel¡¯s contents might confirm his darkest suspicions. If that happened, handing it over to Ste could drive her away for good.

    He pressed his fingertips to his temples, his tone dropping into something quieter. ¡°How are things on Curtis¡¯ end?¡±

    The hesitation vanished as quickly as it came, hisposure snapping back into ce.

    ¡°He¡¯s enrolled at a private tutoring center under a false name,¡± Luca reported. ¡°The payment convinced him toply, though he¡¯s uneasy that Amon might retaliate.¡±

    William dismissed the matter with a wave of his hand. ¡°Noted. Keep an eye on him, but deal with the reel first.¡±

    Curtis hadn¡¯t flinched when he demanded money, but now that he was back in school, the thought of Amon¡¯s revenge made him uneasy. The irony drew a quiet chuckle from William.

    Luca slipped out soon after, leaving the office heavy with silence.

    William turned back to the window, staring into the night sky that mirrored his tangled mood.

    Afternoon sunlight spilled into theboratory, where Ste carefully adjusted the readings on her experiment. A spotless white coat framed her figure, and her long hair was pulled neatly back, baring her smooth forehead. Only the clicking of instruments and the scratch of her pen filled the otherwise hushed room.

    A sharp knock at the door cut through the stillness.

    Ste¡¯sshes flickered, though she didn¡¯t lift her head. ¡°You maye in.¡±

    The door creaked open, and a low voice carried across the room. ¡°Sylvia, allow me to introduce Mr. Amon Briggs from Radiance Group. He¡¯s here to visit the institute and has taken great interest in your project.¡±

    Paul stood in the doorway, with Amon a step behind him. A familiar smile tugged at Amon¡¯s lips, calm yet edged with something sharper.

    Ste¡¯s fingers clenched around her pen, pressing it so firmly that it carved into the page. Only then did she raise her head, her gaze colliding with theirs. Amon¡¯s smile¡­

    Amon¡¯s smile lingered, touched with quiet arrogance, as his eyes swept over Ste before locking onto her stern expression.<fn1b54> Latest content published on find?novel</fn1b54>

    L??t§Öst ch¦Ápt?rs in g??l??ov???s.??????

    ¡°Ms. Gilbert, what a pleasure to cross paths again.¡± Amon spoke with practiced ease,yering his words with the kind of false warmth reserved for old acquaintances. ¡°You¡¯re even more striking when you¡¯re absorbed in your work. It¡¯s no wonder William can¡¯t take his eyes off you.¡±

    Amonpletely ignored Ste¡¯s frosty re and barely spared Paul a nce. Without waiting to be invited, he sauntered into theb as if he owned the ce.

    Ste¡¯s frown deepened the second he entered. His presence was clearly unwee.

    Unbothered, Amon gave Paul azy wave, his focus locked on Ste. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, thanks for bringing me in. I need a private word with Ms. Gilbert about the project. You can go back to your work.¡±

    Paul hesitated but nodded, slipping out and shutting the door carefully behind him. His expression was conflicted as he left. After all, Amon was William¡¯s cousin. When he¡¯d shown up unannounced, Paul hadn¡¯t been in a position to turn him away. Still, the whole thing left a bad taste in his mouth. Maybe he ought to give William a heads-up.

    Once the door closed, the room¡¯s atmosphere tightened.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 803

    ?Chapter 803:

    Ste put her pen aside, slid her hands into her coat pockets, and fixed Amon with a cold look. ¡°Mr. Briggs, if this is about funding, talk to the director. I¡¯m here for research, not entertaining visitors.¡±

    Amon didn¡¯t so much as flinch. He strolled right up to her bench, leaning in just enough to blur the line between casual and invasive. ¡°Ms. Russell, you¡¯re always so distant, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    He reached out, trailing a finger across a piece ofb equipment she¡¯d just finished arranging. The scrape of his nail against metal grated in the quiet room.

    ¡°Groundbreaking research doesn¡¯t run on passion alone,¡± he said smoothly. ¡°It needs serious backing.¡±

    He tilted his head, keeping his eyes fixed on her as his voice dropped lower. ¡°And yours¡­ yours has real promise. Tremendous potential. I¡¯d love to see it grow.¡±

    He let the word potential drag a little, giving it a strange weight.

    ¡°Radiance Group has the power and connections to take your work further, as long as you¡¯re willing to¡­ be friends with me.¡±

    Amon was standing too close, and his heavy cologne mixing with theb¡¯s chemical smell made Ste feel sick.

    She caught the mocking look in his eyes, and her face turned cold.

    Taking half a step back, Ste put some space between them. ¡°Mr. Briggs, my project already has full funding. You don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡±

    She paused, then added, ¡°This is ab. We keep things sterile here. If you don¡¯t have real business, please leave.¡±

    Amon gave a lowugh at her firm tone. ¡°Ms. Russell, you¡¯re always so eager to kick me out. That hurts, you know? I only came with good intentions.¡±

    Amon¡¯s eyes moved to a stack of project files on Ste¡¯s bench, where a photo of her in ab coat caught his attention. In the picture, she looked calm and confident, her gaze sharp and focused.

    He reached out and let his finger trace over her face in the picture, stopping at her cheek.<fn1964> Find the newest release on FindN0vel</fn1964>

    ¡°My cousin¡¯s got good taste. But women like you always draw attention. Tell me, Ms. Russell, what do you think would happen if something went wrong with you, your data, or your samples? Wouldn¡¯t that crush William?¡±

    Feel the thrill at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©q??o??

    Amon looked up, his eyes full of threat.

    He was pushing her, and she could feel it without question.

    A shiver ran through her as disgust and caution rose all at once. Ste was certain a man like Amon was capable of anything, and now he was using her research as leverage.

    Her expression grew darker as the weight of it sank in.

    Just as she narrowed her eyes, ready to snatch up a test tube and throw it at him, theb door burst open with a sharp bang.

    William stood in the doorway, a rush of icy air from outside sweeping in with him.

    William stormed into theb, his breathing uneven, every step radiating suppressed fury. His sharp eyes locked instantly onto Amon, who was leaning against theb bench as if he owned the ce.

    The air went cold in an instant.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 804

    ?Chapter 804:

    Amon¡¯s fingers, which had been restingzily on a photo, froze for the briefest moment. Surprise flickered in his gaze¡ªthen vanished, reced by the smug gleam of a man who thrived on provocation.

    He withdrew his hand slowly, dusting off his sleeve with exaggerated nonchnce. A mocking smile tugged at his lips.

    ¡°Hey, cousin. You¡¯ve got plenty of time on your hands, huh? What brings you here to Ms. Russell¡¯s littleb? Don¡¯t tell me¡­ you¡¯re checking up on her?¡±

    The deliberate word choice¡ªchecking up¡ªmade Ste stiffen.

    Her brows knitted. How had William even known Amon was here? She hadn¡¯t expected Amon¡¯s sudden appearance herself.

    William ignored the jabpletely. His gaze slid to Ste, standing behind him, her body trembling ever so slightly.

    The faint anger lingering in her eyes only fueled the storm in his chest. Without a word, William strode forward and nted himself in front of her, his tall frame shielding her from Amon¡¯s view like an unyielding wall.

    His voice was low, controlled, but every word vibrated with restrained rage. ¡°Amon, this is yourst warning. Keep your dirty tricks to yourself. Stay away from her.¡±

    Then William leaned in close, his voice dropping to a cial whisper only the two of them could hear. ¡°Or tomorrow morning, the police will be holding every shred of evidence on your father¡¯s moneyundering. Tell me¡ªdo you think your old man will ever step foot outside prison again? And without him propping you up¡­ what are you worth?¡±

    Amon¡¯s smirk faltered. His pupils shrank, and for the first time, that smug mask cracked. Panic shed across his face before he could stop it.

    If Alonzo weren¡¯t William¡¯s uncle, William wouldn¡¯t have stopped at just warning. He might not have liked Alonzo, but blood was blood, and for that alone, he showed restraint.

    William preferred to keep Briggs family matters behind closed doors. Letting outsiders catch wind of their dirt would be disgraceful.

    But if Amon kept testing his limits, William wouldn¡¯t hesitate to rip that facade apart.

    Amon¡¯s smile slipped. His pupils shrank, the cocky mask he wore shattering for the first time under William¡¯s gaze. Panic bled through, raw and unguarded.<fna38c> Find the newest release on fin?novel</fna38c>

    Latest novels uploaded g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    He snapped his head toward William, eyes zing with resentment. He hadn¡¯t expected William to dig so deep¡ªor to wield his father¡¯s crimes like a de at his throat. ¡°You¡ª¡±

    The word caught, his voice breaking off as if the rest had been strangled in his throat.

    William straightened, his tone colder than ice. ¡°Get out. Before I totally lose it.¡±

    Amon¡¯s face went from red to pale, his jaw clenched so hard it looked painful. He shot Ste a look¡ªsharp, poisonous. Then he spat through gritted teeth, ¡°William, you¡¯re ruthless. But Ms. Russell¡¯s business is her own. You can¡¯t guard her every second of the day¡­ can you? We¡¯ll see.¡±

    He shoved past Paul, who had appeared at the door, and stormed out without another nce.

    Theb fell into heavy silence.

    Paul nced between William¡¯s thunderous expression and Ste¡¯s pale face, clearly ufortable. He cleared his throat. ¡°Well¡­ as long as everything¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll just¡­ head back.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 805

    ?Chapter 805:

    Without waiting for a reply, he slipped away, leaving William and Ste standing there.

    The oppressive silence made the steady hum of the machines unbearably loud. Ste leaned against the cold metal bench, lowering her gaze, her mind still reying Amon¡¯s words and veiled threats.

    But behind William¡¯s broad shoulders, shielding her so firmly, she felt¡­ safe. Safer than she wanted to admit.

    That sense of security, however, only twisted the knot of helplessness in her chest tighter.

    She had promised herself she didn¡¯t need William¡¯s protection. She had sworn she wouldn¡¯t let the Briggs family drag her down again. She¡¯d heard William¡¯s threat to Amon¡ªespecially the mention of Alonzo¡¯s moneyundering. The words still echoed in her head.

    The Briggs family was rotten to the core.

    The Briggs n resembled a pit of snakes slithering through decay, always striking at one another. In that poisonous struggle, Ste was nothing more than a disposable piece on their board.

    To William, she might have been no different from a coveted treasure he refused to see in anyone else¡¯s hands.

    When William turned toward her, the turmoil swimming in her gaze stopped him cold. In that single nce, he realized she had twisted his intent once again. His chest ached, dragged down by a helpless weight he could no longer shake. William tried to remember how many times he had attempted to make her understand¡ªwhether about his tangled past or the chaos stirred up by Amon and the Briggs family¡ªbut every effort blurred into the next.

    For Ste, his voice carried no substance.

    Every exnation sounded empty to her ears, stripped of meaning.<fn4b1b> Official source is find¡¤novel</fn4b1b>

    The rift left William uncertain how to stitch their trust back together.

    ¡°You¡¯ve certainly got gall, Mr. Briggs, tossing your uncle¡¯s filth around just to control your cousin. Your family never fails to impress. Seems I¡¯m not only the spark that ignited your little feud but also a convenient pawn in your game. How ttering,¡± Ste scoffed, her tone biting like acid.

    Her venom didn¡¯t spare herself. The sharpness of those words cut into both of them, leaving wounds neither could ignore.

    Find thetest updates g????????????????.??????

    William¡¯s expression darkened, and he nearly spoke. He wanted to tell her the truth¡ªthat everything he did was to shield her from Amon, the reckless storm who would swallow her whole.

    Alonzo¡¯s old sins clung like stains that no amount of scrubbing could erase, each one woven tightly into the corruption of the Briggs Group. There was no way William couldy that truth bare for Ste now, and dragging her into that pit would only destroy her.

    Keeping her away from the Briggs family¡¯s shadows seemed the only way to keep her safe.

    William drew in a ragged breath, his voice roughened by strain as he forced the words out. ¡°The Briggs family isn¡¯t what you imagine. Amon¡¯s reckless. He¡¯ll stop at nothing. I only¡ª¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 806

    ?Chapter 806:

    ¡°Only what?¡± Ste snapped, her lips curling into a cutting smile. ¡°Only decided to show up at just the right time? Or only used your power as another excuse to control me? William, if you¡¯d simply stayed away, none of your family¡¯s poison would have ever touched me.¡±

    Every syble struck William like ash, slicing through thest fragile threads between them.<fnb359> Read full story at find?novel</fnb359>

    Her eyes burned with loathing, and William felt the weight of her rejection squeeze his chest until breathing itself became a punishment.

    Paul¡¯s warning had sent him running the moment he heard Amon was with her. Even knowing she wanted nothing to do with him, he hade anyway, hoping to shield her from danger. Amon had spent years abroad, living without restraint, and William couldn¡¯t shake the fear that his recklessness might spill over onto Ste.

    William¡¯s voice cracked as though strangled by his own grief, the rest copsing into a stifled sigh.

    His gaze lingered on Ste, heavy with words he could no longer bring himself to say.

    When silence finally won, he turned away. His broad shoulders carried the loneliness of a man walking out of her life, yet still unwilling to let go of his need to protect her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve uncovered a few threads from the past. Give me a little more time, and I¡¯ll bring you the truth,¡± William promised.

    The tension in Ste¡¯s shoulders loosened at his vow, though her face remained hard and unyielding.

    Without adding another word, William pivoted and strode away, each step clipped and resolute.

    After his departure, Ste leaned back against the icy surface of theb bench and slowly slid down until she was sitting on the floor.

    She drew her knees close, pressing her face into her arms. Around her, the silent machines seemed to echo her sorrow, like unfeeling witnesses to her copse.

    No matter how often Ste told herself not to falter, her resolve was slipping through her grasp.

    Time crawled, and eventually Ste pushed herself up and wandered onto the institute¡¯s terrace, desperate for air before Sandra and the others returned. There was no way Sandra could allow them to find her shattered like this.

    Every story starts at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,

    To her colleagues, Ste had always been the model of brilliance, the tireless figure who never wavered.

    If they caught even a glimpse of this broken version of her, their respect would crumble.

    The thought of seeing that disappointment in their eyes was more than Ste could bear.

    After a week that left herpletely drained, Ste finally copsed onto her bed. She slept straight through the weekend, her body refusing to move, her mind drifting in a haze.

    When Monday came, she didn¡¯t see William. She didn¡¯t see Amon either. For a moment, it almost felt like Amon¡¯s so-called ¡°partnership¡± had been nothing more than a bad dream.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 807

    ?Chapter 807:

    But Ste knew better. Amon was waiting¡ªwatching¡ªfor the right moment. She couldn¡¯t afford to let her guard down.

    That evening, just as she wrapped up an experiment, her phone buzzed. A message from the Carter family¡¯s butler lit up her screen¡ªpolite, formal. ¡°Ms. Russell, your grandfather requests your presence at dinner tomorrow night. He says it concerns an important family matter.¡±

    Ste stared at the screen, frowning slightly.

    A Carter family dinner?

    She had only just reunited with the Carters. Other than Lance and Karson, she hardly knew anyone there.

    Something about the invitation felt off, as if trouble were waiting for her at the table.

    She remembered how Karson had once questioned her about William. Was this dinner just another way to drag her into the Briggs family mess?

    Ste wasn¡¯t thrilled, but she didn¡¯t have a choice. She was a Carter now.

    Dinners like that were unavoidable.

    She sent back a quick ¡°okay¡± and dropped her phone into her bag.

    Lately, it felt like she was cursed¡ªtrouble just kept stacking up, smothering her.

    Meanwhile, across town, the high-security forensic bureau buzzed with a different kind of tension.

    Inside a brightly lit, restrictedboratory, Professor Ritchie¡ªwell into his seventies but still sharp as a de¡ªwas hunched over a set of cutting-edge machines.

    On the enormous monitor before him, waveforms and data points flickered like a storm, shifting faster than most people could follow.

    To an untrained eye, it was pure chaos.

    Outside the bulletproof ss, Luca stood rigid, his gaze locked on Professor Ritchie¡¯s every move.

    His palms were damp, his body stiff from hours of waiting, but he didn¡¯t dare rx.<fn0f5d> Follow current nov?ls on Find[?]ovel</fn0f5d>

    Not when everything hinged on the results of that reel. Earlier, Professor Ritchie had carefully loaded an old film reel into a high-precision scanner. Since then, Luca had lost track of time. His legs were numb, but his nerves kept him standing.

    Every story unfolds at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®??????

    Suddenly, Professor Ritchie¡¯s hands stilled. He adjusted his sses, zooming in on one magnified section of the film. His brows furrowed, his expression darkening with confusion.

    Luca¡¯s pulse quickened. He mmed the inte. ¡°Sir, did you find something?¡±

    Professor Ritchie didn¡¯t answer right away. He kept tweaking the settings, muttering under his breath. ¡°Strange¡­ the scratches here, they don¡¯t look natural. And this letter¡ªblurred¡­ is that an O? Or a D? Or¡­¡±

    His voice carried a rare professional skepticism, unusual for him to be so stumped by an old piece of evidence. Luca¡¯s heart sank. Had the film been damaged?

    If this crucial piece of evidence couldn¡¯t be restored, if the culprit¡¯s identity stayed hidden, then how was he supposed to face William?

    ¡°Professor Ritchie, please,¡± Luca pressed, desperation seeping into his voice. ¡°You have to make the image clearer!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 808

    ?Chapter 808:

    Just then, Professor Ritchie¡¯s cell phone vibrated sharply on the console. His focus shattered. Annoyed, he reached for it¡ªbut the moment he saw the caller ID, his entire body froze. His eyes went wide with shock.

    Luca¡¯s chest tightened as he watched through the ss. Professor Ritchie¡¯s face drained of color. His hand trembled as he answered the call, lips pressed into a thin line. From where he stood, Luca couldn¡¯t hear the words. But he could see the fear¡ªthe disbelief¡ªetched into Professor Ritchie¡¯s expression.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Luca called, panic rising in his throat.

    The film was so close to being developed. Yet one phone call had rattled Professor Ritchie to his very core. Who could be on the other end of that line?

    Inside the room, Professor Ritchie¡¯s body went rigid. All strength seemed to drain from him as his phone slipped from his trembling hand, hitting the cold workbench with a sharp tter.

    He turned slowly toward the ss window, eyes wide with terror as he looked at Luca. His lips quivered. ¡°He¡­ he¡¯s still alive¡­¡±

    Luca¡¯s brows knitted. Who was still alive? What did it have to do with the evidence?

    ¡°Professor Ritchie, the most important thing right now is to finish analyzing that film and develop the photos!¡± Luca urged firmly.

    But Professor Ritchie didn¡¯t seem to hear him. His raspy voice trembled as he forced the words out. ¡°Harold¡­ Harold Ellsworth¡­ he called me¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Luca froze in disbelief. His eyes locked onto Professor Ritchie¡¯s pale face.

    Harold Ellsworth? Curtis¡¯ father? The man everyone believed had died years ago. Curtis himself had attended his funeral¡ªhow could this be possible?

    Luca steadied himself and asked, voice low and urgent, ¡°What did he say to you?¡±

    Professor Ritchie¡¯s eyes were ssy, still trapped in shock. He lifted a trembling finger and pointed at the erged image glowing on the screen. ¡°He said¡­ don¡¯t touch the pattern on the film. Once it gets on your skin, it can¡¯t be erased. He said he¡¯s been hiding for more than ten years, and even now, he still can¡¯t get rid of it.¡±

    ¡°The pattern?¡± Luca¡¯s expression shifted, his eyes turning razor-sharp in an instant as he snapped his gaze toward the small film canister in the operating room, every muscle in his body going rigid.<fn985a> Latest content published on Find~Novel</fn985a>

    William had mentioned that the strange symbols and letters were tied to Alonzo.

    If the caller really was Harold, and if his words were true, did that mean Harold had been hunted by Alonzo¡¯s men all these years, forced to fake his death just to survive?

    But why appear now? Why leave such a clue?

    And how did he even know about the film in their possession?

    The mystery only deepened. Luca knew he couldn¡¯t figure it out on his own. The only choice was to tell William everything¡ªand wait for his instruction.

    The next evening, the Carter mansion was aglow.

    The hall bustled with dinner preparations. Ste, in a pearl-white knee-length dress, stood quietly at the edge of the room, detached from the lively scene around her.

    She held a full ss of champagne, her expression distant, already weary of the event and silently plotting an excuse to slip away early.

    Since it was a family gathering, the number of guests was small. Despite that, every minute there felt suffocating.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 809

    ?Chapter 809:

    Just then, a familiar voice rang out behind her,ced with mock surprise and casual arrogance. ¡°What a coincidence! Isn¡¯t this the lovely Ms. Russell? Ah, no¡ªI should call you Ms. Carter now.¡±

    Ste froze, her grip on the ss tightening. Slowly, she turned. Amon.

    As frivolous and mboyant as ever, he strolled toward her in a striking dark green suit. A ckce shirty beneath, its cor carelessly undone, a diamond ne glittering at his throat under the chandelier¡¯s glow. A yful smile tugged at his lips as he raised his ss of red wine, each step deliberate, as if he had all the time in the world.

    A group of equally shy friends trailed behind him,ughing and chatting without a care.<fn302c> Updates are released by F¦ÉndNovel</fn302c>

    Ste blinked in surprise. Amon here?

    Was William here, too?

    Her heart tightened. She instinctively scanned the room, searching for his familiar figure.

    Noticing, Amon chuckled softly. He leaned closer, his breath brushing against her ear. ¡°Looking for William?¡± His tone was teasing, deliberate. ¡°Save yourself the trouble¡ªhe¡¯s noting tonight.¡±

    His eyes never left her face, studying every flicker of emotion as though she were a rare, fascinating painting¡ªone he couldn¡¯t look away from.

    Amon caught the flicker of disappointment in Ste¡¯s eyes. His lips curved faintly as he reached out, resting a hand on her shoulder. ¡°Ms. Russell, are you really that let down? Am I so unworthypared to William?¡±

    Ste brushed his hand away, her gaze sharp and cold. ¡°Mr. Briggs, get a grip on yourself. Show some respect.¡±

    Amon chuckled, tilting his head, his voice loud enough for people nearby to hear. ¡°Respect? I only wanted a few words with you. How is that disrespectful? On the contrary, you¡¯re the one snubbing your guests. Isn¡¯t that poor manners?¡±

    The friends lingering behind him all turned to re at Ste, their eyes shing with scorn.

    At the head table, Karson paused mid-conversation. His brow creased slightly when he saw Ste cornered by Amon, but he didn¡¯t step in right away.

    Find new stories on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    Ste¡¯s chest tightened. She knew exactly what Amon was doing¡ªflexing his Briggs family name on Carter ground, dragging her down in the process.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit lonely, drinking all by yourself at a party, Ms. Russell?¡± Amon ignored her frosty stare, deliberately raising his voice. ¡°Come, let me introduce you to some friends. They¡¯re all big names in Choria, from powerful families. Making connections could really help with your little science projects.¡±

    His tone was suggestive, drawingughter from his group. To them, her research was nothing more than a joke.

    Ste¡¯s grip on her champagne ss tightened until her knuckles nched. She fought the urge to fling the drink in his face. When she spoke, her voice was ice cold. ¡°Save your breath. We¡¯re strangers, and your entourage is none of my concern. Goodbye.¡±

    She turned to leave, but Amon stepped smoothly into her path, blocking her again.

    The smile stayed on his lips, but his eyes glinted with malice. ¡°So ungracious. Or is it that you only know how to show respect to William?¡±

    His gaze swept across the room with an amused look. ¡°Perhaps some of you don¡¯t know yet, but Ms. Russell and my cousin William have quite the¡­ extraordinary rtionship. For her, hepletely disregards his own family.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 810

    Chapter 810:

    The whispers rose instantly. Curious stares, disdainful nces¡ªevery pair of eyes turned on Ste.

    Her face paled. A crushing wave of humiliation threatened to drown her, but she clenched her fists, forcing herself to stay upright. Shameless. That was all Amon was¡ªshameless and vile.

    ¡°Rx, I¡¯m just messing with you.¡± His smirk deepened, satisfaction glinting in his eyes. He snatched a brightly colored cocktail off a passing tray and tried to shove it into her hand.

    ¡°Here, have a drink. Give me some face.¡± He leaned closer, practically forcing the ss on her.

    Just as Amon¡¯s fingers were about to brush against Ste¡¯s hand, a sharp crack split the air. The cocktail ss slipped from his grasp, crashing to the floor and shattering into glittering shards. Sticky liquid sshed across Ste¡¯s dress. He had unconsciously dropped the ss as Ste¡¯s palmnded hard across his face.

    Ste flexed her stinging palm, her cold gaze locked on him. ¡°If you¡¯re looking for fun, you picked the wrong person. I don¡¯t care who you are¡ªwatch your mouth, or you¡¯ll pay the price.¡±

    For a heartbeat, time froze. The chatter in the hall died instantly. Amon¡¯s friends gawked, their faces a mix of shock and disbelief, staring at Ste.<fn1b32> Follow current nov?ls on find?novel</fn1b32>

    Amon himself stood stunned, clutching his swelling cheek, disbelief etched across his face. ¡°You¡­ you dare hit me?¡±

    Never in his life had anyoneid a hand on him. Not even William¡ªWilliam only ever warned him with words.

    He was a Briggs. His family stood on equal footing with the Carters. In Choria, he was untouchable. And yet Ste dared p him in public.

    ¡°Speaking so rudely and acting so full of yourself deserves more than a p. Consider this the lightest punishment for your arrogance.¡± Ste¡¯s training with Rita had given her strength beyond the average girl, and Amon¡¯s cheek still stung from the blow.

    The onlookers shifted from shock to amusement, curious to see how Amon would respond to a woman bold enough to strike him.

    Surrounded by his friends, Amon refused to appear weak, and he lifted his hand to strike back.

    Discover your next read at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s

    Right before the p couldnd, a firm grip mped around his wrist, halting him mid-motion.

    The instant his wrist was caught, darkness flickered in Amon¡¯s eyes. He swung his gaze toward the one bold enough to stop him, and there stood Lance, shielding Ste with his broad frame.

    Lance stood tall, his presence like an unshakable wall that hid Stepletely from sight.

    ring down at the arrogant Amon, he shoved the man¡¯s hand aside. ¡°Mr. Briggs, we invited you here out of courtesy. If that means nothing to you, then feel free to leave.¡±

    Amon arched a brow and cast a nce at Ste from behind Lance¡¯s shoulder. ¡°So, Mr. Carter, you¡¯re willing to challenge the Briggs family on behalf of Ms. Russell?¡±

    A sharp snort escaped Lance. ¡°Ste may not have reimed her surname yet, but she¡¯s my cousin and part of the Carter family. More importantly, you were the one who showed disrespect first. And tell me, do you really think you alone are qualified to speak for the Briggs family in negotiations with me?¡±

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: New novels in a few hous dear readers. God loves you and Noah wishes you all the best. (?? ? ??)?

    .

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 811

    ?Chapter 811:

    Confrontation was not Lance¡¯s habit, yet Amon had no doubt who had caused the scene. Had he arrived secondster, Ste would have taken that p. Standing before Amon, Lance felt no obligation to offer even a shred of courtesy.

    Amon hesitated, then cast a nce between Lance and Ste. With a low, mockingugh, he stepped back a few paces. ¡°Very well, Mr. Carter. You guard your cousin fiercely. If William had shown even a trace of that kind of loyalty, I never would have stayed overseas for so many years.¡±

    The self-deprecating remark failed to soften Lance¡¯s stance. Still shielding Ste, he spoke with calm authority. ¡°Mr. Briggs, take yourpanions and go.¡±

    ¡°The banquet has no ce for you.¡±

    The truth was, Amon hadn¡¯te for the banquet at all. His only purpose was to see Ste.

    Having gotten what he wanted, Amon saw no reason to linger.

    Amon and hispanions drifted out with an air of careless indifference, as though the sh moments ago had meant nothing.

    Behind Lance, Ste thought him utterly shameless, too thick-skinned to even feel the sting of humiliation.

    No matter how much they tried to put him down, if Amon refused to care, their efforts were wasted.

    After Amon left, Lance turned toward Ste, his tone gentler. ¡°He didn¡¯t hurt you, did he?¡±

    Ste gave a small shake of her head. ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡±

    Amon¡¯s words had been little more than yful jabs, and she hardly took them to heart.

    Relieved, Lance felt the tension in his shoulders ease.

    With a questioning look, Ste asked quietly, ¡°Why would the Briggs familye to our gathering in the first ce?¡±

    At her words, Lance¡¯s expression stiffened, betraying hesitation. ¡°Grandpa arranged it. He hoped to build stronger ties with the Briggs family. And since Nina wants to be engaged to William, the invitation was extended. None of us expected Amon to appear.¡±

    Ste quickly realized the situation. The invitation had been for William, and no one had anticipated Amon would arrive in his ce.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s is your update hub<fn6e78> Latest content published on fin?novel</fn6e78>

    By the time he reached the door, the Carter family couldn¡¯t simply refuse him entry, so they allowed him inside.

    Fixing his gaze on Ste, Lance spoke with conviction. ¡°Leave this to me. Amon insulted you, and that cannot be ignored. I¡¯ll speak to Grandpa and have him demand an exnation from the Briggs family!¡±

    After all, Ste was Karson¡¯s newly acknowledged granddaughter. She could not be left vulnerable to the Briggs family¡¯s contempt.

    If the Carter family chose to remain silent, wouldn¡¯t it only give others the impression that they were easy to bully?

    Ste gently tugged at his sleeve and murmured, ¡°Forget it, Lance. It isn¡¯t serious, and Amon didn¡¯te out ahead. There¡¯s no reason to stir up conflict with the Briggs family over this.¡±

    Ste understood well enough that not everyone in the Briggs family behaved like Amon. In truth, aside from him, most were not so reckless.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 812

    ?Chapter 812:

    It wouldn¡¯t be a wise move to have Karson go to the Briggs family to demand an exnation.

    Ste recognized Lance¡¯s indignation on her behalf, yet she herself remained utterly unperturbed.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do what he used me of. Even if he spreads rumors, the truth wille to light eventually.¡± Her tone was steady, unshaken.

    Lance looked at her, both frustrated and relieved by herposure. With nothing else to say, he finally nodded.

    After a pause, he tried to steer the conversation elsewhere. ¡°Ste, today¡¯s the Carter family banquet. Most of the rtives are already here, and it¡¯s almost dinner. Let me take you to the dining room.¡±

    Ste sighed inwardly. She knew there was no escaping it. Quietly, she rose and followed him.

    The long rectangr table inside the dining room was nearly full. The chatter of rtives buzzed in the air as Ste slipped into her seat. Just as Karson raised his hand to invite everyone to start eating, the doorbell rang.

    The sudden sound froze the room. Karson frowned, then waved to a servant. ¡°Go see who it is.¡±

    The maid hurried to the entrance. When she opened the door, her eyes widened in surprise. Standing there was William Briggs, dressed in a perfectly tailored ck suit.

    She turned back, slightly stunned. ¡°Mr. William Briggs is here.¡±

    Ste¡¯s breath caught. Her eyes widened. William? She hadn¡¯t expected him to show up now of all times. The calm front she had forced earlier wavered, a flicker of unease running through her.

    At the table, Karson¡¯s expression darkened instantly. Lance had already whispered in his ear about Amon¡¯s earlier stunt, and Karson¡¯s patience had run dry. Leaning on his cane, he got up and walked toward the door himself. ¡°What brings you here, Mr. Briggs?¡±

    William was met with Karson¡¯s polite smile¡ªbut the steel in his eyes was unmistakable. William inclined his head slightly. ¡°Apologies, Mr. Carter. I was dyed by some matters today. I arrivedte.¡±

    Karson¡¯s lips curved faintly, though his words carried no warmth. ¡°Ah. Well, unfortunately, your timing couldn¡¯t be worse. We¡¯re about to start our family dinner. It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for you to join.¡±<fn42e1> Updates are released by f¦É?dn¦Ïvel</fn42e1>

    g¦Á ?¦Ç ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s holds great reads

    William understood instantly. Karson wanted him gone.

    ¡°I see. It was my mistake not toe earlier. I¡¯ll ask for your forgiveness another time.¡±

    William wasn¡¯t the type to force his way in. To press now would only make things worse.

    Karson nodded slightly, satisfied with his tact but unwilling to ease his stance. ¡°At least you know your ce. If only all members of the Briggs family behaved like you¡­ what a pity.¡±

    He paused deliberately, his eyes narrowing. ¡°Your cousin just left. You didn¡¯t run into him on the way here?¡±

    The mention of Amon made William¡¯s heart sink. So that was it. He hadn¡¯t even known Amon was at the Carters¡¯, let alone that he had caused trouble.

    Keeping his voice even, William replied, ¡°You¡¯re right, Mr. Carter. I¡¯ll deal with it when I return. Please ept my apologies on behalf of my family.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 813

    ?Chapter 813:

    Karson¡¯s expression eased, though he still waved firmly toward the door. ¡°Alright. You should go. We have to begin dinner.¡±<fn5c31> This text is hosted at find?novel</fn5c31>

    Without another word, the door shut in William¡¯s face.

    William¡¯s jaw tightened as he stood outside, the faintest shadow flickering across his expression. Through the narrowing crack of the door, his eyes had fallen on Ste inside. For an instant, hisposure wavered. But then the door clicked shut.

    He pulled out his phone. His voice dropped, dangerous and sharp. ¡°Luca, find out exactly what Amon did at the Carter family banquet today.¡±

    His gaze turned cold. How dare Amon meddle here and offend Karson? Was he looking for death?

    Back inside, Karson returned to his seat. His sternness melted as he nced at Ste, who sat quietly beside Lance. His voice softened. ¡°Stel, did that scare you?¡±

    Ste shook her head. ¡°No, Grandpa. Did Mr. Briggs want something?¡±

    Karson chuckled lightly, waving it off. ¡°Nothing worth mentioning. He¡¯s already gone, so let¡¯s not let it ruin our dinner. Come, eat.¡±

    Ste nodded, not pressing further. She cast onest nce toward the closed door, then quickly looked away.

    The Carter family¡¯s dining room glittered with luxury. A grand mahogany table stretched the length of the room, its polished surface lined with crystal sses and gleaming silver cutlery. Dishes arrived one after another, carried in by uniformed maids beneath the glow of the chandelier.

    Besides Ste, Lance, and Karson, the table held Nina and her parents. Nina¡¯s father, Daniel Carter, sat to her left, with his wife Norene beside him. They both wore the same polite smiles, but behind the masky calction and cool detachment.

    From the moment Ste sat down, Nina¡¯s eyes never left her. They burned with jealousy and resentment, sharp enough to cut ss.

    Norene kept her smile intact, but anyone could easily see through it.

    Karson tried to smooth the mood with a few words about family harmony. Everyone nodded dutifully, raising sses and pretending at civility, but tension pulsed beneath the surface.

    After a few rounds of wine, Daniel decided it was his moment. He turned to Ste, smiling with the air of a concerned elder.

    Feel the thrill on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m

    ¡°Ste, you¡¯ve been back for some time now. Are you adjusting well? I hear you¡¯re at the research institute. That¡¯s good, of course¡ªyoung people should have ambition. But you must also pay attention to the family, learn our ways and proper etiquette. You¡¯re a Carter now. You represent us. It¡¯s not like before, when you were on your own. You wouldn¡¯t want to embarrass the family, right?¡±

    His words dripped with false concern but struck like a de. Cloaked as advice, the message was clear¡ªSte was unrefined, not good enough.

    Silence fell over the table. Under the chandelier¡¯s light, Nina smirked, her knife catching the glow like a threat.

    Ste¡¯s hand stilled on her fork. Slowly, she lifted her gaze to Daniel, her voice calm but edged with frost.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Uncle Daniel. The work at the institute is my career, and I take it seriously. As for etiquette, I believe respect is the foundation. Standing on my own two feet is better than leaning on family clout and spreading rumors behind people¡¯s backs.¡±

    The wordsnded with precision¡ªpolite on the surface, merciless underneath. She had flipped his criticism back at him without breaking herposure.

    Daniel¡¯s smile froze. Color rose, then drained from his face.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 814

    ?Chapter 814:

    Norene stepped in quickly, herugh smooth but her wordsced with barbs. ¡°Oh, Ste, no wonder you¡¯re a researcher. Such clear thinking. We¡¯re only worried about you, that¡¯s all. Life in a prominent family isn¡¯t simple¡ªthere are rules, expectations, social graces. Not like the world you used to know. Right, Karson?¡±

    She deftly shifted the attention to Karson, hoping for his support.

    Technically, Norene wasn¡¯t wrong. Ste hadn¡¯t grown up with the Carters. Her manners couldn¡¯tpare to Nina¡¯s polished upbringing.

    But Karson didn¡¯t even look up as he speared a piece of steamed grouper with his fork. His voice cut through the room, deep andmanding. ¡°Mealtime¡¯s for eating, not idle talk. If the food can¡¯t keep you quiet, then don¡¯t eat. I know exactly what Ste is doing. Mind your own business.¡±

    His bluntness struck like a whip. Daniel and Norene stiffened, then lowered their heads, picking at their food in silence, thoroughly chastised.

    Then Karson turned to Ste. His sternness melted into warmth. With the serving tongs, he ced a plump abalone on her te. ¡°Stel, eat more. You¡¯ve gotten thinner. No matter how busy the institute keeps you, you need to take care of yourself. If you need anything, tell me.¡±

    The favoritism in his tone was unmistakable.

    Ste¡¯s eyes softened. She looked down at the abalone, warmth flickering in her chest. Her grandfather¡¯s care was real. ¡°Thank you, Grandpa,¡± she said quietly.

    Beside her, Lance remained silent, eating steadily. But each time his gaze brushed over Ste, his eyes carried quiet support. Like Karson, he stood firmly by her side.

    Across the table, Nina¡¯s nails dug into her napkin. Jealousy twisted in her chest until it felt unbearable.

    Lance¡¯s gentle eyes, her grandfather¡¯s favoritism, Ste¡¯s calm poise¡ªit was all too much.

    Suddenly, she mmed her fork down, her voice cracking with suppressed tears and rage. ¡°Grandpa¡ªyou¡¯re ying favorites!¡±

    All eyes snapped to Nina the moment she spoke.

    Karson¡¯s brows furrowed, his tone cold. ¡°Nina, what¡¯s your problem this time?¡±

    ¡°I just can¡¯t ept this!¡± Nina¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears as she pointed at Ste, then shot a bitter nce at Lance. ¡°The second she shows up, everything starts revolving around her. Your affection, the family¡¯s attention¡­ why does she get it all?¡±

    The ce for great stories: g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Her chest heaved as she pushed on, her voice trembling. ¡°I love William Briggs, and I want to marry him. Grandpa, you always said a match between our families would be a good thing. So why is it suddenly impossible now that she¡¯s your real granddaughter?¡±

    Her final words hit like a p. The air at the dining table tightened; faces darkened all around.<fn0b4a> For original chapters go to f¦É?dn¦Ïvel</fn0b4a>

    Under the table, Norene gave Nina¡¯s sleeve a sharp tug, a silent plea to let it go. But Nina, fueled by jealousy and humiliation, refused to back down.

    Lance¡¯s expression darkened, his brows drawn low. A frosty re swept over Nina, filled with undisguised disappointment.

    Ste¡¯s grip on her fork tightened. She lowered her gaze to the untouched abalone on her te, her appetite gone.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 815

    ?Chapter 815:

    Karson¡¯s face hardened. With a thunderous crack, his palm mmed against the table. ¡°That¡¯s enough! You¡¯repletely out of line!¡±

    Nina¡¯s tears spilled over as she choked out, ¡°How am I out of line? What¡¯s wrong with loving him? A marriage between the Carters and the Briggs would benefit both families! Grandpa, just because you¡¯ve found your real granddaughter, does that mean you don¡¯t care about me anymore? Am I supposed to just step aside for her?¡±

    Her sobs rang through the room, painting her as pitiful and wronged.

    Norene pulled Nina close, adding her ownint in a soft but cutting tone. ¡°Nina may have spoken out of turn, but she¡¯s notpletely wrong. She¡¯s liked William for years. You know how young women are about these things. Feelings only grow deeper over time. You can¡¯t show favoritism like this¡ªit¡¯ll crush her. Nina¡¯s still your granddaughter too.¡±

    Karson¡¯s chest rose and fell heavily. His re swept over the tear-streaked Nina and the calcting Norene, his voiceced with steel. ¡°Silence! What do you think marriage is¡ªa bargaining chip? A tool for your games?¡±<fndaa2> Original content can be found at F?ndNovel</fndaa2>

    His fury shook the room. Karson had never once suggested leveraging a marriage for gain. Where had Nina even gotten that idea?

    He leaned forward, his voice sharper. ¡°Has anyone here even asked William what he wants? Nina, you keep shouting about love, but do you even understand him? Do you know what he thinks? This one-sided obsession of yours¡ªthis is what you call love? It¡¯s nothing but a disgrace to the Carter name!¡±

    His gaze shifted, razor-sharp, to Daniel and Norene. ¡°And you two. Instead of teaching your daughter properly, you feed her delusions and hide behind the excuse of family interests. Is this what you call parenting?¡±

    Karson¡¯s fury shook him so deeply that he pressed a trembling hand to his chest, his breathing uneven.

    But his voice never wavered. ¡°From this moment on, if anyone dares bring up marriage alliances again¡ªthey¡¯re out of this family!¡±

    His words rang like a gavel strike, final and unyielding.

    The dining room froze in silence. Nina¡¯s sobs died in her throat, her face turning pale with humiliation.

    Daniel and Norene sat stiffly, their heads bowed, not daring to make a sound.

    L?t?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.??????

    No one underestimated Karson¡¯s anger.

    The grand family dinner, meticulously nned, ended in suffocating silence. Ste felt drained, her heart heavy. Dealing with Nina and her parents had wrung every ounce of strength from her.

    After the meal, she quietly announced her intention to leave.

    ¡°Ste, it¡¯ste,¡± Lance said immediately, rising from his seat. ¡°Why not stay at the estate tonight? The maids already prepared a room for you¡ªit¡¯s all new.¡±

    With Nina whisked away by her parents, the estate had settled into an uneasy quiet. Lance saw no reason for Ste to walk out into the night.

    Before she could answer, Karson came over, leaning on his cane. ¡°Stay, Ste. I¡¯ll have the driver take you to the institute first thing tomorrow. It won¡¯t affect your work.¡±

    Seeing both Lance and Karson so insistent, Ste hesitated, then pressed her lips together and nodded softly. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll stay tonight.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 816

    ?Chapter 816:

    Karson¡¯s stern face brightened with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s better. The maids will show you to your room. There are new pajamas in the closet¡ªeverything¡¯s set.¡±

    After washing up in the bathroom, Ste had just stepped out when a knock sounded at the door.

    ¡°Ste, are you asleep? It¡¯s Grandpa. Can Ie in?¡± Karson¡¯s voice came from outside.

    Ste paused, then replied softly, ¡°Yeah, sure. The door¡¯s open.¡±

    Karson pushed it open, a smile on his face as he held out a ss of warm milk. ¡°A little milk before bed helps you sleep. I¡¯m not disturbing you, am I?¡±

    His cautious tone left Ste a little helpless. They hadn¡¯t spent much time together yet, but she wanted to tell him he didn¡¯t need to be so polite. He was her grandfather.

    The warmth of the ss spread into her palms as she took it. She looked at him and said gently, ¡°Grandpa, please, sit down.¡±

    There was a sofa in the room. Seeing Karson linger after handing her the milk, Ste knew he had more on his mind.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t eat much at dinner,¡± Karson said as he sat beside her, his sharp eyes soft with concern. ¡°I noticed you barely touched your food.¡±

    His gaze swept over the sparse, almost bare room, and he let out a quiet sigh. ¡°If you need anything, just tell me. This is your home now.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa. I don¡¯t need anything else. This room¡¯s already perfect.¡± Ste¡¯s tone was polite but distant.

    Karson studied her calm yet slightly guarded face, then spoke slowly. ¡°I know it¡¯s not easy, suddenly being part of such aplicated family. Don¡¯t take Nina and her parents too seriously. Nina¡¯s been spoiled and can be a little arrogant.¡±

    Ste lowered her gaze, fiddling with her fingers without a word. She understood he was trying tofort her, and she was grateful. For someone who had just returned to the Carter family, having her grandfather stand by her was already more than she had expected.<fn0e3a> Readplete version only at f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fn0e3a>

    Still, she wasn¡¯t used to it.

    Since losing her adoptive parents, Ste had only ever relied on herself. Even during her marriage to Marc, she had never leaned on himpletely. Depending on others simply wasn¡¯t in her nature.

    Explore more on g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s

    Karson, noticing her silence, went on, ¡°I can tell William has feelings for you. If you feel the same, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to give it a chance.¡±

    The Carter family was powerful. A match with the Briggs family was only natural. And though Karson always said marriage shouldn¡¯t just be about benefit, if Ste and William truly liked each other, it would still be a win for both families.

    He paused, watching her closely. Then he continued, ¡°The Briggs family is far messier than ours. Alonzo and his son aren¡¯t easy to handle. For William to hold his ground, he has to be sharp and ruthless. But with you, he¡¯s different. I¡¯ve seen it.¡±

    Ste pressed her lips together. She knew William treated her differently, but too many things stood between them.

    ¡°Of course, the choice is yours. I just don¡¯t want you to miss something good because of assumptions.¡± Karson reached out and patted her hand, his tone full of genuine care.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 817

    ?Chapter 817:

    Ste lifted her eyes, her voice steady. ¡°Grandpa, things between William and me aren¡¯t like what you think. Right now, I just want to focus on my research¡ªand on finding the truth about my adoptive parents. I¡¯m not thinking about anything else.¡±

    She had always been clear about her priorities. If love got in the way of her goals, she would choose her goals without hesitation.

    Though William stirred something in her heart, Ste forced herself to bury it. If he truly cared about her, he¡¯d respect her choice.

    Karson saw the firm line she drew and knew there was no point in pressing further. He sighed and nodded.<fnab00> For original chapters go to f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fnab00>

    William¡¯s world was too dangerous. Perhaps it was for the best that Ste wanted no part of it.

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t push you. Whatever you decide, the Carter family will back you up. It¡¯ste¡ªget some rest.¡±

    He stood, patted her shoulder, and quietly left the room.

    Once Karson left, Ste closed the door behind him, but the weight on her chest didn¡¯t lift in the slightest.

    A strained smile crossed her lips as thoughts of William pressed in, leaving her with a helpless ache she couldn¡¯t shake.

    When she first stepped into the research institute, never had she imagined her life would be so deeply tangled with William.

    Ste lingered in thought for a while, then moved to her desk and flipped open herptop, hoping that burying herself in the institute¡¯s experiment reports might steady her mind.

    The inbox blinked with new messages. Ste began clicking through them quickly¡ªroutine notes about Neb and institute matters, which she skimmed and answered one by one.

    But then her gaze froze on a message from an unfamiliar address. Her pulse spiked, dread crawling into her chest. Fingers unsteady, she opened it, and the name that appeared made her blood run cold¡ªClevnd Russell.

    It was the name of her adoptive father, Clevnd Russell.

    The email itself was brief, just a handful of lines:

    Step into fiction with g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s

    ¡°Ms. Russell, do you want to know the truth about your adoptive parents¡¯ deaths, and the meaning hidden in the symbols and letters? Come alone to the Neon Haze Bar in the east of the city at ten tomorrow night. Do not bete, or the chance will be gone forever. And do not tell anyone, or you will never uncover the past.¡±

    There was no signature at the end of the email, and Ste¡¯s heartbeat hammered in her chest.

    Whoever sent it remained a mystery, and she couldn¡¯t tell if the hand behind those words was reaching out as an ally or luring her as an enemy.

    The memory of Amon¡¯s cruel trick with Sharon resurfaced sharply, stirring a deep unease that this, too, might be another borate snare.

    Her gaze lingered on the glowing screen, suspicion and doubt flickering in her eyes. Yet the short message gripped her nerves like a vice. For years she had chased after the truth, and now, these few lines felt closer than anything she had ever touched. Even if there was only a sliver of authenticity, she couldn¡¯t risk letting the chance slip away.

    Reason whispered that the danger was real, but her emotions drowned out caution. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t summon the cold resolve to ignore it.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 818

    ?Chapter 818:

    That night, Stey restless in bed, her thoughts tangled around the email. Sleep barely touched her eyes as unease gnawed at her.

    Across the city, William stood inside the Briggs Group office, his gaze fixed on the massive screen that disyed the preliminary analysis Professor Ritchie had sent from theb. Beside him, Luca remained stiff and solemn, his expression carved with concern.

    The report showed a photo developed from the old film that had undergone preliminary restoration. Though not particrly clear, it was sufficiently legible to cast a shadow over William¡¯s expression.

    ¡°It looks like the film was soaked in a special solution meant to erase critical details, but a few unique traces remain visible¡­¡±

    William studied Professor Ritchie¡¯s exnatory video, an icy gleam flickering in his eyes.

    He had already told them he recognized the symbol, convinced it tied directly to Alonzo. Now Professor Ritchie¡¯s report left little room for doubt, strengthening his suspicion.

    What rattled him, however, wasn¡¯t the pattern itself but the sudden phone call Professor Ritchie received¡ªfrom Harold.

    A police officer believed dead for more than ten years reached out at the precise moment of film identification¡ªsuch timing could never be dismissed as coincidence. It felt calcted, like a piece of arger scheme carefully put in ce.

    What was Harold really trying to convey? Was the call a genuine warning, or just another move engineered by the forces lurking in the shadows?

    William¡¯s thoughts churned, but rity evaded him.

    ¡°Have there been any signs from Curtis?¡± William¡¯s voice dropped into a low,manding tone.

    ¡°Our men have eyes on him around the clock. So far, he¡¯s kept himself in line¡ªstudying at the tutoring center, ying games now and then, nothing suspicious on the surface. He does seem nervous, though, always pressing us about when his safety will be fully secured.¡±

    After a pause, Luca ventured carefully, ¡°Mr. Briggs, are you suggesting Curtis himself might be tangled up in this?¡±

    Step into new worlds with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§àm

    William¡¯s stare hardened, his eyes fixed on the darkened window. His reply came low and steady. ¡°Think about it. His father resurfaces out of nowhere, and the information he passes on leads straight to that symbol. Doesn¡¯t that strike you as a little too neat?¡±

    Luca¡¯s eyes flickered with surprise, yet he held back any response as William pressed on. ¡°Keep him under strict surveince. Every action, every detail must be examined. And double the manpower if you have to. I want Harold found, no matter what it takes¡ªeven if we have to overturn the entire city.¡±

    William¡¯s resolve hardened; he had to uncover how a man buried in death for so long could suddenly return to the world of the living.<fn56f7> Newest update provided by find¡¤novel</fn56f7>

    ¡°Understood,¡± Luca answered without hesitation, already turning to leave.

    ¡°Wait.¡± William¡¯s low voice stopped him. He pinched the bridge of his nose, a trace of fatigue slipping into his tone. ¡°Send another team to protect Ste. Amon¡¯s back in the country, and he¡¯s circling around her like a vulture. He¡¯s clearly set his sights on her.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 819

    ?Chapter 819:<fn02b7> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on find?novel</fn02b7>

    The mention of Amon brought a sharp edge to William¡¯s expression. He hadn¡¯t expected Amon to make a move the moment he returned.

    Clearly, Amon hadn¡¯t been idling abroad. The fact that he had dared to ask about William¡¯s rtionship with Ste at the Briggs family dinner proved he had been watching everything from the shadows.

    Amon might appear carefree, but his mind was more calcting than anyone realized. On the surface, he looked like a frivolous yboy. But William knew better. Beneath that smiling mask was a mind sharper and more dangerous than most people could imagine.

    ¡°Understood,¡± Luca repeated firmly before slipping out of the office.

    The room fell silent again. William stood by the floor-to-ceiling window, the glittering city lights stretching before him. Yet all he felt was a creeping chill.

    He had promised Ste he would uncover the truth¡ªand he would keep that promise, no matter what it cost him. The clues already pointed in one direction, but until he had undeniable proof, he wouldn¡¯t stop. Ste¡¯s adoptive parents¡­ their deaths weren¡¯t an ident.

    His jaw tightened. He would never let their deaths go unanswered.

    But Ste¡­ she kept him at arm¡¯s length.

    William knew her well enough to understand she wouldn¡¯t give up her own investigation. If he didn¡¯t get to the truth first, she would throw herself straight into danger.

    The next day at the research institute, Ste could barely focus. Her mind kept circling back to the email she had received the night before. No matter how many times she tried to trace it, she hit a dead end¡ªthe sender had hidden behind an airtight server.

    All day, the same question gnawed at her. Should she go tonight¡­ or not? The clock kept ticking toward eight, and she still hadn¡¯t made up her mind.

    Just as she was packing up, her phone buzzed with an unfamiliar local number. She hesitated, then answered.

    ¡°Is this Ms. Ste Russell?¡± A young male voice came through, slightly nervous, strangely familiar.

    ¡°Yes. Who¡¯s calling?¡± Ste frowned. She knew she¡¯d heard that voice before, but couldn¡¯t ce it.

    The caller lowered his tone, words spilling out quickly.

    ¡°Ms. Russell, I¡¯ll keep this short. I¡¯m Curtis Ellsworth. You¡¯ve been digging into that car ident from more than a decade ago, haven¡¯t you? Listen to me¡ªstop. Drop the investigation. You¡¯re stirring up people you can¡¯t afford to provoke. If you keep going, you might not live to regret it.¡±

    Ste¡¯s breath caught. ¡°Curtis Ellsworth? How did you get my number? What do you know? Tell me everything!¡±

    Her demand only seemed to agitate him further. His voice rose, sharp with urgency. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know more! Just remember my words¡ªstop while you still can. And stay away from the Briggs family, especially William. They¡¯re all dangerous! That¡¯s all I can say. Take care of yourself.¡±

    The line went dead.

    Ste froze, the dial tone buzzing in her ear, her grip tightening on the phone. Why now? Why would Curtis suddenly call her out of the blue? And why did he say that the Briggs family¡ªincluding William¡ªwere dangerous? He definitely knew something, yet he refused to say more.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 820

    ?Chapter 820:

    Her heart thudded heavily. Was continuing the investigation really that dangerous? But could she stop? No. Even if the path wasced with danger¡ªeven if it cost her life¡ªshe wouldn¡¯t quit until she uncovered the truth.

    Her resolve hardened.

    Ste checked the time, drew in a steadying breath, and made her choice. She would go to the meeting tonight. But she would not go unprepared.

    From herb drawer, she pulled out a slim recording device and slipped it into her pocket. Her gaze fell on a small handmade knife resting on the table. She hesitated only a moment before tucking it into her bag.

    Finally, she set up a scheduled message to Sharon. It would send at 10:30 p.m., telling her to call the police if Ste hadn¡¯t checked in by 11. The message included the bar¡¯s address.

    That was the best she could do. Sharon would understand immediately. That was the kind of unspoken trust they had built over the years.

    It waspletely dark by the time Ste¡¯s taxi pulled up in front of the Neon Haze Bar on the eastern edge of town.

    The ce looked nothing like the city¡¯s upscale lounges. Nestled in a half-forgotten street, the bar¡¯s weathered storefront was marked by a flickering neon sign that glowed with a suggestive light. Faint music leaked through the door, a low thrum that reached Ste¡¯s ears.

    She pushed the door open, and the heavy stench of tobo smoke hit her instantly, making her wrinkle her nose.

    Inside, the bar was dim, shadows pooling in every corner. Only a handful of patrons were scattered in booths, each lost in their own world. Nobody paid her the slightest attention.

    Her pulse quickened in rhythm with the bass. Taking a steadying breath, Ste followed the directions from the email, her steps carrying her toward a booth deep inside.

    It was tucked away in the farthest corner, darker than the rest of the room. A chill skated down her spine¡ªif someone stabbed her here, her body wouldn¡¯t be found until closing time.

    Ste slowed her pace. On the sofa, a lone figure sat with their back to her, a ck hoodie pulled low to hide their face.

    Let your imagination soar with g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Her throat tightened.

    Heart pounding, she stopped at the edge of the booth. ¡°Did you send me the email?¡±<fna9fb> Updates are released by fin?novel</fna9fb>

    At the sound of her voice, the figure turned.

    The moment she saw his face, Ste¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Amon. Her breath caught. Him again.

    A smug smile curved his lips. He leisurely tugged off the hood, revealing a devilishly handsome face lit with malicious amusement.

    ¡°Ms. Russell,¡± he drawled, swirling the ss in his hand, ice clinking lightly, ¡°punctual as ever. Not a second early.¡±

    His gaze sharpened, mockery dancing in his eyes. ¡°Seems the truth really matters to you. You¡¯d never waste time on me if I invited you, yet for the promise of a hidden¡ª¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 821

    ?Chapter 821:

    ¡°Truth, you¡¯re willing to meet a stranger.¡± Ste instinctively stepped back, her entire body stiff with rm.

    He was mocking her¡ªmocking her for being fooled twice.

    ¡°Leaving so soon?¡± Amon¡¯s voice cut in smoothly before she could turn.

    At his signal, two tall men appeared, blocking her escape.

    Ste¡¯s heart sank. Quietly, she slipped her hand into her pocket and curled her fingers around the small utility knife she had brought. If Amon tried to push her too far, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to fight back.

    Keeping her face calm, she met his eyes coldly. ¡°Amon, what do you want? Isn¡¯t this game getting old?¡±

    ¡°Old?¡± He chuckled low, then stood, moving toward her with deliberate steps. ¡°Not at all. Watching you scurry into my trap like a frightened rabbit¡ªwatching William lose his temper over you¡ªthis has been the best entertainment I¡¯ve had since I came home.¡±

    He stopped right in front of her, leaning in until his breath fanned her cheek. His eyes gleamed with wicked amusement.

    ¡°I know exactly what you want. Of course, I know the truth. Who nned the ident¡­ why your poor adoptive parents died. Do you want me to tell you, Ms. Russell?¡±

    His words slithered through her ears like poison, equal parts temptation and danger.

    Ste¡¯s pulse spiked, her nails digging into her palm.

    She knew he was only toying with her. And yet¡­ even if it was a lie, part of her still wanted to hear it. That was her torment.

    ¡°What do you know?¡± she bit out coldly. ¡°If you have something to say, say it. Stop toying with me.¡±

    Amon smirked, reaching out a hand, his fingers angling toward her cheek. Ste jerked her head away before he could touch her.

    His smile only deepened, wicked and unhurried. ¡°So impatient. Fine. I¡¯ll indulge you. I¡¯ll tell you who faked the ident scene, who wanted your adoptive parents dead¡­¡±

    He paused deliberately, savoring the tension etched into her pale face. Then, word by word, he drawled, ¡°Oh dear¡­ what was the name again? I seem to have forgotten¡ªfor now.¡±

    Exclusive chapters at g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls

    Ste suddenly felt pathetic.

    She knew Amon was ying her, lying again and again, yet she still let herself get dragged into his games.

    He was nothing like William. William had his principles. Amon had none¡ªhe was only here to toy with her.

    The realization burned her with humiliation and fury.

    ¡°Enough, Mr. Briggs. I¡¯m done ying along with you!¡± Ste snapped, ring at him.

    Without another word, she spun on her heel. This time, Amon¡¯s bodyguards didn¡¯t bother to stop her.

    Loungingzily on the sofa, Amon watched her storm out, his lips curling into a mocking smile.

    .

    .

    .<fnb45e> This update is avable on find?novel</fnb45e>

 Chapter 822

    ?Chapter 822:

    Exactly as nned. Provoking her, stirring her emotions.

    That was his favorite kind of fun.

    Ste left with nothing. No answers. No clues. But on William¡¯s side, progress was being made.

    Piece by piece, he assembled the puzzle until the culprit became clear¡ªAlonzo.

    Why would Alonzo target Ste¡¯s adoptive parents? The answer was cruelly simple. They had seen something they shouldn¡¯t have.

    And in the Briggs family, knowing the wrong thing meant death¡ªswift, silent, unquestioned.

    William hated those methods, but he knew this was Alonzo¡¯s way.

    Standing beside him, Luca asked carefully, ¡°Mr. Briggs, we don¡¯t have solid evidence yet. Should we tell Ms. Russell the truth?¡±

    William¡¯s jaw tightened. Even if Ste knew, what could she do now? Charging in recklessly would only put her in danger.

    After a long silence, his deep voice came out steady. ¡°Don¡¯t tell her yet.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t trying to keep her in the dark forever. He just needed to settle everything first.

    Luca gave a firm nod. ¡°Understood.¡±

    Meanwhile, Ste sat fuming in the back of a cab, her chest burning with anger as she rode home.

    By the time she copsed on her sofa, her head throbbed with frustration. Why was it always Amon? Why did she let herself get pulled into his traps again and again?

    Another sleepless night passed. The next morning, she dragged herself to the research institute, dark circles shadowing her eyes.

    But trouble always had a way of finding her. The moment she stepped out of her apartmentplex, Marc was waiting.

    Ste¡¯s brows furrowed. She tried to walk past, but Marc blocked her path, blurting, ¡°Stel, I need to talk to you!¡±

    Her face hardened. ¡°I have nothing to say to you.¡±

    Newest chapters on galno¦Íels.c¨®m

    ¡°Wait!¡± He raised his hand quickly, desperate to stop her. ¡°It¡¯s about your adoptive parents.¡±

    Her steps faltered. Irritation spiked inside her chest. Wasn¡¯t this getting ridiculous? Why was everyone suddenly using her adoptive parents¡¯ deaths to y games with her?

    ¡°Marc,¡± she said coldly, ¡°if you¡¯re here to mock me too, don¡¯t bother. I¡¯ll find the truth myself. I don¡¯t need your pity.¡±

    For once, Marc¡¯s smile faded. He hade with a trace of schadenfreude, yes¡ªbut he also wanted her to know the truth. ¡°Stel,¡± he said gravely, ¡°I know who killed your adoptive parents. My people found out. It was William¡¯s uncle¡ªAlonzo.¡±

    Her whole body froze, blood running cold. ¡°You¡­ what did you say?¡±

    Marc let out a heavy sigh. ¡°It¡¯s true. And there¡¯s more. William¡ªwho imed he was helping you¡ªhe already knew it was Alonzo. He just didn¡¯t tell you.¡±<fna434> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find?novel</fna434>

    Ste¡¯s mind spun with the chaos of her thoughts.

    Marc pressed on, his voice cutting like a knife. ¡°He buried the clues and protected Alonzo. Why? Because if Alonzo goes down, the Briggs family shakes. To William, the family¡¯s interestse first. Your adoptive parents¡¯ lives? Compared to the Briggs name, they mean nothing. He was never really helping you.¡±

    Ste staggered as if the ground had been pulled from beneath her. She had thought William¡¯s silence was because he wasn¡¯t involved in the case. Now, it felt like he had been hiding the truth from her all along.

    ¡°Why should I believe a word you say?¡± Ste demanded, her voice cold.

    Marc let out a low sigh, as if he had expected her reaction.

    ¡°Ste, I know I¡¯ve given you every reason to doubt me. That¡¯s why I¡¯m not asking you to trust me. Ask William yourself. See if he dares look you in the eye and lie.¡±

    Instead of defending himself, he pushed her straight toward William. She would eventually run into him anyway. The confrontation was bound to happen.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 823

    ?Chapter 823:

    Ste pressed her lips together, silent for a beat. Finally, she said firmly, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll ask him myself. But don¡¯t think this clears you of what you did.¡±

    Marc lifted both hands in mock surrender, a careless smirk tugging at his lips, as if her judgment didn¡¯t matter in the least.

    Ste turned away, forcing her emotions back under control. But Marc caught the flicker of hesitation in her eyes. A satisfied gleam crossed his face. This was what he wanted¡ªto nt seeds of doubt between her and William, to watch her faith in him crumble piece by piece.

    Ste felt utterly drained. She turned to leave. Marc¡¯s words echoed relentlessly in her mind.

    Was she so naive? William was a Briggs. Would he truly go against his own uncle¡­ risk everything, just for her?

    Her thoughts were spiraling when a sudden tug snapped her back. Marc¡¯s hand mped around her wrist, jerking her into his arms.

    ¡°Stel,¡± he rasped, his breath hot against her ear. ¡°Don¡¯t put your hopes on that hypocrite. He¡¯s no better than me. But at least what we had¡ªit was real. I¡¯d treat you better than he ever could.¡±

    Her stomach lurched in disgust. In a sh, Ste wrenched her bag open, pulled out pepper spray, and sted it straight at him.

    ¡°Let go of me, you bastard!¡±

    Marc hadn¡¯t expected that. He ducked, but the spray still hit his eyes. He staggered back, blinking furiously.

    Seizing the chance, Ste stomped down hard on his foot.

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    Marc howled, doubling over in pain. His grip ckened.

    She tore free and bolted toward theb, heart pounding. How dare he try something so brazen¡ªin broad daylight!

    But Marc wasn¡¯t giving up. Still clutching his stinging eyes, he stumbled after her.

    At that moment, a sleek ck Rolls-Royce screeched to the curb. The window slid down, and William stepped out, his expression thunderous.

    He had ordered Luca to stop the car the instant he caught sight of Marc harassing Ste.

    Nuevos cap¨ªtulos en g?ln¦Òv?ls

    ¡°Marc, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡±

    Before Marc could react, William¡¯s fist crashed into his jaw.

    The blownded with brutal force, sending Marc sprawling across the pavement like a rag doll.

    Marc groaned, clutching his face, but still managed to sneer through the pain. ¡°William, what gives you the right? You think no one knows about your dirty secrets?¡±

    William¡¯s only answer was a vicious kick to his stomach.

    Marc screamed, curling up on the ground, gasping like a broken shrimp. William didn¡¯t spare him another nce. He strode forward, grabbed Ste by the wrist, and pulled her behind him, shielding her from prying eyes.

    Ignoring the onlookers¡¯ shocked whispers, William guided her quickly into theb.

    Ste hadn¡¯t expected him to appear, let alone like this. Stunned by his sudden intervention, she forgot to resist as he pulled her along.

    Inside, the air was quieter, but Ste¡¯s pulse still raced. William¡¯s gaze dropped to her pale face, his chest tightening with worry.<fnb949> This content belongs to find(?)ovel</fnb949>

    He could see the storm of emotions in her eyes¡ªconfusion, doubt¡­ and something that cut deeper, a flicker of disgust. It chilled him to the bone.

    His voice came out hoarse, unsteady.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t¡­ do anything to you, did he?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 824

    ?Chapter 824:

    Ste slowly lifted her head, her clear eyes now clouded, dull, and lifeless, stripped of their usual spark. With a sharp tug, she pulled her hand free from William¡¯s grasp, a bitterugh escaping her lips.

    ¡°William¡­ you knew all along, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    William¡¯s chest tightened at her words. He forced a steady tone, feigning confusion.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Seeing him y dumb only fanned the mes of her anger.

    ¡°You knew it was Alonzo who killed my adoptive parents. And you¡¯ve been lying to me!¡± Her voice cracked, trembling with suppressed rage.

    William¡¯s heart sank at her usation.

    ¡°Say it!¡± Ste¡¯s eyes bore into him, cold and hollow, as though she were staring at a stranger. ¡°You knew, didn¡¯t you? You didn¡¯t tell me because he¡¯s your uncle. Because you¡¯re protecting the Briggs family!¡±

    That gaze¡ª it stung more than her words ever could. William¡¯s hand hung in the air, frozen, still warm from the moment he had held her shoulder.

    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think¡­¡± His voice was low, with a hint of desperation.

    But Ste was past reason, her emotions at a breaking point. She let out a harsh, sarcasticugh.

    ¡°Not what I think? Then tell me, what is it? Marc said you knew all along. That you found clues, got the film, even suspected Alonzo from the start. But did you ever tell me?¡±<fned72> Updates are released by f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fned72>

    Her chest rose and fell with uneven breaths. If William had just been honest from the beginning¡ªif he¡¯d said he wouldn¡¯t interfere¡ªshe could¡¯ve epted it. Even now, knowing the culprit, she wouldn¡¯t have med him. But William had looked her in the eye and promised to help. Sworn he¡¯d never keep things from her. And yet, here they were.

    Find what you love at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???????

    Her voice trembled, carrying through the institute¡¯s lobby. Several people turned their heads, curiosity flickering in their eyes, but the moment they recognized William, they looked away and pretended to hear nothing.

    William¡¯s jaw clenched, his eyes dark with frustration and hurt. Ste¡¯s mistrust cut deep, but what hurt more was knowing she had let Marc¡¯s poison take root in her heart.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t cover for him.¡± William¡¯s voice was steady but quiet,ced with urgency.

    He stepped closer, closing the space between them, and gripped her shoulders firmly, forcing her to meet his eyes. His gaze held only her¡ªunyielding, intense, as though nothing else in the world existed.

    ¡°I want him brought to justice more than anyone. But Alonzo¡¯s power runs deeper than I imagined. If I act without proof, he¡¯ll erase every trace ande after you. I can¡¯t risk that, Ste. Don¡¯t you understand? I¡¯m not protecting him¡ªI¡¯m protecting you.¡±

    For once, William stripped away his usual reserve,ying his thoughts bare. He never exined himself to anyone. Misunderstandings never mattered to him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 825

    ?Chapter 825:

    But Ste was different¡ªshe was the one person he couldn¡¯t bear to lose. His words struck with molten heat, his overwhelming concern and fierce protectiveness pouring into her like wildfire. Ste¡¯s tears spilled over, streaking down her cheeks.

    A storm of anger, grief, and something else she couldn¡¯t name crashed over her, leaving her reeling.

    Closing her eyes, she whispered hoarsely, ¡°All I know is my adoptive parents died without answers, and you kept it from me. Whether you act or not¡ªthat¡¯s your decision. But you should¡¯ve told me. That¡¯s all I ever wanted.¡±

    Her voice broke. She had never imed she¡¯d be reckless, never once said she¡¯d charge in blindly. All she wanted was the truth.

    William¡¯s silence had treated her like something fragile, incapable of judgment, and that betrayal cut deeper than anything else. Her soft sobs twisted in William¡¯s chest like a dull de.

    He lowered his head, releasing her shoulders, his voice raw. ¡°I just need you to trust me this once. Give me a little more time, and I¡¯ll put the evidence in your hands. But right now¡­¡± He paused, his voice faltering for the first time. ¡°Right now, I¡¯m begging you. Don¡¯t push me away. Don¡¯t do something reckless.¡±

    The vulnerability in his tone shook Ste to her core. She stood trembling before him, tears running silently, her heart torn between logic and pain. Her rational mind whispered that Marc¡¯s words couldn¡¯t be trusted, that William¡¯s secrecy must have reasons. But her heart¡ªher heart screamed at the wound of being kept in the dark.

    The air between Ste and William was still thick with unspoken words when the sound of footsteps echoed from the entrance.

    Amon strolled in, his sharp eyes sweeping over the tension-filled scene. A slow, mocking smile curved his lips, and he pped his hands with deliberate sarcasm.

    ¡°Bravo, William. That was downright moving. I thought Ms. Russell would rip into you for hiding the truth, but it seems she¡¯s far more forgiving than I imagined.¡±

    Discover more content at ?¦Áln¦Ò¦Íe?s

    William¡¯s expression darkened instantly. He spun around, his voice sharp as a whip. ¡°Shut up!¡±

    The venom in his tone made Amon flinch, though he quickly masked it with a shrug. He wasn¡¯t foolish enough to push too far¡ªhis aim was to needle William, not provoke a real explosion.

    William ignored himpletely. Wrapping an arm around Ste¡¯s shoulders, he shielded her as he led her into the elevator.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so cold!¡± Amon called after them, his voice dripping with mockery. ¡°I came all this way just to see you both!¡±

    But he didn¡¯t follow. The smirk on his face said enough¡ªhis purpose had already been served.

    At Briggs Group headquarters, following William¡¯s order, Luca was running himself ragged chasing Alonzo¡¯s trail.

    Luca knew William was likely with Ste, so he was on his own for this task.

    Failure was the one thing he couldn¡¯t afford.

    Hourster, afterbing through piles of data, Luca finally found something¡ªand without hesitation, he dialed William¡¯s number.<fn26ba> Discover more novels at f?ndnovel</fn26ba>

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 826

    ?Chapter 826:

    Inside William¡¯s office, Ste sat on a velvet sofa, her silence heavy.

    William answered the call at his desk, his voice taut with anticipation. ¡°You found something?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Briggs,¡± Luca said quickly, ¡°We traced Alonzo back to Oshos eight years ago. He met with several people there. Within two weeks, every single one of them left the country under different excuses. It¡¯s too neat to be a coincidence. Something big must¡¯ve gone down. Otherwise, why would they all leave one by one?¡±

    William¡¯s eyes sharpened, a dangerous glint shing through them. ¡°Track them all down. I want to know exactly where they are and what they¡¯re hiding.¡±

    Ste watched him quietly, exhaustion etched across her features.

    Her tears had dried, but the faint stains on William¡¯s immacte ck suit betrayed how much she had cried.

    She lowered her head, her thoughts a tangled mess.

    When William hung up, he immediately crossed the room and poured her a ss of water.

    Holding it out, he softened his tone.

    ¡°Drink. It¡¯ll help.¡±

    But Ste didn¡¯t reach for it. Her swollen eyes lifted slowly to his face, her voice raw with fatigue.

    ¡°William¡­ no more secrets. I don¡¯t care how dangerous it is¡ªI have the right to know the truth.¡±

    For a moment, William just stared at her, the weight of her plea pressing into his chest. He realized then that if he stayed silent any longer, the fragile bond between them might shatterpletely.

    After a long pause, he lowered himself onto the sofa beside her. Leaning forward, his gaze locked on hers, steady and earnest.

    L?t??t ch¦Ápt?rs ¦Én g??lnov?l??.???m

    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll tell you. But you have to promise me one thing¡ªdon¡¯t act impulsively after you hear it.¡±

    Ste¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line, but she nodded.

    William drew in a deep breath. His voice was low, deliberate, each word measured.

    ¡°From the moment I suspected your adoptive parents¡¯ ident wasn¡¯t random, I¡¯ve thrown everything I had into uncovering the truth. Luca found an old film reel in Curtis¡¯ hometown, and I had an expert restore it.¡±

    Ste¡¯s chest tightened. She knew it wasn¡¯t simple.<fn685b> For original chapters go to </fn685b>

    ¡°The restored film revealed an emblem carved on a metal te,¡± William continued, his tone grave. ¡°That symbol is tied directly to Alonzo¡¯s organization. They¡¯re not just criminals¡ªthey¡¯re ruthless predators. Going against them without proof is suicide.¡±

    Ste¡¯s nails dug into her palms, her heart aching. Her adoptive parents hadn¡¯t been victims of a tragedy¡ªthey had been caught in something muchrger, and far deadlier.

    ¡°When the expert was analyzing the reel, he got a call out of nowhere,¡± William said slowly, his eyes narrowing. ¡°It was from Curtis¡¯s father¡ªHarold. The man who was supposed to be dead. He warned the expert to stay away from the emblem¡­ and muttered some strange words.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 827

    ?Chapter 827:

    Ste¡¯s breath caught, her eyes widening in shock. ¡°Harold¡¯s alive? But why would he suddenly appear now?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I need to know,¡± William replied, his tone dark and measured. ¡°His timing is far too perfect. I¡¯ve already sent people to track him down.¡±

    William¡¯s expression tightened, his gaze unreadable as it lingered on Ste.

    ¡°As for Alonzo¡­ I¡¯ve suspected him for a long time. I believe your adoptive parents identally stumbled across his moneyundering scheme. That¡¯s why they were silenced.¡±

    Though Ste had already heard this from Marc, hearing William confirm it felt like ice water pouring into her chest. Her heart clenched, every breath sharp and painful.

    ¡°Who exactly is this uncle of yours,¡± she whispered hoarsely, ¡°that even you tread so carefully around him?¡±

    William¡¯s jaw hardened. ¡°I don¡¯t have the evidence yet.¡±

    He knew his uncle too well. Without hard evidence, Alonzo was untouchable.

    He leaned forward, voice low and firm. ¡°He¡¯s ruthless. Cunning. He buries his tracks so well, even shadows can¡¯t catch him. If we make a wrong move, he¡¯ll notice¡ªand the first thing he¡¯ll do is target you.¡±

    His fingers closed over Ste¡¯s cold hand, the heat of his grip fierce. ¡°I¡¯m not protecting him. I¡¯m waiting for the right moment to destroy him and his entire organization. Until then, keeping you safe is my only priority.¡±

    The sincerity zing in William¡¯s eyes left no room for doubt. Ste stared at him, dazed, her icy defenses beginning to melt. Could it be true?

    Had William really been hiding things not to control her, but to shield her?

    Her emotions tangled into a knot of confusion.

    After a long silence, her voice softened, fragile yet searching. ¡°So¡­ what now?¡±

    Let your imagination soar with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®?¦Ï??

    Hearing her tone shift, William finally felt the knot in his own chest ease.

    ¡°Leave everything to me,¡± he said firmly. ¡°Just trust me. Stay safe.¡±<fnf391> Follow current nov?ls on f?ndnovel</fnf391>

    He didn¡¯t give her a chance to respond before continuing, his voice sharp. ¡°Marc¡¯s goal today was to sow mistrust between us. Don¡¯t let his words shake you. Harold¡¯s sudden reappearance and the damaged film mean they¡¯re watching. And as for Amon¡ªstay away from him, no matter what.¡±

    He unlocked his phone, pulling up an encrypted folder, and handed it to her. The screen disyed several restored images from the damaged reel.

    ¡°These are from back then. The expert is still recovering more, but Harold¡¯s our best lead now. I¡¯ll find him soon.¡±

    Ste¡¯s gaze lingered on the blurry emblem in the photo, her mind shing back to that day over ten years ago. Her throat tightened, but when she looked back at William, her voice was steady.

    ¡°William, I can trust you. But I need to know everything, step by step. Don¡¯t keep me in the dark again. I¡¯m not a fragile bird for you to cage. If there¡¯s something I can do, I want to be part of it.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 828

    ?Chapter 828:

    Her eyes held his without wavering¡ªresolute, unyielding. This was herpromise, the furthest she would bend.

    A storm of emotions churned in William¡¯s chest¡ªrelief that she was finally willing to trust him, but also dread at the danger her determination would invite. He knew he couldn¡¯t shut her out entirely. She was right. This was about her adoptive parents, and she deserved to know everything.

    He exhaled deeply and nodded. ¡°Alright, I promise you¡¯ll be in the loop from now on. But you have to promise me one thing¡ªyou¡¯ll check with me before you¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Ste said quietly.

    The heavy tension between them finally eased, reced by a fragile truce. Both had the same goal¡ªunmasking Alonzo and avenging her parents. For the first time, they stood on the same side.

    Just then, William¡¯s private phone buzzed sharply, cutting through the moment. He nced at the screen¡ªLuca.

    His brows knitted, a chill of foreboding pricking at him. He answered at once. ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Briggs¡ªit¡¯s bad!¡± Luca¡¯s voice was tight with panic. ¡°Curtis¡­ he tried climbing out of a second-floor window at the tutoring center to escape, but slipped and fell. He¡¯s in aa and on his way to the hospital!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± William¡¯s voice thundered through the office.

    He shot up from his chair, his expression hardening in an instant, shadows darkening his face.

    With a quick tap, he switched the call to speaker. Ste, sitting just feet away, felt her heart lurch as Luca¡¯s frantic words filled the room.

    Curtis tried to escape?

    Her pulse quickened. Was it really an ident¡­ or had someone deliberately silenced him?

    ????t£å??t ???????????????? ???? g¦Álnovels.£ã¦Ïm

    William¡¯s jaw tightened, his eyes like shards of ice. ¡°Keep a close watch on him,¡± he ordered coldly. ¡°No one¡ªabsolutely no one¡ªsets foot in that hospital room without my permission. I¡¯m on my way!¡±

    William hung up and turned to Ste, his expression grim. ¡°I have to get to the hospital immediately.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ming with you!¡± Ste shot up without hesitation.

    William frowned, his first instinct to shut her down. ¡°The situation there is¡­ uncertain. It could be dangerous.¡±

    ¡°You promised me,¡± Ste cut him off firmly. ¡°And you said yourself Curtis is a key witness. He called me before, warning me to stop digging into this. He must know something important!¡±<fn5bf8> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n ?ovelFind</fn5bf8>

    William stiffened, surprised Curtis had reached out to her. But now wasn¡¯t the time to press for details. After a brief silence, he relented with a terse nod. ¡°Fine. But you have to stay close to me.¡±

    They hurried out, and soon his Rolls-Royce tore through the streets toward the hospital.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 829

    ?Chapter 829:

    Outside, the scenery blurred into streaks of light. Inside, silence hung thick and heavy.

    Curtis¡¯s fall wasn¡¯t just an ident¡ªit was a spark, a warning from the shadows. Whoever was behind this was finally losing patience. If they weren¡¯t careful, they would be caughtpletely off guard.

    Ste pressed her fingers to her temple, staring fixedly at the road ahead. Her chest felt tight, her mind refusing to drift even for a heartbeat.

    The hospital corridors reeked of disinfectant. The atmosphere was suffocating¡ªnurses rushing past, machines beeping in steady rhythms, heavy footsteps echoing against the sterile floors.

    By the time William and Ste arrived, his men had already locked down the floor where Curtis was being treated.

    ck-d bodyguards stood guard at every exit, their sharp gazes sweeping the halls. No one got through without permission. The tension was so thick it was hard to breathe.

    Luca rushed up the moment William stepped out of the elevator, his face grim.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs, Ms. Russell¡ªCurtis fell from a second-floor bathroom window. He hit the back of his head on the ground. The doctors diagnosed a skull fracture and intracranial bleeding. He went into emergency surgery, but¡­¡± Luca¡¯s voice faltered, ¡°He hasn¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Passed the critical stage yet? The doctors say there¡¯s a chance he could end up in a vegetative state.¡±

    Ste¡¯s breath caught, and a sharp ache gripped her chest. Her fingers curled tightly at her sides. A vegetative state¡­ That meant Curtis might never open his eyes again. Who could be so ruthless?

    William¡¯s face hardened, his voice low and ice-cold. ¡°Was it really an ident?¡±

    Luca hesitated, his tone cautious. ¡°On the surface, yes. But¡­¡± He nced at Ste, then back at William. ¡°It feels too coincidental. Just as we ramp up the search for his father, Harold, Curtis ¡®falls¡¯ while trying to escape? It doesn¡¯t add up.¡±

    Explore the world of fiction at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    William¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously. He didn¡¯t need Luca to spell it out. He already knew.

    ¡°Also,¡± Luca added, ¡°our men were watching the corridor and the main entrance. No one went in. But the bathroom window¡­ it¡¯s a blind spot for surveince.¡±

    William¡¯s gaze sharpened, a killing frost seeping into his expression. ¡°This wasn¡¯t an ident. It was a warning. Someone doesn¡¯t want him talking.¡± He turned to Ste, his voice unyielding, deadly serious. ¡°From this moment on, you don¡¯t leave my sight. Not here, not anywhere. Do you understand? Alonzo wouldn¡¯t hesitate to use any method to get what he wants.¡±

    The intensity in his voice sent a shiver down Ste¡¯s spine. If he hadn¡¯t let here with him tonight, what if this had been a trap to lure him away¡ªleaving her unprotected?

    His protectiveness seeped into her chest, warming a ce she hadn¡¯t realized was frozen.

    .

    .<fn12c7> Follow current nov?ls on Find?Novel</fn12c7>

    .

 Chapter 830

    ?Chapter 830:

    Looking at his tense, resolute profile, she felt a strange sense of safety¡ªlike nothing could touch her as long as he stood there.

    She didn¡¯t argue this time. She simply nodded softly. ¡°I understand.¡±

    Just then, a doctor stepped out of the ICU. William strode forward immediately. ¡°How is he? When will he wake up?¡±

    The doctor let out a heavy sigh and shook his head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look good. Even if his life can be preserved, when¡ªor if¡ªhe regains consciousness is uncertain. You should prepare for the worst.¡±

    Ste swayed, the words hitting her like a blow. Their only lead¡­ could vanish just like that.

    William¡¯s hand steadied her shoulder, holding her firm, his strength grounding her.

    His own eyes, though, were shadowed with fury. His voice dropped to a chilling calm as he issued orders. ¡°Double the manpower. Guard Curtis twenty-four hours a day. Not one minute of his time should go unmonitored.¡±

    Not even a fly gets near him without my approval. And dig into his call history and every person he¡¯s been in contact with recently. I want names. Every word exchanged. Leave nothing out.¡±

    ¡°Understood, Mr. Briggs!¡± Luca snapped to attention, then hurried off to carry out themand.

    William guided her to a bench in the corridor. They sat in silence, the weight of unspoken fears pressing down on them.

    The enemy hid in the dark, vicious and unrelenting. While they were forced into the open, every step forward felt like treading on thin ice.

    If they couldn¡¯t unmask the mastermind soon, they wouldn¡¯t be able to put an end to the menace.

    The corridor outside the ICU was eerily quiet. After a long silence, Ste finally spoke, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Read it all on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    ¡°Curtis called me before¡­ He sounded terrified. He begged me to stop investigating, said it could cost me my life, and warned me to stay away from you. Do you think¡­ he already sensed the danger back then?¡±

    William¡¯s eyes sharpened instantly. ¡°Did you record the call?¡±

    Ste shook her head. ¡°No. It was from an unknown number. I didn¡¯t think of it at the time¡­ and he hung up right after.¡±

    ¡°Give me the number.¡± William¡¯s tone left no room for refusal. ¡°I¡¯ll have Luca trace it.¡±

    His hand came down gently on her shoulder, firm yet reassuring. ¡°Curtis knew more than he ever told us. He might even know who¡¯s after his father. Calling you was probably his way of trying to protect himself.¡±

    Ste¡¯s chest tightened painfully. His words made the guilt inside her grow heavier. If she hadn¡¯t pushed so hard¡­ would Curtis have been safe?<fndae6> Discover more novels at </fndae6>

    Her teeth sank into her lip, her voice hoarse as she whispered, ¡°William¡­ should I really stop investigating?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 831

    ?Chapter 831:

    She lowered her gaze, unsure of her decision. She wanted the truth, but if chasing it only dragged people she cared about into danger, how could she ever forgive herself? Her own life didn¡¯t matter¡ªbut theirs did. Could she really keep going? Or should she let things be?

    William¡¯s gaze softened, though his tone was steady and resolute. ¡°This isn¡¯t on you. The people behind this¡­ they¡¯re ruthless. But listen to me¡ªCurtis can¡¯t die. He¡¯s our closest witness to the truth.¡±

    Ste bit back her words. The conflict churned in her chest, but she could only sit there in silence.

    Just then, William¡¯s phone buzzed. He nced down¡ªit was a message from Professor Ritchie at theb.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs, I¡¯ve discovered something new in the film. After a specialized analysis, I found a string of code hidden in the corroded section. It resembles an internal identification sequence used by certain organizations. Also, the call to Harold came from an abandoned public phone booth on the western outskirts of Choria.¡±

    Ste leaned closer immediately. William tilted the screen toward her. The moment her eyesnded on the string of numbers, her body froze.

    ¡°091 5¡­¡± Her voice trembled violently. ¡°September fifteenth¡­ That was the date of the ident that killed my adoptive parents!¡± Her hands shook as she stared at the numbers, disbelief flooding her face.<fn97a2> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? find?novel</fn97a2>

    That date wasn¡¯t a coincidence¡ªthere was more to it.

    Marc¡¯s words echoed in her mind. It was no ident. They nned it long ago. The pain seared through her whole being. She clutched her forehead, her brows twisting tight, her breathing uneven.

    William immediately grabbed her shoulders, his palms warm and steady against her trembling frame. ¡°Take deep breaths. Don¡¯t be afraid¡ªI¡¯m here.¡± His calm voice cut through the storm in her chest. His strength anchored her as she forced herself to take deep breaths, though cold sweat already slicked her forehead.

    Check out the newest chapters g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Í?ls

    ¡°It was them¡­¡± Her voice cracked as tears filled her eyes. ¡°They killed my adoptive parents. It was nned!¡±

    William¡¯s chest clenched at the sight of her breaking down. He pulled her close, rubbing her back in slow, soothing circles.

    ¡°I know. And this code¡ªit¡¯s evidence. It¡¯s proof that will pin them down. We¡¯re closer to the truth than ever. Your parents¡¯ spirits will guide us forward.¡± His low, steady words wrapped around her like a shield, easing the tremors in her body. Ste leaned into him, her ear pressed against the steady rhythm of his heartbeat.

    Slowly, the fury and grief within her settled, reced by a hardened resolve. She couldn¡¯t stop now. Not when the truth was within reach. The code was a step closer for them, and the truth would surelye to light.

    Her tears still glistened as she lifted her head. William¡¯s face was so close, his presence so solid, so real. In that moment, she felt him shouldering her pain as if it were his own¡ªnot to protect the Briggs family, and certainly not with the cold detachment Marc had used him of.

    ¡°William¡­¡± Her voice broke, thick with emotion. ¡°Thank you¡ªfor standing by me. I was wrong to doubt you. I was impatient, and I believed everything I heard. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 832

    ?Chapter 832:

    William¡¯s gaze softened as it lingered on Ste.

    He had never truly med her.

    He knew she was hanging by a thread, her nerves stretched thin by the ghosts of the past.

    Each step closer to the truth only deepened her torment.

    How could he hold her ountable when she was already suffering like this?

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize,¡± he said quietly. ¡°I promised to help you, and I¡¯ll keep that promise. I¡¯ll make sure the real culprit pays¡ªand I¡¯ll get justice for your adoptive parents.¡± Their eyes locked.<fnfc33> Checktest chapters at find{n}ovel</fnfc33>

    The distance between them seemed to shrink, reced by something unspoken, fragile yet undeniable.

    Just then, Luca appeared at the end of the corridor, striding quickly toward them. His face was darker than before, etched with tension.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs,¡± Luca reported, his voice tight, ¡°news just came in. The personnel we dispatched to check the phone booth in the western suburbs found Harold¡ª¡±

    William¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Found him? Where is he?¡±

    Luca swallowed, his tone trembling. ¡°He¡¯s¡­ already dead. Time of death¡ªover forty-eight hours ago. The body was stuffed into a trash bin behind the booth, and also¡­¡±

    ¡°And also what?¡± William demanded, unease twisting in his gut.

    Luca lowered his voice. ¡°In his hand¡­ he was clutching a cufflink. One with the Briggs Group emblem.¡±

    The words hit like a hammer. William¡¯s heart sank. He didn¡¯t need to ask whose cufflink it was. Harold had been dead for days. Which meant the warning call to Professor Ritchie hadn¡¯te from him. Someone else had used Harold¡¯s phone to sabotage the film restoration. And the cufflink in Harold¡¯s grip¡ªAlonzo¡¯s cufflink¡ªspoke volumes.

    William¡¯s face went ck, his eyes burning with fury. Murder, right under his nose? Did Alonzo really think he could get away with this?

    Ste¡¯s breath caught. Horror shed across her face. She had never imagined Harold was already gone.

    Silence stretched until William finally asked, his voice low and sharp, ¡°Where is Alonzo now?¡±

    ¡°At his vi in the south of the city,¡± Luca answered at once. ¡°Hosting a small private party tonight.¡±

    A glint of ice shed in William¡¯s eyes. He turned to Ste and said tly, ¡°Then let¡¯s go meet my uncle.¡±

    It was time to have a serious talk with Alonzo.

    Ste blinked, startled. ¡°Now?¡±

    Her thoughts darted to Curtis in the hospital.

    William read her hesitation. His voice was firm, brooking no refusal. ¡°Alonzo likes games. Fine¡ªI¡¯ll deliver him a gift he won¡¯t forget. Let¡¯s see how he exins the cufflink Harold died holding.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 833

    ?Chapter 833:

    ¡°Ms. Russell,¡± Luca added quickly, ¡°don¡¯t worry about Curtis. Our men will guard him around the clock.¡±

    William didn¡¯t wait for Ste¡¯s reply. He sped her hand and led her toward the elevator.

    With Luca¡¯s reassurance, Ste¡¯s worry eased enough for her to follow William inside.

    Her pulse quickened¡ªnot from fear, but from a dangerous thrill. Maybe after tonight, everything would finally be revealed.

    She nced at William beside her, his jaw set with determination. For the first time, she saw him as someone apart from the profit-driven Briggs n.

    The ck car tore down the highway toward Alonzo¡¯s vi. Ste sat quietly, watching the city blur past.

    William, meanwhile, was on the phone nonstop, issuing orders, deploying men, arranging every detail.

    Ste sat quietly beside him, her emotions a tangled mess.

    When he finally set the phone aside, he turned to her. His voice was low, almost gentle. ¡°Are you afraid?¡±

    Snapped out of her thoughts, Ste shook her head. ¡°No. As long as we can uncover the truth, I¡¯m not afraid of anything.¡±

    If she had been afraid, she never would have chosen this path.

    William studied her, then suddenly reached out, brushing a loose strand of hair from her cheek. The tenderness of the gesture shed with the cold steel in his expression. ¡°Stay close to me,¡± he murmured. ¡°No matter what happens¡ªdon¡¯t leave my side.¡±

    The warmth of his fingers sent a shiver down her spine.

    Ste¡¯s heart skipped, and before she could think, she nodded.

    Explore fresh tales at g aln ov el s ;

    The prosecutor¡¯s words struck like a gavel, and Alonzo¡¯sstyer ofposure crumbled.

    Alonzo stumbled back a step, his face drained of color, his hands trembling uncontrobly. With a quivering finger aimed at William, he spat out his fury, his eyes burning with hatred.<fncfd4> This content belongs to Find?Novel</fncfd4>

    ¡°This is all because of you, William! For a woman, you¡¯d bring ruin upon your own blood! You¡¯re nothing but a traitor to this family!¡±

    William stood unshaken, his expression cold, only a fleeting shadow of frost passing through his gaze.

    His reply was even, steady, and cutting. ¡°Uncle Alonzo, those who do wrong must one day face justice. Since when did being in the Briggs family mean you were free to break thew?¡±

    The Briggs family prided itself on a code of honor, yet Alonzo had betrayed it through his secret dealings. With Dexter powerless to uphold order, William had stepped forward to shoulder the responsibility.

    Two officers advanced without hesitation, snapping cuffs onto Alonzo¡¯s wrists as he continued to spew bitter usations. Under the stunned stares of the crowd, they dragged him from the glittering hall, his fall from grace ying out before all.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 834

    ?Chapter 834:

    Thus, the party came to an abrupt and humiliating end, overshadowed by Alonzo¡¯s public arrest.

    Guests exchanged hurried whispers, their faces pale with shock. None dared remain longer than necessary, each anxious to distance themselves from the scandal.

    When the noise finally died away, the once-bustling banquet hall stood nearly deserted, leaving behind only William, Ste, and a handful of bodyguards stationed in the shadows.

    William stood tall beneath the glittering chandelier, its brilliance casting a cold glow over his resolute figure. He had just toppled his own uncle, fulfilling his promise to seek justice for Ste¡¯s adoptive parents.

    Ste drew closer, her heart tangled with emotions as she watched the firmness in his expression and the way his lips remained pressed into a hard line.

    She understood well¡ªexposing such a scandal was no small matter for someone as proud and loyal to family as William. From this moment on, whispers about the Briggs family¡¯s honor wouldecho through every corner of Choria. Her voice came out softer than she intended,ced with unspoken tenderness.

    ¡°Thank you, William.¡±<fn5134> For more chapters visit find?novel</fn5134>

    William slowly turned toward her, lowering his gaze until it met hers.

    Under the light, her clear eyes reflected his image, no longer cold and doubtful, but filled withplex emotions.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. I gave you my word that I would find the truth for you,¡± William replied, his voice roughened with restrained emotion. ¡°But this is only the beginning. Alonzo has awork behind him, and Harold¡¯s death is far from settled. His men won¡¯t simply sit back and watch him rot in a cell.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Ste answered with a steady nod, her eyes unwavering as they met his. ¡°But I have faith in you. We¡¯ve cleared the first hurdle, and I know we¡¯ll ovee the rest too.¡±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s offers tales worth telling

    The simple word we struck deep within William, softening something guarded inside him. As he held her gaze, he saw nothing but honesty and quiet gratitude reflected there.

    After a lingering silence, his hand rose slowly. His fingertips brushed against her cheek with a tenderness so deliberate it carried the weight of unspoken care.

    ¡°Stel,¡± he murmured, his voice low and maic, the name slipping from his lips with rare intimacy. ¡°I know the past built a wall in your heart, one that keeps us apart.¡±

    His fingertips were warm, roughened slightly by calluses, and as they brushed her skin, Ste did not pull away. Instead, she leaned into his hand, her heart thundering in her chest beyond control.

    ¡°I can¡¯t pretend to fully grasp the pain you¡¯ve carried, but from this moment on, I want to be the one you lean on when the weight is too heavy, the one you can depend on.¡±

    There was no flourish in his tone, no flowery promises, only in truth¡ªand somehow, it struck Ste more deeply than the grandest of confessions.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 835

    ?Chapter 835:

    Looking into his eyes, she found no veil or disguise, only raw sincerity. The walls she had built around her heart seemed to melt away faster than she could stop them.

    And it wasn¡¯t the first time she had felt that stirring.

    After losing her adoptive parents, Ste had been forced to grow strong on her own, wrapping herself in a cold exterior and learning to shoulder every burden without help.

    Her broken marriage with Marc had left scars that made her wary of opening her heart again. Yet William had entered her world differently¡ªstanding in front of her when storms came, even if it meant defying his own blood. He was overbearing at times, and¡­

    He had hidden things from her, but his actions spoke louder than excuses, proving again and again where his loyaltyy.

    In that moment, she could no longer deny the truth echoing inside her. Ste cared for William. And perhaps it went beyond simple care. It was affection. It was love.

    The thought sent a rush of heat to her cheeks. She quickly lowered her gaze, unable to withstand the weight of his eyes, and in a trembling whisper, she said, ¡°I need some time.¡±

    William caught the faint flush creeping up Ste¡¯s ears, and joy stirred quietly in his chest.<fne4ee> Newest update provided by find(?)ovel</fne4ee>

    Her walls were beginning to lower¡ªshe was giving him a chance.

    But he didn¡¯t push. Instead, he withdrew his hand and softened his tone.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. ¡°Take all the time you need. No matter how long it takes, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    His words lingered in the air. After a pause, he added, his gaze warm,

    ¡°Alonzo may be in custody, but there are still people moving in the shadows. You should stay at my ce tonight.¡±

    Ste blinked, a little startled. Weren¡¯t their apartments in the same building anyway?

    But she gave a faint nod, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Okay.¡±

    The ride back was quiet, yet far from awkward. Silence wrapped them in a subtle intimacy, the kind that said more than words.

    Ste leaned her head against the window, watching city lights streak by, her thoughts tangled. She could no longer deny it¡ªher heart, frozen for so long, was starting to thaw for William. She just needed more time before she could decide what came next.

    When they arrived at his home, the familiar sandalwood scent immediately washed over her, easing the tension in her chest.

    She inhaled softly, then asked, ¡°What kind of candles do you use here?¡± The fragrance felt¡­ like part of him.

    William paused. ¡°My mother bought them years ago. After she passed, I just kept ordering the same ones. Never even checked the brand.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 836

    ?Chapter 836:

    Ste froze for a moment. She hadn¡¯t expected that answer. The scent came from his mother.

    ¡°Do you find it unpleasant?¡± he asked quickly, worried.

    She shook her head. ¡°Not at all. It¡¯s¡­forting.¡±

    Relief softened his features, and his lips curved into a quiet smile. Leading her through the living room, he said, ¡°You¡¯ll stay in the guest room tonight. I¡¯ve already put on fresh bedding.¡±

    She¡¯d been here before and knew the way.

    As they walked, she asked lightly, ¡°Has Rita not been aroundtely?¡±

    William chuckled. ¡°You really care about Rita. Every time you visit, you ask after her.¡±

    She pressed her lips together, a little embarrassed, but to her, Rita was more like a mentor than a housekeeper¡ªit felt natural to check in.

    ¡°She went home for a couple of days,¡± William exined. ¡°She¡¯ll be back next week.¡±

    Ste hummed in response and slipped into the guest room. But when William started to follow, she immediately blocked the door with her arm. ¡°I¡¯ll rest now, Mr. Briggs. Goodnight.¡±

    Before he could reply, she shut the door.

    For a long moment, William stared at the closed door.

    Then, with a helpless smile tugging at his lips, he murmured, ¡°Rest well. Goodnight.¡±

    Only when she heard his footsteps fade did Ste press a hand to her racing heart.<fn0cb9> ?????? ???? find[?]ovel</fn0cb9>

    She didn¡¯t know why, but his presence always left her breathless. Even without looking at him, just hearing his voice was enough to rattle her.

    Shey back on the soft bed, unfamiliar yet strangelyforting, and drifted into sleep.

    Meanwhile, in the study, William¡¯s phone buzzed. Luca¡¯s voice came through the line.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs, we¡¯ve been monitoring Marc. It¡¯s confirmed¡ªhe approached Ms. Russell and deliberately nted doubts in her mind. He also misled her into thinking you were tied to her adoptive parents¡¯ ident.¡±

    William¡¯s eyes narrowed. He had turned a blind eye to Marc¡¯s behavior more than once. But this time? This time, Marc wouldn¡¯t walk away so easily.

    Summer in Choria was drawing to an end. The sky stretched a brilliant blue overhead, sunlight sharp and clear.

    When Ste woke the next morning, she felt unexpectedly refreshed.

    On the dining table sat a simple breakfast, still warm, and a note left by William: Went to the office. Enjoy your breakfast.

    With Alonzo¡¯s arrest stirring a frenzy in Choria¡¯s upper circles, William had more on his te than ever¡ªsteadying the Briggs Group, cooperating with police investigations, and above all, ensuring Ste¡¯s safety. Understanding the weight he carried, she quietly washed the dishes and even took out the trash before retreating to her apartment.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 837

    ?Chapter 837:<fn0040> This update is avable on find?novel</fn0040>

    There, her eyesnded on the calendar. A red circle marked the date¡ªit was the anniversary of her adoptive parents¡¯ passing.

    That day, Choria¡¯s sweltering heat finally broke. Heavy clouds gathered, and a fine drizzle veiled the city in somber gray.

    Without telling anyone, Ste took the day off. Carrying a bouquet of white lilies, she made her way alone to the secluded Everglow Cemetery.

    Rain streamed down the worn stone steps, carrying with it the scent of wet earth and fresh greenery.

    The cemetery was almost empty. Besides Ste, there was no one around, just the steady sound of rain and the asional cry of a bird far away.

    She held a bunch of flowers in her arms as she slowly climbed the steps. Her heart felt just as heavy as the gloomy sky hanging over her.

    When she reached the familiar row of pines and cypress trees, her eyesnded on the two dark tombstones standing quietly together. The smiling faces of her adoptive parents were forever frozen in the photos on the stones, just as warm and kind as she remembered them.

    Her lips pressed together. Even before she could speak, her throat tightened, making it hard to breathe.

    Tears blended with raindrops as they slipped down her cheeks. Kneeling down, she carefullyid the lilies before the graves, her hand brushing across the cold, damp stone. Years had passed, yet the wound in her heart remained raw.

    ¡°Mom, Dad¡­ I¡¯m here,¡± she whispered like a child seekingfort. She sat before the gravestones, pouring out her heart.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry it took me so long. All these years, I¡¯ve been chasing the truth of that night. I swore I¡¯d bring justice for you.¡±

    The rain kept falling, soaking her hair and shoulders, but she barely noticed. She was lost in her thoughts, speaking as if they could still hear her.

    ?????????v?????.co?? for more reading

    Her voice broke now and then with sobs, but there was also a firmness in her words. ¡°I think I¡¯m getting close now. It was Alonzo Briggs, William¡¯s uncle. He¡¯s the one who ordered the car to hit you. He¡¯s already been arrested. But I know it doesn¡¯t end there. There¡¯s still more behind it.¡±

    She remembered William warning her about arger group backing Alonzo, and the thought made her uneasy. She couldn¡¯t let herself rx.

    Sniffling, Ste forced a shaky smile. ¡°But still, it¡¯s good news, isn¡¯t it? At least I¡¯vee this far.¡±

    Even as a little girl, she¡¯d always chosen to share the good before the bad. She hesitated, then took a deep breath before saying quietly, ¡°There¡¯s someone else. His name is William Briggs.¡±

    The admission felt heavier than the storm pressing down on her shoulders.

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s Alonzo¡¯s nephew, but he¡¯s nothing like him. He¡¯s been risking himself to help me. He found the evidence we needed, and he was the one who sent Alonzo to prison.¡±

    Her words softened, filled with guilt. ¡°I know it doesn¡¯t make sense. How could I fall for someone from their family? Maybe I really have lost my mind.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 838

    ?Chapter 838:

    Her gaze stayed fixed on the gravestones. Of course, there was no answer. But deep inside, she wished more than anything that her parents could speak to her again, even if it was only to scold her.

    A cool wind suddenly blew past, brushing a few fallen leaves against Ste¡¯s cheek.

    It felt like her adoptive parents were reaching out tofort her, listening quietly to her pain.

    Even with the chill, a strange warmth spread through her.

    Through tear-blurred vision, Ste lifted her gaze toward their smiling portraits. Her voice trembled, but she kept speaking.

    ¡°Mom, Dad, it¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it? He¡¯s been so good to me. When I¡¯m afraid, he shields me. When I¡¯m broken, heforts me. He could¡¯ve stayed out of it, kept living as the untouchable CEO of Briggs Group. But instead, he dragged their family scandal into the open for me. He¡¯s standing in the middle of the storm now, all because of me¡­¡±

    How could her heart remain unmoved after all that? She wasn¡¯t made of stone.<fn5044> ?????? ???? find?novel</fn5044>

    Taking a shaky breath, she went on in a helpless voice. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do. My thoughts are all tangled. I think¡­ I might really care for him. But if I let myself feel that way, would I be betraying you? Once I cross that line, nothing will ever be the same.¡±

    Here, in front of them, she finally admitted her fears. Only here could she show her true self, without fear of being judged or rejected.

    In their presence, she didn¡¯t need to pretend anymore. She could let go of all the weight she carried and be that fragile little girl she used to be.

    Another breeze passed through, making the flowers by the graves move. The white petals swayed gently, almost as if they were telling her not to worry and to follow her heart.

    Chapters live now at ??????¦Ò????????.c§àm

    Ste kept her eyes on the moving flowers, her mind full of mixed feelings. She remained seated for what felt like hours in front of the cold stones, letting out every thought she had been holding inside.

    No one answered her, but somehow, after saying it all, the heaviness in her heart felt lighter.

    The rain had eased, yet the sky stayed heavy with clouds.

    Ste lingered in front of her adoptive parents¡¯ tombstones, her voice low as she whispered, ¡°Rest assured. I¡¯ll ensure that those who have hurt you face justice. As for William and me, I need time to make a decision. I¡¯ll go for now, but I¡¯lle back to see you again.¡±

    With those words, she turned away and descended the slick stone steps, her heart steadier than it had been upon arrival.

    Lifting her eyes toward the dim sky, she drew in a long breath and pressed on. Just before reaching the cemetery gates, her attention was caught by a ck car she knew all too well, waiting by the roadside.

    Through the half-lowered car window, William¡¯s chiseled features came into view.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 839

    ?Chapter 839:

    His gaze rested on the cemetery with quiet intensity, his brows furrowed in concern. Yet the moment he caught sight of Ste leaving, that look swiftly disappeared.

    Ste froze for a beat, startled to see him there. Had he been waiting all this time?

    Ste¡¯s pulse quickened wildly, and her steps faltered without her realizing it. Amid the silence of the graveyard, their eyes met, and the world seemed to stop turning around them.

    A fleeting mix of emotions crossed William¡¯s eyes before he pushed open the car door and stepped out. Instead of closing the distance right away, he remained beside the vehicle and asked in a steady voice, ¡°Have you finished your visit?¡±

    Ste gave a small nod and moved toward him, her tone still raspy. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I guessed you¡¯de on a day like this,¡± William said, his voice low yet tender. ¡°I worried about you facing it alone. That¡¯s why I stayed nearby, though I didn¡¯t want to intrude on the time you spent with your parents.¡±

    Ste¡¯s steps slowed as she absorbed his words. So he had been there long before, quietly waiting with her in mind.

    What he said unsettled Ste¡¯s heart in the gentlest way, and the warmth in his voice began to chase away the damp chill that clung to her from the rain.<fnf923> Content originallyes from f?ndnovel</fnf923>

    ¡°Thanks,¡± she whispered, her gaze falling to the ground.

    William¡¯s eyes lingered on her damp hair, his expression shadowed with concern. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you carry an umbre?¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t raining when I left,¡± she answered honestly.

    The downpour had begun midway, and since she was already on the road, turning back felt pointless. Besides, the rain hadn¡¯t seemed strong enough to stop her.

    ¡°Come inside. The rain may have eased, but the air is still cold.¡± William¡¯s voice held quiet insistence as he opened the passenger door, his gesture unforced and considerate.

    Fresh updates avable at ?@ln¦Ò¦Íe?s

    Inside the car, aforting warmth reced the chill she had just left behind. As soon as Ste settled into the seat, William passed her a fresh towel.

    ¡°Here. Dry your hair, or you¡¯ll catch a cold.¡±

    Ste took it without protest and gently dabbed the water clinging to her hair.

    The silence between them was filled only by the low hum of the air conditioner. The car glided away from the cemetery, carrying Ste farther from the resting ce of her adoptive parents.

    With William¡¯s eyes steady on the road, he finally spoke in a calmer tone.

    ¡°Do you feel a little better now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I said a lot to them, and it eased my heart.¡± Ste¡¯s reply was soft.

    William hesitated, as though weighing each word before it left his lips.

    ¡°I¡¯m d. Ste, I know what this day carries for you. The pain Alonzo brought to you and your parents can¡¯t simply vanish. I can¡¯t change the fact that I share the Briggs name, and I don¡¯t expect forgiveness toe quickly just because of me.¡±

    His eyes flicked toward her for a moment, filled with quiet honesty.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 840

    Chapter 840:

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you I can wait. I¡¯m not here to force your choice. Until you¡¯re ready, let¡¯s remain friends and keep searching for the truth together. Take the time you need¡ªthere¡¯s no rush.¡±

    Those words fell over her like a soft breeze, loosening thest threads of chill in Ste¡¯s chest. He hadn¡¯t pleaded, nor wrapped his thoughts in sweet promises, yet his steady patience revealed itself again.

    Until now, Ste had never believed a man like him capable of waiting. In her mind, businessmen measured everything against profit and loss, unwilling to waste time on something uncertain. To her, his persistence would have seemed a bad investment¡ªyet he stayed.

    Ste¡¯s fingers curled around the towel, her chest tightening even as a quiet warmth spread through her.

    Her gaze shifted to the passing streets beyond the window, and in a voice barely above a whisper, she said, ¡°Alright, I promise you.¡±

    Though her words were brief, they struck William like sunlight breaking through clouds. The tension he carried eased at once, and a faint smile touched his lips. She hadn¡¯t dismissed him, and for now, that small eptance was everything he needed.

    After the anniversary of her adoptive parents¡¯ death, Ste threw herself back into research, hoping that work might help untangle the heaviness clouding her thoughts.

    The following day was a weekend, and with the institute closed, she decided to clear her mind through something physical.

    Yesterday¡¯s rain had lifted, leaving the city washed clean and bright beneath the sun.

    A swim, she thought, might help ease the weight pressing on her chest. She went to an exclusive indoor heated pool in the city center, a quiet ce with only a handful of people around.

    Find your next read at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    The calm air suited her mood.

    It had been years since shest swam, but the memories of her adoptive mother¡¯s patient guidance came rushing back as she slipped into her suit. Diving into the cool, ssy water, Ste felt the gentle current surround her, carrying away some of the fatigue she had been carrying for days.

    She swamp afterp in a steady rhythm until finally stopping at the pool¡¯s edge, resting her arms on the tiles as droplets rolled down her cheeks.

    ¡°Fancy meeting you here, Ms. Russell. Fate seems determined to keep throwing us together.¡±

    The voice¡ªlight, teasing¡ªmade her body stiffen. Slowly, she turned her head. Amon stood at the poolside, smirking down at her.

    Dressed only in fitted ck swim trunks, his toned body gleamed with water. His damp hair clung in loose strands across his forehead, framing eyes that glittered with predatory amusement.

    The fragile calm Ste had felt vanished instantly.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Hope you liked the new chapters dear ones. God loves you and Noah wishes you all the best. (?O?=)? ?

    .<fn6407> This content belongs to find{n}ovel</fn6407>

 Chapter 841

    ?Chapter 841:<fn5c58> Official source is f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fn5c58>

    Her expression hardened as she shifted back slightly. ¡°Mr. Briggs, I don¡¯t think we¡¯re that close.¡±

    The message was clear: leave her alone.

    ¡°Still so cold,¡± Amon drawled,ughing softly before plunging into the pool. Water sshed as he cut across to her, stopping close¡ªfar too close.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you feel guilty about putting my father in prison? Is that why you look so uneasy when you see me?¡± His tone carried mockery, not grief.

    Ste instinctively retreated until her back hit the pool wall.

    Her brows knitted in distaste, her eyes sharp with warning. If he came any closer, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to handle him the way she had dealt with Marc.

    ¡°Amon, your father got what he deserved. I feel no guilt. But you¡­ your father¡¯s in prison, and you don¡¯t even look upset.¡±

    She had long wondered about this. Amon¡¯s behavior was disturbingly detached, as though he had no heart at all¡ªonly a taste for games, indifferent to everything.

    Her words drew a low, unsettling chuckle from him, the sound echoing eerily in the empty pool.

    ¡°Upset?¡± His grin widened. ¡°Why would I be upset? Just because he¡¯s my father in name?¡±

    Before Ste could respond, he leaned in, lowering his voice into a casual, poisonous whisper.

    ¡°You overestimate family ties, Ms. Russell. That man has never cared about anything but money and power. He never looked at me as his son. When my mother died, he was nowhere to be seen. Other than throwing cash at me to make trouble outside, he never gave me anything.¡±

    A fleeting sh of raw hatred cut through his mocking smile.

    ¡°He¡¯s a selfish, cold bastard. Now that he¡¯s in prison, why should I mourn? Honestly, I find it amusing¡ªwatching my dear cousin, William, y the hero for you. What a performance.¡±

    More updates uploaded to g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls

    Ste stared, momentarily stunned by the venom in his words.

    She had known the Briggs family was twisted, but the depth of Amon¡¯s resentment toward his own father startled her. He spoke of Alonzo more like an enemy than blood.

    ¡°Your family is utterly incorrigible.¡±

    Revulsion surged through her. She turned, unwilling to waste another breath on him, and began swimming away.

    But Amon¡¯s hand shot out, mping around her wrist with bruising force. Pain red, and she sucked in a sharp breath.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go, Ms. Russell,¡± he taunted, tightening his grip. ¡°Walking out mid-conversation is so rude. My cousin is madly in love with you, and now I can¡¯t help but wonder¡ªwhat kind of charm do you really possess?¡±

    Amon¡¯s eyes darkened with a dangerous gleam, and his free hand slid against the bare skin of her back.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 842

    ?Chapter 842:

    ¡°Get your filthy hands off me!¡± Ste recoiled, nearly tearing herself away, but his grip was quicker. His fingers mped around her wrist and yanked her toward him.

    In the water, Ste¡¯s strength faltered against Amon. Just as she fought against him, a sharp cramp seized her calf with brutal force, the familiar agony from past swims striking without mercy.

    A cry escaped her, and her body lost its bnce. She gulped down a mouthful of water and slipped beneath the surface.

    The icy rush filled her throat and nose, choking the breath from her lungs. She thrashed wildly, but the stabbing pain in her cramped leg stripped away her strength. Panic only dragged her deeper, and her vision began to blur. Beside her, Amon remained still, his eyes fixed on her iling body, his lips curving with cold amusement as though her suffering entertained him. A dreadful weight pressed down on Ste¡¯s chest. Was this truly how her life would end?

    At the very brink of despair, a sudden force yanked her upward¡ªAmon¡¯s arm mped firmly around her waist and hauled her above the surface.

    The moment she tasted air again, Ste hacked and coughed, her face drained of color, her body trembling from the ordeal.

    The one who pulled her from the water was Amon himself, the same man who had coldly stood by only moments earlier.

    With a firm grip, he kept her steady and steered her toward the pool¡¯s edge. The teasing smile that once lingered on his lips had vanished, reced by an expression that was impossible to read.<fn4c32> Newest update provided by f?ndnovel</fn4c32>

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± His voice carried the faintest trace of concern.

    Ste clung to the pool wall, wracked by coughs, her body shivering so hard she couldn¡¯t form a reply.

    His eyes shadowed with something darker, Amon bent closer, closing the distance between her trembling lips and his.

    Your source for updates g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls

    Ste jolted back to her senses, twisting her head away and shoving against his chest with every ounce of strength she had left. Her voice rasped with rage. ¡°Amon, you madman!¡±

    Her thoughts burned with fury. He had seized her hand, triggered the cramp, stood idly by as she sank, only to drag her out at thest moment and now try to exploit her. He was truly deranged.

    At her outburst, Amon froze.

    When his eyes met hers, he found only naked contempt and searing anger. For an instant, something unguarded crossed his gaze, then his mask slipped back into ce. A crooked smirk curved his mouth.

    ¡°So this is my reward? Ms. Russell, I rescue you, and this is the thanks I receive?¡±

    Ste shot him a fierce re before shoving him away. Ignoring the stabbing pain in her leg, she hauled herself out of the pool, snatched up her robe, and pulled it tightly around her. Without so much as a nce back, she strode straight into the changing room.

    Every step in her retreat carried the sting of what had just unfolded and the raw hatred she felt for Amon.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 843

    ?Chapter 843:

    Still in ce, Amon let her slip from view without lifting a finger to stop her. Slowly, he brushed the water from his face with one hand, his expression unreadable and his eyes shadowed with thought.

    Following the ordeal at the pool, Ste¡¯s aversion to Amon grew sharper than ever.

    To her, he resembled a venomous serpent hidden in the dark¡ªunpredictable, treacherous, and capable of striking without warning. The thought of him left her restless and on edge.

    A few dayster, Ste received an invitation to an international academic exchange conference in Swaynia. Her recent research had drawn considerable interest overseas, and experts in the field were eager to meet and discuss with her.

    When Paul broke the news, she could hardly believe it. Such events carried immense prestige, and someone in her position would rarely have the chance to step inside, let alone participate.

    Though uncertainty tugged at her, both Paul and the Carter family urged her to seize the opportunity.

    William, upon learning of it, fell quiet.

    Swaynia might have seemed calm for now, but Alonzo¡¯s reach spread far beyond its borders. The thought of Ste traveling without protection unsettled him deeply.

    When Ste stepped out of the elevator, she found William waiting at the staircase. Without preamble, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. While the forum is happening, I¡¯ll be¡­¡±

    ¡°Checking on a few cooperative projects nearby. Since it¡¯s along the way, I may as well join you¡ªand truthfully, I can¡¯t rx knowing you¡¯d be overseas on your own.¡±

    His exnation sounded reasonable enough, yet Ste sensed the truth. The inspections and convenience were little more than excuses; what he truly wanted was to shield her.

    Her first instinct was to refuse. But the thought of Amon¡¯s unrelenting shadow and Alonzo¡¯s far-reaching influence made her pause. In the end, she agreed to his arrangement.

    For updates, visit ?¦Ál?ov??s.co?

    To her own surprise, she wasn¡¯t entirely opposed to the idea. Beneath her guarded resolve lingered a quiet, unwilling admission¡ªshe almost looked forward to having him there.

    After a twelve-hour flight, the ne touched down in one of Swaynia¡¯s oldest cities.

    The historic scenery, with its blend of stone architecture and winding streets, briefly eased the heaviness that had been weighing on Ste¡¯s heart. Her presentation at the international conference went smoothly, drawing warm apuse from the audience.

    True to his word, William handled a few meetings with partnerpanies, but most of his time was spent in another role¡ªher steadfast shadow. He guided her through the city¡¯s sights, pointing out history-richndmarks, while quietly keeping an eye on her.

    He never hovered, but his presence was constant¡ªprotective without being suffocating.

    .

    .

    .<fn0bfa> Read full story at find[?]ovel</fn0bfa>

 Chapter 844

    ?Chapter 844:

    They sampled local cuisine together, andter that evening, William walked with her along the banks of an ancient river.

    The air was cool, the water reflecting strings of golden lights. It wasn¡¯t the grandeur of the city that soothed Ste, but the easy silence between them. With William beside her, she felt a rare, unburdened calm, as if the shadows chasing her thoughts had finally paused.

    On the second day, William surprised her by booking dinner at a Michelin three-star restaurant.

    The restaurant was housed in a historic building, its stone arches softened by flickering candlelight.

    Romantic in its understated elegance, the atmosphere all but revealed William¡¯s intention. Ste noticed immediately. She didn¡¯t point it out, but she didn¡¯t push it away either.

    They were just settling in, following the waiter¡¯s guidance through the menu, when a sound broke the refined hush of the dining room¡ªsoft, broken sobs. The cries came from a corner booth, raw with helplessness. In such a polished setting, the sound was impossible to ignore.

    Ste¡¯s head turned instinctively. A girl, no more than eighteen or neen, sat alone at the table. Her shoulders shook as she wept, head bowed.

    A menu sat untouched in front of the girl.

    She lookedpletely out of ce. Dressed simply, eyes swollen red from tears, she had the nervous air of someone far from home, stranded in a world she didn¡¯t understand.

    Ste¡¯s chest tightened with sympathy.

    William noticed too. He nced once in the girl¡¯s direction, then turned back to his te, not wanting to get involved.

    But the sobs grew louder, pulling curious nces from nearby diners. A few whispered behind their hands; others frowned at the disturbance.

    Find your adventure at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§àm (uso de ¡°?¡± y ¡°§à¡± cir¨ªlica)

    Ste could no longer sit still. She set her napkin aside and murmured, ¡°I¡¯m going to check on her.¡±

    William¡¯s brow creased slightly, as though he wanted to stop her. Instead, he gave a short nod, his gaze sharpening as he watched.

    Ste crossed the room and crouched slightly by the girl¡¯s table. She asked gently, ¡°Are you alright? Do you need help?¡±<fnc8a9> Original content can be found at FindN0vel</fnc8a9>

    Startled, the girl lifted her head. Her face was blotchy with tears, eyes brimming with desperation.

    The moment she heard Ste¡¯s voice, her reaction was almost frantic. ¡°You¡ªyou¡¯re from home?¡± she blurted, recognizing the familiar cadence of her native tongue. She grabbed Ste¡¯s hand as if clinging to a rope in the middle of a storm. ¡°Please, help me. My boyfriend¡­ he ditched me here after we had a fight.¡±

    Ste¡¯s heart softened at once. So, she was apatriot.

    Lowering her voice, Ste said, ¡°Calm down. Tell me what happened, slowly. Why would he leave you?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 845

    ?Chapter 845:

    The girl¡¯s sobs hitched. She tried to exin through hups of grief.

    ¡°We came here for¡­ everything was supposed to be fun. But we argued, and he¡ªhe said he couldn¡¯t stand my attitude anymore. Then he just walked out. It¡¯s my first time abroad, and I don¡¯t even speak thenguage here¡­¡± Her tears fell harder, slipping down her cheeks unchecked.<fnedb1> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n F?nd-Novel</fnedb1>

    It didn¡¯t take much to see she was genuinely lost, terrified of being alone in a foreign ce she couldn¡¯t navigate.

    Ste nced back toward William. Their eyes met for a beat, each catching the same flicker of sympathy in the other¡¯s expression.

    Just an argument? And he left her stranded in another country? What kind of man abandoned his girlfriend like that?

    Ste pulled a wad of tissue from the table and handed it to the trembling girl. ¡°Hey, try to calm down. If you trust me,e with us for now. We¡¯ll help you find a ce to stay and figure out how to contact your family or the embassy, alright?¡±

    The girl, clutching at hope, nodded rapidly, choking out, ¡°Thank you¡­ thank you so much.¡±

    William approached, his deep voice steady. ¡°Let¡¯s take her back to our hotel. We¡¯ll arrange a separate room for her to stay in.¡±

    Ste agreed with a nod, slipping an arm around the girl¡¯s shoulders to support her weakened frame as they left the restaurant together.

    William followed close behind. He had nned this dinner with great effort, yet an unexpected stranger had disrupted it.

    Still, he didn¡¯t me Ste. Kindness was in her nature. But in the back of his mind, the girl¡¯s sudden appearance struck him as odd.

    Within thirty minutes, they arrived at their hotel. William secured a room for the girl on the same floor as theirs.

    Ste took her inside, poured her a ss of warm water, and had the hotel send up a tray of light food.

    L?t??¦Ó ch¨»¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?????.??????

    The girl seemed to have calmed down, though her expression remained fragile, her eyes red and timid.

    ¡°Try to eat a little, take a hot shower, and get some rest,¡± Ste said in a soothing tone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve got you. What¡¯s your name? Where are you from?¡±

    The girl lowered her gaze, clutching the warm ss. ¡°I¡¯m Lena Woods¡­ from Southville.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a lovely name,¡± Ste¡¯s tone was warm, reassuring. ¡°Get some rest, Lena. If you need anything, we¡¯re right next door. Tomorrow we¡¯ll talk more about what happened with your boyfriend, alright?¡±

    Lena¡¯s eyes welled again as she whispered, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯d be lost without you.¡± After offering a few moreforting words, Ste quietly closed the door behind her.

    Back in her suite, she found William standing by the floor-to-ceiling window, phone pressed to his ear, giving orders.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 846

    ?Chapter 846:

    He ended the call the moment she walked in. ¡°All settled?¡± he asked, stepping closer.<fnaa99> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? find?novel</fnaa99>

    Ste sighed. ¡°She¡¯s calmer now. Poor girl¡­ how could she end up with such a deadbeat?¡±

    William¡¯s gaze was steady, unreadable. ¡°We don¡¯t know the full story yet. I¡¯ve already had people check the restaurant and nearby cameras to track down her boyfriend. And as for Lena, I¡¯ll have her background looked into.¡±

    Ste blinked, surprised by his caution. ¡°You think something¡¯s wrong with her story?¡±

    William shrugged lightly, his lips curving into a faint, knowing smile. ¡°Not necessarily. But when things line up too perfectly, it doesn¡¯t hurt to be careful.¡±

    Ste¡¯s brows knitted together at his words.

    The truth was, the odds of meeting a strandedpatriot, unable to speak thenguage, in a foreign restaurant like that one felt far too coincidental. Yet, recalling Lena¡¯s tear-streaked face and her desperation, Ste struggled to believe it was all an act.

    She exhaled softly. ¡°Let¡¯s give her the benefit of the doubt for now. We¡¯ll see what tomorrow brings.¡±

    William didn¡¯t argue, only nodded.

    As night fell, Ste returned to her suite, her heart heavy despite thevishfort around her.

    The five-star hotel room was exquisite, the city lights glittering beyond the vast window like scattered jewels¡ªbut she found no joy in it.

    William went back to his call, his voice deep as he handled Briggs Group business in fluent Denuin, the localnguage.

    Unable to sleep, Ste wandered back into the living area.

    I@te$t ¡é#@pter$ In g@!novel$.c0m

    William ended his call the instant he saw her, his tall frame illuminated by the warm glow of themp. His gaze softened, his eyes carrying an unmistakable warmth.

    ¡°Still thinking about the girl?¡± he asked. He crossed to the mini bar, poured a ss of warm water, and handed it to her.

    Ste nodded, worry etched on her face. ¡°Something feels off. I want to check on her, but¡­ I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s already asleep.¡±

    As she reached for the ss, her fingers brushed against William¡¯s. A faint spark jolted through her, and she instinctively pulled back.

    William¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. His gaze lingered on her delicate features, on the exhaustion in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve already had people secure the security footage from the restaurant,¡± he murmured. ¡°We¡¯ll know soon enough.¡±

    His efficiency should have eased, yet her heart remained unsettled. ¡°Thanks for handling it,¡± she whispered, her eyes dropping to the ss in her hands.

    The room fell into silence, the air between them charged with an unspoken tension. A subtle, fragile atmosphere wove itself around them¡ªfragile yet undeniable.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 847

    ?Chapter 847:

    William watched the gentle curve of Ste¡¯s neck and the flutter of hershes, his throat tightening almost imperceptibly.

    He stepped closer, closing the distance between them until the faint, crisp scent of his cologne drifted toward her.

    Ste¡¯s pulse quickened, her fingers tightening around the ss. Yet, she made no move to step back.

    When William spoke, his tone was softer than usual. ¡°You settling in okay here?¡± The question sounded simple, but he asked it with unusual weight, his dark gaze locked on hers as though her answer carried deep importance.

    Her eyes met his, and for a split second, her heart skipped.

    She gave a small nod, her voice taut. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s pretty nice.¡±

    William mirrored her nod, choosing not to press closer or make any bold gesture, only holding her gaze steadily.

    After a pause, he asked, ¡°Want to stay a couple more days?¡±

    Since Ste rarely traveled abroad, the idea of lingering a little longer carried its own temptation.<fn882d> Get full chapters from F?nd-Novel</fn882d>

    She considered it. The conference had taken four of her six days off, which left her with two to spare. Finally, she nodded.

    Relief softened William¡¯s features. ¡°After the forum wraps tomorrow, if there¡¯s time, I¡¯ll take you somewhere special.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡± she asked before she could stop herself.

    ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± A faint smile tugged at his lips as he moved toward his bedroom door. ¡°Goodnight, Stel.¡±

    She watched him disappear behind the door, a touch of exasperation creeping in despite herself.

    Letting out a quiet breath, she felt warmth spreading along her back, her heart still beating fast.

    Every tale finds a home at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Her fingers brushed her flushed cheeks, and augh escaped her lips. She was giddy, like a schoolgirl.

    It surprised her. She was no longer a teenager, yet here she was, flustered as if she were one.

    That night, sleep came uneasily.

    Her dreams blurred into fragments¡ªchrysanthemums swaying before her adoptive parents¡¯ graves, Amon¡¯s twisted stare by the pool. The night left her restless, drifting somewhere between wakefulness and sleep, faintly hearing her name whispered.

    Morning light spilled across the room and roused her.

    After freshening up, Ste stepped out to find William seated on the sofa, sharply dressed in a gray suit.

    Without a tie and with his cor slightly open, he looked less severe, more at ease.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 848

    ?Chapter 848:

    He nced up, eyes clear. ¡°Morning.¡±

    Trying to appear natural, she nodded back. ¡°Morning.¡±

    Room service soon brought breakfast, and they ate quietly. The tension of the night before had eased, reced with a calm, wordless understanding.

    Partway through, William¡¯s phone buzzed. He checked the screen, his brow drawing slightly together before he spoke.

    ¡°We checked the restaurant and nearby street cameras. A guy walked in with Lena around that time, but he left alone half an hourter, looking pissed.¡±<fnbf5d> For more chapters visit FindN()vel</fnbf5d>

    Ste¡¯s heart sank. ¡°So Lena might be telling the truth? She was really ditched?¡±

    He set his phone aside, his voice steady. ¡°That¡¯s how it looks. I¡¯ve spoken to the hotel staff. If she needs help, they¡¯ll assist her with the police or embassy. She can stay here until the forum ends today¡ªI¡¯ve already covered her expenses.¡±

    It was a practical, thoughtful solution¡ªhelping Lena while keeping things at arm¡¯s length.

    Ste gave a slow nod, though an uneasy feeling lingered in her chest. She couldn¡¯t quite name it.

    The forum¡¯s closing ceremony went smoothly, and Ste received praise as a key speaker.

    From a quiet corner, William sat observing, his gaze often drifting to her poised figure on stage, filled with unspoken pride.

    By the time the event ended, the afternoon sun was fading.

    Ste declined several dinner invitations and headed back to the hotel with William.

    In the elevator, he asked, ¡°Tired?¡±

    She shook her head. Though the day had drained her, the promise of the sunset spot he mentioned stirred a quiet thrill.

    Let your mind wander with g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??????

    William checked his watch. ¡°Change into somethingfortable. We¡¯ll head out in about an hour.¡±

    Back in her room, Ste stood before the mirror in a fitted skirt suit. For a long moment, she hesitated, then reached into her suitcase and pulled out a soft, cream-colored dress.

    She rarely wore dresses¡ªher wardrobe was usually sharp business suits or casual wear. Marc had once mocked her forcking femininity.

    When Ste finally stepped out, William was waiting in the living room.

    He had traded his formal suit for a simple ck shirt and tailored pants. The shift softened his usual corporate sharpness, giving him an understated elegance.

    The moment his gaze fell on her, it lingered. His eyes lit with unmistakable admiration, and then softened into something even deeper.

    ¡°You look beautiful,¡± he said, his voice quiet and sincere.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 849

    ?Chapter 849:

    Heat crept up her cheeks. She nced away, flustered. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    The driver was already waiting outside the hotel. The car wound through historic cobbled streets before stopping at the base of a small hill.

    Together, William and Ste climbed the stone steps to an old viewing tform at the top.

    By the time they arrived, the massive sun was sinking toward the horizon, the sky aze in vivid golds and reds. The rooftops of the ancient city glowed beneath it, bathed in warmth.

    There were only a handful of tourists scattered around, each one hushed in awe of the view.

    Ste and William stood shoulder to shoulder at the railing, wordless, letting the silence and beauty wash over them.

    The sunset¡¯s glow fell over their faces, stretching their shadows long and merging them together on the stone floor.

    ¡°How did you find such a beautiful ce?¡± Ste asked softly. She never would have discovered it on her own.

    William¡¯s answer came low, tinged with memory. ¡°My mom loved it here. She used to say the sunset had a way of making all your troubles go away.¡±

    Ste stilled. William had never mentioned his mother before.<fn0280> This update is avable on find{n}ovel</fn0280>

    She turned toward him, her eyes warm and searching.

    ¡°She must have been really kind.¡±

    He didn¡¯t look at her¡ªhis gaze was fixed on the horizon, but his voice carried both warmth and longing.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ she was the gentlest person I ever knew.¡±

    Ste¡¯s heart gave a faint ache. Beneath William¡¯sposed, unshakable exterior was a son carrying his own quiet grief.

    He hadn¡¯t been born tough¡ªlife had carved that into him.

    Then he turned to her. Thest rays of the sun framed his profile, painting his features in a soft, golden light. His gaze was steady, sincere.

    ¡°I understand how you feel about your adoptive parents. Because¡­ I feel that way too.¡±

    His mother had never really fit into the Briggs family. She had nothing inmon with them.

    His words struck her deeply, opening a tenderness in her chest. William didn¡¯t just want to stand beside her¡ªhe truly understood her.

    ¡°William, I¡­¡± Ste began, her voice trembling with emotion.

    But William gently cut her off, his eyes soft.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything. The sunset¡¯s still here. Let¡¯s just enjoy it.¡±

    He didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, he turned back to the fading horizon, reaching for her hand.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 850

    ?Chapter 850:

    Ste¡¯s breath caught. For a moment, her fingers trembled, but then, almost instinctively, theyced with his.

    His palm was broad, warm, and steady, wrapping her in reassurance.

    They stood like that, hand in hand, as the brilliant sky melted into twilight.

    Neither spoke, because words were no longer necessary.

    When dusk finally fell and the city lights flickered on below, William turned to her.

    ¡°Ready to head back?¡±

    He was still holding her hand, with no sign of letting go.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Ste murmured, lowering her gaze. Step by step, he guided her down the stone path.

    Her pulse raced, her face flushed, but she didn¡¯t pull away. The icy wall around her heart was thawing under the foreign sunset and the warmth of William¡¯s grasp.

    And for the first time¡­ Ste felt she might finally know what she wanted.

    Back at the hotel, the earlier awkwardness between them had dissolved, reced with a quiet warmth.

    In the elevator, William reached out almost instinctively, brushing a loose strand of hair from her face. His touch was gentle, natural, as if it had always been his ce to do so.

    At her door, he paused. His gaze lingered, deep and steady.

    ¡°Goodnight, Stel.

    Today¡­ was a good day.¡±

    ¡°Same here.¡±

    Ste lifted her chin, meeting his eyes with newfound courage. A faint smile curved her lips. ¡°Thank you for the view. It was beautiful. I¡­ really loved it.¡±

    L¨»¦Ó??¦Ó c§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ??n g??l??ov?l??.??o??

    William¡¯s expression softened even more. He looked at her as if he wanted to etch the moment into memory.

    ¡°See you tomorrow,¡± he said quietly.

    ¡°See you tomorrow,¡± she echoed.

    Ste swiped her keycard, the lock clicking open as William¡¯s footsteps retreated down the hall. Her heart was still racing, each beat echoing in her chest.

    Inside, she stared at her own hand, almost expecting to still feel the warmth of his. Her fingertips trembled slightly.

    The realization hit her¡ªthis must be what it felt like to like someone. Could she really embrace that?

    Before she could answer herself, the shrill ring of the room phone shattered her haze.

    She picked up, and the polite voice of the hotel front desk came through. ¡°Ms. Russell, sorry to disturb you. Ms. Woods seems very upset¡ªshe¡¯s been crying nonstop. We¡¯re concerned¡­ Could you check on her?¡±

    Ste¡¯s chest tightened.

    .<fn63a7> Updates are released by find?novel</fn63a7>

    .

    .

 Chapter 851

    ?Chapter 851:

    She agreed to check on Lena right away. She hung up, and without thinking twice, went straight to William¡¯s door.

    ¡°Lena¡¯s not doing well. The front desk just called me,¡± she exined quickly.

    Fresh from the shower, William was towel-drying his hair. His brows drew together, worry darkening his face.

    Without another word, the two of them hurried to Lena¡¯s room. Even from the hallway, they could hear muffled sobs.<fn80dd> Official source is fin?novel</fn80dd>

    Ste knocked softly. ¡°Lena? It¡¯s me¡ªSte. What¡¯s wrong? Will you open the door?¡±

    For a moment, Ste worried Lena wouldn¡¯t let her in. Then there was shuffling inside, and the lock clicked.

    The door opened a crack, revealing Lena¡¯s swollen eyes, her face streaked with tears, and her hair tangled.

    She clutched her phone so tightly her knuckles were pale. At the sight of Ste, her fragileposure copsed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to live anymore. How could he say that to me? He said I¡¯m on my own¡ªthat we¡¯re finished!¡±

    For a second, Ste froze. A breakup?

    She slipped inside, gently closing the door and guiding Lena toward the bed. The curtains were drawn tight, the dim room thick with heaviness. Ste didn¡¯t open them¡ªshe just sat close, patting Lena¡¯s back and offering tissues. Her voice was calm, careful.

    ¡°Slow down. Tell me what happened.¡±

    Lena hupped through sobs.

    ¡°He called¡­ I thought he¡¯d apologize. But he just screamed at me. Said I¡¯m a burden, useless, that he¡¯s sick of my attitude. He wants to break up¡ªtold me to figure out my way home. Said the ticket was my decision, so why should he pay?¡±

    Uncover new tales on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s??om

    Her words tumbled out in anguish. Then, all at once, she shot up, staggering to the window. With a jerk, she flung it open. The night wind rushed in, stirring the thin fabric of her nightgown.

    ¡°How could he treat me like this? I saved for this trip for months. I might as well give up¡ªI¡¯ve got nothing left! No money, no one, nothing!¡±

    Ste¡¯s stomach lurched. She bolted forward, catching Lena¡¯s arm before she could lean out. ¡°Lena! Don¡¯t you dare. He¡¯s not worth it. Don¡¯t throw yourself away for someone like him!¡±

    Lena¡¯s body went ck, copsing against Ste¡¯s arm as sobs wracked her. ¡°But what do I do? I don¡¯t know anyone here. I can¡¯t speak thenguage. I don¡¯t even have money for tomorrow¡­¡±

    Ste crouched, holding her as she wept, torn between frustration and pity. Never in her life had Ste met a man as cheap and irresponsible as Lena¡¯s boyfriend.

    Leaving his girlfriend stranded in a foreign country? It was unthinkable.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 852

    ?Chapter 852:

    ¡°Alright, enough crying. He¡¯s not worth your tears.¡±

    Ste sighed, rubbing Lena¡¯s trembling back. Her tone became sharp. ¡°Tell me where your boyfriend is. I¡¯ll talk to him, make him return your money, and make sure you can get home safely.¡±

    Lena lifted her head, eyes swollen and wet. For a second, hope flickered there¡ªonly to dim as quickly as it appeared. She shook her head. ¡°It won¡¯t work. You don¡¯t know him. He¡¯s so stubborn¡­ Whenever someone tries to argue with him, he just shuts down. If you go, he¡¯ll only get angrier¡ªand think I shouldn¡¯t have told anyone.¡±

    ¡°Let him be angry,¡± Ste said firmly. ¡°He¡¯s the one at fault. A grown man bullying a young woman? Not a chance I¡¯ll let that slide. If you¡¯re worried, I¡¯ll bring my friend along. With him there, your boyfriend won¡¯t dare push things too far.¡±

    At the mention of William, Lena¡¯s hesitation eased.

    Hismanding presence alone felt like a shield.

    After a long pause, Lena bit her lip, nodded, and pulled out her phone.

    She typed a short message, then showed Ste the reply that came almost instantly:

    ¡°Get over yourself ande here. Stop acting like a spoiled princess. This isn¡¯t home. No one¡¯s gonna coddle you!¡±

    Ste¡¯s stomach churned at the text.

    His words didn¡¯t sound like something a boyfriend would say¡ªit was more like the contemptuous scolding of someone who despised her.

    Ste exined the situation to William, who was waiting outside Lena¡¯s room. His brows furrowed as he thought for a moment.

    ¡°I¡¯ming with you,¡± he finally said.

    He left and reappeared within minutes.

    L§Ñt??t ch¨»pt?rs ?n g??ln¦Ïv?ls.??¦Ï??

    He had changed into a dark tailored suit, his postureposed, his expression cool and unreadable. As Ste recounted Lena¡¯s situation, his eyes sharpened, a flicker of cold steel shing there. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    His words were clipped, final. His gaze shifted briefly to Lena, still curled by the bed, sobbing softly¡ªbut his face remained detached.

    If Ste hadn¡¯t cared about this, William wouldn¡¯t have gotten involved.

    Another woman¡¯s tears didn¡¯t faze him in the slightest.

    He wasn¡¯t one to y the bleeding heart; he acted only because Ste cared.

    Following Lena¡¯s directions, Ste and William arrived at a luxury hotel in the city center.

    At the front desk, William gave the receptionist Lena¡¯s boyfriend¡¯s name and requested to see him for urgent business.

    Recognition shed in the clerk¡¯s eyes. She nodded respectfully, dialed a number, and spoke into the phone.<fn6437> Get full chapters from fin?novel</fn6437>

    But when she hung up, her expression turned uneasy.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 853

    ?Chapter 853:

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Briggs. The guest said he isn¡¯t epting visitors¡ªespecially anyone associated with Ms. Woods.¡±

    William¡¯s brow creased faintly. Without a word, he stepped aside and made a quick call of his own.

    Minutester, the hotel manager arrived in a near sprint, sweat beading on his forehead.

    He bent slightly, almost obsequious, as he greeted William. ¡°My apologies, Mr. Briggs. We weren¡¯t aware this guest was a friend of yours. Please¡ªallow me to escort you personally.¡± He hurriedly ushered them into a private elevator reserved for VIPs.

    Ste nced at William, startled. He caught her look and leaned in, speaking low.

    ¡°Thergest shareholder in this hotel chain is an old friend of mine.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Ste murmured, not prying further¡ªbut silently noting that William¡¯s connections could unlock doors in ways money alone never could.

    The elevator opened onto the suite floor. The manager led them to a door, then discreetly withdrew.

    William rapped his knuckles against the polished wood. An irritated voice called out from inside.

    ¡°Who is it? I said no disturbance today!¡±

    ¡°William Briggs,¡± William replied evenly.

    There was silence. Then the click of a lock sliding open.

    The door cracked, revealing a young man in a bathrobe, early twenties, handsome but flushed with leftover anger.

    His sharp eyes flickered¡ªuntil theynded on William. Shock froze him in ce.<fne731> Read full story at FindN0vel</fne731>

    His irritation dissolved into a twitch of unease, and nerves prickled in his voice. ¡°You¡­ How are you here?¡±

    L?t?st ch¦Ápt?rs ¦Én g??l??ov§Ö???.????

    Ste blinked, surprised by the man¡¯s reaction. Did he know William?

    William¡¯s eyes narrowed, displeasure flickering in his gaze. ¡°Hancock. I didn¡¯t expect it to be you, but here we are. You probably know why we¡¯re here.¡±

    Hancock Thompson stiffened. His wary nce shifted between William and Ste. Though irritation lingered in his expression, it was clear he was cautious around William. After a pause, he stepped aside.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    The suite wasvish, yet littered with clothes, empty bottles, and half-eaten tes scattered across the table.

    ¡°How do you know Lena?¡± Hancock asked, slumping onto the sofa. His bravado was undercut by the unease in his posture.

    William lowered himself into a chair opposite, Ste beside him. His demeanor wasposed, controlled, as if he owned the room.

    ¡°Tell us what happened. You left a young woman stranded in a foreign country. That¡¯s no way a gentleman should act.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 854

    ?Chapter 854:

    Hancock¡¯s face darkened, his voice rising. ¡°She told you? You don¡¯t get it. It¡¯s not what it looks like¡ªshe¡¯spletely unreasonable!¡±

    ¡°How so?¡± Ste¡¯s voice cut in, steady and calm. ¡°No matter what you argued about, knowing she doesn¡¯t speak the nativenguage and it¡¯s her first time abroad, you shouldn¡¯t have walked out on her. And as a man, you definitely shouldn¡¯t have gotten physical.¡±

    Hancock recoiled, cornered, his voice spiking. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to hurt her! It was an ident. We were arguing, I got mad, threw a ss. It grazed her face. That¡¯s what she¡¯s calling abuse?¡±

    His eyes darted to William, as if desperate for support.

    ¡°So you admit you lost your temper, threw a ss, and she got hurt?¡± William said tly.

    Hancock let out a bitterugh. ¡°Hurt? You make it sound like I¡¯ve got super strength or something!¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°Intentional or not, she was injured. And why did you abandon her at the hotel afterward?¡±

    Hancock raked a hand through his hair, agitation spilling out.

    ¡°Shepletely lost it¡ªused me of abuse, said she¡¯d book another hotel and leave right then. It was the middle of the night! I tried to calm her down, but she wouldn¡¯t listen, kept saying she didn¡¯t want to see me. So I left. Isn¡¯t that what she wanted?¡±<fnaa70> Read full story at F?nd-Novel</fnaa70>

    The more he spoke, the more self-righteous he sounded.

    ¡°It was six in the morning! I couldn¡¯t check into another ce until noon. I was stuck waiting around all night without sleep. Don¡¯t I get to feel upset too?¡± His voice grew louder, indignant, as if he were the one who had been wronged.

    Ste kept her expression neutral, weighing his words. Yes, it sounded like tempers ring, mimunication spiraling¡ªbut even so, Hancock had failed her.

    Exclusive updates avable g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    She chose her words carefully, tone firm. ¡°Even if she made mistakes, you shouldn¡¯t have told her to fend for herself, especially when she was broke and helpless. That¡¯s more than stubbornness. It¡¯s apleteck of responsibility and empathy.¡±

    Hancock bristled, his neck stiffening. ¡°Why¡¯s it always the guy¡¯s fault? Isn¡¯t everyone preaching equality these days? I¡¯ve never been treated like this¡ªkicked out in the middle of the night! Her temper¡¯s awful!¡±

    William finally spoke, his voice calm butmanding. ¡°Equality doesn¡¯t excuse irresponsibility.¡±

    He leaned forward slightly, his sharp gaze cutting straight through Hancock.

    ¡°And the real issue here isn¡¯t her temper. It¡¯s money, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Color drained from Hancock¡¯s face. ¡°What¡¯s that got to do with anything?¡±

    William gave a low, almost amused chuckle. ¡°If you two had enough cash to burn on this trip¡ªeating, drinking, enjoying yourselves¡ªwould some minor spat about the itinerary really have blown up to this point? I know your father, and he¡¯s not stingy, so why are you pinching pennies over your girlfriend¡¯s ne ticket?¡±

    The words sliced straight through Hancock¡¯s defenses. His face drained of color, humiliation shing across his features. He clenched his fists, eyes burning with shame and anger.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 855

    ?Chapter 855:

    ¡°I told you, it¡¯s not about money!¡± he snapped. ¡°Her temper¡¯s unbearable. I¡¯m done. She can go find herself a new boyfriend!¡±

    William¡¯s gaze stayed locked on him, cool and unflinching. His voice was calm, almost quiet. ¡°You know best what¡¯s really going on.¡±

    William rose to his feet, straightening the cuffs of his suit. His gaze bore down on Hancock, cool andmanding. ¡°Seems your father hasn¡¯t taught you much about being a man. I¡¯ll be sure to bring this up with him another time. For now, return the money Lena lent you for this trip. Don¡¯t make the rest of us men look bad.¡±

    Hancock blinked at him, stunned. The bravado he had clung to moments ago began to drain away. He knew William was serious. And truth be told, refusing to repay his girlfriend was shameful¡ªsomething he couldn¡¯t say out loud without losing face.

    Ste pulled out her phone, tapping a few buttons before looking up. ¡°Here¡¯s the temporary ount Lena is using. I expect the transfer within ten minutes.¡± Neither she nor William spared Hancock another nce.

    They weren¡¯t there to mediate the couple¡¯s drama¡ªonly to get Lena¡¯s money back. With the matter handled, they turned and walked out.<fnb961> This text is hosted at find(?)ovel</fnb961>

    Back in the car, Ste¡¯s thoughts tangled. She hadn¡¯t expected things to be resolved this way, and certainly not that William would know Hancock¡¯s father. William seemed to catch her unspoken questions. Starting the engine, he exined evenly, ¡°I¡¯ve worked with his father before. He and I have a decent rtionship. I just didn¡¯t think his son would turn out so petty.¡±

    Ste nodded slowly. ¡°People like Hancock don¡¯t respond to reason. I just never imagined his father was a prosecutor¡ªlet alone someone connected to you.¡±

    William¡¯s tone stayed neutral. ¡°His father¡¯s sharp. Reputation matters to him. Hancock¡¯s the only son, spoiled to the bone¡ªbut terrified of his father. For their family, that money means nothing. What matters is dignity.¡±

    Your escape is on g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s

    Ste understood. However it had been achieved, the problem was solved.

    When they returned to the hotel, Lena was pacing her room, anxiety written all over her face. She wanted her money back, but she hadn¡¯t wanted to force a confrontation. In truth, she hadn¡¯t even nned on breaking up with Hancock. The moment she saw Ste and William, Lena pushed aside her jumbled thoughts and rushed forward, hope shining in her eyes.

    Ste rested a hand on her shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s taken care of. Check your ount¡ªthe transfer should cover your ticket home and your expenses for now.¡± Lena fumbled for her phone, checking as Ste recounted the brief meeting with Hancock. Her expression shifted with mixed feelings. ¡°Did¡­ did he say anything about me?¡±

    Ste shook her head. ¡°No. He just sent the money. The rest is for the two of you to figure out. You still have his number, right?¡±

    Lena¡¯s eyes dimmed at that, though she quickly nodded and murmured her thanks. She had told herself she didn¡¯t want to end things with Hancock, but she hadn¡¯t expected him to be so cold. The realization stung.

    Her emotions shifted quickly¡ªwithin moments, disappointment faded, and her gaze sharpened. If Hancock could be so heartless, why should she cling to him? There were plenty of men in the world. Someone like William, for instance, was already miles ahead of Hancock.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 856

    ?Chapter 856:

    But when Ste suggested she use the money to rebook her flight and head home soon, Lena¡¯s smile froze. Hesitation clouded her face, followed by reluctance.

    For a while, she said nothing. Then, she finally lifted her eyes to meet Ste¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯ve been nning this trip for so long. I¡¯ve looked forward to it sincest year, made all my ns. There are still so many ces I haven¡¯t seen yet, so many things I wanted to buy. Going home now¡­ I just can¡¯t. Especially not when I¡¯ll have to deal with all those problems waiting for me there.¡±

    Ste blinked, caught off guard. Just moments ago, Lena seemed ready to walk away from everything. Now she couldn¡¯t bear to cut the trip short? Did Lena value her sightseeing more than her rtionship with Hancock¡ªor even her own safety?

    Still, Ste couldn¡¯t entirely fault her. The city was stunning, and its pull was undeniable.

    Beside her, William¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. He said nothing, but the flicker of impatience in his eyes betrayed what he thought of Lena¡¯s sudden change of heart.<fn2334> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? findnovel</fn2334>

    Lena seemed to realize her words mighte off wrong, so she quickly added, ¡°I won¡¯t trouble you anymore. I can find a guide and explore on my own. Just let me see the ces I nned, and then I¡¯ll head back.¡±

    As she spoke, her eyes flicked toward William, a cautious plea hidden in her gaze.

    Ste noticed the nce but didn¡¯t think much of it. William¡¯s looks drew attention everywhere, so a few extra stares weren¡¯t surprising. William, however, turned to Ste, clearly waiting for her opinion.

    Though Ste hadn¡¯t known Lena for long, she saw her as a young, slightly naive woman¡ªthe adventurous type who didn¡¯t think things through.

    She tugged at William¡¯s sleeve, offered Lena a small smile, and said, ¡°We need to step outside for a moment.¡±

    In the hallway, Ste lowered her voice. ¡°If she wants to keep exploring, we can¡¯t force her to leave.¡±

    M??? ?¦Ñ????? ?? ?????¦Í???.???

    William shrugged, seemingly fine with whatever Ste decided.

    ¡°But hernguage skills are poor. Even if she has money, she¡¯ll have trouble getting around. Why don¡¯t we hire her a guide who actually speaks hernguage? The city isn¡¯t a major tourist hub, but its scattered sights make it impossible for Lena to manage on her own.¡±

    William gave a small nod.

    Back inside, he stopped in front of Lena. ¡°Tell me which hotels you have in your travel n.¡±

    She rattled off the names quickly. William scribbled them down, made a short call in the nativenguage, then hung up.

    He fixed his gaze on her. ¡°I¡¯ll get you a local guide who speaks English. They¡¯ll handle your ns and keep you safe for the next few days. After that, you¡¯re on your own. Clear?¡±

    He kept his tone even, but there was no room for argument. He didn¡¯t want either he or Ste dragged out of their rooms at midnight again.

    Lena hesitated, then nodded quickly. ¡°Y-yes. Thank you, Mr. Briggs, Ms. Russell.¡± She kept her head low.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 857

    ?Chapter 857:

    As William and Ste left, Lena couldn¡¯t resist sneaking one more look at his retreating figure. Her phone still disyed the guide¡¯s number.

    So considerate, she thought. So much better than Hancock. What a shame it is that William already belongs to someone else.

    Ste felt drained after the whole ordeal.

    She had wanted to stay a little longer, to soak in the city¡¯s atmosphere, but now she¡¯d lost all interest.

    Walking down the corridor, she turned to William. ¡°Let¡¯s move our flights up. I¡¯d rather just go back.¡±

    William studied her for a moment, then nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll handle it.¡± If Ste wanted to leave, that was enough for him. There would be plenty of chances for travelter.

    Back in Choria, life slipped back into its normal rhythm.<fn8d0a> Latest content published on find?novel</fn8d0a>

    Ste rested half a day before returning to the research institute. After the sunset hand-holding with William, their rtionship had quietly shifted, though neither tried to put a name to it.

    She wasn¡¯t in a rush to define it. For now, she was satisfied.

    That afternoon, Ste was bent over her data when the door swung open. Theb was quiet¡ªSandra and the others had already gone. Only the sharp click of heels broke the silence.

    Nina swept in, her face set, emotions simmering beneath.

    She got straight to the point. ¡°Ste, I¡¯ve decided to stay here. I¡¯m not leaving even after the project ends.¡±

    Her experiment was almost wrapped up, and she was supposed to leave in two weeks.

    At first, she¡¯d thought she¡¯d hate Choria, but staying didn¡¯t seem so bad anymore¡ªespecially with William close by.

    Discover more

    And with the Carter family putting down roots here after reconnecting with Ste, Nina saw no reason to leave.

    Ste finally looked up from her microscope, her voice calm and detached. ¡°When the exchange program ends, there won¡¯t be a reason for us to cross paths. Whether you stay or not is not in any way my concern.¡±

    Ste had never seen Nina as a rival. Her world revolved around experiments and data, not petty rivalries. So, she couldn¡¯t understand why Nina kept making a fuss.

    Nina, on the other hand, had her own reasons.

    She had wanted to tell William about her decision to stay in Choria the moment she made it, but she worried he might insist on sending her abroad, which would ruin her ns.

    After thinking it through, she chose to keep her decision to herself until everything was settled with Paul.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 858

    ?Chapter 858:

    The research institute wasn¡¯t overcrowded, and adding Nina to the team wouldn¡¯t cause any harm. Paul knew her talents, and he wouldn¡¯t reject her just because of Ste. But crossing Nina was like challenging the entire Carter family.

    Seeing Ste absorbed in her work, Nina¡¯s frustration bubbled over. Raising her voice, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve already spoken with Grandpa. He¡¯s agreed. I¡¯m staying in Choria, and I¡¯ll be working here. From now on, we¡¯ll be colleagues!¡±

    Ste¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. Karson had agreed to this? Unbelievable. Yet, she quickly regained herposure and returned to her work. ¡°Good. Best of luck with your projects.¡±

    Nina¡¯s face flushed with irritation. It felt like yelling at a wall. She let out a bitterugh.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fool yourself, Ste. Grandpa¡¯s favor doesn¡¯t make you a real Carter. I¡¯ve lived with the Carters my whole life, and I¡¯m the granddaughter who truly belongs. You¡¯re just someone who showed up toote. No matter how far you go, that won¡¯t change. Eventually, Grandpa will recognize who really deserves his loyalty!¡±

    Ste¡¯s eyes grew cold. ¡°Nina, do you really need to belittle others to boost yourself? If all you wanted was to make a point, you¡¯ve done enough. I have work to do, so you can leave now.¡±

    Nina faltered under the intensity of Ste¡¯s stare. Her jealousy boiled over, and with a stomp and a re, she stormed out, mming the door behind her.

    Thanks to her Carter family connections, Nina quickly secured her ce in Choria and joined the institute, cing herself right next to Ste¡¯s team.

    Determined to surpass her, Nina kept a close eye on her work, sneaking peeks whenever she could. But Ste stayedpletely focused on her own project and barely noticed Nina¡¯s attempts.

    A weekter, a major national innovation contest was set to take ce in Choria. The prize money was substantial, and the event was generating a lot of buzz in the industry.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s©q??o?? is where stories live

    The institute could only send two teams. Ste¡¯s team, known for their talent and consistency, easily secured one spot.

    After some internal debate among the institute¡¯s leaders, the second spot was given to Nina, who had just returned from abroad.

    While many offered polite congrattions, it was obvious that her family ties had helped her bypass the usual selection process.

    Most colleagues chose not to voice theirints, knowing it would be pointless.<fneb3b> This content belongs to </fneb3b>

    As the contest approached, the institute buzzed with activity and tension. Ste¡¯s team went into full preparation mode, double-checking their data and fine-tuning every detail of their project.

    Sandra and the rest of the team hadn¡¯t worked this hard in a long time. The rare opportunity energized everyone, and sometimes, Sandra even arrived at theb before Ste.

    Jamir and Elbert loved to tease her about it, but Sandra always defended herself firmly. ¡°I¡¯m doing this to help Sylvia beat Nina. I won¡¯t let her down!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 859

    ?Chapter 859:

    Her words made the whole teamugh, but they also inspired them.

    For Ste and the team, seeing Sandra so motivated was a truly rare sight.

    On the morning of thepetition, Ste arrived at the research institute earlier than usual to ensure everything was ready and all backups were in ce.

    But when she opened the final presentation file, her heart sank as an error shed on the screen: ¡°File corrupted.¡±

    Ste froze. She tried everything she could think of¡ªchecking the backup drive, searching through the cloud¡ªbut nothing worked. Every synced copy was inessible.

    All their important data, experiment notes, and videos had turned into unreadable code, and some of it waspletely gone.

    With less than three hours left before the contest, Ste felt a wave of panic.

    Even with her experience, she didn¡¯t know where to begin.

    When Sandra and the others arrived, they immediately noticed Ste¡¯s pale, shocked expression.

    ¡°Ste, what¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re up early, but you look¡­ off. Today¡¯s the big day! We¡¯re going to beat Nina!¡±

    Sandra¡¯s usual energy seemed to bounce off Ste like a wall. Elbert noticed her unusual mood first, so he asked cautiously, ¡°Sylvia, is everything okay?¡±

    Ste forced herself to look at her team, her voice tight. ¡°Our research files¡­ someone deleted everything on purpose.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    A collective gasp went through the team. The months of painstaking work, gone.

    ¡°How¡­ how is that even possible? Everything was fine yesterday afternoon when we checked!¡±

    Find thetest stories g?ln¦Òv??ls

    ¡°The files were password-protected; only we could ess them. Who would sabotage us?¡±

    ¡°Could it have been a hacker? Or¡­¡± Sandra started, then froze, covering her mouth with her hand. She realized she¡¯d spoken too loudly.<fn687e> Original content can be found at </fn687e>

    The room fell grim. Ste¡¯s mind raced, but she forced herself to stay calm. She knew this wasn¡¯t a mistake. Someone was deliberately trying to knock them out of thepetition.

    As Ste tried to figure out a way to recover the files, her phone rang. It was William.

    ¡°Ste, are you ready? I¡¯ll be at the institute in about twenty minutes to pick you up,¡± William said, his voice confident and cheerful.

    He had gone to the Briggs Group earlier to deal with some urgent matters, which was why he hadn¡¯te to theb with Ste.

    Ste exhaled slowly, trying to keep her voice calm. ¡°William, there¡¯s a problem. Someone wiped all mypetition files.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 860

    ?Chapter 860:

    There was a pause on the other end, and then his tone shifted¡ªsharp and cold. ¡°What happened? Stay calm. I¡¯m on my way. We¡¯ll handle this when I get there.¡±

    Less than fifteen minutester, the roar of tires announced William¡¯s arrival. His car skidded to a stop at the institute, and he strode into theb with a determined, no-nonsense expression.

    After listening to Ste and inspecting theputer and backup drives himself, his face darkened. A storm seemed to radiate from him¡ªsilent but intense.

    Seeing him like that, Ste¡¯s stomach sank. If he was this serious, she concluded, her data must be irrecoverable.

    ¡°Lock down theb immediately,¡± Williammanded. ¡°Call the police. Alert the institute. No one leaves until we get to the bottom of this.¡±

    He didn¡¯t wait. William went straight to Paul, insisting that every exit be sealed and no one be allowed in or out.

    Then he picked up his phone and called thepetition¡¯s lead organizer.

    ¡°Chairman, this is William Briggs. I regret to inform you that Ms. Sylvia Gilbert¡¯s core project data at our institute has been deliberately destroyed. As thergest shareholder of both the Briggs Group and the institute, I am officially requesting a pause and postponement of thepetition,¡± he exined.

    The organizer immediately understood the gravity of the situation.

    In high-stakes internationalpetitions like this, losing critical data at thest minute was rarely idental.<fn1fb9> Get full chapters from ?ovelFind</fn1fb9>

    If handled toote, the work could be lost forever. Every experiment, every log, every painstaking calction counted.

    With William¡¯s influence, refusing him wasn¡¯t an option.

    His intervention not only allowed time for an investigation but also ensured Ste¡¯s team could stay in thepetition.

    Stay connected at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    After hanging up, he looked at Ste, who was pale, and spoke gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if we fail to recover your files, we¡¯ll find whoever did this. I¡¯ve got you covered.¡±

    Things like this simply didn¡¯t happen at William¡¯s institute. It waspletely out of line.

    William remained calm, his steady presence helping Ste and her flustered team regain theirposure. The police arrived quickly, followed by William¡¯s elite cybersecurity crew, who immediately went to work.

    The investigation was kept under wraps. inclothes officers mingled with the staff, and no one at the institute had any clue about the incident. Experts managed to recover Ste¡¯sbputer logs using specialized tools and meticulously analyzed every second of the security footage. Anyone who could have essed theputer was questioned.

    William took charge of the entire operation, ensuring that nothing went unnoticed.

    Meanwhile, Ste, on the verge of despair, did her best to calm Sandra while keeping her own anxiety hidden. Surprisingly, the investigation progressed faster than she had anticipated. Despite the perpetrator¡¯s knowledge of how to delete files and cover their tracks, small traces were left behind that the experts were able to detect.

    The tech team sessfully recovered fragments of the deleted logs. They discovered that an unknown ount had logged inte at night and erased or overwritten several files. Though the ount appeared to be anonymous, its activity patterns and small anomalies strongly suggested it had been operated by someone inside the institute.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 861

    ?Chapter 861:

    Simultaneously, the surveince footage provided a vital clue¡ªsomeone, wearing a hat, mask, and an oversizedb coat, swiped another person¡¯s ess card and snuck into Ste¡¯sb at dawn. The person remained at theputer for almost ten minutes.

    Despite the disguise, the cameras recorded details that gave the person away¡ªtheir height, body shape, and a small, habitual gesture.

    Everything pointed directly to Nina.

    Armed with the evidence, William and Ste entered Nina¡¯s office. She was sitting there, sipping coffee and watching prepetition news, a self-satisfied smirk on her face.

    The moment she saw William¡¯s cold stare, her smile faltered. Her coffee cup slipped from her hand, shattering on the floor, the contents sttering everywhere.

    ¡°William, what¡­ what is this?¡±

    She tried to act calm, but her voice trembled, betraying her anxiety.

    William didn¡¯t waste a word. His gaze was ice-cold as he nodded to the tech team behind him. ¡°Show her everything.¡±

    A technician ced a tablet in front of Nina, disying restored login logs, screenshots from the surveince cameras, and even clear footage from a convenience store camera capturing her stealing the ess card.

    Nina¡¯s face drained of color. She shouted, ¡°No! That¡¯s not me! You¡¯ve got the wrong person, William. I go to bed early. I was asleep all night!¡±

    William let out a mockingugh and threw a freshly printed report onto her desk.

    ¡°Still denying it? This is a draft report from your ownptop, showing evidence of data deletion tools. Do you want the experts to exin how we recovered it, step by step?¡±

    With every word, Nina turned even paler, her body trembling. She couldn¡¯t say a single word to defend herself.

    Your favorite tales are on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§ànn

    She hadn¡¯t expected William to act so quickly, nor for him to confront her with police involvement over Ste.

    Ste stared at Nina, feeling more confused than anything else. ¡°Why? Was it really just to eliminate me from thepetition? Was it worth all of this?¡±

    Nina¡¯s eyes burned with bitter anger. She yelled, ¡°You don¡¯t understand! Why do you get to stroll into the Carter family and have everything? I couldn¡¯t stand it!¡±

    Nina jabbed a finger at William, her voice cracking under the weight of desperation. ¡°I¡¯ve loved him for so long, and he never once looked at me. Then you just appear out of nowhere, Ste, and suddenly you¡¯re the one he pays attention to. Why you?¡±

    Tears rolled down her cheeks, stripping away her usual pride, leaving only eyes filled with bitterness and helplessness.

    William¡¯s stare was cold and distant, as though Nina was nothing more than a nuisance. Without a flicker of emotion, he moved protectively in front of Ste and said in a steady voice to Nina, ¡°She didn¡¯t need tricks to earn her ce. She worked for it. You, on the other hand, chose sabotage, and that only disgraces the Carter family. Effective immediately, you¡¯re dismissed from the institute. I¡¯ll also be filing charges against you for corporate sabotage and espionage. The Carter familywyers will be sending the papers soon.¡±

    .

    .

    .<fn832d> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find¡¤novel</fn832d>

 Chapter 862

    ?Chapter 862:

    He stopped talking for a moment, almost as if giving her time to let the words sink in.

    ¡°For Karson¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll leave it at this. But know this¡ª I can¡¯t stand underhanded games. You¡¯ve crossed the line, Nina. Be careful from now on.¡±

    Without sparing her another look, William slipped his arm around Ste¡¯s shoulders and led her out, leaving Nina pale and speechless.

    The harsh light from the hallway stretched his tall, imposing figure across the floor. Walking beside him, Ste could feel both the anger still burning in him and the strong protectiveness he showed toward her.

    Nina, meanwhile, remained frozen in her office chair, her mind nk. Once the shock wore off, what remained was pure resentment aimed squarely at Ste. Her nails dug deep into her palms as she ground her teeth, whispering through clenched jaws, ¡°Ste, this isn¡¯t over. I¡¯ll make you pay for humiliating me. A thousand times over! Just wait and see!¡±

    Seething with rage, Nina sat in her office, her re fixed on the glowingputer screen as her temper boiled. Not long after, her phone rang. It was thepetition organizers.

    ¡°Ms. Carter, apologies, but today¡¯s contest is on hold. Some contestant¡¯s data was lost, and we¡¯re investigating.¡±

    Nina¡¯s chest tightened with rage. She mmed the call off and hurled the phone to the ground, stomping on it until it shattered.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± she screamed, sweeping everything off her desk in a violent motion. ¡°William pulled strings for Ste!¡±

    The thought burned her alive¡ªWilliam, who never interfered, had bent the rules just for Ste. Proof enough of where that bitch stood in his heart.

    Fury consumed her as she stood amid the wreckage of her office, breathing hard.

    Outside, the staff remained frozen at their desks, wide-eyed and listening intently. No one dared step in to check on her. They only whispered quietly among themselves, not even brave enough to breathe too loudly.

    Updates loaded at g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe??s

    Ste, however, paid no mind to Nina¡¯s tantrum and headed back to herb. The moment she walked in, Sandra and the others noticed the heaviness on her face and instantly grew anxious. ¡°Sylvia, what happened? Are you okay?¡±<fn94c5> Fresh chapters posted on find?novel</fn94c5>

    Ste gave a small shake of her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s just focus on the experiment.¡±

    Everyone knew only one team would be chosen for thepetition. Ever since Nina¡¯s return, the rivalry between their groups had grown sharper. Yet, because the project had dragged on for so long, there were times when it almost felt like Ste and Nina were working side by side rather than against each other.

    Back in her office, Nina slumped into her chair, spent after the storm she had unleashed.

    What frustrated her most was how little Ste seemed to care about her words. She had already yed her cards, going through Marc and even William, knowing that neither would dare challenge the Carter family outright. And still, none of it mattered¡ªSte didn¡¯t flinch.

    Closing her eyes, Nina could still see William¡¯s face in her mind. That cold, dismissive stare had cut deeper than she wanted to admit. The look alone had stripped her of all the pride she carried, leaving nothing but humiliation.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 863

    ?Chapter 863:

    How had ite to this? Abroad, she had been admired, praised, and surrounded by people who respected her. But here, William treated her as if she were nothing. And all because of Ste.

    Something inside her snapped. She jumped to her feet, grabbed her phone and bag, and stormed out of the institute. Without pausing to think, she drove straight to the city center, making her way to a quiet, upscale coffee shop.<fn770e> The source of th?s content is find{n}ovel</fn770e>

    An hour had passed, and Nina found herself sitting in a quiet, secluded booth across from her childhood best friend, Harlow Stanley, the proud daughter of one of Choria¡¯s noble families.

    Harlow had always been known for hermanding, spoiled presence. She barely acknowledged anyone she disliked, but with those she held dear, she was fiercely loyal, sharing everything.

    At that moment, Harlow carefully poured a cup of steaming, freshly brewed coffee for Nina. Across from her, Nina¡¯s eyes were puffy, her makeup streaked, and she clenched her teeth as she recounted the events of the past few days. She made sure to emphasize how much she despised Ste and how William seemed utterly captivated by her, ignoring Nina entirely.

    ¡°Can you believe him?¡± Nina hissed. ¡°William acts like I don¡¯t even exist. He barely looks at me, yet he dotes on Ste! That woman¡¯s divorced, she¡¯s nothing, and he treats her like a queen!¡±

    Harlow leaned back slightly, blowing gently over her cup of coffee. She listened to Nina¡¯s rants with calm patience, though a flicker of calction¡ªand just the faintest trace of disdain¡ªshed in her eyes. She ced a calm hand over Nina¡¯s and offered a soothing pat.

    ¡°You¡¯re letting this new girl push you around like that? Don¡¯t kid yourself. William¡¯s just fascinated by something new and shiny. He¡¯ll get over her soon enough.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Nina started, only to be cut off by Harlow, who leaned in closer. Her words dropped to a conspiratorial whisper.

    ¡°No ¡®buts.¡¯ Forget confronting William directly. That¡¯s pointless. As for Ste, honestly, what¡¯s a recluse nerd gonna do? She¡¯s holed up in herb all day. Hardly a threat.¡±

    Nina blinked, doubt creeping into her expression despite herself.

    ¡°Harlow, are you sure? Don¡¯t underestimate her. She¡¯s sharp, and now she¡¯s got my cousin and the others backing her up. She¡¯s not someone you can just sweep aside.¡±

    Harlow¡¯s smile faltered slightly, but if anything, her smirk deepened. Disdain gleamed in her eyes,pletely unbothered by Nina¡¯s warnings.

    ¡°Her strength is William, isn¡¯t it? Take him out of the equation, and what does she have left?¡± Harlow¡¯s tone was almost yful.

    To her, Ste was just another woman clinging to a man for support. She¡¯d handled dozens like her before; this one wouldn¡¯t be any different.

    Nina¡¯s tears halted as she stared at Harlow, hope flickering in her eyes. ¡°You mean¡­ you have an idea?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 864

    ?Chapter 864:

    A sly, almost predatory smile curved Harlow¡¯s lips as she leaned in, letting her breath brush Nina¡¯s ear. ¡°Exactly. William¡¯s career alwayses first. I¡¯ve heard he¡¯s nning a deal with Moonlight Corporation. If we set up a fake meeting for him, it¡¯ll take him away for hours. That¡¯s our window! Our chance to handle Ste without him interfering.¡±

    Harlow¡¯s voice dropped lower, tinged with venom. ¡°And Ste¡­ I know a few people who handle¡­ delicate situations. Quiet, professional. We can lure her somewhere without cameras, let an ¡®ident¡¯ happen, and by the time William shows up, it¡¯ll be toote. Perfect timing.¡±

    Nina¡¯s heart raced at the thought. She couldn¡¯t deny that it was cunning. Ste would take the hit, William wouldn¡¯t be there to intervene, and, of course, Ste would me him. Tears, protests, overreactions¡ªWilliam would see her as irrational. And that, exactly that, would nt the seed of doubt between them.

    Nina¡¯s eyes brightened with hope as she listened, but a moment of doubt crossed her face. ¡°Is this safe? What if someone finds out it came from us?¡± It wasn¡¯t Ste she worried about¡ªseeing her out of the picture would be ideal. No, Nina feared William¡¯s wrath. She remembered his warning all too clearly: hurt Ste again, and he wouldn¡¯t hold back. That threat still made her shiver.

    ¡°Rx,¡± Harlow said, her lips curving into a deceptively sweet smile. ¡°They¡¯re pros. Paid handsomely, they do their job without questions. Even if anyone suspects, it won¡¯te near us. Ste will be knocked down, scared, and maybe even disappear on her own. And William? Well, guilt makes men weak. That¡¯s when you step in, gentle and understanding. Men are so easy to manipte when they feel responsible.¡±

    Harlow had always known how to read men, predict their moves, and bend them to her will. If she said second ce was best, no man would dare disagree. After all, she had mastered their hearts over the years.

    And so, during their conversation, a wicked n began to take shape. Nina, fueled by jealousy and anger, waspletely taken in, convinced that Harlow¡¯s idea was clever and would work perfectly.

    ???§ÁE ??P?¦«T¦®? I§ª G¦«?§ª?V¦®??.???

    Ste had be more cautious after the data sabotage and her ugly sh with Nina. She now triple-checked every backup, her guard always up, knowing Nina wasn¡¯t the type to let grudges die.

    Still, she couldn¡¯t dwell on it. The priority was recreating the lost experiment results. Thanks to her sharp memory, she managed to restore almost ny percent on her own. The rest would take long hours of meticulous work with Sandra and the team. That afternoon, Ste needed to collect a custom reagent from a supplier across town.

    Sandra would¡¯ve handled the errand, but that particr chemical required strict cold storage, and Sandra didn¡¯t want the responsibility, so Ste went herself.

    Before heading out, she checked her phone battery, sent her schedule to Sandra and Elbert, and told Paul where she was going.

    William wasn¡¯t at the institute that day¡ªoff somewhere he hadn¡¯t mentioned¡ªbut she didn¡¯t dwell on it.

    Thepany was tucked inside an aging industrial park on the east side. The streets around it were messy, littered with stacked crates and old machinery. After signing the paperwork, Ste secured the reagent inside a cold box on the back seat of her car.

    .<fn6891> This content belongs to find¡¤novel</fn6891>

    .

    .

 Chapter 865

    ?Chapter 865:

    Just as she was about to leave, she caught a faint cry from the alley nearby. She froze, listening closely. It wasn¡¯t a human cry¡ªhigher pitched, thinner. A kitten. Her eyes shifted toward the alley entrance.

    The sound echoed from the shadows. The alley was long and cramped, piled with broken furniture and discarded boxes. The cries tugged at her, and after a moment of hesitation, she sighed and walked toward the alley.

    She couldn¡¯t just drive away if an injured kitten was lying there.

    Even if she wouldn¡¯t keep it, she couldn¡¯t let it die out there.

    She pulled out her phone, turned on the shlight, and cautiously entered the alley.

    The air inside was damp and musty. Ste followed the pitiful mews deeper, scanning every corner.

    She crouched near a sagging cardboard box when sudden footsteps thundered behind her.

    Her heart jolted as she whipped around.

    Two tall men blocked the entrance. Their hats and masks hid most of their faces, but their eyes gleamed with intent. Something glinted in their hands.

    Her stomach sank. The kitten was bait.

    Heart hammering, Ste spun and sprinted toward the far end¡ªonly to find a high wall cutting her off. A dead end.

    The men didn¡¯t rush. They moved at a leisurely pace, as if savoring her panic.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Ste demanded, her voice more confident than she felt. She fumbled for her pepper spray and phone, but one of them lunged, knocking both from her grip.

    The other seized her arm and mmed her against the wall.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Ste cried out as her back mmed against the cold brick, pain shooting up her spine and leaving her lightheaded.

    Don¡¯t miss out g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m<fn1876> Latest content published on Find¡ïNovel</fn1876>

    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± one of the men growled, his voice low and edged with threat. He yanked out a roll of duct tape, clearly ready to shut her up.

    Before she could react, the other lifted a short club, his gaze fixed on her left hand¡ªthe hand she relied on in theb.

    Their orders had been clear¡ªif they couldn¡¯t take her out, they should at least destroy her hands.

    The man clicked his tongue, almost mocking.

    Ste¡¯s pulse thundered.

    She forced her eyes up to meet his, fear wing at her chest. ¡°Wait¡ªwhatever they¡¯re paying you, I¡¯ll give you double. No, triple. Just let me go. I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡±

    Her words fell t. Neither man showed any reaction.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 866

    ?Chapter 866:

    Panic surged. Ste tried to twist free, but their grip was iron. The club lifted higher, angled toward her wrist, while the other man pressed a hand toward her mouth. Out of options, Ste clenched her jaw, bracing for the blow.

    Ste squeezed her eyes shut, bracing for the blow.<fne150> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on F?ndNovel</fne150>

    Instead, a violent crash erupted beside her.

    The man with the club let out a strangled scream as he was hurled backward, smashing into a dumpster with a hollow ng before crumpling into unconsciousness.

    The second attacker barely had time to register what happened before a polished leather shoe mmed into his side.

    Crack!

    The sound of bone snapping echoed through the alley. He copsed, clutching his ribs, howling in agony.

    The attack ended so quickly that Ste could only lean against the wall, chest heaving, her mind struggling to catch up.

    At the alley¡¯s mouth, silhouetted in the light, a tall man calmly adjusted the cuff of his immacte suit jacket. He lowered his foot, a roguish smile spreading across his face.

    Amon.

    Ste froze, shock rippling through her.

    He strolled toward her as if nothing had happened, his gaze sweeping over her disheveled appearance.

    ¡°Ms. Russell, has it really been that long? Trouble seems to follow you. Do you enjoy keeping me entertained like this?¡±

    His tone was yful, and he reached as if to brush a loose strand of hair from her cheek.

    L??t??st ch??pt??rs in g¦Ál??ovels.c?m

    Ste jerked her head back, eyes icy. ¡°Amon¡ªwhy are you here?¡±

    The timing was too perfect. Too convenient. Suspicion red inside her.

    Amon only shrugged, the smile never leaving his lips, though his eyes glinted with something darker. ¡°Call it instinct. Heroes always show up just in time, don¡¯t they? Adds a touch of romance to the story.¡±

    He sidestepped the question and nced at the groaning men on the ground. ¡°Seems my dear cousin isn¡¯t doing his job. Some protector¡ªnowhere to be found when you actually need him.¡±

    Amon¡¯s casual jab struck deeper than Ste wanted to admit. A flicker of disappointment crossed her face before she could stop it.

    Only then did it hit her¡ªshe didn¡¯t even know where William was right now. Amon caught the change instantly. A sly glint lit his eyes as he leaned closer, his voice dripping with mock sympathy.

    ¡°Ms. Russell, you¡¯d be better off with me. I wouldn¡¯t let you walk headfirst into danger again and again¡­ or vanish on you for a blind date when you need someone.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 867

    ?Chapter 867:

    A blind date?

    Ste¡¯s head snapped up. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    William? On a blind date? Impossible. He split his time between the Briggs Group, theb, and client meetings. That was his life. He wasn¡¯t the type to go on blind dates.

    Amon chuckled at her denial, spreading his hands dramatically.

    ¡°Nina went to the equestrian club in the suburbs today. And guess whose schedule ced him there at the same time? The Carter family¡¯s been pushing for an alliance. You really think my cousin would turn down a better deal¡ªfor you? Don¡¯t be so naive.¡±

    His words slid under her skin like venom.

    Ste told herself not to believe him, but his details¡ªtimes, ces, names¡ªsounded too precise to dismiss. And after Nina¡¯s bold insinuations in theb yesterday, a cold weight settled in her chest.

    Could William really be meeting Nina¡­ like that?

    No. He had made it clear he didn¡¯t want Nina. He had said so himself. He¡¯d never agree to marry her.

    Ste dug her nails into her palm, grounding herself. She wouldn¡¯t fall for Amon¡¯s games.

    When she finally spoke, her voice was cool, steady. ¡°Mr. Briggs, thank you for stepping in. But who I¡¯m with is none of your concern.¡±

    She bent to collect her phone and pepper spray from the floor, then strode out of the suffocating alley without a backward nce.

    Amon watched her go, his smile lingering, deepening with amusement and something harder beneath. He nudged one of the groaning men with his shoe and murmured under his breath, ¡°Still stubborn. That¡¯s what makes her interesting. Let¡¯s see how you exin this one, William.¡±

    gal¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s.c?m is your update source<fna814> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? Find1Novel</fna814>

    Ste pulled into the research institute and parked, her grip on the wheel trembling. The pain in her back from being mmed against the wall hadn¡¯t faded, but Amon¡¯s words unsettled her far more than the physical ache. She kept telling herself not to trust him, but unease crept in, settling itself within her no matter how hard she tried to push it away.

    Before she realized it, Ste had her phone in hand, hovering over William¡¯s name on WhatsApp. As she scrolled through their messages, she noticed something: he was always the one talking the most, while her replies remained short.

    William¡¯s warmth had always been a steady constant. Could a man like him really be out with someone else?

    Ste¡¯s teeth sank into her lip as her fingers hovered over the keyboard. She typed words, only to erase them again. She wondered what gave her the right to demand to know where he was. How could she even phrase it? Should she use him of not showing up when she needed him, or ask outright if he was on a date?

    The thoughts sounded foolish as soon as they formed, and Ste almostughed at herself for them.

    Finally, she gave up. Ste turned off the screen with a snap, stuffed the phone into her pocket, and sat there, irritation bubbling inside her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 868

    ?Chapter 868:

    The next morning, Ste returned to the institute, wearing a chic scarf that covered the faint scratches on her neck. She carried herself as if nothing were wrong.

    Sandra admired the scarf, praising Ste¡¯s taste,pletely unaware of what it concealed. Ste exhaled quietly in relief.<fndaa1> This text is hosted at find?novel</fndaa1>

    When the team gathered for the morning meeting, William showed up, brimming with energy, as if the previous day had gone especially well for him. Between sessions, he stole more than one nce in Ste¡¯s direction, his expression filled with both concern and an unspoken urge to approach her.

    Ste refused to meet his gaze. The thought of him enjoying himself with another woman while she was in danger weighed heavily on her chest, leaving her both wounded and resentful.

    During the entire discussion, not once did their gazes meet, nor did they exchange a single word. Instead of Ste, it was Elbert who gave the presentation on behalf of her team. The report was well-received, and the data left no room for criticism.

    When lunch rolled around, Ste lingered behind deliberately, choosing to avoid the cafeteria altogether. She nned to settle for a sandwich and eat alone in her office.

    With her sandwich in hand, Ste made her way toward the elevator, only to be cut off when Nina appeared at the corner of the hallway. A smug grin stretched across Nina¡¯s face as she looked Ste over.

    ¡°Well, what do you know. You¡¯re still standing. I half-expected you to show up in tears or missing a hand after yesterday.¡±

    The words froze Ste in ce, and her eyes hardened. ¡°So it was you.¡±

    Ste hadn¡¯t asked a question. She was certain.

    The cruel amusement in Nina¡¯s tone confirmed what Ste already knew. No one else at the institute would stoop that low. Those men had threatened to cripple her hands, and only Nina would scheme to end her experiments.

    Fresh updates loaded g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m

    Nina tilted her head, her smirk widening, clearly enjoying the sight of Ste¡¯s icy re.

    ¡°How¡¯d it feel, screaming in an empty ce with no one rushing to help? A shame someone ruined the n, but that¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll get another chance.¡± She stepped closer, her voiceced with poisonous delight. ¡°And in case you¡¯re wondering, William spent yesterday afternoon with me at the equestrian club. He didn¡¯t have the faintest idea what you were going through. Bet you¡¯re disappointed, huh? Now you finally realize you¡¯re not as important as you think, right?¡±

    The jab cut deep, yet Ste masked the sting and kept her expression cold. ¡°If cheap stunts like this are the best you can do, then I gave you too much credit, Nina. Here¡¯s yourst warning. Try something like this again, and I¡¯ll make sure Grandpa hears every detail of what happened.¡±

    Nina¡¯s smug grin faltered, her expression souring. She hadn¡¯t expected Ste to actually threaten to bring Karson into this.

    ¡°Ste, you wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±

    Ste let out a coldugh, arching a brow. ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong.¡± Though Ste had only recently reconnected with the Carter family, she trusted Karson enough to know he could judge right from wrong.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 869

    ?Chapter 869:

    Nina trembled with rage at Ste¡¯s calm confidence. Pointing at her, she blurted, ¡°Don¡¯t be so smug, Ste. You think William¡¯s sweet on you? He¡¯s been hung up on his childhood sweetheart for years! You¡¯re just a distraction, something to kill time. Once he¡¯s bored, he¡¯ll throw you aside. You¡¯ll never mean a thing to him!¡±

    His childhood sweetheart?

    The words jolted Ste. She vaguely recalled whispers about William once having a first love, but she had never met this woman¡ªand William himself had never brought her up.

    Keeping her expression cool, Ste smirked back at Nina. ¡°If he really has this so-called childhood sweetheart, it¡¯s obviously not you. So, what gives you the right to lecture me?¡±

    If William truly had someone special hidden in his past, then Nina was no better off than she was.

    Ste¡¯s sharp retort hit a nerve. Since Nina¡¯s return from abroad, William had barely spared her a nce, much less treated her as someone important. It had always been Nina trying to create a connection between herself and William.

    Nina¡¯s face flushed, then drained of color, as though she¡¯d been pped. No words came¡ªonly the bitter taste of humiliation burning in her throat.

    Done with the exchange, Ste gave Nina a cold nce before turning away.

    She had no patience left for Nina¡¯s games.

    But as she walked off, Ste¡¯s mask ofposure began to crack.

    The mention of William¡¯s childhood sweetheart clung to her mind like a shadow she couldn¡¯t shake. She remembered hearing hints in the past¡ªthat William had once loved someone deeply, someone he could never forget. The thought unsettled her.

    Could it be true?

    If that were true, what did all of William¡¯s confessions to her mean?

    That afternoon, Ste was restless, her focus shattered. Her work efficiency dropped sharply.

    By the end of the day, she packed up in haste¡ªsomething she never did. The institute had always felt like home to her.

    Just as Ste stepped out of the building and headed for the parking lot, a tall figure blocked her path.

    William. His brows were faintly furrowed, his deep eyes locked onto hers, filled with confusion.<fn3761> This update is avable on find?novel</fn3761>

    ¡°Ste.¡± His voice was low, edged with hurt. ¡°We need to talk.¡±

    She froze, instinctively averting her gaze. ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about?¡± Her feelings toward him wereplicated¡ªshe hadn¡¯t epted his proposal, so why should she be the one constantly exining herself?

    And yet¡­ she couldn¡¯t meet his eyes.

    William¡¯s eyes seemed to hold a maic pull, one that threatened to draw Ste in when she needed to stay clear-headed.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 870

    Chapter 870:

    William¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°What¡¯s been going on with you these past few days? Why are you avoiding me?¡±

    The evening breeze carried a chill, rustling the bushes outside the institute.

    Ste looked at William¡¯s stubborn expression, her heart skipping a beat. The sunset framed William in a golden glow, deepening the mystery in his eyes, making it hard for Ste to read him.

    Two days had passed.

    William had thought their time in Swaynia, filled with subtle sparks, would bring them closer.

    But since returning, Ste had grown distant, a new barrier rising between them. William¡¯s voice, lower than usual, carried a mix of doubt and vulnerability that hit Ste hard.

    His gaze seemed to pierce into Ste¡¯s soul, pulling out her doubts andying them bare between them.

    Ste¡¯s first instinct was to avoid the question, her fingers tightening around the strap of her bag as a faint chill settled into her hands.

    Uncertainty clouded her mind. Should she ask William directly if he had gone on a date yesterday, or if there was someone from his past he still held close? The words hovered on her lips, but she forced them back down.

    What authority did she even have to question him? And if she dared ask, what would she do if his reply confirmed her fears?

    Anxieties piled on top of each other, leaving her gaze fixed on the floor. In a carefully measured tone, she said, ¡°You¡¯re reading too much into this. I¡¯m not avoiding you. I¡¯ve just been buried in finishing the project.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re buried in work, but not enough to spare a moment for dinner? Too busy to even acknowledge me in the hallways?¡± William¡¯s tone carried disbelief. He stepped closer, his shadow stretching across her.

    L¦Á¦Ó??¦Ó ?§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.??om

    When Ste continued to look away, impatience edged into his voice. ¡°Ste, look at me when you speak.¡±

    Ste¡¯s usual confidence faltered. Why did his presence feel so overwhelming? Reluctantly, she lifted her eyes, and in his dark, ocean-like gaze, she saw her own pale reflection staring back at her.

    William kept his eyes locked on Ste, his brow furrowed as if trying to unravel the reason behind her distant mood. ¡°Did someone at the institute bother you again? Is Nina making trouble?¡±

    If she admitted it, he was ready to handle everything on her behalf without her having to lift a finger.<fn2247> Checktest chapters at Find_Novel(.</fn2247>

    Once, that kind of protection would have soothed her heart, but now it pricked like a thorn, echoing Nina¡¯s taunts in her mind.

    Could it be that his sudden attentiveness was nothing more than guilt for meeting someone else yesterday?

    Ste turned away from his piercing gaze, her voice tight. ¡°It¡¯s not that. I¡¯ve just been busy with work. If there¡¯s nothing else, I need to leave.¡± Ste tried to move past William.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: New novels in a few hous dear readers. God loves you and Noah wishes you all the best. (?? ? ??)?

    .

 Chapter 871

    ?Chapter 871:

    Before Ste could take another step, William¡¯s arm came up, blocking her path. The calm that usually marked his features slipped away, reced by frustration and helplessness swirling in his eyes.

    ¡°Ste, why are you so upset? Everything seemed fine when we were abroad. What changed? Did I do something wrong? Just be honest with me so I can understand!¡±

    William had believed that the issues with her adoptive family were behind her. Even with Amon¡¯s schemes still in y, there should have been no reason for her to push him aside. Were they not supposed to be standing together? Losing control like this was rare for William. Years of discipline andposure were slipping, all because of Ste.

    Several coworkers from the institute slowed as they passed, sneaking curious looks and whispering as they tried to guess what was happening. When he called Ste¡¯s behavior a tantrum, heat red through her.

    Did William really see Ste¡¯s unease and distance as nothing more than petty drama?

    And why had he not considered what he might have done to make her retreat? A knot of hurt and defiance rose in her. She spun around, meeting his frustrated gaze. Her voice turned sharp and cold.

    ¡°You think I am throwing a fit? You have major projects and those so-called mandatory social obligations. Why would I dare trouble you over something small?¡±

    Ste emphasized the words mandatory social obligations with obvious sarcasm in her eyes.

    William, still keen, caught the subtext in her words. He noticed the sudden change in her mood, and his frustration paused, reced by confusion.

    He locked eyes with her and, with a steady gaze, asked inly, ¡°Those so-called mandatory social obligations? Do you mean the business meeting with the Carter family at the equestrian club yesterday afternoon?¡±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s is your story source

    William¡¯s bluntness robbed Ste of her words, leaving her silent.

    Should she ask outright if Nina had been there, pressing him about marriage?

    Ste¡¯s hesitation did not escape William. Piece by piece, it seemed he was forming his own conclusion.

    His expression shifted into something harder to read, and the faintest smile¡ªalmost imperceptible¡ªcurved at his lips.

    Before Ste could gather her thoughts, William moved in closer, reducing the space between them until she could feel the heat radiating from him. His familiar scent wrapped around her senses, aforting presence in the midst of her turmoil.

    He leaned down, his gaze intense, holding her in ce. His voice was low, each word like a steady drumbeat in her chest. ¡°Ste¡­ did someone say something to you?¡±

    He hadn¡¯t mentioned the dating rumor directly, but his instincts were sharp. It was clear that someone had nted doubt in her mind.<fn84a3> The rightful source is ?ovelFind</fn84a3>

    Ste¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She wanted to deny it, brush it off. ¡°What could anyone have possibly told me¡­¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 872

    ?Chapter 872:

    William cut her off, his eyes narrowing as they locked onto hers. ¡°Do you know your left eyebrow twitches a little when you lie?¡±

    Ste froze. Her hand instinctively twitched toward her brow before she stopped herself. Her cheeks burned with heat. How could he notice something so small? She had never even realized it herself.

    Seeing her flustered attempt to stay calm only confirmed his suspicion. His expression darkened, not with anger, but with concern for what she might have been told.

    ¡°What happened?¡± His voice was firm, urgent. ¡°Did someonee to you?¡± William¡¯s questions were not just about finding answers¡ªthey were filled with worry for Ste¡¯s emotional state.

    Suddenly, Ste felt a wave of helplessness and a touch of irony. Here she was, overthinking and spiraling, while William had no idea what she¡¯d been through.

    She took a steadying breath and lowered her gaze. ¡°Yesterday afternoon¡­ I went to pick up a reagent. On the way back, something happened.¡±

    She gave him a brief ount of the alley attack and Amon¡¯s sudden appearance, leaving out the provocative remarks he had made. She wasn¡¯t sure why she held back that detail. Perhaps saying it aloud would only add more strain between her and William¡ªand that was thest thing she wanted.

    The effect on William was immediate. His face hardened, a dangerous chill rolling off him until the very air around them seemed to grow sharp. His fist clenched at his side, his knuckles nching.

    He wasn¡¯t there when she needed him.

    ¡°Amon saved you?¡± His voice was like steel.<fn1b1b> This content belongs to findnovel</fn1b1b>

    Ste nodded lightly, still unable to meet his eyes. ¡°Yes¡­ but he said it was just coincidence.¡±

    A coldugh slipped from William, sharp and hostile. ¡°Fate doesn¡¯t deal in coincidences.¡±

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is your escape to fiction

    There was no way Amon just happened to wander into that dark alley at the exact moment Ste was ambushed. If that was chance, it could be said for every other circumstance as well.

    Without hesitation, William pulled out his phone and barked into it, his tone frigid. ¡°Luca, look into yesterday¡¯s attack. I want names, backgrounds, phone logs, bank records¡ªeverything. And check Amon¡¯s movements yesterday afternoon.¡±

    He ended the call, his face still grim, then turned back to Ste.

    Regret flickered in his eyes, heavy with self-me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said, his voice roughened with sincerity. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have left yesterday. I didn¡¯t think they¡¯d dare go after you so boldly.¡±

    If he hadn¡¯t gone to that equestrian club meeting, Ste would¡¯ve been under his protection, and no one would¡¯ve daredy a finger on her.

    The mix of guilt in his words, the faintly quickened rhythm of his breathing, and the raw concern shining in his gaze¡ªtogether, they melted thest fragments of Ste¡¯s doubt.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 873

    ?Chapter 873:

    She had never med him. She didn¡¯t even need his apology.

    Shaking her head gently, she whispered, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. None of us could¡¯ve known they¡¯d show up there.¡±<fnfa09> ?????? ???? Find~Novel</fnfa09>

    But even as she said it, the question that had been gnawing at her slipped out, soft but insistent. ¡°Yesterday afternoon¡­¡± She hesitated, her cheeks warming as she lowered her voice. ¡°Was it really just a business meeting?¡±

    Immediately, the question left her lips, and Ste¡¯s cheeks flushed. She looked away, embarrassed.

    Ste shifted ufortably, fighting the urge to ask too many questions. She hated the thought of prying into William¡¯s life¡ªhis choices, his whereabouts¡ªthose were his business, not hers. Asking too much felt like crossing a line she wasn¡¯t sure she should.

    William paused, sensing her unease. His eyes narrowed as if he¡¯d just figured something out. Then, like flipping a switch, the coldness in his gaze melted, reced by something warmer¡ªa smile that reached all the way to his eyes. He let out a lowugh, his mood flipping from tense to easy in an instant.

    Ste blinked, momentarily thrown off. What was so funny? Annoyance bubbled in her chest. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± she demanded, frowning. ¡°Did I say something hrious? You still haven¡¯t answered me.¡±

    William stifled hisugh, but the grin stayed. He took a step closer, leaving barely any space between them. Leaning down, his forehead almost brushed hers. She felt his warm breath on her skin, and her heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°So,¡± he said softly, his voice teasing, ¡°you¡¯ve been avoiding me, sulking around for days, all because of this?¡± Her stomach flipped, heat rising in her cheeks.

    Trying to cover up her awkwardness, Ste pushed him away, but William caught her wrist in a gentle but firm grip, keeping her right where she was. He took his time, his eyes scanning hers with that quiet intensity.

    ¡°Are you jealous?¡±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s hosts exclusive updates

    His words jolted her. Jealous? She¡¯d never thought about it like that. Normally, it was William who had the jealousy issues, not her.

    ¡°I am not!¡± she said quickly, but her voice came out a little too defensive, and she instantly regretted it. William just smirked.

    ¡°You are.¡±

    He said it like it was a fact, and the smug little smile on his face didn¡¯t help.

    ¡°Look, the Carter family is pushing for a partnership, but this isn¡¯t about me and Nina. It¡¯s strictly business. Nina was at the equestrian club yesterday, but I was there for a meeting. My family insisted. I wouldn¡¯t have gone if they hadn¡¯t asked. Yeah, Nina was there, but I barely said two words to her. If you want, I¡¯ll take you to the golf club and show you the footage.¡±

    He spoke slowly, savoring her reaction. There was something a little proud in his voice, like he was waiting for her to admit she was wrong.

    Ste blinked, the weight in her chest lightening with each word he said. Had she really been that far off? She felt ridiculous for getting so worked up over nothing. Two whole days of frustration¡ªthanks to Nina¡¯s maniption.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 874

    ?Chapter 874:

    William noticed the shift in her expression, and a softness returned to his eyes. Unable to resist, he reached out and pinched her flushed cheek, the gesture light but warm. ¡°Feeling better now?¡±

    His voice was softer now. Ste nodded, still flustered. ¡°Next time,¡± William said with a smile, ¡°just ask me. Don¡¯t overthink things. And stay away from Nina. She¡¯s just ying you.¡±

    His fingers lingered on her cheek, and Ste¡¯s heart picked up speed. She wanted to pull away, but something in her chest held her still. Her face burned with embarrassment, and she could only nod again, too shy to meet his eyes.

    William¡¯s expression darkened suddenly as he remembered what she¡¯d said about the attack. His eyes sharpened, and his voice turned colder, more serious. ¡°About the guys who jumped you yesterday,¡± he said, voice tight. ¡°I¡¯m getting to the bottom of it. Whoever did this isn¡¯t getting away.¡±

    The calm certainty in his words gave Ste a sense of reassurance. He would handle it, just like always. She knew that for sure.

    Just then, William¡¯s phone rang, breaking the moment. He checked the screen.

    Luca.

    His face darkened as he listened.

    ¡°Got it,¡± he muttered. ¡°Keep them locked up. I¡¯m on my way.¡±

    He hung up and turned back to Ste, his gaze softening just a little. ¡°They¡¯ve got the guys who attacked you. They¡¯re just some local thugs. I¡¯ll take care of it. Go home. I¡¯ll call you.¡±

    Ste nodded, feeling a weight lift from her shoulders. ¡°Okay. Be careful.¡± She didn¡¯t insist on tagging along this time.

    William gave her onest lingering look, his expression unreadable. Then he turned and walked to his car, each step purposeful.

    Ste stayed rooted to the spot, watching as his car disappeared into the evening.

    Feel the thrill at g aln  ov el s .

    The evening breeze yed with Ste¡¯s hair, her cheeks still warm, but her heart felt clear and at ease. She realized she needed to trust William more, not jump to conclusions, especially based on Nina¡¯s words. With the misunderstanding cleared, Ste¡¯s suppressed feelings surged like a floodgate opening, growing clearer and stronger in her heart. She had fallen for him.

    Ste had no idea that just across the street from the research institute, someone in a baseball cap and mask was lurking behind a tree, snapping photos of her and William. Every interaction, every moment between them was caught on camera. The figure¡¯s eyes sparkled with satisfaction as they flicked through the shots, then slipped quietly back into the shadows, vanishing like smoke.

    As night fell, the neon lights flickered on, casting sharp, shifting shadows across William¡¯s face. He sat in the car, his profile a perfect cut-out in the dark. The tension inside the vehicle was thick enough to cut with a knife. Luca, sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, kept sneaking nces at William through the rearview mirror. The silence hung heavy.

    After locating the two thugs who¡¯d attacked Ste, William had picked him up from the Briggs Group, and now they were heading straight for the thugs¡¯ hideout.

    .

    .

    .<fn70e9> Checktest chapters at f?ndnovel</fn70e9>

 Chapter 875

    ?Chapter 875:

    The car rolled to a stop in a deserted warehouse district at the edge of town. A couple of ck-d bodyguards emerged stealthily from the shadows. One of them unlocked a massive iron door, the rusty smell of metal and blood filling the air.

    Inside, the warehouse was vast and gloomy, lit only by a harsh white bulb hanging from the ceiling. In the center, two men sat on the cold concrete, beaten and bound, heads hanging like they didn¡¯t have the strength to lift them. They were the same guys who had tried to hurt Ste.

    When William walked in, they froze, panic shing across their faces. Their bodies trembled, and they whimpered through the tape covering their mouths, eyes wide with terror. Each step William took echoed through the empty space, his polished shoes clicking against the concrete.

    He stopped in front of them, looming over their crumpled bodies. His expression was cold ¡ª no pity, no mercy.

    ¡°Who sent you to go after Ste?¡±

    His voice was low, but it sliced through the silence, sending a chill down their spines.<fn609d> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? ?ovelFind</fn609d>

    The thugs scrambled, shaking their heads frantically. Their fear was palpable. They never expected to fail, never thought they¡¯d get tracked down by William¡¯s men. Now, they were facing their worst nightmare.

    William tilted his head slightly, and one of his bodyguards moved in, ripping the tape off one thug¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Please, Mr. Briggs, we¡¯ll talk! We¡¯ll tell you everything!¡±

    The thug¡¯s voice cracked with desperation. ¡°A w-woman hired us,¡± he stammered, still out of breath. ¡°She paid half upfront, promised the rest after. Said we needed to scare thedy¡ªrough her up a bit so she couldn¡¯t work in theb for a while.¡±

    ¡°A woman?¡± William¡¯s eyes narrowed, his voice ice-cold. ¡°What¡¯s her name? What does she look like?¡±

    Your story source galnov??????c?m

    The thug swallowed hard, trying to piece together what he remembered. ¡°She didn¡¯t give us a real name. The middleman called her Ms. Stanley. Pretty, sounded rich, with a sugary-sweet voice. Oh, and she had this small red butterfly tattoo on her right wrist. I remember that pretty well.¡±

    A spark lit in William¡¯s eyes. Ms. Stanley. Red butterfly tattoo.

    Without saying a word, he pulled out his phone and showed the thug a picture. ¡°Is this her?¡±

    The photo was of Harlow at a g, smiling brightly, the red butterfly tattoo standing out on her wrist. William had dug up the photo online. The g had been a major event, one the press had covered extensively.

    He didn¡¯t know Harlow all that well, but he remembered her chatting with Nina that day¡ªintroduced as one of Nina¡¯s close friends. The butterfly tattoo had stuck with him, a small detail that lingered in his mind.

    The thug¡¯s face lit up in recognition. He nodded frantically. ¡°Yeah! That¡¯s her! That¡¯s the one!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 876

    ?Chapter 876:

    William pocketed the phone without a word, his expression hardening.

    If Harlow was behind this, Nina was definitely involved. It was the only logical conclusion. His mind worked quickly, his jaw tightening. Nina was really pushing her luck, again and again.

    ¡°Handle it discreetly,¡± he said, his voice steady but carrying the weight of a storm about to break.

    Without a backward nce at the thugs, he turned and walked out of the warehouse, the sound of his footsteps heavy in the silence.

    Back in the car, William¡¯s fingers hovered over his phone as he dialed the Carter family mansion. The butler answered on the second ring, his voice cautious.

    ¡°Get Daniel on the line,¡± William ordered in an icy tone.

    The butler hesitated for only a moment before heplied.

    A beatter, Daniel¡¯s voice came on the line. ¡°William? Why are you calling sote? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Daniel¡¯s voice oozed with false charm as he spoke, but William¡¯s reply was t and emotionless. ¡°Mr. Carter, if you can¡¯t discipline your daughter, I¡¯ll have someone else do it for you.¡±

    There was a stunned silence on the other end. After a moment, Daniel spoke again, his voice low and cautious. ¡°William, what¡­ what do you mean by that? I don¡¯t quite understand.¡±

    William wasn¡¯t in the mood for games. His voice hardened. ¡°Your daughter and her ¡®close friend¡¯ hired two thugs to go after Ste. Ste is the newly returned granddaughter of the Carter family. I shouldn¡¯t have to exin what that means, right?¡±

    The other end of the line went silent again, except for the faint sound of Daniel¡¯s rapid breathing.

    ¡°Wait¡­ this¡­ how is this possible?¡± Daniel¡¯s voice cracked with panic. ¡°William, there¡¯s been some mistake. Nina might be headstrong, but Harlow¡­¡± His words trailed off.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, home to unforgettable stories

    William scoffed. Mistake?

    ¡°Do you need me to send you the evidence? Or should I just call the police and let them handle it?¡±

    The mention of police sent Daniel into a full-blown panic. Once they got involved, the whole situation would blow up.

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t call the police, William. We¡¯re family. Let¡¯s handle this like adults. I¡¯ll make Nina apologize to Ste, and I¡¯ll make sure she stays away from Harlow. Can¡¯t we just move on?¡±

    William cut him off before he could say more. ¡°An apology isn¡¯t needed. I just want this to be thest time. If Nina, or anyone else around her, tries to harm Ste again¡ªno matter how trivial¡ªI won¡¯t let it slide.¡±

    William meant every word. His call wasn¡¯t just a warning¡ªit was a final act of goodwill toward the Carter family, because Ste was now part of the family. Taking any action at the moment might affect Ste.

    .

    .

    .<fn0d01> ?????? ???? Find?Novel</fn0d01>

 Chapter 877

    ?Chapter 877:

    He hung up before Daniel could say another word.

    The car fell into silence. Luca, watching through the rearview mirror, could feel the anger radiating from William. He knew this wouldn¡¯t end so easily. To William, Ste was untouchable. The warning was only the beginning. It wasn¡¯t going to end there.

    William leaned back in his seat, rubbing his temples. Fatigue pressed down on him, but beneath it ran a sharper current¡ªfear.

    Thinking back to yesterday¡¯s Carter family meeting, the pieces began to fall into ce. Usually, the Briggs family stayed out of his affairs. Yet yesterday, they insisted he meet with the Carters.

    That timing wasn¡¯t coincidence. Nina must have arranged it, clearing the way for her attack on Ste.

    At first, he had suspected it was Alonzo who ordered the attack. But no¡ªit was Nina all along.

    After sorting through the threads, William pulled out his phone. He wanted to call Ste, just to hear her voice. But it waste, and she would probably be in bed already. Plus, she¡¯d been exhausted from the past few days¡ªnot to mention the ordeal yesterday.

    He hesitated, then settled for a message. ¡°Everything¡¯s been handled. Don¡¯t worry. Get some rest.¡±

    Momentster, his screen lit up. ¡°Okay, thanks. You should rest early too.¡± The simple reply eased the tension in his chest.

    He could almost picture her, phone in hand, a little shy smile on her face. Without realizing it, his lips curved faintly.

    From the driver¡¯s seat, Luca caught it in the mirror. He knew¡ªWilliam only smiled like that because of Ste. To everyone else, he was all frost and stone. The truth was, William hadn¡¯t needed to personally deal with the two thugs earlier. But because it was about Ste, he¡¯d gone straight there after work.

    The tales you love are at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m<fndfd6> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? find?novel</fndfd6>

    Afterward, things grew quiet for Ste. The days passed in rtive peace. Even her run-ins with Nina at the institute lessened.

    Word was, Nina had been harshly reprimanded and had taken several days off. As for Harlow, Ste heard nothing. She didn¡¯t know where she had gone or what had be of her.

    The mood at the research institute had never been better. Everyone seemed in sync, and Ste¡¯s project was progressing smoothly.

    Ever since she and William had that honest heart-to-heart, something between them had shifted. The cautious distance and constant second-guessing that once hung between them had faded. In its ce was a quiet understanding¡ªunspoken but solid.

    Even when they barely said a word to each other at the institute, people around them could feel it: their rtionship had softened and grown more natural. It was nothing like the tension from before.

    Sandra, who¡¯d been eating with Ste every daytely, noticed the change too. It gave her a quiet sense offort to see Ste no longer avoiding William. And when Ste was in a good mood, Sandra couldn¡¯t help but feel happy for her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 878

    ?Chapter 878:

    William stayed busy, as always, but he never forgot to walk Ste to work in the mornings. Whenever possible, he¡¯d try to meet her in the evenings too, even if it was just to walk a bit of the way home with her. He was thoughtful in that subtle, persistent way¡ªshowing up in little moments, weaving himself into the rhythm of her life¡ªuntil one day, Ste found herself relying on it.

    Before she even realized it, he¡¯d slipped into her world and stayed there. She didn¡¯t put up her old walls anymore. She began epting his gestures¡ªsharing simple evenings shopping for groceries, then heading home to cook together. Nothing shy, just the kind of everyday peace that made her feel more grounded and content than ever before.

    In her mind, if life just kept rolling along like this, she wouldn¡¯t mind one bit. But William didn¡¯t quite see it the same way. To him, what they had was like a bud in spring¡ªwaiting for the right moment to finally bloom.

    That afternoon, William had a big industry summit to attend. He was giving a keynote speech.

    Ste was busy in theb, but out of nowhere, she felt a sudden urge to wrap things up early. She turned to Sandra and said, ¡°I¡¯m stepping out for a bit. I¡¯ll be back in about two hours.¡±

    Before Sandra could even ask, Ste had already left the institute, heading straight to the hotel where the event was being held. She didn¡¯t really know why she felt the need to go. Maybe she just wanted to see him shine.

    The summit was massive¡ªpacked with top names in the field. Ste found a quiet corner to sit in, trying not to draw attention. When William stepped onto the stage in his suit, calm and confident, all eyes naturally turned to him.

    Under the bright lights, he stood tall andposed. His speech was sharp, clear, and full of insight. Every wordnded perfectly, and every movement radiated confidence. He owned the stage¡ªjust like the very first time she saw him. To the world, he hadn¡¯t changed. But to her, he was different now. Somehow warmer. Closer. A small smile tugged at her lips as that thought hit her, a soft warm sensation flooding her chest.<fn0cd0> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find{n}ovel</fn0cd0>

    galnov??s keeps you updated

    She sat quietly in the shadows, eyes fixed on him, her heart slowly unraveling with unspoken feelings. Even now, watching himmand the room, part of her still felt like they lived in two different worlds. That gap made her hesitate. Doubt crept in, whispering that maybe she wasn¡¯t quite good enough to stand beside someone like him.

    But she shook that off quickly. He might be brilliant¡ªbut so was she. She wasn¡¯t just some background yer. At the institute, she was one of the best. She¡¯d written standout patents before she was even legally an adult. Whether as Ste or Sylvia, she¡¯d earned her reputation. She wasn¡¯tcking¡ªnot in any way that mattered.

    When William¡¯s speech ended, the crowd broke into loud apuse. Guests and reporters immediately swarmed him, eager to talk, to shake his hand. He handled it all with practiced ease. But even in the middle of the crowd, his eyes swept across the room¡ªsearching.

    Then his gaze paused¡ªjust for a moment¡ªright where she was sitting. Their eyes met across the crowd, and Ste¡¯s heart stuttered. She instinctively looked away, unsure what to do with that sudden rush in her chest.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 879

    ?Chapter 879:

    But William gave her a tiny smile. Subtle. Quick. Easy to miss. Then it was gone, and he turned back to the crowd, as if it had never happened. But Ste knew better. It wasn¡¯t her imagination. He¡¯d seen her.

    The warmth that filled her chest melted whatever distance the stage had created. She dropped her head slightly, trying to hide the color rising in her cheeks. She blinked,shes casting faint shadows over her skin¡ªsoft and delicate, just like her feelings at that moment. Wrapped up in him. Completely. And there was no escaping it now.

    After the summit wrapped up, William finally broke free from the crowd. He pulled out his phone and quickly sent a message: ¡°Meet me at Parking Lot C.¡± Ste made her way over and spotted his ck Maybach from a distance. Without hesitation, she approached, opened the passenger door, and slid into the seat, as if it were second nature.

    William looked a little worn out, but his eyes were still sharp. He nced at her with a faint smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t expect you to show up. What made youe find me?¡±

    If she¡¯d told him earlier, he would¡¯ve arranged a front-row seat for her. Ste paused as she buckled her seatbelt, feeling a bit flustered. ¡°I was nearby¡­ figured I¡¯d stop in.¡±

    ¡°Nearby?¡± William raised an eyebrow, clearly amused. ¡°Pretty sure it¡¯s not time to clock out yet.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t buying it, and his teasing tone made it clear.

    Ste¡¯s cheeks flushed. She gave him a sidelong nce but didn¡¯t bother arguing. William chuckled, clearly enjoying her reaction, and started the car. He didn¡¯t push the conversation further. Instead, he reached over and casually took her hand, resting it on herp.

    She stiffened for a moment¡ªbut didn¡¯t pull away.

    His hand was warm and steady, wrapping around hers with a quiet kind of reassurance.

    Lose yourself in stories on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    The cabin fell into peaceful silence, with only soft music ying in the background and the hum of the road beneath them. There was no need for words¡ªjust the two of them, sharing the space.

    A few intersectionster, William¡¯s phone rang, cutting through the calm.

    He nced at the screen¡ªit was thendline from the Briggs Mansion.

    His brow creased as he answered. ¡°Hello?¡±

    On the other end, the butler¡¯s voice came through, hurried and anxious. ¡°Sir, can you return to the mansion right away? The old master suddenly copsed. The family doctor is with him now, but¡­ the situation doesn¡¯t look good.¡±

    William¡¯s expression shifted instantly. His grip on Ste¡¯s hand tightened without him even realizing it. ¡°What? He was fine just a few days ago.¡±

    ¡°He was fine this afternoon too. But after dinner, he said he felt a little dizzy. He was just about to head to the study when he suddenly fell.¡±

    The butler sounded shaken, uncertain about the sudden turn of events.

    .

    .<fn7925> Follow current nov?ls on Find[?]ovel</fn7925>

    .

 Chapter 880

    ?Chapter 880:

    ¡°I¡¯m on my way.¡± William ended the call, his voice clipped and tense. He looked at Ste. ¡°My grandfather fainted. I need to go back to the mansion immediately. I¡¯ll take you home first.¡±

    Ste shook her head without hesitation. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Go check on him. I¡¯ll grab a cab¡ªthis area¡¯s really convenient.¡±

    William hesitated, his eyes lingering on her. But seeing her firm resolve, he knew now wasn¡¯t the time to argue.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have Lucae pick you up,¡± he said. ¡°Wait somewhere safe and text me when you¡¯re home, okay?¡±

    He pulled the car over near the sidewalk. Ste got out, waved him off with a reassuring smile, and walked into a nearby shopping mall. As soon as she disappeared from view, William hit the gas and sped off toward the Briggs Mansion, his face etched with worry.

    Dexter had always been strong¡ªhow could something like this happen out of nowhere?

    Back in the city, Ste sat alone in a caf¨¦ inside the mall, waiting for Luca. She stared out at the busy street, but her thoughts were miles away.

    She hadn¡¯t spent much time with Dexter, but he meant a lot to William. She could see that clearly. And right now, all she could do was hope that everything would be okay.

    Lost in thought, she didn¡¯t notice the figure who had followed her in¡ªsomeone wearing a hoodie, keeping just enough distance to watch her without being noticed.

    Ste pulled out her phone, nning to text William¡ªjust something simple to let him know not to worry about her. But just as she lowered her head to type, the chair across from her scraped back suddenly.

    Startled, she looked up. A man had sat down across from her.

    Discover fresh tales at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,

    He had cold, hard eyes¡ªsomeone she definitely didn¡¯t recognize. The words froze on her tongue. Something in her gut screamed that this wasn¡¯t a coincidence.

    Without saying a word, she grabbed her bag and stood up. She didn¡¯t wait for Luca. She walked straight out of the caf¨¦ and gged down a cab at the curb.<fn7776> This text is hosted at f?ndnovel</fn7776>

    Once inside, she gave the driver her address. They¡¯d barely driven a few blocks when another car suddenly swerved in front of them, cutting across thene. The cab driver mmed on the brakes in shock.

    Ste jerked forward, mming into the seat in front of her. Pain shot through her shoulder, and her head spun from the sudden jolt. For a moment, everything blurred.

    Ste pressed her hand to her forehead, still dizzy from the jolt. ¡°What just happened?¡± she asked, her voice shaky.

    The cab driver, equally rattled, pointed ahead and muttered a curse. ¡°That ck car up there¡ªwhat the hell¡¯s wrong with them? They cut us off outta nowhere! We almost crashed!¡±

    Ste followed his gaze. A ck sedan was weaving aggressively in front of them, blocking their path.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 881

    ?Chapter 881:

    ¡°This guy¡¯s insane,¡± the driver snapped, leaning on the horn. But it didn¡¯t help.

    A chill ran down Ste¡¯s spine. Something was off¡ªvery off.

    Her mind shed back to that strange encounter in the caf¨¦ earlier. ¡°Sir, can you turn at the next intersection, please?¡± she said quickly.

    The driver nced at her but nodded, sensing the tension in her voice. He tried switchingnes, but the ck car wasn¡¯t letting up. Every time the cab tried to shift, it cut in again, closer and closer¡ªonce nearly scraping the side of the taxi as it forced them toward the curb.<fn6fcd> This text is hosted at find¡¤novel</fn6fcd>

    Ste¡¯s face went pale. This wasn¡¯t road rage. It was deliberate.

    Her hand trembled as she reached for her phone. She had to call William. But before she could press the screen, the ck car mmed on its brakes and swerved sharply, forcing the taxi into a dark, narrow side street.

    The driver had no choice¡ªeither follow or crash.

    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± he asked, looking at her through the mirror, wide-eyed and panicked.

    Ste¡¯s heart pounded in her chest. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she said, her voice tight.

    The alley they¡¯d been pushed into was barely wide enough for two cars, dimly lit, and eerily silent. Something about it made her stomach turn.

    ¡°Sir,¡± she said in a low voice, ¡°this doesn¡¯t feel right. Back up. Now.¡±

    The driver threw the car into reverse and started backing out, but then bright headlights red in the rearview mirror. A ck SUV pulled in behind them, sealing off their exit. At the same time, the sedan ahead stopped, blocking the front.

    Trapped. Exactly what Ste had feared.

    Her blood ran cold. They had clearlye armed and ready¡ªthis time, their tactics were even more ruthless. They might not stop at just threats.

    Both the car in front of the taxi and the one behind it stopped. Their doors opened almost in sync. Several men stepped out, all dressed in ck, moving with precision, batons in hand. Silent. Focused.

    Read exclusive stories at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    The taxi driver was frozen, his face pale, hands still gripping the wheel.

    Ste bit her bottom lip hard, trying to stay grounded.

    She nced down at her phone¡ªbarely one bar of signal. She tried calling William, but the call wouldn¡¯t go through.

    No signal. No help. No way out. She suddenly felt helpless.

    Her breath caught as one of the men raised his baton, ready to smash the window. Then, the sharp screech of tires pierced the alley, cutting through the tension like a de.

    A silver-gray car slid in from nowhere, drifting perfectly between the taxi and the SUV behind.

    Its door swung open. A man stepped out in a loud printed shirt and sunsses, cigarette hanging from his lips as though he hadn¡¯t a care in the world. It was Amon.

    With a crooked grin, he gave a low whistle and strolled a few steps forward, hands in his pockets. ¡°Gentlemen,¡± he drawled, eyeing the group of men in ck. ¡°What is this? A back-alley ambush? You guys always this dramatic?¡± The men in ck froze for a beat, clearly caught off guard. They exchanged hard looks, unsure what to make of this unexpected interruption.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 882

    ?Chapter 882:

    Amon walked up to the taxi like he was taking azy afternoon stroll,pletely unfazed by the tension or the weapons. He rapped his knuckles on the hood and spoke through the windshield, his voice calm and casual. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re good. Take your passenger and go. I¡¯ve got it from here.¡±

    Then he turned to Ste and gave her a cocky smile through the window. He even blew her a kiss, two fingers to his lips as though the entire situation were just a game.

    Ste just stared at him, stunned. Why was it always him? Every time something went sideways, every time she was cornered¡ªhe was the one who showed up. Was it all just coincidence? Or something more?<fn187e> Official source is find?novel</fn187e>

    The man in ck up front clearly wasn¡¯t having it. Amon¡¯s cocky grin only seemed to fuel his rage. With a grunt, he lunged forward, swinging his baton hard.

    Amon¡¯s smirk twisted into something sharper. His eyes went cold. He didn¡¯t dodge so much as glide¡ªa fluid sidestep, then a blur of movement. His hand came down like a de, cracking into the guy¡¯s wrist.

    There was a loud crunch. The baton ttered to the ground, and the man screamed.

    Without missing a beat, Amon grabbed his arm, pivoted, and threw him clean over his shoulder. The man hit the pavement hard¡ªa perfect, brutal takedown. The rest of the crew rushed in.

    Amon didn¡¯t flinch. If anything, he looked excited¡ªlike this was the part he¡¯d been waiting for. A grin tugged at the corner of his lips as he met them head-on, fists flying.

    He didn¡¯t fight pretty. He fought smart¡ªquick, dirty, efficient. Every strike was aimed to drop someone fast. No hesitation, no wasted moves.

    In the tight alleyway, under the dim light, the sound of punchesnding and bodies hitting the ground echoed harshly.

    The taxi driver was frozen behind the wheel. Ste sat stiffly in the back seat, her heart pounding. She had never seen Amon like this. Theid-back, joking mask he usually wore was gone¡ªpeeled away in an instant. Right now, he was a wild animal. Cornered, and terrifyingly skilled.

    Find your imagination at galn  ovels ; con

    Within two minutes, it was over. All of them¡ªthe men in ck¡ªwere down. Groaning. Motionless.

    Amon cracked his neck, shook out his wrist, then smoothed down his wrinkled shirt like none of it had happened. He walked over to the obstructing car, yanked open the door, and dragged out the driver. The guy looked like he¡¯d seen a ghost. Amon tossed him to the ground without a second nce.

    Then, with azy flick of his hand, he waved toward the taxi.

    The driver snapped out of his shock, started the engine with trembling hands, and carefully eased past the wreckage and bodies. Then he hit the gas, eager to put that alley behind them.

    Through the rear window, Ste looked back. Amon stood in the middle of the chaos¡ªsmoke curling from a cigarette now lit between his lips. The ember glowed faintly in the dark.

    He didn¡¯t move. He just watched them go, his face unreadable.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 883

    ?Chapter 883:

    Ste turned back around, her hands clenched in herp, her chest tight. Again. He had saved her.

    The city lights reappeared as they pulled onto the main road, washing away the nightmare from moments before as if it had never happened. Then her phone buzzed. William.

    She steadied her breath, trying to push down the lump in her throat before answering. ¡°Hey?¡±

    ¡°Stel.¡± William¡¯s voice came through, low and tired. ¡°Grandpa¡¯s okay. It was a sudden spike in blood pressure. He¡¯s been treated¡ªnothing serious.¡±

    There was relief in his tone, but also worry. ¡°Luca said he hasn¡¯t seen you. Are you still at the mall?¡±

    Ste¡¯s eyes stung, but she blinked back the tears.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I took a cab home. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just d your grandfather¡¯s alright.¡± She hesitated¡ªjust a second. She could¡¯ve told him. About the alley. The ambush. Amon.

    But she didn¡¯t. William already had enough on his te, and the Briggs family situation was a mess. Telling him now would onlyplicate things. And besides¡­ Amon¡¯s presence made everything messier. She couldn¡¯t exin it¡ªnot yet.

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± William said gently. ¡°Get some rest. I¡¯ll check inter.¡± William seemed relieved after confirming she was safe.

    Ending the call, Ste leaned against the car seat, closing her eyes in fatigue. Amon¡¯s face, with its vicious smile and his fierce, beast-like prowess, kept reying in her mind.

    Was he an ally or an adversary? His timely rescues were too coincidental; what was his true intention?

    Unable to find answers, Ste chose to temporarily set aside these thoughts. Meanwhile, at the Briggs Mansion, William finished checking on Dexter and stepped onto the balcony outside the study for some air.

    Luca approached William slowly and reported, ¡°Mr. Briggs, I just received news that Ms. Russell encountered some trouble on her way back. She was ambushed in an alley, almost¡­¡±

    William spun around sharply, disbelief in his eyes. ¡°What did you say? But she just told me she was already home.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Russell should be fine. The taxi left safely. However¡­¡± Luca paused, his tone peculiar. ¡°It was Amon who suddenly appeared, fought off those men, and rescued Ms. Russell.¡±

    Hearing that, William frowned. Amon?! Again, him!

    William¡¯s face darkened at the thought. He remembered the warning he¡¯d given Amon¡ªto stay away from Ste. His grip on the railing tightened, his knuckles nching as his anger simmered. Amon was clearly ignoring the warning, thinking William wouldn¡¯t dare make a move.

    Meanwhile, in a quiet suburban vi owned by the Briggs family, Amon sprawled on a sofa, hisptop screen glowing with every detail of Ste¡¯s life over the years. Ste, the true heir of the Carter family, had been out of the picture for years. Her biological mother had died under mysterious circumstances, and her adoptive parents passed soon after. Life had dealt her a rough hand.

    .

    .

    .<fn9590> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find?novel</fn9590>

 Chapter 884

    ?Chapter 884:

    Yet, despite all the hardship, Ste had forged a resilient personality. She had managed to grow close to William, and that intrigued Amon.

    Seated beside him, Zachary Ford, Amon¡¯s childhood friend, nced at the screen.

    ¡°Amon, are you interested in this woman?¡± Zachary asked. ¡°She¡¯s with William now. Are you sure you want to go down that road? Didn¡¯t your dad warn you to stay clear of William¡¯s business when you got back?¡±

    Zachary and Amon had known each other for years, though their paths had diverged after Amon was sent abroad while Zachary stayed behind for school. Amon hadn¡¯t kept up with all of William¡¯s moves from overseas, but Zachary knew the score. William was calling the shots now¡ªat the Briggs Group and in the elite circles of the city. His influence was unmatched.<fn7b43> Fresh chapters posted on FindN0vel</fn7b43>

    Even though Amon was William¡¯s cousin, there was no special treatment for him. William didn¡¯t tolerate weakness or any challenge to his authority.

    Amon raised his ss of whiskey, the ice clinking, and let out a softugh, a mocking note in his voice. ¡°That old man¡¯s locked up. What right does he have to tell me what to do? He¡¯s a loser, with no power left.¡±

    Zachary gave him a pointed look. ¡°Your dad¡¯s just biding his time in there. With his connections, he could be out any minute, you know.¡± Zachary doubted Alonzo could be so easily defeated by William.

    Amon went silent at that, but deep down, he knew Zachary was right. Alonzo wasn¡¯t stuck in prison.

    William was determined to keep Alonzo locked up, especially for Ste¡¯s sake. William would go to any length to ensure Alonzo stayed behind bars for life. But Amon didn¡¯t¡­

    Amon didn¡¯t care much for his father¡¯s fate. Alonzo¡¯s imprisonment wasn¡¯t what would push him to make any drastic moves. For now, Ste had his attention. She was like a rare, dangerous flower¡ªa desert rose. Beautiful, yet thorny and untouchable. She had the power to draw anyone in. Amon saw that clearly, and if all she wanted was the status of being with a Briggs, then he could offer that.

    Find inspiring stories on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???§àm

    But if she really cared for William, Amon knew that would be her biggest mistake. For now, he was curious to see how Ste would treat him, her savior on two counts. A sly grin crept across his face, and Zachary shuddered, sensing trouble.

    ¡°Amazing how your family can¡¯t stop fighting with each other, even though you¡¯re all supposed to be rted. Honestly, though, teaming up with William wouldn¡¯t be the worst thing. Why go through all this?¡± Before Zachary could say more, Amon cut him off sharply.

    ¡°Team up with William?¡± he scoffed. ¡°What a ridiculous idea.¡±

    Amon would never align with William. Not in a million years. The Briggs family was a battlefield, and Amon, like William, was a warrior in that battle. One wrong move, one misstep, and everything could be lost. If he ever even thought of making peace with William, all the years spent in the Briggs family would have been for nothing.

    If he didn¡¯t make a move first, William would eliminate him without hesitation. So, for Amon to ever side with William? That would never happen¡ªnot in this lifetime.

    Out on the balcony of the Briggs mansion¡¯s study, William stood rigid as the night wind swept over him, carrying the faint fragrance of the garden. Even so, the shadow on his face betrayed nothing but displeasure. Luca¡¯s report had struck straight into his nerves.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 885

    ?Chapter 885:

    The thought that Ste had been ced in danger once again was hard enough to bear, but what unsettled him most was that she had hidden it from him. Just hours earlier, her voice on the phone had sounded calm¡ªso calm, it even carried a softness he hadn¡¯t heard in some time.

    William understood that she was likely shielding him from worry, but the knowledge sat heavy in his chest, like a stone pressing against his heart. His anger smoldered, growing more intense.

    ¡°Did you find out who those men were? You¡¯re telling me Amon handled them alone. How did he manage that?¡± William¡¯s voice came rough and low, edged with fury.

    Without dy, Luca ryed everything he had uncovered, painting a picture of Amon¡¯s startling skill in the fightpletely at odds with the easygoing mask he usually wore.

    Even Luca had struggled to believe the report he delivered. Amon had always worn the persona of a carefree yboy, drifting from one party to the next overseas. When had he learned to fight like that?<fnd2d2> This update is avable on FindN0vel</fnd2d2>

    William listened in silence, his jaw clenched, his eyes dark with a dangerous edge. The phone strained in his hand, his knuckles whitening as the faint creak of pressure broke the stillness.

    William could almost picture Amon alone with Ste, stepping in to save her. The thought stirred unease within him, whispering that there might be more beneath the surface.

    Two rescues in such quick session were bound to affect Ste, reshaping the way she saw Amon. Whether that shift would bring good or harm, William couldn¡¯t tell. All he knew was that the uncertainty churned inside him, leaving him restless and unsettled.

    Restless thoughts swirled through William¡¯s mind, each theory darker than thest, none offering relief.

    L??€$? ???t??§ñ? ?¦Ç g??l??ov?l??.??§àm

    After a long silence, his voice cut through the night. ¡°Keep digging into the men in those cars. I want every lead uncovered until we know who sent them. And Amon¡ªI want his movements traced from start to finish tonight. Why was he there? Was it a coincidence, or something else? I won¡¯t ept vague answers.¡±

    TOO many so-called coincidences piled on top of each other. Amon¡¯s repeated presence at Ste¡¯s side reeked of intention.

    Luca gave his assent immediately.

    William¡¯s tone hardened. ¡°Double the security. Ste is to have protection at all hours. No one leaves her side unless I say so. I won¡¯t risk this happening again.¡± The cold glint in William¡¯s eyes only sharpened as he spoke.

    William understood Ste¡¯s dislike of constant surveince, yet without it, the danger of what mighte next was too great to ignore. Amon¡¯s focus on Ste was unmistakable, and Alonzo¡¯s men were still out there, waiting for another chance. William would not allow her to walk into danger again.

    Alone on the balcony, he drew in the chill of the night air, as if the cold could steady the storm raging in his chest. He unlocked his phone, Ste¡¯s name glowing on the screen. His thumb hovered over the call button, but after a long pause, he clenched the device instead of pressing it.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 886

    ?Chapter 886:

    The pressure bit into his fingers until they throbbed, though the ache was nothingpared to the restless unease gnawing at his heart. Calling her now, demanding answers, would only betray suspicion. It would drive a wedge between them when their fragile closeness had just begun to return.

    And then there was Amon¡ªying the hero. William knew it had to be deliberate, meant to draw a reaction from him. If heshed out in the heat of the moment, he would give Amon exactly what he wanted, aplishing nothing else.

    William shut his eyes, forcing his emotions deep beneath the surface. When he opened them again, his gaze held only cold determination. He brushed the wrinkles from his suit jacket, straightened his frame, and stepped back into the study.

    Dexter¡¯s emergency hospital visit had left him confined to his bedroom, and the Briggs family¡¯s bnce was already shifting under the weight of his sudden copse. William couldn¡¯t afford a distraction now.

    Yet the matter was far from settled. William would get to the bottom of Dexter¡¯s sudden illness, no matter what it took.

    Ste shut the door behind her with a decisive click, sliding the lock into ce. The silence of her apartment pressed in as she drifted to her bedroom, her mind looping through the day¡¯s chaos on repeat. Something wasn¡¯t right. Too many idents, too many near-misses¡ªnone of it felt random anymore. Why was she suddenly being targeted over and over? Was Nina sending people to harass her again, or had Alonzo¡¯s shadowwork finally decided it was time to silence her for good? Or worse¡ªwas Amon behind it all?

    Every time danger closed in, he appeared right on cue. It couldn¡¯t be chance, not every single time. And yet¡­ when she remembered the way his eyes had looked while pulling her out of harm¡¯s way, the raw sincerity in them¡ªit seemed too genuine to fake.

    Ste exhaled hard and shook her head. She couldn¡¯t afford to spiral like this. Sitting still was no longer an option. Whoever was behind the attacks was getting bolder, and next time, she might not be lucky enough for Amon¡ªor anyone¡ªto intervene.

    Decisively, she pulled out herptop, her posture straightening as her focus sharpened. One by one, she opened every file tied to her adoptive parents¡¯ car ident. Her gaze hardened; she would dig out Alonzo¡¯swork herself, piece by piece, before they struck again.

    Halfway through a stack of archives, her eyes snagged on a fragment¡ªthe pattern and the string of code on the restored film reel. She only half-remembered it, but she was certain it began with P73X and ended with numbers.

    Her instincts hummed. That code had to mean something.

    Ste scoured public and semi-public forums, typing it into every search field she could find. Nothing. Whoever had created the code had buried it deep, well out of reach.

    Hours slipped past unnoticed. By the time dawn lightened the sky outside her window, she realized she¡¯d been glued to theptop all night.

    .

    .<fn0512> Fresh chapters posted on find?novel</fn0512>

    .

 Chapter 887

    ?Chapter 887:

    Then, atst, a buried headline surfaced¡ªan obscure news blurb almost lost to time. It mentioned a shippingpany that once used ¡°P¡± prefixes for its vessels before scrapping the system altogether. No reason given.

    Her heart gave a jolt. Could P73X be one of those ships?

    Her pulse quickened as she dug deeper, only to hit wall after wall¡ªlocked databases, restricted files. With no other option, shepiled her findings and fired them off to Sharon. If anyone could break through, it was her. Sharon knew some skilled hackers who could likely help.

    It was barely 5:40 a.m. Ste expected Sharon to be asleep, but a reply came back instantly. Hourster, another message arrived.

    ¡°Check your email. My guy found something. This is bigger than we thought. Be careful.¡±

    Ste opened the attachment, her eyes scanning the decrypted report. Over a decade ago, before its takeover by the Briggs Group, the shippingpany had operated a cargo vessel with the code P73X.

    Her stomach tightened. Right before the acquisition¡ªaround the exact time of her adoptive parents¡¯ ident¡ªthe ship had sailed from Choria to Cheralia. And during that voyage, it had veered off course multiple times, making brief, undocumented stops that never appeared in official logs.

    Ste¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line as she read on. Not long after the Briggs Group acquired thepany, P73X had been quietly scrapped,beled ¡°outdated.¡± Its records were wiped clean, erased so thoroughly that they had been almost impossible to find.

    Her thoughts raced back to William¡¯s warning: Alonzo had ties to operations overseas. This ship had to be connected to Alonzo¡¯s operations.

    A cargo ship was the perfect cover¡ªcapable of carrying contraband unnoticed across borders.

    And Marc¡¯s words echoed, chilling her blood. Her adoptive parents had died because they¡¯d witnessed something they weren¡¯t meant to see.

    Find thetest releases g?ln¦Òv????s<fnb5ed> Get full chapters from f¦É?dn¦Ïvel</fnb5ed>

    Her jaw tightened. There was no doubt now. That ship wasn¡¯t just a lead. It was a smoking gun.

    The discovery sent a tremor through Ste¡¯s fingers. Though she still didn¡¯t have the full picture of what had happened all those years ago, she was closer than ever. She could feel it.

    She quickly scribbled the lead down, her excitement mounting. There had to be more traces online. Something this significant couldn¡¯t have disappeared without leaving a trace.

    But just as she clicked to dig deeper into the ship¡¯s records, herptop screen went ck.

    A blood-red skull icon shed incessantly before her eyes, apanied by a warning: ¡°Warning: Unauthorized ess detected. System will self-destruct.¡±

    Ste¡¯s breath hitched. She realized the earlier webpage had been a trap.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 888

    Chapter 888:

    She lunged for the power button, fingers flying to yank the cord from the wall, but the machine emitted a metallic grind.

    The screen went dead. Smoke curled up from the vents, carrying the acrid bite of burnt stic. Herputer was fried.

    For a long moment, Ste could only stare at the dead machine, mind nk, heart hammering.

    Then her expression hardened. They hadn¡¯t just blocked her¡ªthey¡¯d destroyed her hardware.

    Had they been waiting for her move?

    Whoever was on the other side of this was far more ruthless and sophisticated than she had imagined.

    If anything, it confirmed she was on the right track. The P73X lead was real.

    Before she could gather the remains for repair, her phone lit up with an unfamiliar number.

    Ste hesitated, suspicion shing in her eyes, before she answered.

    A distorted, mechanical voice slithered through the line. ¡°Ste¡­ curiosity killed the cat. Some secrets are better left buried. This is your final warning. Keep digging, and next time, it won¡¯t just be yourputer that burns.¡±

    The call ended before she could reply.

    The hiss of the threat echoed in her ears, chilling her blood.

    They weren¡¯t just watching¡ªthey knew exactly who she was and what number to call. What kind of organization had that kind of reach?

    Her grip on the phone tightened. The fear that prickled at her skin was real, but beneath it, her resolve only grew stronger.

    The more they tried to stop her, the closer she got. She wasn¡¯t backing down. Not now.

    Stay updated with galn¦Ò¦Í??????.c?m

    Phone in hand, Ste marched straight to William Briggs¡¯ apartment next door. She couldn¡¯t carry the weight of her findings alone anymore¡ªhe had to know what she¡¯d uncovered.

    But no matter how long she knocked, the door stayed shut.

    Frowning, she pulled up his number.

    The line rang and rang until finally, a woman¡¯s polite voice answered.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Briggs is currently in an important international video conference and can¡¯t take calls. May I ask who¡¯s speaking and if I can pass along a message?¡±

    Ste froze for a moment before replying automatically, ¡°Sylvia Gilbert. I have something urgent to discuss with him, about¡­¡±<fnfc26> ?????? ???? find[?]ovel</fnfc26>

    The secretary cut in, still courteous but coolly firm. ¡°Ms. Gilbert, Mr. Briggs made it clear that this acquisition meeting is top priority. He can¡¯t be disturbed. I¡¯ll remind him to return your call afterward. Will that be alright?¡±

    Ste¡¯s chest tightened.

    An overseas acquisition?

    She hadn¡¯t heard a word about the Briggs Group working on one.

    And now, even when she told them it was urgent, William was too busy to take her call.

    Last night¡¯s events and the venomous phone threat reyed in her head. He¡¯d assured her she coulde to him with anything. Yet, the one time she reached out¡ªhe wasn¡¯t there.

    ¡°No need,¡± she said, her voice clipped and cool. ¡°It¡¯s nothing important. Sorry to bother you.¡±

    She hung up and stared at the nk screen of her phone, her reflection faint in the ss. The weight of disappointment pressed down on her chest. Leaning back against the wall, Ste lowered her head, eyes burning. Why was he never there when she needed him most? And if he couldn¡¯t keep his promises, then why make them in the first ce?

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Great Friday for you dear ones. God loves you and Noah wishes you all the best. (???©n???) ? ?? ??

    .

 Chapter 889

    ?Chapter 889:

    It seemed that every time she ran into trouble, William was never around. The first time, it was Amon who showed up. The second time, in that alleyway, it was again Amon who came to her aid.

    Ste knew William was upset about this, but this time, when she reached out to him for help, she couldn¡¯t even hear his voice.

    Reason whispered that William was tied up with urgent business, yet disappointment piled on top of fear, leaving her caught between dread and helplessness.

    Ste¡¯s thoughts refused to quiet. Amon¡¯s sly voice crept back into her ears without warning.

    ¡°He never shows up when it truly matters.¡±

    A sharp shake of Ste¡¯s head did little to chase it away. The words clung to her chest like a stain that refused to fade.

    Her turmoil deepened¡ªthen the doorbell chimed unexpectedly.

    Ste¡¯s gaze shot upward, and her pulse stumbled. Against reason, her first thought was of William standing outside.

    But William was locked in meetings. He couldn¡¯t possibly be here already.<fna6aa> This text is hosted at find?novel</fna6aa>

    Doubt settled in fast. Could it be the ones who had threatened her? Slow steps carried her to the door, and she pressed her eye against the peephole.

    On the other side stood Amon, mboyant as ever, a bouquet of blue roses shing in his hand.

    Amon¡¯s face wore that same inscrutable smile¡ªunreadable yet taunting.

    Suspicion tugged at Ste as she wondered what had brought him back again. Her fingers moved on instinct, brushing the pepper spray hidden in her pocket while her lips pressed into a firm line.

    It was as if Amon could feel her standing there. The bell chimed twice more before hiszy drawl slipped through the door, tinged with mockery.

    L§Ñt?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??l??ov??ls.£ã¦Ïm

    ¡°Ms. Russell, I know you¡¯re in there. Noticed a bit of ck smoke drifting from your window. Hope nothing exploded. Thought I¡¯de by to check on things, or maybe rescue you a third time?¡±

    Though Amon¡¯s tone yed at humor, Ste caught nothing sincere in it. What were the odds of him showing up at the exact moment herputer went down?

    Ice prickled along Ste¡¯s spine. Could the hacking incident and that menacing call be connected to him?

    After a heavy silence, Ste pulled the door open, her eyes cutting coldly toward him. ¡°State your business, Amon.¡±

    Amon¡¯s grin stretched wider the moment she appeared. With a flourish, he thrust the bouquet of vivid blue roses toward her. ¡°Wow, still sharp-tongued so early in the day? Not exactly charming. I brought these to toast your narrow escapes. And besides¡­¡±

    His gaze slid past Ste¡¯s indifference and into the living room,nding squarely on the charredptop smoking on the coffee table.

    A sharp whistle slipped from Amon¡¯s lips,ced with sly amusement. ¡°Seems I showed up at the perfect moment.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 890

    ?Chapter 890:

    Every instinct screamed at Ste, and her expression hardened like stone. ¡°You know about your father¡¯s organization, don¡¯t you? Were those attacks and threats your doing?¡±

    Ste stepped closer, closing the gap, her eyes locked on Amon¡¯s face, searching for the slightest crack in his performance.

    Amon¡¯s brows lifted in mock offense, and he stered on a wounded look. ¡°If I had wanted you harmed, why bother saving you yesterday? Twice, at that. Do you really think I¡¯ve got so much free time to waste?¡±

    Amon¡¯s posture shifted as he leaned against the doorframe, blinking slowly. The glint in his eyes grew moreyered, and his voice carried a sudden weight. ¡°I just hear whispers, nothing more. But I can tell you¡¯re relentless about digging out the truth. Strange thing, though¡ªI¡¯ve got my own grudge against certain people in the Briggs family¡­¡±

    His tone dipped into a near whisper, as if sharing a forbidden secret. ¡°So what do you say, Ste? Join forces with me. I know far more than you realize¡ªmore than that man who¡¯s too busy sealing deals to even answer your calls.¡±

    The thought stopped her cold. Work with Amon?

    Ste¡¯s chest tightened. His proposal gleamed like a poisoned apple, enticing yet lethal.

    Desperation wed at her for information, and Amon dangled it freely. But partnering with him meant walking straight into fire¡ªone false step, and she¡¯d be scorched beyond repair.

    Ste searched Amon¡¯s gaze, hoping to catch a flicker of honesty, yet his eyes¡ªsharp, mischievous, and unreadable¡ªkept their secrets well hidden. Her voice cut through the tension, cold and unyielding. ¡°Give me one reason to believe you.¡±<fn1767> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on Find1Novel</fn1767>

    Amon¡¯s grin spread, sly and self-assured, like a fox cornering its prey. ¡°Because I¡¯ve pulled you out of danger twice already. And right now, I¡¯m the only one who can tell you the truth about the P73X ship.¡±

    Explore magic at g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s,

    Shock shed across Ste¡¯s face. He even knew about P73X.

    Her certainty began to crumble just as the elevator chimed and the doors slid open.

    The elevator doors slid open and William walked out, his imposing height matched only by the rigid set of his jaw. The phone dangled in his hand as though he had just ended a call.

    When William¡¯s gaze lifted, itnded on Amon loitering at Ste¡¯s doorway, standing far too close and gripping a bouquet of loud blue roses.

    William froze where he stood, the blood leaving his face while his eyes hardened into shards of ice.

    For a moment, the atmosphere pressed down with an uneasy weight, charged with a silence neither of them dared break.

    Inside, Ste¡¯s chest tightened as her heart seemed to plummet.

    Rather than step back, Amon angled himself closer to Ste, as if determined to provoke, his lips curling into a sly grin meant only for William.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 891

    ?Chapter 891:

    ¡°Finished with your meeting, William? What timing, though it feels like the worst kind of luck.¡±

    From above, the hallway lights carved harsh lines across William¡¯s face, throwing every edge of his grim features into stark relief.

    Ste¡¯s pulse faltered, and she instinctively thought of retreating. Yet Amon lounged against the doorframe with casual defiance, positioning himself in a way that shielded her from William¡¯s sight, almost giving the illusion of closeness.

    From where William stood, the scene resembled an embrace that turned his stomach.

    The edge in Amon¡¯s voice carried a deliberate taunt, sharp enough to cut through the silence.

    Instead of firing back, William advanced with steady steps, and the weight of his presence pressed against them like a storm about to break.

    William¡¯s eyes, dark and unyielding, brushed over Amon¡¯s smug grin before resting on Ste, who looked embarrassed.

    Beneath the intensity of his stare, Ste felt her chest tighten. She parted her lips, desperate to rify. ¡°William, I¡ª¡±

    ¡°It seems I¡¯ve interrupted something,¡± said William, cutting her off.

    The words left his mouth without warmth, and the chill in his tone seeped into Ste¡¯s bones.<fnbf1b> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? F?nd-Novel</fnbf1b>

    Without sparing them another look, William spun on his heel, unlocked his door, and mmed it shut as if even a second longer in the hallway was intolerable. Ovee with panic, Ste shoved past Amon, determined to reach William and set things straight.

    Amon caught Ste¡¯s wrist before she could move, his fingers tightening just enough to hold her in ce.

    Your next tale lives on g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s,

    He leaned in with a mocking ease and whispered, ¡°What¡¯s the rush? He¡¯s furious right now. The more you chase after him, the less he¡¯ll listen. Give him time. And remember, our business isn¡¯t finished.¡±

    The warmth of his breath brushed Ste¡¯s ear, leaving behind a sticky, suffocating sensation.

    Ste wrenched her hand free and shot him a re, her eyes burning with disgust. ¡°That¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t have any dealings with you. Now leave.¡±

    Amon only gave a careless shrug at Ste¡¯s fury and stuffed the bouquet into her arms. ¡°So heartless. At the very least, keep the flowers to lift your mood. As for the deal, don¡¯t be too quick to refuse. You¡¯ll see reason soon enough.¡±

    Amon¡¯s gaze flicked toward William¡¯s closed door, and the faint curve of his smile hinted at something unspoken. ¡°He¡¯s not the only one who can pull strings for you.¡±

    When it came to Ste¡¯s adoptive parents, Amon carried knowledge William couldn¡¯t touch.

    If Ste truly wanted to avenge them, joining forces with him seemed like the wiser path.

    And if she let the chance slip, the key evidence might vanish, leaving the truth hidden for years. Could she take that risk?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 892

    ?Chapter 892:

    Amon offered no more persuasion, whistling a carefree tune as he strolled toward the elevator, as though the encounter had been nothing more than a friendly call.

    Ste remained frozen in the silent hallway, the garish blue roses clutched against her chest like a weight dragging her down.

    It dawned on her that Amon had staged everything, angling his posture so William would see only the worst.

    The thought rattled Ste, though she couldn¡¯t grasp how Amon had predicted William¡¯s sudden arrival with such precision.

    What crucial sign had she missed?

    And the bitter truth cut deeper¡ªWilliam hadn¡¯t even given her a chance to speak.

    Did he truly doubt her to the point of refusing to hear her side at all? She hadn¡¯t even demanded to know who that woman was who answered his phone. Wasn¡¯t Luca supposed to be his assistant?<fn6900> Find the newest release on find~novel</fn6900>

    A knot of sorrow and frustration twisted inside her, and Ste¡¯s eyes burned with tears she refused to shed.

    With a sharp motion, Ste dumped the gaudy roses into the trash bin in the hallway and mmed her door shut behind her.

    Ste¡¯s phone was in her hand within seconds, William¡¯s number glowing on the screen, her thumb trembling over the call button.

    But the words stuck in her throat before they could ever be spoken. What could she possibly say?

    Should she admit that Amon had tried to corner her with threats and bargains, or confess that she¡¯d nearly been forced into a deal?

    The memory of William¡¯s cial stare made her chest ache; it had already told her he would never believe her side.

    Feel the magic on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    Atst, Ste let the phone slip from her hand andnd on the couch, then copsed into the cushions, her body heavy with defeat. Fine. Let William believe whatever story he wanted.

    For the next couple of days, Ste and William were caught in a quiet standoff. At the institute, they passed each other often enough, but William never really looked at her. He kept his focus on work, his expression cool, and whenever Ste happened to cross his line of sight, his gaze just slid past like she was a stranger.

    All the little things he used to do¡ªwaiting for her after hours, dropping off coffee, sneaking herte-night snacks¡ªgone, just like that. Even when it came to work, he didn¡¯t bother talking to her directly anymore. Everything went through Luca or Paul.

    It was almost funny. Not long ago, she¡¯d been the one putting up walls. Now he was the one freezing her out.

    Ste knew he was angry. She could feel it. But her pride wouldn¡¯t let her cave first.

    So she buried herself in research and her own digging. Herptop might¡¯ve been toast, but P73X stayed lodged in her head, a splinter she couldn¡¯t ignore.

    She leaned on Sharon again, pulling strings where she could.

    If she couldn¡¯t count on anyone else, she¡¯d just push forward on her own. Even on the same floor, sometimes just steps away, it felt like she and William lived in two different worlds¡ªseparated by a wall of ice nobody could break. Everyone noticed the tension. The air in the institute was prickly, like static before a storm. No one dared bring it up.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 893

    ?Chapter 893:

    One day, during lunch break, Ste dyed her lunch as usual to avoid running into William in the cafeteria.

    But peace neversted long. Theb door swung open, and in walked Nina, radiating smugness.

    She carried herself like someone who had a juicy piece of gossip and couldn¡¯t wait to rub it in.

    She stopped right at Ste¡¯s desk, voice dripping with fake sympathy. ¡°Here all by yourself? No lunch buddy?¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t even look up from her files. ¡°Leave.¡±

    Nina tilted her head, grin stretching wider. ¡°Ouch, so defensive? Guess I hit a nerve. Some people think they¡¯ve struck gold, but give it time¡ªmen get bored. William was never serious about you. You were just¡­ entertainment.¡±

    Ste¡¯s hand paused on the stack of papers. Her tone came t but sharp enough to cut. ¡°Nina, I¡¯m warning you. Keep pushing, and that evidence of you hiring thugs to attack me goes straight to Grandpa.¡±

    Nina¡¯s smile faltered. Her jaw tightened. She clearly hadn¡¯t expected that card was still in Ste¡¯s pocket.

    ¡°You think hiding behind Grandpa makes you untouchable?¡± she spat. ¡°Please. You¡¯re not even in the same league as the woman William actually loves. He¡¯s been hung up on her for years while you¡¯re¡ª¡±

    The loud scrape of Ste¡¯s chair interrupted her. Ste stood, eyes locked on Nina, her voice like ice. ¡°Whatever William feels is none of your business. But if you don¡¯t get out right now, I will make that call.¡±

    Something in Ste¡¯s stare made Nina falter. For all her bravado, she couldn¡¯t quite meet it. She stomped her foot hard, muttering through gritted teeth, ¡°We¡¯ll see who¡¯sughing in the end!¡± Then she spun on her heel and stormed out.

    Stay connected g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s

    Even if William didn¡¯t like her, it was fine as long as he didn¡¯t like Ste either.

    Theb went quiet again, but Ste¡¯s focus was gone. She sank back into her chair, Nina¡¯s words worming their way into her head. Though she had shut Nina down, those words burrowed deeper into her heart. Someone he can¡¯t forget? Someone he still loves?<fn2c48> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? Find1Novel</fn2c48>

    Could William really be holding onto another woman all this time?

    The thought left a bitter taste. She clenched her hands, forcing herself to shove it aside. Bigger problems needed her attention. Her issues with William could wait.

    When evening rolled around, she packed up her bag and headed out, her mood heavy.

    Just as she reached the front steps, headlights red across her path. A sleek ck Maybach pulled up and stopped dead in front of her, blocking the exit like it was waiting just for her.

    The tinted window slid down, revealing William¡¯s sharp profile. Without so much as a nce, he said tly, ¡°Get in.¡±

    Ste froze mid-step. The chill in his tone hit harder than the evening breeze. Two days of silence, and now he was issuing orders at her like she was one of his subordinates?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 894

    ?Chapter 894:

    Her grip tightened on the strap of her bag. ¡°What¡¯s this about? If it¡¯s nothing urgent, I¡¯ll just drive myself home.¡±

    Only then did William turn his head. His eyes locked on hers, and for the first time in days she caught something softer beneath the frost. He didn¡¯t miss how pale she looked, the faint shadows beneath her eyes. Two days apart, and already she seemed worn thin.

    His gaze held her a beat longer, heavy with things unsaid.

    ¡°We need to talk,¡± he said, his voice firmer now. ¡°About Amon. And about the cyberattack. The threatening call.¡±

    Ste¡¯s breath stalled. He knew?

    She hadn¡¯t expected him to know about the call from that shadowy group.

    When her eyes met William¡¯s, the frosty sharpness he¡¯d shown that day was gone¡ªsoftened, reced by something heavier,yered with unspokenplexity.

    For a moment she considered walking away, keeping her armor intact. But the gravity in his tone pulled her in. After a pause, she opened the door and slid into the passenger seat.

    The car eased into traffic, silence thick between them. Neither spoke, the air inside heavy with the tension crackling between them.

    It was William who finally broke.

    His voice was low, but softer than before. ¡°That morning¡­ I lost my temper. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    The words caught Ste off guard. She blinked, staring out the window to steady herself. ¡°You don¡¯t owe me an apology,¡± she murmured.

    William hadn¡¯t really done anything wrong. He had just snapped one line that day.<fnc093> Original content can be found at find¡¤novel</fnc093>

    Get the newest chapters g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls

    But William shook his head. ¡°I did. I saw him standing there with you, holding those flowers, and¡ª¡± His jaw tightened. ¡°I let it get to me. I shouldn¡¯t have walked away without letting you exin.¡±

    Something in Ste¡¯s chest softened, but she kept her gaze outside, refusing to let him see it.

    William exhaled slowly. ¡°Luca traced the men who attacked you. They were Alonzo¡¯s old crew. After Alonzo went down, Amon scooped them up.¡±

    Ste whipped her head toward him, eyes widening. ¡°Amon? You¡¯re saying he set the whole thing up? Then why¡ª¡±

    ¡°To y hero,¡± William cut in, a bitter edge in his voice. ¡°He stirs up trouble, then swoops in to ¡®rescue¡¯ you. All this to create a rift between me and you. ssic Amon move. He¡¯s always been good at strategy.¡±

    Ste¡¯s heart hammered. She¡¯d suspected as much, but Amon¡¯s carefree deflections had thrown her off. ¡°And the threatening call?¡± she asked.

    ¡°He was behind that too,¡± William said tly. ¡°That database you found? A trap. He nted it, waited for you to bite. Once you logged in, your system waspromised. He tracked every keystroke. The call was masked, but we traced it to one of his offshore ounts.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 895

    ?Chapter 895:

    The chill that swept through her was sharp and real. So it really was Amon. Every instinct she¡¯d had was right.

    Her voice wavered, barely above a whisper. ¡°What does he want?¡± Was Amon out for revenge because Alonzo was in prison?

    But he had imed he didn¡¯t care about his father.

    William¡¯s expression darkened, gaze pinning her in ce. ¡°He wants to pull you to his side. Use you to get at me, maybe even go after Briggs Group itself. And¡­¡± His tone dipped, reluctant. ¡°He¡¯s got feelings for you. Real ones. That part isn¡¯t an act.¡±

    Ste¡¯s stomach turned. The idea of Amon¡ªrelentless, calcting Amon¡ªfixating on her like that made her skin crawl.

    William¡¯s hand eased off the steering wheel and found hers where it rested in herp. His touch was warm, grounding, the contrast to everything else that felt so cold. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Stel,¡± he said softly. ¡°Between Grandpa¡¯s health and thepany, I¡­¡±

    ¡°I should¡¯ve seen thising. I should¡¯ve been there.¡± Ste stiffened at first, but this time she didn¡¯t pull her hand away.

    When Ste didn¡¯t pull away, William exhaled softly, relief flickering across his face as his fingers tightened just a little around hers.

    ¡°That morning you called, I was in a virtual meeting with overseas board members,¡± William began, his tone serious and earnest. ¡°The new assistant who picked up didn¡¯t know about you. I should¡¯ve given her a better heads-up.¡±

    Ste listened, the sincerity in his voice slowly dissolving thest remnants of frustration that had built up in her.

    The anger she¡¯d carried around for days had already started to fade, and now, with William being the first to offer an apology, it seemed almost¡­ unnecessary.

    Her heart softened, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel a slight sting at how quickly she¡¯d jumped to conclusions about him. Maybe she hadn¡¯t given him enough credit.

    Discover fresh tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§à??

    ¡°How¡¯s your grandfather¡¯s health?¡± Ste asked, her voice quieter now, the tension slowly easing between them.

    William¡¯s expression softened as he nced at her. ¡°He¡¯s stable. Just needs rest. Thanks for asking.¡±

    The simple exchange of words lifted the weight in the car, and the atmosphere shifted.

    William¡¯s thumb brushed over the back of Ste¡¯s hand, pausing before he spoke again, his tone turning more serious. ¡°Ste, about Nina¡­ Don¡¯t let what she said get to you.¡±

    Ste¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She hadn¡¯t expected him to bring it up.

    For a moment, she hesitated. How should she even ask this without sounding too intrusive? ¡°So¡­ is there really someone¡­?¡±<fn5740> ?????? ???? Find?Novel</fn5740>

    William turned fully to her now, his gaze intense and unwavering. ¡°If I told you that someone is you, would you believe me?¡±

    His words hit her like a soft wave, stirring emotions she couldn¡¯t quite ce.

    The answer felt so¡­ unexpected.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 896

    ?Chapter 896:

    Ste blinked at him. ¡°What are you saying?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t wrap her mind around it. How could it be her?

    They had barely known each other, hadn¡¯t they?

    William¡¯s voice softened, the sincerity in it palpable. ¡°Ste, give me some time. I¡¯ve got things with thepany, and Alonzo¡¯s mess to deal with. But I¡¯ll exin everything, I promise. Once I¡¯ve cleared all that, I¡¯ll tell you the whole story.¡±

    The story of how she ended up being the one in his heart wasn¡¯t something he could exin in a few words. It wasplicated, and far too much to unpack in the moment.

    He knew that Ste¡¯s mind was consumed with her adoptive parents¡¯ case, and now just wasn¡¯t the right time to dive into something as personal as that.

    Ste¡¯s eyes dropped to herp, her thoughts swirling. She nodded, a quiet gesture that made William finally release the tension he¡¯d been holding in his jaw, his lips curving into a soft, relieved smile.

    The car hummed gently through the streets, the city¡¯s neon lights casting a calming glow inside.

    The silence between them wasfortable now, a wordless understanding settling in. William didn¡¯t let go of her hand. His fingers lingered there, as if holding onto the moment.

    Ste didn¡¯t pull away. Her profile remained soft, the faintest hint of pink coloring her cheeks.

    They sat in thatfortable silence until William broke it, his voice warmer now. ¡°You hungry? What do you feel like eating? I¡¯ll take you anywhere.¡±

    Ste blinked, realizing she was famished. The long day had left her drained, and the idea of food sounded perfect.

    Her mind drifted to a ce from her childhood, a cozy diner in the old town her adoptive mother used to take her to.

    It had been years; she wasn¡¯t sure if the diner was still operating.

    She remembered how it always felt like home¡ªsmall, intimate, and packed with locals who appreciated good food.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head to the old town,¡± she suggested, giving him the address.

    William raised an eyebrow, surprised but smiling. ¡°Alright. Lead the way.¡±

    The car wound its way through the narrow streets, finally stopping in front of a small, quiet courtyard.

    The diner¡¯s owner blinked in surprise when she saw Ste, but her face quickly broke into a warm smile. After all these years, she still remembered her.

    Then her gaze shifted to William standing just behind, a flicker of curiosity crossing her features before she smoothed it over and guided them to a quiet corner table.

    Ste ordered the dishes she remembered¡ªthe kind that took time to prepare, slow-cooked andforting, the specialties that had made the ce so loved by locals.

    While they waited, William poured her a cup of warm chamomile water. The steam curled between them as he set it in front of her. ¡°Amon¡¯s games,¡± he said quietly, watching her. ¡°They haven¡¯t rattled you too much, have they?¡±

    .

    .<fn5c0e> Follow current nov?ls on F?ndNovel</fn5c0e>

    .

 Chapter 897

    ?Chapter 897:

    Ste wrapped her fingers around the cup, letting its heat chase the lingering chill from her hands. She gave a small shake of her head. ¡°I never thought his intentions were pure. It¡¯s not exactly shocking.¡±

    William¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Amon¡¯s aiming for more than just the Briggs fortune.¡±

    William¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Amon¡¯s deeper in this than we thought. I¡¯d bet he¡¯s been groomed to inherit Alonzo¡¯s operation for years.¡±

    On the surface, Amon yed the role of a spoiled, reckless yboy who despised his father. But William knew better. He¡¯d kept an eye on him during those years abroad.

    And one thing was certain¡ªno one born into the Briggs family was simple.

    Ste sucked in a sharp breath. ¡°So you¡¯re saying Amon¡¯s the one calling the shots now, and Alonzo¡¯s just a fall guy?¡±

    William gave a slight nod. ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡±<fncbc5> Discover more novels at f?ndnovel</fncbc5>

    William¡¯s voice took on a colder edge. ¡°Amon¡¯s ce in the family was never solid. Alonzo barely acknowledged him, and his mother¡¯s been on the edge for years.¡±

    The memories seemed to weigh on William. He¡¯d witnessed Amon¡¯s cruelty firsthand¡ªonce even seeing him mistreat animals. But that was just the tip of the iceberg.

    The Briggs family had a way of fostering trouble, and with someone like Alonzo raising him? It wasn¡¯t surprising Amon turned out this way.

    The conversation lingered in the air like a storm cloud, but the arrival of the dishes provided a wee distraction. The rich smells and delicate presentation of the food helped to soften the tension between them, momentarily lifting the heavy atmosphere.

    William reached for the serving spoon, easily scooping a generous portion of braised pork onto Ste¡¯s te.

    More novels avable at g¦Áln¦Òv???s?c?m

    ¡°You¡¯re too thin. Eat more,¡± he said simply, his focus so matter-of-fact it made her heart skip.

    Ste nced at him, bemused.

    Was she really that thin?

    She took a bite. The rich, familiar vors pulled her straight back to childhood memories, warming her in a way she hadn¡¯t expected.

    William watched her quietly, the corners of his eyes softening as her cheeks puffed slightly with each bite. He finally served himself some food, the atmosphere between them easing into something almost domestic.

    They lingered over dinner longer than nned.

    Ste asked him whether he liked certain dishes, tossed in light chatter about the institute, and William indulged her, steering clear of Amon and the organization.

    Some things just didn¡¯t belong at the dinner table.

    Afterward, William had Luca drive them back. But when they reached Ste¡¯s building, William didn¡¯t let her step out right away.

    He raised the partition between them and Luca, his gaze locking onto hers in the dim car light.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 898

    ?Chapter 898:

    ¡°Ste,¡± he said, voice low, heavy with concern. ¡°Now that Amon¡¯s cover¡¯s blown, the organization¡¯s going toe after you directly. Your apartment isn¡¯t safe anymore. Let me move you somewhere secure.¡±

    Ste¡¯s chest tightened. He wasn¡¯t wrong. She felt the invisible weight of unseen eyes on her constantly, as though danger lingered just out of sight. But she also knew this wasn¡¯t the first time William had offered her protection. She¡¯d stayed at his ce once before. Would moving again really solve anything?

    Drawing a steady breath, she shook her head. ¡°Even if I hide, it won¡¯tst. They¡¯re already targeting me. Running won¡¯t change that.¡±

    William opened his mouth to argue, but Ste pressed on, firm.

    ¡°I¡¯m staying here. If theye for me, they¡¯ll expose themselves.¡±

    That was the only way to drag them out of the shadows.

    And with the current surveince, they could track the organization down.<fn0ac3> Fresh chapters posted on f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fn0ac3>

    They couldn¡¯t keep groping in the dark forever.

    He couldn¡¯t deny her logic, but he hated it. It would put her at risk.

    Reaching over, Ste rested her hand lightly on his. ¡°Put a tracker on me. Cameras too. That way, no matter what happens, you¡¯ll know exactly where I am.¡±

    Her steady resolve left him no room to fight back. William gave a reluctant nod, though the storm in his eyes didn¡¯t fade.

    Later, back in her apartment, Ste copsed onto her bed and drew in several deep breaths.

    She knew it wouldn¡¯t be long now. Amon¡¯s exposure had forced the organization¡¯s hand¡ªthey¡¯d have to move soon. She was close to a breakthrough; she could feel it.

    She closed her eyes, the moonlight spilling across her face. ¡°Mom, Dad¡­ you¡¯re watching over me, right?¡± she whispered.

    Stay connected through g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    A couple of days passed. Nothing happened. No threats. No shadows lurking at her door.

    Life carried on as usual¡ªso normal it almost made Ste doubt herself.

    Had she miscalcted? Were they biding their time?

    Or had Amon already nned something else?

    That evening after work, Ste got a call from Lance inviting her over for dinner.

    Ever since reconnecting with the Carters, Ste knew moments like this would be part of her life.

    Maybe sensing her reluctance, Lance assured Ste that Nina would not be joining the dinner.

    Without raising further questions, Ste agreed and made her way toward the parking garage after finishing work.

    Once she unlocked the door and settled into the driver¡¯s seat, an unusual odor crept into her senses.

    Something about it tugged at her memory, though she could not identify it right away.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 899

    ?Chapter 899:

    The realization struck suddenly¡ªit was gasoline. At that moment, William burst from the elevator and shouted, ¡°Ste, get out of the car!¡±

    Fear shot through her chest. Dropping her bag where it was, she opened the door and sprinted away.

    Moments after she fled, the car exploded, mes curling into the air with a muffled st that smothered the garage in smoke.

    As Ste reached him, William pulled her into his arms, holding her while they both stared at the burning wreck in disbelief.

    His mind recoiled from the thought of what would have happened if he had arrived only secondster.

    The deafening crash still echoed, and Ste quivered in his embrace.

    Never before had death felt so close.

    Only a few heartbeats had separated her from tragedy.

    William stayed by Ste¡¯s side, keeping her steady until the police came to examine the wreckage.

    Afterward, Luca escorted the shaken pair back to the apartment.

    Once they settled, William pressed Ste again about moving out.

    Recalling her previous hesitation, William exined, ¡°I own several homes, including a secluded one that even the Briggs family knows nothing about. I¡¯ll also station more guards there, so you¡¯ll have protection without it interfering with your daily life.¡±

    William never intended to confine her, for he understood her need for freedom. Still, her present neighborhood left her far too vulnerable, with barely any security in ce.

    The fact that someone had managed to slip a bomb into her car without detection was proof enough. What else could they attempt?

    Updates loaded at g@lno¦Íe??s

    Even living right across the hall, William realized he could not shield her at every moment.

    William¡¯s persistence, coupled with his respect for her choices, finally broke down Ste¡¯s resistance. She gave a quiet nod. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s move.¡±<fnf072> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on find[?]ovel</fnf072>

    Relief washed over William¡¯s face, and a small smile appeared in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll send people to help pack tonight, and we¡¯ll leave immediately.¡±

    Ste had expected to move the following day, yet William¡¯s swiftness left her stunned. Before the thought fully sank in, Luca returned with efficient movers who swiftly gathered her belongings.

    Packing everything took less than half an hour.

    Within the next hour, Ste sat inside William¡¯s armored SUV as it carried her toward the new hideout.

    Rather than heading downtown, the vehicle turned off toward the quiet suburbs.

    The drive ended inside a thick stretch of forest, where a modest wooden cabin stood waiting.

    Peace filled the area, broken only by rustling leaves and the distant call of birds. Guiding her inside, William sped her hand and exined, ¡°This ce used to be my mother¡¯s retreat whenever she needed solitude. Later, I had it rebuilt.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 900

    ?Chapter 900:

    Ste¡¯s eyes lifted toward him as she murmured, ¡°Did you already feel the need for caution back then, when you turned this into a safe house?¡±

    For most people, the thought would have seemed like unnecessary precaution. Then it struck her¡ªWilliam was not like most people.

    A man of his stature had no choice but to weigh safety against every aspect of his life.

    From the outside, Ste thought the cabin would be in, yet the moment she stepped in, she was taken aback by its modern design.

    Every corner revealed sleek minimalism paired with cutting-edge amenities. Large bulletproof windows framed the forest outside, making the hideout feel both secluded and serene.

    After showing Ste around carefully, William handed her a small device. ¡°You¡¯ll stay in the main bedroom. I¡¯ll use the guest room right next door. If you need me, just press this button. Security teams are stationed outside at all times.¡±

    The effort William put into ensuring her safety touched Ste deeply. She studied his face, softened by the cabin¡¯s warm glow, and whispered, ¡°Thanks.¡±

    William turned toward Ste, so close he could see the curl of hershes and his own reflection in her eyes. His throat tightened, his gaze sinking deeper. ¡°No need to thank me,¡± he murmured, voice rough. ¡°Keeping you safe¡­ that¡¯s something I want to do.¡±

    His fingertips brushed her cheek, warm and gentle. Ste¡¯s pulse spiked. Heat rushed into her face, but she didn¡¯t move away.

    The air between them thickened, heavy with unspoken emotion.

    William leaned closer, his lips hovering just shy of hers¡­ then his phone buzzed. The moment shattered.

    William¡¯s brows pulled into a frown, irritation shing before his eyes hardened at the caller ID.

    L?t??st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.c??m

    Ste caught the shift instantly. ¡°What is it? Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Luca.¡± His tone was clipped. ¡°I need to take this.¡± He had told Luca not to call unless it was urgent.

    William listened in silence, his expression icing over.

    ¡°Understood. Keep everyone sharp¡ªI¡¯m heading out now,¡± he said, then ended the call.<fn15d7> Read full story at F¦ÉndNovel</fn15d7>

    Turning to Ste, his gaze was heavy. ¡°One of our outer lookouts is down. It¡¯s them¡ªthe organization. And they¡¯re professionals.¡±

    Ste¡¯s face drained of color. Already?

    They hadn¡¯t even been at the safe house half an hour.

    Without another word, William pulled her behind him and unlocked a concealed safe in the wall. From it, he drew two guns, pressing the smaller one into her hand.

    ¡°Keep this with you,¡± he ordered, voice low but steady. ¡°And don¡¯t leave my side. Not for a second.¡±

    The metal was cold, slick with sweat from her palms. Ste¡¯s chest heaved, terror wing at her ribs. She had never faced anything like this.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 901

    ?Chapter 901:

    But then she saw William¡¯s steady profile¡ªcalm, unyielding¡ªand forced herself to breathe.

    If she faltered now, she¡¯d only drag him down. That, she couldn¡¯t allow.

    William pulled her toward the far wall, mming his palm against a panel. The bookshelf swung inward, revealing a narrow staircase descending into darkness.

    ¡°Emergency passage,¡± he said quickly. ¡°It leads to a hidden garage out back.¡± His voice dropped into hism. ¡°Luca, n B. Cover the retreat.¡±

    Though his face stayedposed, William was rattled beneath the surface. The safe house¡ªmeant to be airtight¡ªhad already been breached. The enemy was moving faster, sharper than he¡¯d anticipated.

    A pang of guilt cut through him. He¡¯d brought Ste here, thinking it would shield her, and instead he¡¯d led her straight into the fire. Every muscle in his body coiled with resolve: he would get her out, no matter the cost.

    The passage swallowed them in dimness, lit only by faint blue sensor lights that flickered under their steps.

    Muffled gunfire rumbled from above, each shot jolting through Ste like a shockwave, her heart racing in time with the distant echoes.

    Every step felt unsteady, yet she kept her pace, unwilling to break away from William¡¯s side.

    Then a burst of gunfire shattered the quiet¡ªthe unmistakable sound of the enemy breaking in.

    A heavy thud, followed by the pound of boots on the floor, mmed into the entrance of the passage.

    In an instant, William acted. He shoved Ste forward, his body a shield, and spun around to fire toward the threat without a second thought.

    Ste stumbled, nearly losing her footing, but the urgency in William¡¯s voice snapped her back. ¡°Keep going!¡± he shouted, his words sharp and cold as ice.<fn5503> The source of th?s content is F?ndNovel</fn5503>

    Your source of stories: g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í??s.c??m

    The crack of gunfire tore through the narrow space like thunder, ringing in Ste¡¯s ears, drowning everything else out.

    Panic seized her chest, and her legs screamed to stop. But when she nced over her shoulder, she saw a shadowy figure drop to the floor with a violent jolt.

    ¡°Run, don¡¯t look back!¡± William barked.

    William¡¯s voice carried a sharp edge as he fired in bursts, covering their retreat while sticking close to Ste.

    She clenched her jaw and sprinted down the passage, his footsteps steady behind her, punctuated by the dull thuds of bodies hitting the ground.

    The corridor ended at a heavy steel door. William punched in a code, and it slid open to reveal a small garage with a ck SUV waiting inside.

    Without hesitation, he shoved Ste into the passenger seat, slid behind the wheel, and started the engine in one smooth motion.

    The SUV shot out like a bullet, tearing down a hidden forest path.

    Ste gasped for air, clutching her chest as her heart pounded.

    But relief was short-lived¡ªtwo SUVs were already chasing them, headlights slicing through the trees.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 902

    ?Chapter 902:

    Gunfire rattled behind them, bullets pinging off the bulletproof body of the car. Without that armor, she knew she would be full of holes by now.

    William¡¯s face was set, his hands working the wheel as the SUV tore down the narrow, rutted road.

    Ste gripped the armrest, pale and queasy.

    ¡°Hold tight, Stel.¡±

    With a sharp swerve, William cut around a bend, gaining a sliver of distance.

    He mmed a button on the dash.

    Smoke gushed from the rear, swallowing the road in a thick haze. He veered onto an abandoned logging trail, killed the engine and lights, and let the SUV roll quietly into the underbrush¡ªvanishing from sight.

    The smoke worked. Their pursuers lost them in the vast, darkening forest, and soon the roar of engines faded into nothing.

    Silence filled the SUV, broken only by their heavy breathing.

    Ste trembled, still reeling. William finally released the wheel, turned, and pulled her into his arms, his hand gently patting her back.

    His embrace was solid, warm,ced with the faint scent of gunpowder.

    Pressed against his shoulder, she realized he was trembling too.

    The near-death encounter left them rattled.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay now¡­ don¡¯t be scared,¡± William murmured, his voice low and steady.

    Ste listened to his heartbeat¡ªstrong, sure¡ªand slowly her frayed nerves began to settle. Tears welled up without warning, soaking his shirt. She had thought she was ready for anything in her search for the truth.

    But nothing had prepared her for this¡ªmercenaries firing openly in Choria.

    Your escape begins with g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?????m

    She cried quietly in his arms, and he held her without a word, steady as ever. When her sobs finally eased, William loosened his hold, tilting her toward the faint moonlight filtering through the window to check her over.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay¡­¡± she whispered, her voice thick with emotion.

    Only after confirming she was unharmed did he exhale, shoulders dropping in relief.

    He pulled out his phone, fighting for a signal. After several tries, Luca¡¯s voice finally broke through, taut with urgency.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs, are you alright? We¡¯ve held most of them off, but there are too many. They¡¯re professionals¡ªwe can¡¯t hold out much longer.¡±<fn4dac> Latest content published on FindN()vel</fn4dac>

    William¡¯s face hardened. ¡°Where are you? Send me your coordinates.¡±

    Once he had the location, he immediately called another team, ordering them to move in and reinforce Luca¡¯s position.

    The enemy hade prepared, and William wasn¡¯t sure if his backup team would be enough. After a tense pause, he turned to Ste. ¡°Stel, I need to call Karson.¡±

    At a time like this, every resource mattered. The Carter family¡¯s reach could tip the scales.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 903

    ?Chapter 903:

    Ste understood instantly and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    The call connected. William quicklyid out the situation and their rough location. On the other end, Karson paused for only a moment before answering with steel in his voice.

    ¡°I got it. My people will be there in ten minutes.¡±

    As Ste¡¯s grandfather, Karson wasn¡¯t about to sit this one out.

    When the line went dead, silence stretched inside the SUV. They waited, each second dragging like an hour.

    Neither dared start the engine, wary of their assants waiting for the slightest noise.

    Then, atst, the low thrum of helicopter des broke the night.

    Gunfire followed momentster¡ªKarson¡¯s people sweeping in, fast and precise. William¡¯s phone rang again. A clipped voice came through. ¡°Mr. Briggs, we¡¯re sent by Mr. Carter. Send your exact location.¡±

    He gave it, and soon figures in tactical gear surrounded the car, weapons drawn, guarding them on all sides.

    Escorted out of the forest, William and Ste boarded a helicopter bound for a Carter family vi.

    When Ste stepped onto solid ground, the sight of heavy security finally let her guard slip. Her knees buckled, and she nearly copsed.

    William caught her at once, supporting her.

    If he hadn¡¯t moved her to the safe house, none of this would¡¯ve happened.

    He still couldn¡¯t figure out how the safe house gotpromised.

    For now, though, his only focus was getting Ste safely inside.

    Discover more at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s

    As they headed toward the vi, one of the bodyguards at their side shifted, an eerie glint shing in his eyes.

    William¡¯s stomach dropped. In the next instant, the guard swung his gun toward Ste.

    ¡°Ste, watch out!¡± William barked.

    He yanked her aside, throwing himself in front of her.

    A sniper¡¯s shot cracked through the night.

    William jolted. His arms tightened around Ste¡ªthen went limp. Warm liquid sshed across her neck.

    Time froze. Ste¡¯s eyes went wide as William¡¯s face drained of color, his brows knotting in pain.

    His gaze never left her, full of unspoken worry.

    Ste¡¯s voice shook uncontrobly, her arms barely holding William as they sank to the ground together. ¡°William?¡±

    He opened his mouth, but only blood came out.

    Her hands pressed desperately against the wound below his heart, hot and slick.

    .<fn1178> This content belongs to Find~Novel</fn1178>

    .

    .

 Chapter 904

    ?Chapter 904:

    Around them, the rogue guard was tackled by Carter¡¯s men, but chaos barely registered.

    All Ste could see was William¡¯s ashen face.

    All she could feel was his fading warmth.

    Kneeling on the ground, she held him tight, sobs tearing out of her. ¡°William, don¡¯t do this¡ªdon¡¯t scare me¡­ Wake up¡­ Look at me¡­¡±

    Her cries broke through the night as blood pooled beneath her hands.

    The moment the gunshot faded, the family doctor and nurses rushed in, faces tightening as they dropped to William¡¯s side. Blood soaked through his shirt, dark and fast-spreading.

    ¡°It¡¯s a clean exit¡ªstraight through,¡± one of them said sharply. ¡°Too close to the heart. He¡¯s losing blood fast. We need to move¡ªnow!¡±

    Ste barely registered the words. Her legs buckled beneath her, and someone caught her before she hit the floor. Everything around her felt like a dream she couldn¡¯t wake up from¡ªa nightmare with no end. She watched, hollow-eyed, as they lifted William onto a stretcher.

    His face was paper-white, lips tinged blue, his body limp like a discarded rag doll.

    The car doors mmed, the engine roared to life, and they sped toward the city hospital.

    The lights of the city blurred past the windows, but Ste didn¡¯t see any of it. She sat frozen in the back seat, holding William¡¯s icy hand in both of hers, trying to ignore how still he was. His blood had soaked into her clothes, caked under her nails. She couldn¡¯t stop staring at his face¡ªtoo pale, too quiet.

    The oxygen mask covered half of it now, and still, he looked like he might vanish at any second.

    Fear gripped her chest like a vise. It was all she could feel. Not panic. Not shock. Just raw, soul-deep terror.

    M??? ??d???? ?? g????????.????

    If William died.

    She couldn¡¯t finish the thought. It sliced through her like broken ss. She hadn¡¯t realized how much he¡¯de to mean to her until this very second.

    Not really. Not fully.

    She couldn¡¯t lose him. Not him.

    She hold tightened around his hand.

    ¡°BP¡¯s crashing. Pulse unstable. Push more fluids. Get the epi ready!¡±

    The doctor¡¯s voice cut through the fog, but it all sounded distant, like someone yelling underwater. Ste didn¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t speak. She just stared at William, her fingers tightening around his hand, nails digging into her own palm. She didn¡¯t even feel it.

    ¡°Please,¡± she whispered, barely hearing her own voice. ¡°Hang in there, William.¡±<fn0162> Newest update provided by f?ndnovel</fn0162>

    ¡°Please¡­ you promised you¡¯d protect me. You said you would.¡±

    Tears slid down her cheeks, hot and silent, falling onto his lifeless hand.

    The car skidded to a stop at the hospital entrance. Before the wheels had fully halted, a waiting team yanked the doors open and carried William out. The gurney rattled across the pavement as they rushed him inside.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 905

    ?Chapter 905:

    Ste stumbled after them, heart pounding in her throat, vision blurred with tears. She almost fell twice, her legs refusing to work, until someone steadied her¡ªmaybe a nurse, maybe a stranger. She didn¡¯t even look.

    Then the OR doors mmed shut. She stood there, blinking at the glowing red ¡°In Surgery¡± sign above them.

    It pulsed like a warning light, bleeding red into her vision, and for a second, she felt like she might throw up.

    Her knees gave out, and she dropped onto the cold bench in the hallway. Her hands were crusted with dried blood now, the metallic scent clinging to her like smoke.

    She was freezing. Not just from the AC, but from the inside out. Her whole body shook, even though her mind felt numb.

    Lance appeared beside her, voice gentle. ¡°Ste, you should go clean up.¡±

    She didn¡¯t even nce at him. Her eyes were locked on the OR doors, unmoving.

    With a sigh, Lance shrugged off his jacket andid it over her shoulders.

    Time dragged, every second stretching longer than thest.

    The hallway was dead quiet, the silence broken only by the soft sound of her crying.

    Ste had never felt this scared¡ªnot even when her adoptive parents died. Back then, she was young. The grief crept in slowly, seeping into her over time.

    But this? This was a de, sharp and immediate, dangling over her head by a thread.

    She tried not to think the worst, but her mind wouldn¡¯t stop.

    William¡¯s face¡ªhis eyes just before he was shot¡ªkept shing behind her eyelids. No. William couldn¡¯t go down like this. He was too damn strong.

    I??€?? ¡é§ß?¦Ñ§ä¦Å?? ?¦Ç g?l§Ú¦Ò¦Í¦Å??.c?m<fn0354> The source of th?s content is find?novel</fn0354>

    But the image of him¡ªturning without hesitation, shielding her with his own body¡ªshed in her mind like a p. She couldn¡¯t unsee it. The way his eyes locked onto hers right¡­

    ¡­after the shot rang out¡ªcalm, steady. Like he had already made peace with it. Her chest tightened, a sharp, breathless ache sinking deep into her ribs. She could barely breathe.

    Why had he done it? Why her? He hadn¡¯t even flinched¡ªjust stepped between her and a bullet like it was nothing. Like his life didn¡¯t matter.

    But it did. God, it did.

    A sick feeling crawled up her throat, thick with guilt. Was this her fault? If she hadn¡¯t insisted on pushing the investigation¡­ if she had just kept him out of it¡­ maybe he wouldn¡¯t be fighting for his life right now.

    She should have handled this alone.

    She knew the risks, and she¡¯d dragged him into her mess anyway.

    Overwhelming guilt and helplessness threatened to crush Ste.

    A soft voice broke the heavy silence beside Ste. ¡°Ms. Russell, have some water.¡±

    It was Karson¡¯s longtime butler, who had somehow appeared without her noticing. He offered her a cup of warm water, his eyes gentle.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 906

    ?Chapter 906:

    Ste blinked up at him, barely processing the gesture. Her fingers were ice-cold as she took the cup, trembling slightly¡ªbut she didn¡¯t drink.

    Seeing how shaken she was, the butler spoke again, voice quiet and steady. ¡°Mr. Carter¡¯s pulled every string. The best heart surgeons in the country are in there with him. Mr. Briggs is strong. He¡¯ll pull through.¡±

    She nodded faintly, but her throat was locked tight. Words wouldn¡¯te. Then¡ªafter what felt like an eternity¡ªurgent footsteps echoed down the corridor.

    Karson arrived, leaning on Lance for support.

    His expression was grim, jaw clenched, but his eyes gave away the worry he tried to hide.

    Even so, his presence somehow grounded the room. It didn¡¯t make the fear disappear, but it gave Ste something solid to hold onto.

    Just seeing Karson and Lance walk in gave her a tiny spark of strength.<fn966b> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? f?ndnovel</fn966b>

    Was this what family was supposed to feel like?

    Karson walked straight to her, eyes scanning her bloodstained clothes, her pale, frozen face. He sighed deeply andid a hand on her shoulder, firm and warm. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid,¡± he said. ¡°As long as there¡¯s still hope, the Carters will do everything possible to save him.¡±

    His words steadied something inside her¡ªlike a hand catching her just before she broke.

    Tears welled in Ste¡¯s eyes, blurring her vision as she whispered, ¡°Thank you¡­ Grandpa.¡±

    Karson gave her a small nod and didn¡¯t say anything else. He took his ce outside the operating room, standing tall beside her, cane in hand.

    They didn¡¯t have a shared history of years. She¡¯d only recently be part of the Carter family. But in this moment, he stood by her without hesitation. Nearby, the butler spoke gently. ¡°Mr. Carter, perhaps you should sit down.¡± Lance chimed in with agreement beside him, and after a moment, Karson gave in and settled into a chair, mindful of his age.

    £í????£å £õ??£ä??£ô£å£ó ??£î ???£ì????£ö??£ì??.??????

    The minutes dragged like hours. Every tick of the clock was agony.

    Finally, the OR doors swung open.

    A team of surgeons stepped out, the lead doctor peeling off his mask, his face drawn with exhaustion.

    Ste and Karson jumped to their feet.

    Ste rushed forward, her hands trembling as she grabbed the doctor¡¯s sleeve, her voice barely holding together. ¡°How is he?¡±

    The doctor met her eyes, his voice serious¡ªbut there was a sliver of relief in it. ¡°We got the bullet out. It was less than half an inch from the heart. Honestly, it¡¯s a miracle he survived. But¡­¡±

    That one word stopped everything. But. Everyone braced for the bad news.

    ¡°He lost a significant amount of blood,¡± the doctor continued. ¡°And there was a period of oxygen deprivation. The trauma to his system was severe. He¡¯s not out of danger. We¡¯re transferring him to the ICU for monitoring.¡± He paused. ¡°The next twenty-four hours are critical. If he wakes up, there¡¯s a good chance of recovery. But if he doesn¡¯t¡­¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 907

    ?Chapter 907:

    He didn¡¯t need to finish. The silence said the rest.

    If William didn¡¯t wake up, he might nevere back at all. Not really. A vegetative state. Trapped inside a body that wouldn¡¯t respond.

    Alive, but not living.

    Ste¡¯s legs buckled. Lance caught her just before she hit the ground.

    Then the doors opened again, and the nurses wheeled William past them. He looked nothing like himself. His face was gray, lips pale. Tubes and wires tangled around him, machines beeping in rhythm with a life barely hanging on.

    They wheeled him into the ICU, the doors closing behind the bed.

    All Ste could do was watch him through the thick ss, heart splintering in her chest. He was right there¡ªbut felt impossibly far away.

    The next twenty-four hours were a different kind of hell.

    Ste didn¡¯t eat. Didn¡¯t sleep. Didn¡¯t speak. She stood at that window like a statue, eyes locked on William, afraid to look away.

    Karson tried to convince her to rest, but she wouldn¡¯t move. Eventually, he had a sedative administered just to force her into a few hours of sleep.

    Watching her limp body in the nurse¡¯s arms, Karson turned away, his eyes clouded with sorrow.

    The night before, they¡¯d handled everyst one of the attackers. A few were left breathing, locked up tight in the Carter family¡¯s basement, just waiting to be questioned.

    Answers wereing soon¡ªbut right now, Karson only cared about Ste¡¯s well-being.

    If William didn¡¯t wake up¡­ Karson wasn¡¯t sure Ste would pull through it. She was hanging by a thread.

    Get thetest g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    Even sedated, Ste couldn¡¯t find peace. She kept tossing and turning in her sleep, whispering William¡¯s name like a prayer, sweat soaking through her sheets. Her brows stayed furrowed, like even her dreams couldn¡¯t let go of the fear.

    Every soft beep from William¡¯s monitors made her twitch. Each one felt like a punch to her chest.

    Ste didn¡¯t know how long she¡¯d been out before she stirred.

    Karson practically begged her to eat something¡ªand she finally gave in¡ªbut her eyes never left the ICU room¡¯s ss window.

    The most critical twenty-four hours were nearly up.

    Every time a nurse or doctor walked by, Ste held her breath. She didn¡¯t exhale until she saw them nod or give a thumbs-up that William was still stable. It was in that endless, nerve-wracking wait that everything clicked into ce for her.

    All her doubts, the second-guessing¡ªit all seemed ridiculous now. Nothing mattered except the fear of losing William forever.

    He¡¯d broken through her walls. Bit by bit, he¡¯d chipped away at her defenses until she realized she didn¡¯t just care¡ªshe loved him.

    Really loved him.<fnc058> Discover more novels at F¦ÉndNovel</fnc058>

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 908

    ?Chapter 908:

    Not because he¡¯d saved her. Not because she felt like she owed him. But because he was William. And he was hers.

    She hated that it had taken her this long to see it. All the time they¡¯d wasted¡ªif she could just have another chance, she¡¯d make sure he knew.

    She pressed her hands together and prayed silently that he would wake up so she could tell him.

    Maybe it was those prayers. Or maybe it was William being his usual stubborn self.

    But after the most brutal twenty-four hours of her life¡ªhis vitals finally steadied. He was still unconscious, but he¡¯d made it past the danger zone.

    When the doctor came out to deliver the news, Ste almost copsed. She braced herself against the ss wall, hand over her mouth, sobbing with relief. Once they were sure he was stable, she went back to the Carter vi with Lance and Karson.

    ¡°Grandpa,¡± she said, her voice steady, ¡°I want to dig deeper into Amon and whoever¡¯s backing him. I¡¯m going to find proof. I¡¯m not sitting on the sidelines anymore.¡±

    Ste was done just being ab researcher. This was personal now.

    For her parents. For William.

    Later, after thinking things through, she called Lance and Luca into the study. Luca sank into the couch, his tone serious. ¡°We¡¯re not letting word about Mr. Briggs¡¯s injury get out. The Briggs family can¡¯t know.¡±

    Ste nodded.

    From the start, Ste had no intention of letting William¡¯s condition go public. ¡°We can lock down that whole floor of the hospital. Run background checks on every staff member,¡± she added.

    Lance nodded, confident. He could handle it with a single call.<fn5ffb> Updates are released by FindN()vel</fn5ffb>

    Your next chapter awaits g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m

    Then Ste asked, ¡°You think there¡¯s a mole in the Briggs Group?¡±

    Luca paused. The question caught him off guard. ¡°William already cleaned house before,¡± he said slowly. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be anyone left working for Amon or Alonzo.¡±

    The Briggs Group was William¡¯s territory. He personally vetted everyone.

    ¡°Good.¡± Lance nodded.

    Then he turned to Ste. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Nina. Make sure she doesn¡¯t stir up any drama while things are tense.¡±

    They couldn¡¯t afford anyone in their circle causing more chaos right now. ¡°But even if we clear our own ranks,¡± Lance said, ¡°how do we flush out the ones hiding in the shadows?¡±

    Ste met both their eyes. Calm. Unshaken. ¡°Simple,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ll be the bait.¡±

    Lance¡¯s reaction was instant. ¡°Absolutely not. That¡¯s insane!¡± No way he would allow her to put herself in danger.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± Ste replied, not backing down. ¡°We leak a fake story. Say William¡¯s awake and ready to ID whoever shot him. They¡¯ll panic. They¡¯ll make a move.¡±

    Yeah, it was risky. She knew that.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 909

    ?Chapter 909:

    But doing nothing meant waiting¡­ and waiting could get them all killed.

    Lance and Luca looked like they wanted to argue more¡ªbut deep down, they knew she was right.

    After a beat, they both gave reluctant nods. The n was on.

    The moment news reached Amon that William had been injured, his instincts screamed danger, and he booked a flight abroad that very night.

    Yet the escape never happened. At the airport, members of the Carter family stood alongside the police, a already waiting. The instant Amon crossed into the terminal, they closed in on him.

    Since no evidence directly linked Amon to the attack, Luca¡¯s authority only allowed for temporary detention.

    Amon hardly looked rattled. With a cocky grin, he cast a nce at Ste standing behind Luca. ¡°Ms. Russell, still digging into those buried truths? Shame you¡¯ve chosen his side. My lips are sealed.¡±

    Ste held herposure, refusing to answer, while Luca¡¯s team escorted Amon away in cuffs.

    Once Amon was locked up, Ste began visiting William during the short hours she was permitted each day.<fn3b9a> Official source is FindN()vel</fn3b9a>

    Each day, she suited up in sterile clothing, settled beside William¡¯s bed, and wrapped her fingers around his hand that never seemed to warm.

    She spoke in a low voice, sharing pieces of the world he was missing, her hopes for tomorrow, and emotions she had never dared to confess aloud.

    ¡°William, please wake up. We¡¯re still searching for proof, and you can¡¯t leave the work all to me. You need to get up and see it with your own eyes. I miss you terribly¡­ Is this your way of punishing me because I didn¡¯t agree sooner?¡±

    Though she could not know if he truly heard, she clung to the belief that some part of him felt her presence.

    Fresh updates avable at galno¦Íe?s?c?m

    No reaction came, not a flicker, until the fading light of sunset spilled through the ICU window and brushed his ashen face. At that moment, William¡¯s finger stirred almost imperceptibly.

    Ste gasped and tightened her grip, stunned by the small miracle.

    She froze, breath caught in her chest, her eyes locked on his face. ¡°William? If you can hear me, prove it. Just move your finger once more!¡±

    But Williamy still, no response meeting her plea.

    The ache in her chest grew heavy, and sorrow welled in her eyes until they blurred.

    ¡°William, open your eyes! If you wake up now, I¡¯ll agree. We¡¯ll finally be together. Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯ve always wanted? Can you hear me?¡±

    Still, William gave no sign of waking. The sting of disappointment rose, and Ste¡¯s eyes shimmered with unshed tears.

    ¡°Why won¡¯t youe back to me? Do you even know how much I¡¯ve missed you while you¡¯ve been lying here? You were the one who started this¡ªwhy won¡¯t you finish it now?¡±

    Ste pressed her hand gently against William¡¯s arm, coaxing, urging, yet his body stayed still.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 910

    Chapter 910:

    ¡°William, if you don¡¯t open your eyes, I¡¯ll stop loving you. But the truth is, I do love you. Don¡¯t go where I can¡¯t follow. I only just realized I can¡¯t live without you.¡±

    While she spoke, tears brimmed in Ste¡¯s eyes.

    For the first time, she understood just how much she hade to rely on someone. Not even Marc had ever stirred this depth of need within her. Ste pushed herself up, trying to gather herposure, when William¡¯s eyelids flickered open the faintest bit.

    At first, she thought her mind was ying tricks on her, but the sight rooted her in ce, unable to look away. ¡°Will¡­ William?¡±

    At the sound of her voice, William¡¯s heavy lids lifted, and his eyes slowly opened, clouded with weakness. He blinked against the brightness until his gaze found Ste¡¯s tear-stained face.

    The sight jolted Ste, and joy burst across her expression. She threw herself forward and wrapped her arms around him. ¡°Oh, thank God, you¡¯re finally awake!¡±

    William gave a faint cough, watching her reaction. ¡°So¡­ the things you said just now. Were they true?¡±

    Ste¡¯s whole body quivered, and she stared at him in disbelief. ¡°You heard me?!¡±

    William¡¯s lips cracked as they shaped the words, his tone a rasp from too much silence. ¡°I did. You promised to say yes. You promised we¡¯d be together.¡± William¡¯s voice scraped out hoarsely, reminding them both how long it had been since hest spoke.

    Ste gave William¡¯s chest a light tap, half-scolding, half-teasing. ¡°So you were awake this whole time and just pretending to sleep? Seriously? You did that on purpose!¡±

    Though she barely grazed his chest, for someone just waking up from aa, even that made William wince and cough a little.

    Uncover new worlds at g alnov els

    Startled, Ste instantly panicked. ¡°Oh my God¡ªI¡¯m sorry! Did that hurt?¡±

    William shook his head gently, his voice low and raspy. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡±<fnb2ce> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? f?ndnovel</fnb2ce>

    Still, Ste wasn¡¯t about to take chances. She hit the call button.

    William¡¯s body was weak, but his mind was clearly waking up¡ªhis eyes stayed locked on Ste, full of warmth and something deeper. Something soft.

    After a quick check-up, the doctor turned to Ste with a relieved smile. ¡°He¡¯s doing much better. Waking up was the biggest hurdle. Now it¡¯s just about steady recovery. Honestly, it¡¯s a miracle.¡±

    They¡¯d seen cases like this before. Most people never made it back.

    No one knew exactly what Ste had been saying to William while he was out, but whatever it was, it clearly pulled him back.

    Once the team left, the room fell quiet again.

    Ste slid back into her seat beside him, gently taking his hand in hers, her eyes shimmering with tears threatening to spill.

    She knew what the doctor meant. William waking up really was a miracle.

    William turned his head slightly to look at her, his fingers weakly closing around hers. His voice was hoarse, but there was a teasing spark in it. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m awake, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Hope you liked the new chapters dear ones. God loves you and Noah wishes you all the best. (?O?=)? ?

    .

 Chapter 911

    ?Chapter 911:

    Ste let out a tearyugh, giving the back of his hand a yful little pinch¡ªcareful not to hurt him. ¡°Can¡¯t a girl cry when she¡¯s happy?¡±

    William gave her a crooked smile, one that somehow still lit up his whole face. His eyes were soft, full of emotion.

    Then he stared at her for a while, serious now, before finally asking, ¡°So¡­ when I was out, you said you loved me. Did you mean that?¡±

    Her face turned bright red, her eyes darting away. But she didn¡¯t deny it. After a pause, she looked up and met his gaze. ¡°Of course I meant it,¡± she said quietly but clearly. ¡°I love you, William.¡±

    The spark in William¡¯s eyes shone brighter. His lips curved into a smile so genuine it made Ste¡¯s heart ache.

    Still smiling, he murmured, cajoling, ¡°Say it again.¡±<fncaca> Discover more novels at Find_Novel(.</fncaca>

    It was the first time she¡¯d said it out loud. He wanted to hear it again¡ªand again after that.

    Ste leaned in, kissing his pale lips softly, then whispered by his ear, ¡°I love you. When you¡¯re better, I¡¯ll say it every day¡ªfor the rest of our lives.¡±

    He could hear it as many times as he wanted. She wouldn¡¯t hold back anymore.

    During those long days William was unconscious, Ste had done a lot of thinking. Life was unpredictable¡ªfragile. One moment everything was fine, and the next, it was all falling apart. Holding back, hesitating¡ªit only meant losing time you could never get back.

    No matter what came next, no matter what hade before¡ªSte knew she loved William. And this time, she wasn¡¯t going to run from it.

    William had already taken ny-nine steps toward her. Now it was her turn to take thest one.

    Outside, the sun had dipped beneath the horizon, and night had quietly settled in. But inside the hospital room, the warmth between them felt like a new dawn.

    Propped up against the pillows, William¡¯s voice was low but steady. ¡°What¡¯s the situation with the organization?¡±

    Ste, sitting nearby, peeled an apple with calm focus. ¡°Amon¡¯s in custody¡ªbut he¡¯s not saying a word. He¡¯s being held at the Carter estate, in the basement. When you¡¯re strong enough, you can question him yourself. We managed to catch the guys from thest attack, but¡­¡± She paused, frowning slightly. ¡°I¡¯m worried there are more out there.¡±

    William didn¡¯t need convincing. He already knew. Amon wouldn¡¯t have thrown his entire hand at them in one go¡ªhe was too smart for that. What they caught that night? That was just a fraction.

    His brows pulled together as he processed it. He could feel it in his gut¡ªthis wasn¡¯t over. ¡°Stel,¡± he said quietly, ¡°once I¡¯m back on my feet, I¡¯ll handle Amon. But until then, promise me you won¡¯t go charging into things alone.¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t respond right away. Her lips pressed into a line. ¡°I¡¯m not just sitting around twiddling my thumbs while you¡¯re out,¡± she said, clearly bristling. ¡°While you were unconscious, I worked with Luca and the others. We caught Amon.¡± She hated being underestimated.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 912

    ?Chapter 912:

    William caught the shift in her expression immediately and let out a quiet sigh, his voice low, tinged with frustration and something softer beneath it. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you, Stel. I do. You¡¯re smart¡­ capable.¡± He paused, his gaze locking with hers, voice dropping lower. ¡°But I don¡¯t want you anywhere near danger.¡±

    This time, he¡¯d been lucky. He was fast enough to take the bullet for her. But what if he hadn¡¯t been? What if he was just a second toote? What if¡ª

    The image of her lying in a pool of blood shed across his mind like a nightmare he couldn¡¯t shake.

    His chest tightened at the thought. He couldn¡¯t let that happen. He wouldn¡¯t.

    Ste saw the raw fear behind his words. Her eyes softened. ¡°Okay,¡± she said quietly. ¡°I¡¯ll take a break¡ªfor now. But you better heal fast. Amon¡¯s people won¡¯t sit still for long. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they¡¯re already nning a rescue.¡±

    That got a small smile from him. The tension in his shoulders finally eased. ¡°Deal,¡± William said, reaching for her hand. ¡°I promise.¡±

    The moment William opened his eyes, it felt like color had returned to Ste¡¯s world.

    The next day, they moved him up to a VIP suite on the top floor. He was finally out of the danger zone, but with all the blood loss and trauma, his body was still incredibly weak. William had wanted to recover at home¡ªbut Ste shut that idea down real quick.

    The hospital¡¯s medical facilities were undoubtedly superior to those at home, and staying there ensured he could receive immediate treatment if anything came up.

    William could¡¯ve argued, but one look at her determined face, and he gave in with a sigh. He agreed to stay under observation¡ªat least for a little while.

    As soon as he was settled in, Ste basically turned his hospital room into her own private researchb.

    Your imagination starts at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s?conn

    She was on top of everything. Massaging his arms and legs to keep his muscles from wasting away, watching his expressions so closely that the second he flinched in pain, she was right there, holding his hand, soothing him. She didn¡¯t miss a thing.

    And even though William was the one lying in bed, watching her take care of him like that made his heart ache.

    ¡°Thank you for everything¡­¡± he murmured, his fingers brushing her cheek. He never imagined he¡¯d be the one needing this kind of care. Especially from her.

    Ste leaned into his hand, pressing it gently to her skin. ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me,¡± she said softly. ¡°Just focus on getting better.¡±

    Taking care of William wasn¡¯t a chore to her. It wasn¡¯t something she had to do¡ªit was something she wanted to do. From the heart.

    There was no dramatic confession, no perfect moment with flowers and fireworks. But after everything they¡¯d been through¡ªthe near death, the long nights¡ªsomething had shifted between them.

    They didn¡¯t need to say much. A nce, a small touch¡ªit was enough to speak volumes.

    As the sun dipped low and painted the sky in reds and golds, William turned to her. ¡°Stel,¡± he said quietly. ¡°Will you be my girlfriend? Like¡­ officially?¡±

    .

    .<fna95d> Discover more novels at find?novel</fna95d>

    .

 Chapter 913

    ?Chapter 913:

    He¡¯d already heard her say she loved him, back when he woke up. But he hadn¡¯t asked properly.

    And no matter what anyone said, that mattered. Starting something messy almost always led to a messy end. He wanted to do it right.

    Ste blinked, a little caught off guard. She turned to face him fully.

    The soft pinks and purples of the sunset lit her face in a dreamy glow. She looked at him with that small, warm smile of hers.

    ¡°Sure, boyfriend,¡± she said, with gentle sincerity.

    William reached for her, pulled her close, and kissed her¡ªtender and slow. The sky burned behind them, bearing silent witness to the beginning of something real.

    A few dayster, just around lunchtime, Ste showed up at the hospital carrying a thermos from the vi.

    She¡¯d been cooking for William every day¡ªtrying different recipes she found in cookbooks and online articles. He needed solid nutrition to recover, and she wasn¡¯t about to rely on nd hospital food.

    Luckily, Ste had a natural talent for cooking. Even her experiments turned out decent.

    That day, she stepped out of the elevator, thermos in hand, and spotted someone familiar sitting on a bench in the hallway. The person recognized her first. ¡°Ste!¡±

    Ste walked over and blinked in surprise. ¡°Lena?¡±

    It was definitely her. She was dressed in a light summer dress, but she looked pale and tired, clutching some medical reports in herp.

    Ste frowned, concerned. ¡°What are you doing here? Are you okay?¡±

    Lena gave a small, shaky nod. Her eyes were red, like she¡¯d just cried. ¡°Yeah¡­ my stomach¡¯s been acting up again. I got some tests done. Doctor said it¡¯s chronic gastritis. I¡¯ll be fine, just need time to heal.¡±

    ??? ??????? ?? ?????????.???

    Then Lena¡¯s gaze shifted to the thermos in Ste¡¯s hand. Her voice turned curious. ¡°You bringing food for someone? Is a rtive sick?¡±

    Ste looked down at the thermos, then smiled. She didn¡¯t hide it. ¡°Yeah, my boyfriend¡¯s recovering here. Thought I¡¯d bring him some lunch.¡±

    Lena blinked. ¡°Boyfriend?¡± Then her eyes widened. ¡°Wait¡ªis it Mr. Briggs?¡± She clearly remembered William.

    Ste nodded, her expression softening just at the mention of his name.

    Lena caught that look instantly. The way Ste¡¯s whole vibe changed¡ªso calm, so tender¡ªmade it obvious. Her smile widened. ¡°Mr. Briggs is hurt? Is it serious? You¡¯re amazing, by the way. Cooking for him anding here every day¡­¡±

    Ste waved it off, not wanting to get into the details. ¡°It¡¯s okay. He¡¯s doing much better now.¡±

    Lena looped her arm through Ste¡¯s like they were old friends, her voice warm and teasing. ¡°Cooking every single day has to be exhausting, right? You¡¯re juggling work and looking after a patient, Ste¡ªthat¡¯s no small thing.¡± Her words caught Ste off guard, but they warmed her all the same.

    .

    .<fndaa1> The source of th?s content is f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fndaa1>

    .

 Chapter 914

    ?Chapter 914:

    Ste had honestly thought she¡¯d never see Lena again after they parted ways abroad. Yet here they were, bumping into each other in Choria as if the world had shrunk.

    And Lena¡¯s concern, though they had only met twice, felt rare and genuine. ¡°You get used to it,¡± Ste said with a small smile, ncing at the thermos in her hands. ¡°Besides, I kind of enjoy it.¡±

    ¡°Ste.¡± Lena leaned in eagerly. ¡°I might not be good at a lot of things, but the kitchen? That¡¯s my territory. Back home my parents never stopped bragging about my cooking. How about I handle meals for Mr. Briggs? Consider it my way of repaying you for saving mest time!¡±

    Ste hesitated, her first instinct to turn it down. ¡°That¡¯s too much trouble for you. And with your stomach problems, you should really be resting.¡±

    But Lena waved her hands, her expression earnest. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all! I don¡¯t have many friends here in Choria, and honestly, most days I¡¯m just bored out of my mind. Helping you and Mr. Briggs would make me happy. And the doctor said my stomach just needs careful food management. Whatever I make for myself is bound to be healthy. Please, Ste¡ªlet me pay you back!¡±

    Her sincerity was hard to push away. Looking at Lena¡¯s pale face and hopeful eyes, Ste thought of how much she had already endured¡ªbeing abandoned abroad by her boyfriend, starting over on her own.

    And Ste herself had plenty weighing on her. Even though Amon had been captured, there was still a lot of follow-up work that required her attention. Moreover, she couldn¡¯t extend her leave from the research institute indefinitely. Juggling theboratory and the hospital, along with preparing and delivering meals, was stretching her thin.

    After a long pause, Ste finally nodded. ¡°Alright. But you don¡¯t need to cook every day¡ªjust help out sometimes. Send me your address, and I¡¯ll have the ingredients delivered.¡±

    Your next chapter is here g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    Lena¡¯s face lit up. She clutched Ste¡¯s arm like an excited child. ¡°Perfect! Thanks for trusting me, Ste. I promise everything will be healthy, delicious, and a hundred times better than boring hospital food!¡±

    Ste smiled, exchanged contact info with her, and then headed back upstairs to William¡¯s room.

    As William sipped his soup, Ste filled him in. ¡°You remember that girl we met abroad¡ªLena?¡±

    The trip hadn¡¯t been that long ago, so William nodded. ¡°Yeah. What about her?¡±

    ¡°I ran into her downstairs. She noticed I¡¯ve been cooking for you every day and offered to take over. Are you¡­ okay with that?¡±

    She worried he might be picky, maybe unwilling to eat food made by someone else.

    William thought for a moment but didn¡¯t refuse. He preferred Ste¡¯s cooking, but he also knew the stress was draining her. If she wasfortable with Lena stepping in, he wasn¡¯t about to argue.

    From then on, Lena began dropping off meals every few days.

    Lena¡¯s cooking was nothing short of impressive¡ªlight, vorful, and always varied. Each dish reflected her meticulous care.

    .<fn9f08> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? Find[?]ovel</fn9f08>

    .

    .

 Chapter 915

    ?Chapter 915:

    Sometimes, she arrived before Ste finished work, delivering the food directly to William¡¯s room.

    Seeing him there¡ªfrail, yet still undeniably handsome¡ªmade her heart flutter. Once, Lena had found William intimidating, his presence powerful andmanding. But now, illness had softened him. The hard edges were gone, reced by a quiet, fragile elegance that stirred something deep within her.

    As she carefully arranged the meal, her voice took on a gentler tone. ¡°Mr. Briggs, today¡¯s soup is squab consomm¨¦. Very nourishing. Try it¡ªsee if it suits your taste.¡±

    William gave a slight nod, his voice detached. ¡°Thanks. Sorry for the inconvenience.¡±

    His eyes, however, never wavered from the doorway. He was waiting for Ste to appear.

    Even in Ste¡¯s absence, his gaze carried a quiet warmth and anticipation that he had never shown Lena.

    Before long, Ste walked in with her bag hanging from her shoulder, a gentle smile lighting up her face. The instant William spotted her, his expression softened, like winter ice yielding to spring.

    Lena noticed, a sharp pang of jealousy tightening inside her.

    She had brought him meals on several asions, yet his replies to her never strayed past a handful of clipped words. Always just a ¡°thank you¡± or a polite apology.

    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if William¡¯sck of interest was because of Ste. If she had arrived a little earlier, would William have spoken more? After all, sitting quietly in a hospital room could hardly be considered entertaining. Maybe she could have shared a few stories or cracked a joke to break the silence.

    So, during her next few visits, Lena made sure to arrive while Ste was still tied up at work, hoping it might give her a chance to draw William into a real conversation.

    ???€$t ¡é?¦Á¦Ñ?§×§ñ? 1¦Ð [dot

    ¡°Mr. Briggs, you and Ste share such a beautiful bond. Honestly, it¡¯s something worth admiring.¡±

    That afternoon, Lena turned up an hour earlier than usual, slipping the words in casually as she arranged the food on the table.

    At her remark, William¡¯s lips lifted into the faintest smile, his silence speaking louder than any reply.

    Encouraged, Lena continued, ¡°Ste¡¯s truly fortunate to have someone like you by her side.¡±

    This time, William broke his silence, his tone gentle yet sincere. ¡°I¡¯m the fortunate one.¡±

    Those simple words crushed whatever illusions Lena had been holding onto. His heart was fixed on Ste, and his gaze left no room for doubt.<fne815> Read full story at findnovel</fne815>

    Even though William was exceptional in every way, he still believed it was Ste who made him fortunate.

    A wave of disappointment swept over Lena, but as her eyes lingered on William¡¯s striking features, that sorrow twisted into unwillingness and envy. She yearned for someone that extraordinary to care for her with the same devotion.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 916

    ?Chapter 916:

    Once, she had thought her ex was her true love, only to discover he had been ying with her emotions all along.

    Lena was ready to abandon love altogether, but meeting William sparked her hope for romance again.

    Why couldn¡¯t fate grant her someone like him?

    Men like William were rare treasures, and now that she had met one, she wondered if she could dare to pursue him.

    The moment that thought surfaced, it spread uncontrobly, burning through Lena¡¯s mind like a wildfire.

    Every day before visiting William, Lena took extra care with her appearance and even rehearsed conversations on her way over. ¡°Mr. Briggs, I came across this book today, and it said¡­¡±

    ¡°Lena, the food¡¯s here. You can leave now. I prefer to eat in peace,¡± William interrupted, his voice t and detached, cutting her words short before they could take root.

    Lena¡¯s eyes stung with tears, and her fingers curled tightly at her sides. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Mr. Briggs. I never meant to disturb you. If I¡¯ve been talking too much, I¡¯ll stay quiet from now on. Truly, I didn¡¯t mean anything by it!¡±<fn7eb4> Original content can be found at find?novel</fn7eb4>

    She was quick to apologize, terrified he might recognize her true feelings. If William mentioned it to Ste, her small excuse to see him each day could vanish.

    Her anxious disy drew William¡¯s attention for a moment, but his frown soon followed. ¡°I¡¯m not angry. Just remember what I said.¡±

    He only wanted to close the matter, unwilling to be pulled into her emotions. Lena dared not linger another second. She snatched up her bag and hurried out.

    As Lena reached the elevator, she nearly collided with Ste stepping out.

    Ste caught sight of her uneasy expression and immediately sensed trouble. ¡°Lena, what¡¯s wrong? Are you alright?¡±

    L??e$? ??¦¤T??R? 1¦Ð ???lnovels.c??m

    The sight of Ste made Lena¡¯s stomach twist with fresh anxiety.

    Drawing in a shaky breath, Lena stuttered, ¡°Ste, really, I¡¯m fine. I just¡­ I said too much and ended up upsetting Mr. Briggs. I¡¯m so sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it that way. I promise I¡¯ll keep quiet from now on!¡±

    Lena rushed out the apology, eager to erase any doubt from Ste¡¯s mind. Better for the exnation toe from her own lips than for William to mention itter.

    Ste had braced herself for something serious, but when Lena finally exined, she let out a soft chuckle.

    Gently patting Lena¡¯s shoulder, she offeredfort. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. That¡¯s just how he is¡ªquiet, reserved. It doesn¡¯t mean anything.¡±

    Lena looked up hesitantly. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m sure. Why would I lie to you?¡± Ste smiled.

    Getting on William¡¯s bad side was just as difficult as getting into his good graces. He rarely bothered investing emotions in people who didn¡¯t matter to him. To William, indifference was moremon than dislike.

    ¡°Can I still bring meals over?¡± Lena asked cautiously.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 917

    ?Chapter 917:<fna574> Latest content published on findnovel</fna574>

    ¡°Absolutely! Your cooking¡¯s amazing. I should be thanking you.¡±

    Truthfully, Lena¡¯s help hade at a time when Ste needed it most, and she was genuinely grateful.

    With a visible sigh of relief, Lena stepped into the elevator.

    Not long after, William¡¯s condition stabilized enough for him to be discharged. He returned home to recover¡ªthis time, to his hilltop vi. It was a far cry from his apartment near the research institute.

    On the day of his discharge, Lena arrived early, full of energy and eager to help pack. She flitted around the room, more enthusiastic than necessary.

    As Ste gently guided William to the car, their quiet closeness spoke volumes. Watching them from a distance, Lena bit her lip. Just before the car door closed, she rushed forward and grabbed Ste¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Ste¡­¡±

    Her voice quivered, eyes red with unshed tears. ¡°Now that Mr. Briggs is going home¡­ does that mean you won¡¯t need me to cook anymore?¡±

    Ste paused for a beat before replying, ¡°You¡¯ve been a huge help, Lena. You¡¯re wee to visit anytime.¡±

    The truth was, William¡¯s vi already had a full staff. They didn¡¯t need her meals. If Lena hadn¡¯t volunteered in the first ce, Ste would never have asked.

    But Lena¡¯s eyes welled up with fresh tears. Her voice broke. ¡°It¡¯s not just that¡­ I broke things off with that jerk. For good. And he kicked me out. I don¡¯t even have enough saved for rent next month¡­ and I still need meds for my stomach. I know it¡¯s asking a lot, but¡­ could I stay at the vi? Just for a little while?¡±

    Ste blinked, caught off guard. She hadn¡¯t seen thising.

    ¡°I can keep cooking for Mr. Briggs, clean up, doundry¡ªwhatever you need! I just need a quiet ce to stay so I don¡¯t end up on the street. Once I¡¯ve saved enough, I¡¯ll move out. I promise. Please, Ste.¡±

    L?t§Öst ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.??m

    Her desperation tugged at Ste¡¯s heart. After all Lena had done to help, could she really turn her away now? The thought of Lena alone, sick and struggling in Choria, made her chest ache. She nced at William, seated in the car.

    William¡¯s brow furrowed faintly. He didn¡¯t love the idea of this unexpected addition to their home, and Lena made him uneasy in ways he couldn¡¯t quite define.

    But Ste¡¯s hesitance¡ªand herpassion¡ªwas clear. William didn¡¯t want to disappoint her. After a brief pause, he gave a subtle nod. ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡±

    There was no shortage of space at the vi. One more guest wouldn¡¯t make a difference¡ªas long as she didn¡¯t cause trouble.

    For Ste¡¯s sake, he could tolerate it.

    And just like that, Lena moved in. She arrived with her bags already packed and took on the role of a temporary maid.

    Ste, now officially with William and concerned about his recovery, also decided to stay at the vi for a while.

    On her first day there, Lena quickly ingratiated herself with the other maids, chatting as if she¡¯d known them for years. That evening, she brought a te of fresh fruit to William¡¯s room.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 918

    ?Chapter 918:

    ¡°Mr. Briggs, these were just brought in from the orchard. The doctor said they¡¯re great for recovery!¡±

    She beamed brightly, holding the tray in front of her like an offering. William nced up from his book, his gaze falling briefly on Lena¡¯s eager, in face.

    ¡°Did Stel ask you to bring these?¡±

    Lena froze. ¡°No¡­ it was my idea,¡± she admitted in a small voice.

    ¡°No thanks. I¡¯m not really into fruit. Take it away¡ªand next time, don¡¯t make that kind of decision for me.¡±

    The moment William realized the fruit tter wasn¡¯t Ste¡¯s idea, he shut it down without hesitation, brushing off Lena¡¯s effortspletely.

    Lena stood frozen, caught off guard. Seriously? Not even fruit? Was he only eating what Ste gave him?

    ¡°But Mr. Briggs, the doctor did say it would help.¡± Lena tried again, a little desperate now. She had put real effort into preparing it.

    William¡¯s face darkened just as Ste walked up behind Lena.

    When Ste caught sight of the tter, her eyes lit up. ¡°Whoa, this looks great! So many different fruits. Did you put this together, Lena?¡±

    Lena quickly gathered herself and smiled, voice soft and sweet. ¡°Yeah, Ste. Want some?¡±

    Ste took the tter and looked toward William, who was still sitting up in bed. ¡°You should eat a bit. It looks fresh.¡±

    Lena watched closely, hopeful. She honestly wanted William to take it¡ªbut at the same time, maybe she kind of hoped he¡¯d say no again. That way, it wouldn¡¯t feel so personal.

    But to her surprise, William¡ªwho had just t-out refused¡ªnodded at Ste. ¡°Alright.¡±

    hosts great stories

    Just one word, but it hit Lena like a p. She swayed a little where she stood.

    Ste didn¡¯t notice. She turned back at the sound of Lena¡¯s footsteps. ¡°Anything else?¡±<fn252d> The rightful source is find[?]ovel</fn252d>

    Lena shook her head quickly, forcing a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. ¡°No¡­ nothing. I¡¯m heading to my room. Goodnight, Ste!¡±

    She disappeared fast. Ste stared after her, something not sitting right.

    Turning to William, she gave him a look. ¡°Did you tick her off again?¡±

    William held up both hands. ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t do anything!¡±

    And really, he hadn¡¯t. He hadn¡¯t wanted the fruit¡ªuntil Ste said something. How was that his fault?

    Ste sat on the edge of the bed and handed him the fruit tter. ¡°You better not have.¡±

    She paused, then added, ¡°Lena¡¯s been through a lot, you know. Her ex messed her up bad. She¡¯s broke, barely hanging on. I know you¡¯re not thrilled about her staying here, but don¡¯t stress¡ªit¡¯s only temporary.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 919

    ?Chapter 919:

    Ste just wanted to give her a safe ce tond. Just long enough for Lena to get back on her feet.

    William shrugged, his tone softer than before. ¡°Your call. There¡¯s more than enough room in the vi.¡±

    As long as Ste was happy, he could tolerate a stranger living under his roof.

    Since moving into the vi, Ste had followed the doctor¡¯s instructions to a T¡ªdesigning rehab routines, nning meals, and making sure William got everything he needed.

    He was still weak, sure, but his face had more color these days. And that sharpness¡ªhis natural authority¡ªwas slowly making aeback.

    After that awkward moment with the fruit, Lena seemed to dial things way down. She stuck to her duties and took full control of the kitchen.

    She rotated soups, cooked healthy meals, and presented each dish with care. They weren¡¯t just nutritious¡ªthey looked and tasted amazing.

    Ste hadn¡¯t even bothered to try the other maids¡¯ cooking after that. Lena¡¯s food was on another level.

    Lena also had this habit of timing things just right¡ªalmost like she always knew when Ste was caught up with work.

    That day, Ste had to be at theb all afternoon¡ªshe¡¯d skipped out early too many timestely and needed to make up for it.

    Around noon, Lena brought out a bowl of steaming fish soup and ced it in front of William, who was sitting at the dining table. ¡°Mr. Briggs,¡± she said softly, ¡°fresh fish soup¡ªcalms the nerves and helps with healing. Try to have it while it¡¯s still hot.¡±

    Not wanting to hover, she stepped back and kept quiet.

    Later that afternoon, she appeared at the study door. She knocked lightly, then poked her head in. ¡°Mr. Briggs, the weather¡¯s amazing today. Want me to help you out to the garden?¡±

    Discover your escape on g  aln ov el s

    ¡°Being stuck indoors all day can¡¯t be much fun.¡±

    William didn¡¯t even look up. His voice was cold. ¡°I¡¯m busy. Leave.¡±

    He finally had enough energy to go through Briggs Group contracts again¡ªand garden walks weren¡¯t exactly high on the list.

    Lena didn¡¯t flinch. She just nodded and backed off quietly.

    A little whileter, William wheeled himself out of the bathroom.

    As he came out, he spotted Lena standing near the study door with a vase in her hands.

    The second she noticed him, she froze¡ªthen quickly recovered, shing a polite smile. ¡°Mr. Briggs,¡± she said brightly, ¡°look at these flowers I picked from the garden. I arranged them myself. Thought they might brighten up the study¡­ maybe lift your mood a little.¡±

    Lena spoke gently, her voice coated in deliberate sweetness. She looked at William with shy, admiring eyes, like a timid little deer.

    .

    .

    .<fn67a5> Newest update provided by f¦É?dn¦Ïvel</fn67a5>

 Chapter 920

    ?Chapter 920:<fn2b48> Discover more novels at find~novel</fn2b48>

    William replied with his usual cool detachment, barely ncing at the vase. ¡°No need,¡± he said.

    His study, a sanctuary of sleek lines and muted tones, seemed entirely ipatible with something so delicate as flowers.

    Lena watched silently as he retreated into the study and closed the door behind him without so much as a backward nce. A sharp pang pierced her chest.

    He was always this distant, except for Ste. Lena had seen it countless times¡ªthe softness in his eyes, the way he indulged Ste, agreeing to every little whim. That favoritism cut deeper than Lena cared to admit, the sight of it chipping away at her pride and fueling a roiling storm of frustration and envy inside her.

    Two weeks at the vi had given Lena plenty of time to observe. Ste, though devoted to William, often vanished for an hour or two, whisked away by urgent work at theb.

    Lena noticed the subtle dependence William ced on her¡ªan intimacy and trust he showed no one else, leaving the world to see only the cold,manding CEO of Briggs Group.

    Watching him like this day after day, seeing his tenderness reserved for another, twisted Lena¡¯s heart tighter.

    That afternoon, Ste received an urgent call from theb. Critical data demanded her personal review. She gently reminded William to take his medication, left Luca with careful instructions, and grabbed her bag, slipping out the door.

    The vi settled into silence, broken only by the soft shuffle of maids tidying up. William focused on urgent emails in the study, with Luca standing silently nearby.

    As Lena watched Ste¡¯s car drive off, a calcting gleam appeared in her eyes.

    She moved to the kitchen, her hands deftly preparing fresh pastries and brewing a cup of coffee.

    ?@???? ??@t?¨¨?? ¨ª¨½ ??????????????????.??????

    She had checked in advance. A small ingredient in the blend would lightly interact with William¡¯s medication. It was not harmful, but enough to make him feel sleepier and dizzier.

    Carrying the tray, Lena approached the study and knocked softly.

    ¡°Come in,¡± William¡¯s deep voice called.

    She entered with a bright, disarming smile, setting the tray carefully on the table. ¡°Mr. Briggs, I made some coffee. It¡¯s a soothing blend. I noticed you haven¡¯t been sleeping well. Ste suggested it.¡±

    William nearly declined instinctively, but mentioning Ste made him pause and ept.

    He lifted his eyes briefly, meeting hers with a cool, measured nce. ¡°Leave it there. Thanks.¡±

    Lena didn¡¯t move to leave. Instead, she poured a cup and handed it to him with a soft, concerned tone.

    ¡°You look exhausted. Drink it while it¡¯s hot. Ste will worry if you don¡¯t.¡±

    William frowned slightly, clearly annoyed by the pause, but he took a brief sip and set the cup down. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Go take care of your work.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 921

    ?Chapter 921:

    Watching him sip only a little, Lena¡¯s chest pinched with disappointment. She didn¡¯t press it, nodded politely, and left the study.

    Even a small sip, however, would do its work.

    As expected, within thirty minutes, William¡¯s head began to spin and his energy faded, making it hard to concentrate.

    Luca, noticing William¡¯s difort, knew he hadn¡¯t fully recovered and didn¡¯t want him pushing too hard. ¡°Mr. Briggs, you look pale. Do you want to rest?¡±<fnf123> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on f?ndnovel</fnf123>

    William rubbed his temples and nodded. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m probably just tired. Take me to my room.¡±

    He knew Ste would be upset if she returned to find him exhausted, and for her sake, he allowed himself the rare concession.

    Luca was surprised at how willingly he consented, ustomed as he was to his relentless drive.

    As he wheeled the man to the master bedroom, he couldn¡¯t help but think how lucky William was, having someone like Ste by his side¡ªsomeone who softened even the hardest edges of his life.

    Lena had been quietly keeping tabs on what was going on in the study. The moment she saw Luca pushing William toward the bedroom, a spark of excitement flickered in her chest.

    She didn¡¯t rush. Timing was everything, and she wasn¡¯t about to blow it. William had been going over some documents earlier, and now that he was in bed, Luca had to take them back to thepany.

    As soon as he left, Lena saw her chance. The coast was clear. Grabbing a ss of water, Lena slipped into the master bedroom without a sound.

    William was lying there, his brows slightly furrowed even in sleep.

    He looked uneasy, as if he were caught in a restless dream. The meds were still in his system, making him look a little softer than usual. The hard edge he always carried was gone, and, strangely enough, it made him even more striking. Lena¡¯s heart started to race. She set the water down gently on the nightstand and sat beside the bed, just staring at him. Her fingers trembled as the urge to touch him built in her chest.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, where the best stories live

    Right as her fingertips were about to brush his cheek, his eyes flew open. Lena jumped back, almost letting out a squeal, but she bit down on her lip just in time.

    Even though his eyes were hazy from the meds, they were still sharp¡ªwatchful, even.

    He noticed how close she was immediately. The way her hand hovered above his face didn¡¯t sit right with him. His gaze turned icy. ¡°What the hell are you doing here?¡±

    Lena jerked her hand back, heart pounding, but she forced a sweet, innocent smile. ¡°Mr. Briggs, you¡¯re awake. I thought you looked ufortable, so I brought you some water. I was just worried.¡±

    The words sounded weak even to her. Her eyes darted nervously, like she already knew he wasn¡¯t buying it.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 922

    ?Chapter 922:

    William¡¯s frown deepened. The dizziness didn¡¯t help¡ªhe was irritated and on edge.

    Struggling to sit up a bit, he snapped, voice cold, ¡°Get out. And don¡¯t evere into my bedroom without permission again.¡±

    His disgust was obvious¡ªhe didn¡¯t even bother hiding it. It hit her like a p to the face, dousing thest bit of her hope with a bucket of ice water.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    Lena turned and practically ran out. She leaned back against the cold wall in the hallway, gasping for breath, her face turning pale, then red, then pale again. She hadn¡¯t expected the dose to be that weak. She thought mentioning Ste would make William drink more of the coffee, but he¡¯d barely taken a sip.

    Why was it always Ste?

    William was sick, fragile even¡ªand Ste was always off working, barely home. That didn¡¯t look like love to Lena. So why was he still so loyal to her?

    If it were her¡ªif Lena were the one he loved¡ªshe¡¯d never leave his side. Not like Ste.

    Her thoughts spiraled into jealousy and frustration when she suddenly heard the rumble of a car engine outside. Ste was back.

    A bitter, venomous glint shed in Lena¡¯s eyes. Her fists clenched tight. If William still refused to see her, then she wasn¡¯t going to feel bad about stabbing Ste in the back. Not anymore.

    In seconds, Lena rubbed her eyes raw, making them look red and puffy. She threw on a mask of panic and raced downstairs like something horrible had just happened.

    Ste had just walked through the door, shoes still on, when Lena came barreling toward her, grabbing her arm, crying like she¡¯d just been attacked. ¡°Ste, I¡¯m so sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to¡ª¡±

    g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s has it all

    Ste froze, totally thrown off. ¡°Lena? What¡¯s going on? Calm down. Just tell me what happened.¡±

    Lena¡¯s sobs got louder, her words broken and shaky. ¡°I¡­ I saw Mr. Briggs looked unwell, so I brought him some water. I just wanted to help. But then he grabbed my hand and just went off on me with cruel words¡­ Ste, he hates me! No matter what I do, it¡¯s never enough. Should I just leave?!¡±

    She looked like a frightened little deer, all wide eyes and shaking shoulders.

    Ste sighed.

    She knew how William could be¡ªblunt, sharp-tongued¡ªbut she thought they¡¯d agreed he¡¯d go easy on Lena.<fn8273> Discover more novels at f?ndnovel</fn8273>

    Apparently not.

    Watching Lena cry like that tugged at something inside her.

    She¡¯d let Lena stay here. She¡¯d promised to look out for her. And now William¡ªher own boyfriend¡ªwas making Lena feel unwanted?

    Gently, Ste patted her shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Where is he? I¡¯ll go talk to him, alright?¡±

    Still sniffling, Lena pointed upstairs with trembling fingers. ¡°He¡¯s¡­ in the bedroom¡­¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 923

    ?Chapter 923:

    Ste took a deep breath, brushed past Lena, and headed straight upstairs to the master bedroom.

    As she pushed the door open, she found William leaning weakly against the headboard. His face was pale, his brows drawn tight¡ªclearly fighting through a dizzy spell.

    He looked up when he heard the door. The second he saw her, his expression softened with a kind of quiet relief. ¡°Ste, you¡¯re back¡­ I¡¯m not feeling so great¡­¡±<fn6e31> Get full chapters from ?ovelFind</fn6e31>

    His voice sounded nothing like usual¡ªit was faint, fragile.

    Seeing him like this took the edge off the frustration Ste had been bottling up. But then she remembered Lena¡¯s teary, hurt expression, and her lips pressed into a thin line. She walked over to the bed without saying much.

    William noticed something was off right away. She hadn¡¯t asked how he was feeling¡ªnot like she normally would.

    He pushed himself up a little, concern creeping into his voice. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡±

    Even through his haze, William¡¯s eyes were full of worry, focused only on her. Ste met his gaze but couldn¡¯t bring herself to say anything. The questions, the doubt¡ªthey all caught in her throat.

    He looked so worn out. Now wasn¡¯t the time to press him about snapping at Lena. After a moment of silence, she said in a dry, low voice, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just rest, okay?¡±

    Then she turned and left, quietly shutting the door behind her.

    William watched her leave, a knot of confusion and unease tightening in his chest. After a beat, he reached for his wheelchair, ready to go after her.

    Downstairs, Ste moved like she was sleepwalking. Lena was waiting, her eyes red and watery, ying the role of the wounded innocent to perfection. ¡°Ste¡­ does Mr. Briggs really hate me?¡± Her voice was small, uncertain. She clutched the hem of her shirt like a scolded child.

    ???€$? ?§ß???€?$ 1? g??l??ov?l??.????m

    Ste looked at Lena, drained. She let out a tired sigh and shook her head. ¡°Lena, I¡¯m sorry about earlier. He¡¯s still recovering. Sometimes his mood swings get the better of him. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t bring herself to confront William at the moment, so instead, she tried tofort Lena.

    Lena lowered her eyes, feigning understanding. ¡°It¡¯s okay, really. Don¡¯t worry, Ste. I won¡¯t let it bother me.¡± But behind that meek smile, Lena was gloating. Seeing Ste¡¯s helpless look, she felt a rush of vengeful satisfaction. Everything was going ording to n. She had driven a wedge between them, just like she wanted. And with a bit more effort, the crack would only grow.

    Lena knew how to y it slow, subtle, just under the radar. But what she didn¡¯t realize was that William had been watching her more closely than she thought. And her acting? Not nearly as good as she believed.

    Meanwhile, upstairs, Ste had shut herself away in her room. William, despite the pounding in his head, reached for his phone.

    Within thirty minutes, Luca arrived at the vi and went straight to the master bedroom.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 924

    ?Chapter 924:

    William¡¯s jaw was set in a hard line, the worst of the drug¡¯s effects starting to fade. His voice was low but firm. ¡°Pull the surveince from the study and the bedroom. Email everything to me. And have that coffee Lena gave me tested.¡±

    He wouldn¡¯t just sit around and let things spiral¡ªespecially not when it came to Ste.

    Something about Lena had always felt off, but now it was more than a hunch. He remembered the coffee. Ste hardly ever made it for him, but Lena had brought him some earlier. That alone raised a red g.

    Luca worked fast, quickly pulling the vi¡¯s surveince footage.

    The hallway and study cams clearly showed Lena slipping into the bedroom when no one was around¡ªand her hand reaching for William while he was asleep.

    The new cameras in the bedroom, recently installed for William¡¯s safety, caught the whole thing¡ªevery calcted nce, every fake expression on her face.

    The coffee test came back quickly too. It wasced with something that could react badly with William¡¯s medication.

    William read the report, watched the footage¡ªand his eyes turned cold. The air around him practically dropped a few degrees.

    What a disgusting little show Lena had put on.<fnfddd> Get full chapters from F¦ÉndNovel</fnfddd>

    If he hadn¡¯t already been suspicious, she might¡¯ve gotten away with it.

    He rolled his wheelchair to Ste¡¯s room and knocked softly.

    ¡°Stel, open up. I know you¡¯re in there. There¡¯s something you need to see.¡± His tone was calm, even, not giving away the storm he was keeping in check. No anger. No panic. Just quiet resolve.

    No response came from behind the door.

    William waited, calm and patient.

    g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s, where stories thrive

    Finally, after a few minutes, the door creaked open. Ste stood there, fresh from the shower, damp hair clinging to her shoulders.

    Surprise shed across her eyes when she saw him. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Without answering, William handed her a tablet, already ying a piece of security footage.

    Confused, Ste took it. The moment her eyesnded on the screen, shock spread across her face.

    The video showed Lena reaching for Williampletely opposite of the pitiful, tearful act she had put on downstairs.

    And then came theb report on the coffee.

    So this was the truth.

    Just moments ago, while showering, Ste had been puzzling over why William had treated Lena so harshly.

    Now she knew. Lena had been lying to her from the very beginning.

    Ste had almost swallowed Lena¡¯s story whole¡ªalmost doubted William yet again.

    A storm of emotions swirled in her chest: anger at Lena¡¯s betrayal, guilt for nearly distrusting William.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 925

    ?Chapter 925:

    Her lips pressed into a tight line, her voice low. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡­¡±

    William pulled her gently into his arms, his tone soft but steady. ¡°Don¡¯t apologize, silly. She¡¯s the one at fault. I was careless to fall into her trap¡ªnone of this is on you.¡±

    His easy forgiveness only made Ste¡¯s guilt cut deeper, while her fury toward Lena burned hotter.

    William took her hand, speaking quietly, ¡°Ste, try to trust me a little more from now on, alright?¡±

    He might be cold to outsiders, but he always judged fairly. He wouldn¡¯t dislike someone without a reason.

    Whatever Lena had whispered to Ste earlier clearly hadn¡¯t been anything good.

    Jaw tight, Ste lifted her head, her eyes like ice. ¡°I¡¯m going to talk to Lena.¡± This had to be dealt with.

    Hand in hand, she and William went downstairs.

    In the living room, Lena was still basking in her supposed sess, already plotting how to drive the wedge between them even deeper.

    Then she saw them descend together. Ste¡¯s gaze was colder than frost, and dread wed at Lena¡¯s gut.

    She forced a strained smile, clinging to her facade of innocence. When her eyesnded on William, she even deliberately hunched her shoulders in a feigned disy of fear. ¡°Ste¡­ Mr. Briggs¡­¡±<fn6764> Updates are released by f?ndnovel</fn6764>

    But Ste didn¡¯t give her the chance to continue. She mmed the tablet onto the coffee table, the footage frozen on a damning close-up of Lena¡¯s scheming face.

    Ste¡¯s voice was sharp as a de. ¡°Lena. Exin yourself.¡±

    She demanded answers¡ªfor the fake tears, the drugged coffee, and the pathetic charade Lena had staged.

    I??§Ö$§ä ¡é#¦Áp?¨º§ñs I§Ú galno¦Íels

    Lena¡¯s face went ghost-pale as the evidence stared back at her.

    Her body trembled, lips quivering, eyes wide with panic.

    She hadn¡¯t even known there were cameras in the bedroom. She hadn¡¯t thought William would act so fast¡ªor show Ste the truth.

    Lena stuttered, scrambling for anything. ¡°It¡¯s not what it looks like! It¡¯s a misunderstanding, Ste¡ªyou have to believe me!¡±

    A misunderstanding?

    William let out a coldugh and tossed theb report onto the table in front of her. ¡°This too? Want me to call in a doctor to exin what happens when you mix these together?¡±

    The evidence was irond. Lena had nothing left.

    She crumpled to the floor, her face twisted with despair and terror.

    She knew she was finished.

    She had thought her n was just taking off¡ªonly to realize it had already gone down in mes.

    Ste looked at her with no pity, only deep disappointment. ¡°I treated you kindly. I pitied you. I helped you and even let you stay in my home. And this is how you repay me?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 926

    ?Chapter 926:

    To use such disgusting tricks, to try to drive a wedge between them¡­ even endangering his health.

    Stunned into silence, Lena trembled where she stood after the scolding.

    William¡¯s re fixed on her. He turned to Luca and said, ¡°Take her out and turn her over to the police. File charges for assault and nder. Follow standard procedure.¡±

    Theb report on the coffee was in hand, and the police would take it seriously. Luca stepped forward without hesitation, grabbing Lena while she hung limp as a rag.

    Hearing talk of the police, Lena panicked. ¡°No, please! Ste, I messed up, I know I did! Please forgive me just this once, I swear I won¡¯t do it again, please¡­¡±

    Terrified beyond measure, she pleaded desperately with Ste.

    Lena was still very young. Prison would ruin her life.

    Neither Ste nor William showed any sign of wavering. They watched coldly as she was dragged away, their eyes unyielding.

    They had learned that showing leniency to an enemy amounted to cruelty to oneself.

    Allowing Lena to go could only invite unknown consequences.

    Once Luca escorted Lena from the room, silence settled over the living room and the other maids stood motionless, hardly daring to breathe.

    Guilt clouded Ste¡¯s eyes as she turned to William. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, William. I shouldn¡¯t have believed her so easily,¡± Ste said, her voice small.

    William lifted his hand and softly ced a finger against Ste¡¯s lips, silencing her.

    ¡°It¡¯s over. This whole mess taught us how important trust is.¡± He stared at her. He understood that Ste struggled to trust others, probably because Marc had wounded her in the past.

    ????t??st ch??pt??rs in g??lno¦Íels.??????

    Perhaps this ordeal would be a strange kind of silver lining for her.

    He sped her hand, their fingers interlocking. ¡°Stel, I want you to remember that no matter what happens,e to me directly. Trust me. No outside storm or scheme shoulde between us.¡±

    Ste squeezed his hand back, nodding firmly with misty eyes. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll remember.¡±

    Her past had taught her to hesitate before asking questions outright. During her time with Marc, every question she raised had been met with nothing but his lies.

    Instead of asking questions, Ste had grown used to digging for answers on her own. Now she realized that keeping silent could bring more harm than good, and William was nothing like Marc. She couldn¡¯t keep treating them the same. In a strange way, she owed Lena a thank-you for exposing the cracks in how she dealt with people.

    After Lena¡¯s departure, Ste thought about preparing the meal herself, but William stopped her.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got theb and Neb to focus on. Let the vi staff handle the cooking,¡± said William.

    .

    .<fn4f9a> Read full story at find{n}ovel</fn4f9a>

    .

 Chapter 927

    ?Chapter 927:

    Ste had no rebuttal. After all, his chefs had been recruited straight from five-star restaurants.

    Among the staff, Ste suddenly noticed Rita. Surprise brightened her face, but before she could greet her, Rita disappeared into the kitchen.

    Hold on. Rita couldn¡¯t cook, could she? She might ruin everything.

    With worry tugging at her, Ste rushed downstairs, hoping to keep Rita out of the kitchen. But when she reached the kitchen, she froze at the sight of Rita dressed like a professional chef, tall hat and all, moving with surprising skill and ease as she cooked.

    Ste could only stare, too stunned to speak. How was this possible?

    Had she not stood there watching for ten straight minutes, she would have thought her eyes were ying tricks on her.

    From the doorway, Ste kept staring. The moment Rita turned around with a dish in hand and their eyes met, Ste knew she wasn¡¯t mistaken.

    ¡°Oh my goodness!¡± Rita nearly jumped out of her skin, clearly not expecting Ste to be standing there. ¡°Ms. Russell, why are you just standing there so quietly?¡±

    Ste still couldn¡¯t wrap her head around it. She remembered well how clumsy Rita had been back when Ste tried teaching her to cook. When Rita noticed her staring at the dish in her hands, a flicker of embarrassment crossed her face.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Ms. Russell, I had no idea the boss and you are living together now!¡±

    Rita was clearly trying to steer the conversation somewhere else.

    But Ste wasn¡¯t having it.

    ¡°Wait a second¡ªRita, you can cook?¡±

    At that, Rita instantly broke into a nervous sweat. ¡°I, uh¡­¡±<fn55e1> Original content can be found at find?novel</fn55e1>

    She scrambled toe up with something¡ªanything¡ªwhen William rolled down from the second floor in his wheelchair. The house had a custom ramp installed so he could get around easier.

    Every chapter lives on g a lno vels ;m

    He wheeled up next to Ste, his voice gentle. ¡°Stel, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Ste shot him a look. ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb, William. Spill it. How did Rita go from burning toast to rocking a full-on chef¡¯s hat?¡±

    Rita dropped her gaze, wishing the floor would just swallow her whole. William caught sight of the dish Rita was holding, and the truth hit him. He nced at Ste and started, ¡°Stel, actually¡ª¡±

    ¡°If you try to lie to me one more time, I¡¯m packing up and leaving.¡± Ste cut him off fast.

    She already knew he was about to make something up.

    William shut his mouth for a second, then sighed. ¡°Rita¡¯s always known how to cook. She was just pretending not to.¡±

    Ste had suspected as much, but hearing it confirmed still got under her skin. ¡°So you two set me up just to get me in the kitchen?¡±

    She thought back to all those days she spent trying to teach Rita¡ªthinking she waspletely hopeless with a spat.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 928

    ?Chapter 928:

    That was when it clicked. She¡¯d been yed from the start.

    She¡¯d always wondered how William¡¯s staff could be so clueless about cooking.

    ¡°Stel, I¡¯m sorry,¡± William said, gently taking her hand. ¡°It wasn¡¯t about making you cook. I just¡­ I wanted more time with you.¡±

    Back then, he had no clue how to get close to her¡ªso he came up with that half-baked n.

    Rita jumped in to defend him. ¡°Ms. Russell, please don¡¯t be mad. This was all for the boss¡ªhe just wanted to see you more often. If anyone¡¯s to me, it¡¯s me. I suggested it!¡±

    Rita had only wanted to help William win her over in the long run.

    Ste wasn¡¯t actually angry¡ªjust caught off guard.

    She looked at William¡¯s apologetic face and remembered those ¡°lessons¡± in the kitchen. With a sigh, she said, ¡°Fine. But if you two pull something like this again, I won¡¯t go easy on you.¡±<fn2980> Checktest chapters at F?ndNovel</fn2980>

    William¡¯s eyes lit up with relief. ¡°I swear, no more lies!¡±

    Just like that, Ste¡¯s annoyance finally melted away.

    With Ste and the vi staff helping him out every day, William¡¯s recovery picked up pace. He could now walk slowly, sometimes even without the wheelchair.

    On sunny afternoons, he liked to rx on the terrace, the forest view stretching out in front of him. He¡¯d either read non-urgentpany emails or just sit there watching Ste sketch nearby.

    Her drawings? Mostly jewelry designs. And every single one was fresh¡ªnothing like what you¡¯d find in stores.

    ¡°Stel, did you study jewelry design or something?¡±

    William was confused¡ªhe remembered her college major had nothing to do with art or design.

    Explore captivating tales on  .

    Still focused on her sketch, Ste answered casually, ¡°Nah. I taught myself.¡± She¡¯d always loved drawing. Whether it wasndscapes or jewelry pieces¡ªit just came naturally to her. Maybe she was born with the knack.

    William watched her for a moment, then said thoughtfully, ¡°Your designs remind me of someone¡­¡±

    Ste already knew where this was going. Now that they were together, she didn¡¯t n on hiding her talent from him.

    But her identity as Sterion? That could stay her little secret¡ªfor now. When William eventually found out who she really was, the shock on his face was priceless.

    He¡¯d always known Ste was smart¡ªthat was what drew him to her when they first met in theb.

    But he had no idea she was this aplished in other areas too.

    ¡°Stel¡­ what else are you hiding from me?¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t answer right away. She just smiled to herself, finishing thest line of her sketch. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a few secrets of your own?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 929

    ?Chapter 929:

    They both had their secrets. And right now, that made them even.<fna87b> The rightful source is F?nd-Novel</fna87b>

    One day, Luca showed up with a sealed file box in his arms. ¡°Mr. Briggs, here it is¡ªjust like you asked. Came from the lowest storage room in the Briggs mansion. Part of your mother¡¯s personal keepsakes. They¡¯ve been sealed up ever since she passed.¡±

    There was a careful edge in Luca¡¯s voice. Anything to do with William¡¯s mother had always been a delicate topic in the Briggs family¡ªalmost like walking on ss.

    William didn¡¯t say anything right away. His mother had died young, and for years, anything tied to her had been left untouched. It wasn¡¯t until he became an adult that he slowly started moving her things out of the mansion¡ªbut even then, he rarely opened them.

    He stared at the slightly worn box in silence for a few seconds, then gave a small wave of his hand. ¡°Set it down.¡±

    Ste, who¡¯d been drawing nearby, paused and came over, curiosity lighting up her face. ¡°What¡¯s in the box?¡±

    William lifted the lid and showed her. Inside was nothing shy¡ªjust some old photographs, a few worn poetry books, a small set of faded jewelry, and random trinkets. Everything inside carried the dusty scent of another time.

    He picked up a hardcover photo album and gently wiped off the dust, flipping it open.

    Most of the pictures were in ck and white, capturing his mother¡¯s elegance in her youth. Ste sat beside him without a word, quietly watching as he turned the pages.

    Later in the album, some color photos appeared¡ªthey looked a little more recent.

    One of them showed a ten-year-old William, dressed in a small suit, standing stiffly in the garden of a grand mansion. Behind him bloomed a wall of roses, lush and bright.

    More content now at g?l¦Ç¦Òv???s

    William¡¯s eyes lingered on that photo. His fingertips traced the rose bushes in the background, his expression softening with the weight of memory.

    ¡°This was taken here,¡± he said, almost to himself, but loud enough for Ste to hear. ¡°That summer, my mother brought me here to escape the heat. It was¡­ one of the few good memories I have from back then.¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t say anything. She could hear the quiet nostalgia in his voice¡ªtinged with sadness.

    He went on, voice low, ¡°Back then¡­ growing up in the Briggs family wasn¡¯t easy.¡±

    Ste looked up, surprised. She hadn¡¯t expected him to open up like this. But wasn¡¯t Dexter, his grandfather, known for doting on him? How could his childhood have been rough?

    William didn¡¯t exin. He just let out a long sigh and changed the subject. He reached into the bottom of the box and pulled something out, then handed it to Ste.

    She took one look and gaspedpletely stunned. ¡°You¡ªhow do you have this?¡±

    Her brow furrowed, confused. Wasn¡¯t the real one still with her? She remembered something simr showing up at an auction months ago, but that one was nothing but a fake. The real one had always been with her, kept hidden away.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 930

    ?Chapter 930:

    William gave a small smile, his voice calm butced with knowing. ¡°I know it¡¯s a fake. The real one¡¯s with you, right?¡±<fndcf6> Discover more novels at find(?)ovel</fndcf6>

    Ste was even more stunned.

    ¡°You¡­¡± she started, but he cut in gently. ¡°Do you remember, when you were little, saving a boy at the beach?¡±

    Her eyes widened. The beach? A flood of memories came rushing back¡ªsunlight, waves, a kid in trouble. She looked at William, stunned.

    ¡°Wait¡­ you were that boy?!¡±

    She¡¯d met a young boy at the beach once, but that was so long ago, the memory had faded around the edges.

    William nodded. ¡°I wasn¡¯t really conscious back then, but I do remember¡­ seeing you. And that thing you were wearing.¡±

    All these years, he¡¯d been searching for the girl who¡¯d saved him¡ªthe girl marked by that small, unforgettable detail.

    Ste had never imagined he would remember something like that. To her, it had just been a moment, a quick decision to help. She never thought it would stay with him so deeply.

    ¡°You know how people always joked that I had a cherished ideal in my heart?¡± William said suddenly, his tone shifting to something more serious.

    Ste blinked. ¡°Wait¡ªdon¡¯t tell me¡­ you meant me?¡±

    It sounded a little ridiculous when she said it out loud¡ªbut William nodded without hesitation. ¡°Yeah. I meant you.¡±

    William¡¯s lips tugged into a faint, almost unnoticeable smile.

    He wasn¡¯t the type to give his heart away easily. Honestly, when he first started looking for that girl from his childhood, it wasn¡¯t about love¡ªit was just about saying ¡°thank you,¡± settling a debt he felt he owed.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???§àm hosts thrilling adventures

    But things changed. Over time, he genuinely fell for Ste. Sure, she turned out to be the girl from back then, but that part was just a coincidence.

    ¡°Stel,¡± he said quickly, like he couldn¡¯t wait another second, ¡°don¡¯t think I¡¯m only with you because of gratitude. I was already falling for you¡ªeven before I knew for sure you were that little girl.¡±

    He spoke in a rush, afraid she¡¯d get the wrong idea and misunderstand where his feelings were reallying from.

    Ste¡¯s heart skipped a beat, her breath catching in her throat.

    William, caught up in his own thoughts, didn¡¯t notice. He kept talking. ¡°I know your memory of me might be a little fuzzy, and that¡¯s fine. But I need to say this, so you don¡¯t ever doubt me again¡ªnot because of the whole cherished ideal thing, or anything else.¡±

    Their childhood? That was long gone. What mattered was now.

    ¡°I remember that little girl being really sweet. She kept checking on me, all worried that something bad was going to happen. But I¡¯d swallowed too much water to really hear what she was saying.¡±

    Ste¡¯s breathing grew shaky. A soft flush crept up her cheeks as old, hazy memories started to sharpen into focus.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 931

    ?Chapter 931:

    She had been terrified he might die. Back then, she was so young. Watching someone die right in front of her would¡¯ve been a scarring memory for any kid. It turned out, fate had already tied them together, quietly, when they were just children. They¡¯d gone their separate ways, lived through so much¡ªbut still, somehow, found their way back to each other.

    She used to wonder about his ¡°cherished ideal,¡± who that girl might¡¯ve been. But in that moment, all her doubts melted away. Because his love for her had nothing to do with the past. Even if she hadn¡¯t been the little girl from back then¡­ he would¡¯ve still loved her. Completely. And really, what could possibly be more beautiful than that?

    William reached up and gently cupped her face, his fingers trembling just a little as he brushed away a single tear clinging to hershes. His eyes were so full of love and emotion they looked like they might spill over. He stared at her like he was trying to burn her image into his memory forever.

    His voice was soft, low¡ªfull of quiet relief. ¡°So¡­ I¡¯ve never loved anyone else. Since that summer, my heart¡¯s only had room for you. From start to finish¡ªit¡¯s always been you.¡±

    It didn¡¯t matter if she was Ste or Sylvia. As long as it was her, he¡¯d love her.

    And right then, those were the most heartfelt words of love he¡¯d ever spoken. Hearing that, Ste couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. She rose up on her toes and kissed him¡ªhard, pouring everything she felt into that one kiss.<fn29ff> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? Find1Novel</fn29ff>

    It was deeper, more intense, more desperate than anything they¡¯d shared before. She almost got lost in the warmth of itpletely overwhelmed by his love.

    The golden light of the setting sun wrapped around them, casting a soft glow, like the whole world had paused just for them.

    After a long while, they pulled apart slowly, foreheads resting together. In their eyes, there was nothing but the reflection of each other.

    Find your favorite stories at

    Ste sniffled, then let out a shakyugh. ¡°So your memory was that good as a kid? You actually remembered all this?¡±

    William chuckled too, and this time it was genuine¡ªbright and full of joy, like a weight had finally lifted.

    He tapped her nose yfully, eyes brimming with affection. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve been thinking about you all these years. It wasn¡¯t easy finding you. Now that I have¡­ I¡¯m not letting you go.¡±

    They smiled at each other, and in that one look, every misunderstanding, every uncertainty between them fadedpletely.

    Ste felt something she hadn¡¯t felt in a long time: lucky. So incredibly lucky. Lucky to meet him again. Even luckier that he¡¯d never forgotten her.

    They curled up together on the garden lounge chair, watching the sun dip below the mountains in the distance. Neither of them said another word. They just sat there in silence, wrapped in each other¡¯s warmth¡ªlike they were trying to make up for all the lost years.

    ¡°Did you ever¡­ think about me after that day?¡± William¡¯s voice held a quiet hope,ced with anticipation.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 932

    ?Chapter 932:

    Deep down, he wanted to believe Ste had felt that same spark back then. That maybe, just maybe, he still held a little corner of her heart.

    Ste gave him a yful blink. ¡°Of course I remembered. But I didn¡¯t know your name. Had to shove it to the back of my mind.¡±

    William gave her hand a gentle squeeze, not the least bit upset.

    After all, it had just been a brief moment between kids. The fact that she still remembered him at all¡ªyeah, that was more than enough.

    The sky had darkened now, stars flickering into ce above them. A soft breeze drifted in, carrying a bite of evening chill. Without a word, William pulled her closer, wrapping her snugly in his coat.

    ¡°You cold? Let¡¯s go inside,¡± he murmured, always looking out for herfort.

    Ste shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. You¡¯re the one recovering¡ªyou should be resting.¡±

    She nced up at him, half-smiling. He had no idea who was really the fragile one here.

    She leaned into his chest, letting the steady beat of his heart lull her. It was warm there¡ªsafe, even. Afort she hadn¡¯t realized she¡¯d been missing.<fn1ef2> ?????? ???? f?ndnovel</fn1ef2>

    After a moment, she stood and reached out her hand. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go in.¡±

    William nodded, leaned down, and kissed the top of her head. Then he took her hand, and together they walked side by side into the house.

    The vi glowed with warm, golden lights. And after everything they¡¯d shared, the air between them felt softer now¡ªthicker, sweeter. Like something had shifted.

    Back in the master bedroom, Ste carefully helped him slip out of his coat. Then she stepped into the bathroom and returned with a hot washcloth, handing it to him so he could freshen up.

    As she watched him, her eyes caught on his pale face. Her heart tugged, remembering the things he¡¯d told her earlier about his tough times with the Briggs family.

    Read it first on g?lno?els.c?m

    William had leaned back against the headboard, not in any hurry to move. Ste settled on the edge of the bed beside him, her fingers gently brushing the cuff of his pajama sleeve.

    She hesitated for a beat, then spoke softly. ¡°You said earlier your childhood with the Briggs family was¡­ rough. What happened? Didn¡¯t your grandpa treat you well?¡±

    The easy smile on William¡¯s face faded just a bit. Something darker flickered behind his eyes.

    He went quiet for a moment, like he was sorting through dusty, painful memories. When he finally spoke, his voice was even, almost detached, like he was telling someone else¡¯s story. ¡°My parents died when I was a kid. Grandpa really did love me, but he was old by then. Tired. Work at the Briggs Group kept him buried, so he couldn¡¯t keep tabs on everything. And Alonzo¡­ well, he was a lot younger than my dad. Ambitious. Hungry. He saw me as a threat¡ªsomething in his way. A roadblock to the top.¡±

    William paused, eyes drifting toward nothing, lost in that heavy fog of the past. ¡°The bullying? The way they treated me? That was normal. Just another Tuesday.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 933

    ?Chapter 933:

    Ste¡¯s brows knitted. ¡°You mean¡­ he bullied you like that in your own home?¡± She couldn¡¯t understand why none of the household staff ever said anything to Dexter. Didn¡¯t anyone care?

    ¡°Meals the chef made would show up ice-cold by the time they got to my room,¡± William said quietly. ¡°In winter, my heat would cut out every night. I¡¯d be under the covers, teeth chattering, calling for someone to fix it. No one came. Or if they did, they just passed me around till I gave up. Even my favorite stuff¡ªthings my mom left me¡ªthey¡¯d just disappear. Sometimes I¡¯d find them broken and tossed in the trash. Other times, they were just gone.¡±

    Ste¡¯s chest tightened. She reached out and gripped his hand, holding it tight. How could a child¡ªone who¡¯d already lost so much¡ªbe treated like that? And in a house full of people?

    William¡¯s mouth twisted into a bitter half-smile. ¡°And that was the easy part. Alonzo put on the ¡®perfect uncle¡¯ act in front of Grandpa¡ªkind, concerned, always looking out for me. But behind closed doors? He made sure I had nothing. And he made damn sure the maids kept their mouths shut. I barely had any friends growing up. Any kid who got close either got scared off or bribed away.¡±

    His eyes darkened a shade, like something specific had juste to mind. ¡°One time, I took in this stray dog. Sweet little guy. Hid him out back so no one would see. But a few dayster, he disappeared. I searched everywhere. Finally found him¡­ in Alonzo¡¯s garage. Already dead.¡±

    He didn¡¯t even have to say more. The cruelty was obvious.

    Alonzo could¡¯ve just tossed the body, gotten rid of it quietly, like he did with everything else William cared about.

    But he didn¡¯t. He left the dog there on purpose¡ªjust waiting for William to find him.

    The message was clear. It was his house. If he didn¡¯t want William to have something, it wouldn¡¯tst.

    More to discover g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m

    Ste sucked in a sharp breath, eyes brimming with tears as the weight of it all hit her¡ªhow cruel someone had to be to do that to a kid.

    Even the dog didn¡¯t deserve that.<fna983> Th?s chapter is updated by find?novel</fna983>

    Her voice quivered. ¡°Did your grandpa ever find out?¡±

    ¡°He had a rough idea,¡± William said. ¡°But Alonzo covered his tracks too well. If anything came up, he¡¯d pin it on the staff. Grandpaid into him a few times, even fired a bunch of maids, but none of it really stuck. End of the day, Alonzo was still family.¡±

    His tone dipped, heavy with old exhaustion. ¡°And Grandpa wasn¡¯t young anymore. He had to keep the peace in the family. Most of the time, all he could do was p Alonzo on the wrist¡ªcouldn¡¯t exactly blow things up. I get why he handled it that way.¡±

    William had never held it against the old man. His grandfather was the only one in the Briggs n who¡¯d ever shown him any genuine kindness.

    But the man had limits. Age had tied his hands. A lot of things were just out of his control¡ªand William had known that from the start.

    The only one he ever hated was Alonzo.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 934

    ?Chapter 934:

    Ste¡¯s thoughts drifted to her own childhood. Her mom had died giving birth, and she¡¯d been taken in by adoptive parents. Those were the only warm memories she had.<fnd33a> For more chapters visit findnovel</fnd33a>

    And when they passed, it was like her entire world had flipped upside down. William must¡¯ve felt that same kind of emptiness back then¡ªlike life had lost all its color.

    Her chest ached for him. She leaned in, arms sliding around him in a tight hug. She buried her face in the curve of his neck, her voice soft and thick. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have asked. I didn¡¯t mean to drag up all that stuff for you.¡± She realized now¡ªshe¡¯d basically forced him to reopen old wounds.

    William lifted a hand and gently ran his fingers through her hair, voice tender. ¡°It¡¯s all behind me now. Alonzo¡¯s locked away, I¡¯m grown, and I¡¯ve got the power to protect myself¡ªand you.¡±

    He pressed a kiss to the top of her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    Just the fact that he¡¯d made it this far, still standing in the middle of the Briggs chaos, proved that none of those old nightmares had any power over him anymore.

    Ste nodded against his chest, fiercely. ¡°He got what wasing to him. And I swear¡ªnobody¡¯s ever gonna hurt you like that again.¡±

    There was so much warmth in her voice, the kind William had never really felt before. And it sank into him like sunlight.

    For a beat, the room fell quiet. But then her thoughts shifted¡ªto someone else entirely.

    She leaned back to look him in the eyes, hesitated, then bit her lip. ¡°What about Amon? He¡¯s Alonzo¡¯s son. How was he with you when you were kids?¡±

    She remembered something Amon once said to her¡ªclear as day. That he and William could never be like real cousins. Not in this lifetime.

    Read thetest updates at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    Amon had been blunt. In the Briggs family, it was survival of the fittest. Either he schemed first, or William did.

    Now she wanted to hear it from William himself¡ªhow he remembered it.

    Just hearing Amon¡¯s name brought a flicker of somethingplicated into William¡¯s eyes. He paused for a long moment before finally speaking, voice low and unreadable.

    ¡°He¡¯s a few years younger than me. Back then¡­ there was a time we actually got along okay. Things weren¡¯t always this bad.¡±

    That caught Ste off guard.

    ¡°After my mom passed, I kind of shut everyone out. Just stayed in my room for days. Amon was just a little kid back then¡ªdidn¡¯t understand any of it. But he used to follow me around.¡±

    There was a faint warmth in William¡¯s voice now, something soft and faraway. ¡°He¡¯d offer me his favorite candies, even though I never ate that stuff. And when I locked myself away, he¡¯d sneak in, stay quiet, just sit near me ying with his toy cars.¡±

    Looking back, William hadn¡¯t expected to feel such a sharp sting of nostalgia for that version of Amon.

    Back then, Amon¡¯s big eyes had only held innocence. None of the cunning, none of the coldness they held now.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 935

    ?Chapter 935:

    He continued, ¡°He hadn¡¯t picked up on Alonzo¡¯s crap yet. Just acted like a clingy little brother.¡±

    Ste struggled to picture it¡ªthat sweet little boypared to the obsessive, calcting man she knew now.

    ¡°So¡­ what changed?¡± she asked quietly.

    William¡¯s gaze turned cold at that, his voice sharpening at the edges.

    ¡°Alonzo figured out that beating me or freezing me out wasn¡¯t going to break me. So he switched tactics. Must¡¯ve told Amon something¡ªtwisted his head somehow. Because after that, he changed.¡±

    William had really believed Amon was different. That blood didn¡¯t automatically make someone their father.

    He¡¯d honestly treated him like a real little brother back then.

    But now his tone was bitter. ¡°He stopped hanging around me. Started giving me these weird looks¡ªlike I was the enemy. He¡¯d break stuff and me me, stir up other kids to leave me out. Just turned into a total pain in the ass. Got worse and worse over time.¡±

    Back then, William had actually thought about pulling Amon aside for a real heart-to-heart. But Amon brushed him off every single time¡ªlike he couldn¡¯t be bothered. After that, they never had even a minute alone again.

    ¡°As the years went by, Alonzo¡¯s grip on him only got tighter,¡± William said, voice t. ¡°And the tricks Amon picked up? Dirtier by the day. The guy turned into a carbon copy of his old man. Whatever bit of connection we had got eaten alive by his obsession with power.¡±

    William couldn¡¯t see a shred of the boy Amon used to be in the man standing there now. That was the moment thest of his hope crumbled. He finally epted that he and Amon would never be family. Not really. Not in this lifetime. They were just enemies now.

    Explore fantastic tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s; ?¦Ïm

    His tone didn¡¯t shift¡ªsteady and emotionless¡ªbut Ste could still feel the deep disappointment running under his words like an undertow. Getting betrayed by a cousin he might¡¯ve actually cared about, even just a little, hit just as hard as Alonzo¡¯s cold-blooded sabotage and power ys.

    To her, it was clear¡ªAlonzo had mastered the art of psychological warfare. He knew exactly how to cut someone where it hurt most. And now Ste understood where all of Amon¡¯s twisted feelings toward William came from. Even if she hadn¡¯t heard the poison Alonzo likely fed him back then, she could still take a damn good guess.

    It all boiled down to this: Alonzo raised Amon to w his way to the top, to fight tooth and nail for the family fortune. As long as William was around, Amon didn¡¯t stand a chance. He wouldn¡¯t even get a seat at the table¡ªmight even end up a pawn.

    Otherwise, Amon wouldn¡¯t have said what he did to her¡ªthat it was either his life or William¡¯s. Those words weren¡¯t random. They were the fallout from years of maniption. Alonzo had nted those seeds so deep they were impossible to dig out.<fn4482> Checktest chapters at Find[?]ovel</fn4482>

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 936

    ?Chapter 936:<fn30a2> Content originallyes from f?ndnovel</fn30a2>

    ¡°So that¡¯s why he¡¯s always had it out for you,¡± Ste murmured. ¡°Why he kept trying to knock you down, again and again.¡±

    Anyst sliver of confusion Ste had about Amon¡ªthe same guy who once yanked her out of dangerpletely vanished. She saw it all clearly now: every so-called good deed from Amon came with a hidden agenda and a truckload of resentment. That was why William had warned her, in and simple¡ªstay the hell away from Amon.

    William let out a low grunt, like he was done talking about someone who disgusted him. Then he reached out and gently cupped Ste¡¯s cheek, his thumb brushing the corner of her eye. ¡°Stop wasting your thoughts on ghosts from the past. You¡¯re here with me now. That¡¯s all that matters.¡±

    His gaze locked onto hers, warm and steady, like she was the one bright light that made all his shadows bearable. The wave of emotion hit Ste like a freight train. She flung her arms around him, holding him tight, as if she could transfer every drop of her love and warmth into him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere,¡± she whispered. ¡°I¡¯ll be right here. Always.¡±

    William rested his chin on the top of her head and took a deep breath. Her warmth, her scent¡ªit melted away the chill those old memories had dragged in. All of that¡ªthe pain, the betrayal¡ªit was behind him now. He had her, and that was more than enough.

    Moonlight spilled softly through the window, casting a quiet glow across the bedroom where they held each other like the world outside didn¡¯t matter. Eventually, William drifted off. Once he was sound asleep, Ste gently slipped out of his room.

    Even though they were officially together now, they still kept to separate bedrooms. William respected her decision, and Ste felt like the timing still wasn¡¯t right¡ªnot until he was back on his feet, fully recovered.

    In her own room, she quickly freshened up and crawled into bed. Just as her head hit the pillow, her phone buzzed on the nightstand. She picked it up, and there it was¡ªLance¡¯s name lighting up the screen.

    Your imagination thrives at  punt

    Midnight? What the hell was he calling for at this hour?

    Ste¡¯s stomach twisted. Something had to be wrong. Her mind jumped straight to her grandpa. She picked up without hesitation. ¡°Hey, Lance, is everything okay? Why are you calling sote?¡±

    He must¡¯ve caught the panic in her voice, because he jumped in quick. ¡°Whoa, chill. Nothing¡¯s wrong. I just found this ne that fell out of the suitcase you left here. The sp¡¯s kinda busted. Just thought I¡¯d let you know.¡±

    A ne?

    Back when they were packing up for the safe house, Ste had thrown together ast-minute suitcase. Then everything spiraled¡ªWilliam got shot, ended up in the hospital¡ªand her stuff had been dumped at the Carters¡¯ ce for safekeeping. Honestly, if Lance hadn¡¯t mentioned it, she would¡¯ve totally forgotten about that suitcase.

    ¡°What ne?¡± she asked, frowning.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 937

    ?Chapter 937:

    She didn¡¯t remember packing any jewelry. She¡¯d only taken the essentials.

    ¡°It¡¯s this amber pendant,¡± Lance said. ¡°Has some kind of little metal piece inside. Looks almost like a tiny sh drive or something?¡± He tried to describe it, but he had no clue what it actually was.

    But the moment he said amber pendant, it all clicked for Ste like a bolt of lightning. ¡°Oh! That¡¯s the trinket my mom left me!¡± she gasped. ¡°Lance, stash it somewhere safe for me, okay? I¡¯lle by and grab it tomorrow.¡±

    After clocking out at the institute, Ste swung by the Carter family vi to pick up the suitcase she¡¯d left behind¡ªand figured she might as well stay for dinner while she was there.

    The atmosphere in the dining room wasn¡¯t exactly buzzing, but at least it wasn¡¯t painfully awkward. With Nina away, it was just Lance and Karson at the table with her, making small talk over dinner.

    Once the dishes were cleared, Ste headed upstairs to collect the suitcase she¡¯d left behindst time. But before she made it halfway up, Lance called out from the couch in the living room.<fn7df8> Fresh chapters posted on F?ndNovel</fn7df8>

    He pulled a small velvet box from his pocket and handed it to her, speaking in a low voice. ¡°Hey. This fell out of your suitcase earlier. It¡¯s Mom¡¯s old ne, right? I stuck it in here so it wouldn¡¯t get lost.¡±

    Ste paused for a beat, then took the box and flipped it open. Inside was a delicate chain, ssic and elegant, with an amber pendant wrapped in a band of white gold. Under the warm light, it gave off a soft, almost ethereal glow. It was the only thing Ste had left from her birth mom. No real photos, no letters¡ªjust this.

    She carefully picked it up, the metal cool against her fingertips. And in that moment, something stirred in her¡ªlike a sudden wave of connection she couldn¡¯t quite exin.

    Lance was watching her closely, his expression unreadable, like he was staring through her and seeing someone else entirely.

    ?????? ???????? ? g??lnov?l??.???m

    ¡°Mom was¡­ strong. Gentle, but tough when it counted,¡± he said quietly. ¡°She was always swamped with work when I was a kid, but she still found time to be with us. Dad used to say I was a total menace back then. One time I cracked my head open messing around¡ªshepletely lost it. Scooped me up crying and rushed me straight to the ER.¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t know any of that. She was way younger than Lance, and by the time she was old enough to remember anything, their mom was already gone.

    Most of her memories came from her time with her adoptive parents. She had no idea why her mom had taken her and left Lance behind when she disappeared.

    Talking about their mom seemed to loosen something in Lance. His words had that raw edge¡ªreal, unfiltered emotion that only came from way back. Ste figured that was just how family worked. Even if they didn¡¯t share much time, blood had a way of closing the distance.

    She sat there in silence, listening as Lance shared pieces of a past she couldn¡¯t even picture. Absentmindedly, her fingers ran over the ne chain. Then, suddenly¡ªshe felt it. Her fingertip brushed against a tiny ridge on the back of the pendant.

    She froze. Was that real? Or was her mind ying tricks? Leaning in under the light, she spotted it¡ªa slight bump, barely noticeable, but clearly out of ce. She kept her expression calm, same as before, and turned to Lance with a casual voice. ¡°Thanks for finding this, Lance. I¡¯ll make sure it stays safe. Gonna head up now and finish packing.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 938

    ?Chapter 938:

    Lance didn¡¯t question her. He just nodded and watched as she disappeared up the stairs.

    As soon as she returned to her room, she locked the door behind her and rushed to her desk, flipping on themp.

    She pulled out the ne again and took a closer look. The craftsmanship was next level¡ªthe intricate vine patterns, every detail so precise. And that bump? Hidden perfectly within the lines of a leaf. No way you¡¯d spot it unless you were searching for it.

    Was it a switch?

    Her pulse jumped. Her mind shot back to what her adoptive parents had told her about her mom¡¯s death. Her mom had been involved in some shady research, swiped some important files, and ended up targeted. What if this pendant held a clue to those missing files?

    Pushing the thought aside, Ste focused. She gently pressed her fingernail against the bump.

    Click. The soft sound was barely audible, but it confirmed it¡ªshe¡¯d triggered something.

    The white gold vines, which looked like a single solid piece, split open along a nearly invisible seam, revealing a small hollowpartment inside.

    Her heart thudded in her chest. With steady hands, she pried the pendant open. Tucked neatly inside was a tiny electronic chip.

    Ste held her breath as she carefully used a pair of tweezers to pull the tiny chip out.

    To even read what was on it, she¡¯d need a specific kind of card reader¡ªbut of course, she didn¡¯t have anything close to that on hand.<fn74ca> Fresh chapters posted on Find¡ïNovel</fn74ca>

    She tried searching for one online, only to hit a wall. Readers that matched the chip¡¯s size weren¡¯t just rare¡ªthey were practically nonexistent.

    Discover new content now g?ln¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m

    The fact that it needed a custom reader just screamed ¡°ssified,¡± and Ste knew right then¡ªit wasn¡¯t some run-of-the-mill memory chip. It was big. With no way to ess it right now, she had no choice but to gently slide the chip back into the pendant and seal it up like nothing had happened. She sent a quick text to Sharon, hoping she might know where to dig up a reader that small or oddly specific.

    Sharon had no clue what the reader was for, but she promised to keep an eye out anyway.

    With that settled for now, Ste sank down onto the edge of her bed, staring nkly into space. She¡¯d had this ne for years. Years. And not once had she ever noticed a hidden switch.

    It meant so much to her that she barely ever wore it¡ªshe¡¯d always kept it locked away in its box like something sacred.

    If it hadn¡¯t identally fallen out of her suitcase¡­ and if Lance hadn¡¯t picked it up¡­ she might¡¯ve gone her whole life without ever realizing the pendant held a secret.

    That thought hit her hard¡ªlike the universe had been nudging her the whole time, waiting for the right moment to reveal something.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 939

    ?Chapter 939:

    If she hadn¡¯te back to the Carter family¡­ if none of the recent chaos had happened¡­ she never would¡¯ve found it.

    Rubbing her temples, Ste let out a long breath and silently begged the universe for one more favor¡ªthat Sharon could track down the right reader fast, so she could finally figure out what secrets her mom had left behind.

    Meanwhile, William stood by the window, staring out with a hard look on his face, jaw tight.

    Luca¡¯s voice filtered through the line, heavy with frustration. ¡°Mr. Briggs, we¡¯re stilling up empty. We¡¯ve checked every ce Ms. Russell¡¯s mom ever worked or touched¡ªnothing. The data¡¯s like it never existed.¡±

    William leaned back in his chair, rubbing at his temples as tension gripped his whole frame.

    That data was everything¡ªthe one thing that could blow Alonzo¡¯s entire operation wide open. It would prove he was behind illegal experiments, ck ops projects, and all the dirt he¡¯d buried. It was also the only thing that could clear Ste¡¯s mom¡¯s name for good.

    Without it, the nightmare dragged on, and Ste stayed in the crosshairs.

    After a pause, Luca threw out a thought. ¡°Sir¡­ maybe we should bring in Ms. Russell? It¡¯s her mother. She might remember something¡ªmaybe her mom passed something on when she was a kid.¡±

    William shut down the idea without a second thought. ¡°Absolutely not. We¡¯re not dragging her any deeper into this.¡±

    His mind shed back to what Ste¡¯s mom had gone through¡ªthe fear, the betrayal, the way that group chewed people up and spit them out. His expression hardened, voice dropping cold.

    ¡°I¡¯m ending this before it ever touches her again. That¡¯s the only oue I¡¯ll ept.¡±

    She¡¯d been through enough. Thest thing he wanted was for her to get caught up in more danger.

    Luca went quiet for a second, then gave a soft ¡°Understood,¡± before the line went dead.

    There was no point arguing once William made up his mind. And honestly, if Ste ever caught wind of this, there was no way she¡¯d just sit back. She¡¯d throw herself right into the fire without blinking.

    A few dayster, William was healed enough to move around, so he made his way to the Carter family¡¯s basement¡ªwhere Amon was still being held. The ce was dim and damp, the kind of room where secrets went to rot. Amon sat strapped to a chair with reinforced restraints, his face pale and drawn, but those wild, burning eyes of his were still full of twisted energy. The moment he saw William and Ste step into the room, a grin spread across his face¡ªwide and smug, like he was the one in control.<fndb36> Follow current nov?ls on find(?)ovel</fndb36>

    ¡°Well, well,¡± Amon drawled, shing a cocky smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t think you of all people would show up, my dear cousin. Must mean I¡¯m a big deal.¡±

    William didn¡¯t waste a second on pleasantries. He cut straight to it. ¡°Where¡¯s your main base? And was it Alonzo who gave the order to take out Ste¡¯s mom?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 940

    Chapter 940:

    Amon scoffed, casually rattling his cuffs like he was just stretching. ¡°Wow, no warm-up? No coffee, no¡­¡±

    ¡°Handshake?¡± Heughed under his breath. ¡°Even if I knew anything, why the hell would I tell you?¡±

    Then his eyes slid over to Ste. His smile shifted¡ªturned slower, creepier, like oil slick on water.

    ¡°But her?¡± he said, nodding toward her. ¡°If she¡¯s the one asking¡­ I might just be tempted to share a few secrets.¡± His voice dropped, thick with slimy charm. ¡°Of course, I like my conversations private. No third wheels, if you catch my drift.¡±

    Amon couldn¡¯t have made it clearer¡ªhe wanted a private chat with Ste, no William tagging along.

    ¡°Are you out of your damn mind?¡± William snapped, mming his palm down on the table in front of Amon. The crash echoed through the basement like a thunderp.

    Ste grabbed his arm, holding him back as she gave Amon a quick once-over¡ªstill chained up and acting smug as hell¡ªbefore turning to William, voice steady. ¡°William. Step out. I¡¯ve got this.¡±

    William¡¯s eyes red with protest, jaw tight. ¡°Stel, no way in hell.¡±

    She shot him a look, calm but firm. ¡°He¡¯s not going anywhere. He¡¯s locked up tighter than a bank vault. If he wants to talk, fine¡ªI¡¯ll hear him out. I want to know what he has to say.¡±

    Amon raised an eyebrow and sent William a smug little smirk, like he was saying, ¡°See? She¡¯s willing to talk with me.¡±

    William¡¯s re locked onto Amon like he could set him on fire with his eyes. Then, jaw clenched, he turned and stormed out, mming the door behind him with a heavy thud.

    I@?e$t ¡é§ß@???§ñ$ ?¦Ç ???§Ú?v¦Å??.c?m

    The silence in the basement settled in, thick and heavy around them in the dim light.

    Ste dropped into the chair across from him, fixing him with an ice-cold stare. ¡°Alright. It¡¯s just us. Start talking.¡±

    Amon looked her over, tongue running over his lips before he spoke, slow and taunting. ¡°Ste Russell¡­ or should I say, Sylvia Gilbert? Which name do you prefer?¡±

    Hearing him trying to be funny made her jaw twitch. Her eyes narrowed with a sh of irritation.<fn9f67> Fresh chapters posted on find{n}ovel</fn9f67>

    He continued, ¡°Your mother has been dead for so many years. By opposing me now, are you aiming to follow in her footsteps?¡±

    ¡°What the hell are you getting at?¡± she snapped, tension ring in her voice.

    Amon just grinned, sharp and nasty. ¡°Took years to confirm you were her daughter. Real pain in the ass, honestly.¡±

    Hisughter rang with malice¡ªcold and smug¡ªeyes boring into her with dark amusement.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Today we¡¯re gonna have a few new novels, hope you like them. God loves you and Noah wishes you all the best. (?? ? ??)?

    .

 Chapter 941

    ?Chapter 941:

    ¡°You know that data your mom swiped, right? You ever stop and wonder¡ªwho do you think that data belonged to?¡±

    Ste¡¯s stomach dropped. Her voice came out tight. ¡°You¡¯re saying your organization was behind her death?¡±

    ¡°What else do you think it was?¡± Amon tilted his head like it was the most obvious thing in the world. ¡°She crossed a line. Took stuff she had no business touching. Snooped where she wasn¡¯t cleared to. We let her slip by for years¡ªeven let her birth you. That? That was us showing mercy.¡±

    ¡°And what exactly did she take?¡± Ste¡¯s voice cut sharper now. Her hand curled around the ne in her pocket without even realizing it, her fingers pressing into the metal like it could ground her.

    Her brain was spinning¡ªwhatever her mom had stolen must¡¯ve been massive if this group was still out for blood. They¡¯d already taken out her mom to settle the score, and now they were circling her like fresh meat.

    Amon¡¯s grin twisted, cocky but not quite as casual now. ¡°That¡¯s the one thing I can¡¯t tell you. But here¡¯s a little heads-up¡ªnow that they know who you are, they¡¯reing. Doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m locked up in this dungeon¡ªthey¡¯ll put someone else in charge. And they won¡¯t be ying nice.¡±

    Ste¡¯s chest tightened. Even if Amon died in this basement, as long as that group still existed, her life would never go back to normal. They¡¯d keep hunting her until she was wiped off the map¡ªjust like her mom.

    Her whole body trembled under the weight of it, but she forced herself to stay calm. ¡°You keeping your mouth shut won¡¯t stop me,¡± she said, voice steady despite everything. ¡°I¡¯ll find the truth on my own. Don¡¯t think for a second that your little mind games are going to scare me off.¡±

    She¡¯d known the second she started digging that there was no going back. No exit. No brakes.

    Your hub for updates: g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    Amonughed¡ªactuallyughed, full-on, like she¡¯d just told the best joke he¡¯d heard in years. ¡°Find the truth? What¡¯s your n? You gonna do it solo? Or just ride on the coattails of my charming cousin?¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t even blink. The jabnded, but she wasn¡¯t giving him the satisfaction of reacting.

    If he had nothing useful to say, there was no point wasting breath.

    She stood up, ready to walk out. But Amon¡¯s gaze snapped back to her, that twisted grin back in full force.

    ¡°Come on, Ste. Don¡¯t y dumb. You really think William¡¯s some white knight? You think he¡¯s told you everything? I¡¯ve said it before, and I¡¯ll say it again¡ªnobody in the Briggs family is clean.¡±

    In the past, Amon¡¯s words might¡¯ve shaken Ste¡ªgotten under her skin, made her second-guess everything. But now, after everything they¡¯d been through¡ªespecially learning about that shared past with William¡ªSte¡¯s trust ran deep. She locked eyes with him, her voice cool and t. ¡°Save it, Amon. Whatever you¡¯re trying to stir up between me and William doesn¡¯t concern you. So back off.¡±

    Amon caught the ice in her stare. That smug grin of his was gone, reced with a dark scowl. ¡°Loyal to the bitter end, huh? Just hope you don¡¯t regret it.¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t even flinch. She turned on her heel and stormed out of the basement without looking back.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 942

    ?Chapter 942:

    William was already waiting outside the door, tense and on edge. The moment she stepped out, he rushed over, scanning her from head to toe. ¡°You alright? What did that bastard say?¡±

    Ste gave a small shake of her head, her shoulders finally rxing. ¡°I¡¯m good. He was just running his mouth, trying to cause drama. Let¡¯s get out of here.¡±

    William studied her face closely. She wasn¡¯t rattled¡ªhe could see that now. He let out a breath he hadn¡¯t realized he¡¯d been holding, thenced his fingers with hers and led her away from the stairs.

    Ste threw herself back into herb work¡ªbncing heavy-duty experiments while quietly digging for clues about that chip tucked in her ne.

    A few days in, Paul called her into his office. His face was grim as he slid a thick folder across the desk. This gig was top-tier ssified, flush with funding, but it came with sky-high stakes and a mountain of ountability. Paul picking her was a straight-up vote of confidence in her chops.

    ¡°This one¡¯s big,¡± he said. ¡°Top-secret, fully funded, but the pressure¡¯s through the roof.¡± He adjusted his sses, giving her a serious look. ¡°You¡¯ve had a rough patchtely. Family stuff, stress¡­ and honestly, you look wiped. If you need a break, say the word. I¡¯ll reassign the project or give you some solid time off.¡±

    Paul wasn¡¯t just being polite. He¡¯d seen her work firsthand, knew what she was capable of¡ªbut he also knew burnout when he saw it.

    Ste flipped through the folder. It was heavy¡ªhigh stakes, no room for screw-ups. But she wasn¡¯t about to let Paul down, not after how much he¡¯d backed her. And there was no way she was going to pass up a shot like this because of personal baggage.

    She drew in a deep breath, then looked him straight in the eye. ¡°I¡¯ve got this. Hand it over.¡±

    Paul saw the fire in her gaze and gave a slow nod. ¡°Alright. Just watch your health. Call me if you need anything.¡±

    Find more content at ???????¦Ò????????.c§àm

    Ste dipped her head, fired up. She pulled in Sandra and Elbert and got the next round of tests rolling.

    The first few days were smooth. Ste was living in theb¡ªpushing Sandra and Elbert through test after test. The whole team was dialed in, noints, just pure focus. The pressure didn¡¯t faze her. If anything, it fueled her. She¡¯d missed the buzz of working on something huge.

    She wasn¡¯t the type to sit back and chill in herfort zone. She thrived on challenges.

    But just as they hit the halfway point¡ªabout to start crunching data and running validation tests¡ªeverything went south.

    Hackers hit the institute¡¯s main server, fast and brutal. The IT team hadn¡¯t even blinked before Ste¡¯s entire project folder got yanked. Gone in under five minutes.

    Even the backups Ste had prudently created as a precaution were wiped clean. Totally unrecoverable. Half an hourter, every byte was sshed online for free¡ªprime time for anyizen or rivalb to snatch. Months of work, gone in a sh.

    The project was dead in the water. Fat stacks of cash down the drain, and the institute now faced staggeringpensation demands from its partners.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 943

    ?Chapter 943:

    Standing there in theb, Ste stared at the screens. Her data. Her work. All of it, sshed across the web. She went pale. Her body felt cold. She couldn¡¯t breathe.

    Guilt hit her like a freight train.

    None of it made sense. The institute¡¯s security was supposed to be airtight. So how the hell had someone broken in so clean?

    And the worst part? The thief didn¡¯t even sell the data. They just dumped it. Like the whole point was to burn her down.

    Nearby, one of the IT guys was sweating bullets, his voice hollow. ¡°Whoever did this¡­ they were next-level. Like, insider level. They tore through our firewalls like they knew the system inside out. Hit us exactly where it¡¯d hurt the most.¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t reply. She just looked up¡ªtoward the balcony where Paul stood, staring down at the chaos, his face thundercloud dark.

    Paul stood on the balcony, his eyes unreadable as they locked onto Ste. His voice rang out, low and firm. ¡°Sylvia,e up here for a minute.¡±

    From below, Sandra flinched. Her gaze darted to Ste, tense with concern. If Paul was calling her out like that¡­ it couldn¡¯t be good. And if there was heat to take, better the whole team took it together.

    But Ste just gave her a small, reassuring pat on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve got this.¡±

    She turned and walked upstairs, her steps steady. As she disappeared from sight, Nina¡¯s eyes sparkled with cruel delight. She didn¡¯t even bother to hide the grin tugging at her lips.

    Finally. Ste had tripped. And this time, she wouldn¡¯t be getting up so easily.

    Her voice rose, sharp and dripping with judgment. ¡°Can you believe this? They handed Sylvia the biggest project the institute¡¯s seen in years, and what does she do? Crashes it. Hard. This isn¡¯t just a little mistake,¡± Nina continued, pacing as if she were leading a courtroom drama. ¡°The institute¡¯s suffered a massive loss. Data gone. Reputation shattered. And all thanks to her.¡±

    ???€$? ¡é????€?$ ?? g??l??ov?l????o??

    Researchers began to crowd in, drawn like moths to a me. The tension in the air turned electric.

    With the data leak hanging over them like a storm cloud, no one knew what to do¡ªand after Nina¡¯s little speech, everyone had a target to me.

    Ste.

    ¡°Told you she couldn¡¯t handle it.¡±

    ¡°Now what? How do we exin this to the partners?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re all gonna pay for her screw-up!¡±

    It didn¡¯t matter that the truth was still murky. It didn¡¯t matter that Ste hadn¡¯t even had a chance to speak. The crowd had picked a viin¡ªand it was her.

    Downstairs, the mob turned brutal. Upstairs, Ste walked straight into the storm¡¯s eye.

    Paul stood behind his desk, his expression unreadable. He let out a long sigh, his voice low. ¡°This wasn¡¯t your fault.¡±

    Ste blinked, caught off guard. She¡¯d braced herself for me, for anger¡ªbut not this.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 944

    ?Chapter 944:

    ¡°The hack targeted you specifically,¡± Paul continued. ¡°There was no way around it.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Hoffman¡­¡±

    Her heart sank. If she was the target¡­ that meant the fallout was still on her. No matter how he framed it.

    ¡°Stop it,¡± Paul said firmly. ¡°This isn¡¯t just your cross to bear. We all got hit. What matters now is fixing it. ming yourself won¡¯t undo what¡¯s done.¡±

    He was calm. Measured. Just like always. But the weight in his words wasn¡¯t lost on her.

    ¡°What do the partners say?¡± she asked, forcing her voice steady.

    Ste figured he had a point, so she reined in her headspace quick, zeroing in on solutions instead.

    Paul¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°They¡¯re furious. They want fullpensation. After that, they¡¯re pulling out. Deal¡¯s dead.¡±

    The words hit her like a p. Even though she¡¯d expected it¡­ hearing it out loud made it real.

    Her throat tightened. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she whispered. ¡°This is all because of me.¡±

    Even with Paul cutting her ck, Ste couldn¡¯t just shrug it off like it was someone else¡¯s mistake.

    Paul shook his head, the edge in his voice softening. ¡°Just go. I¡¯ll handle the partners.¡±

    Ste hesitated, but she knew he was right. She couldn¡¯t fix this by standing here. She turned and walked out, her chest aching with every step.

    But the moment her feet hit the stairs, the noise downstairs hit her like a thunderp. Voices. usations. Her name¡ªspat like venom. And leading the charge? Nina.

    Read new content at g¦Áln¦Ò¦Íe?s

    ¡°Well, well. Look who finally came back down.¡± Nina¡¯s voice rang out with icy satisfaction. ¡°Sylvia, youpletely wrecked this. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time to leave the institute? Or do you really n to stick around and pretend nothing happened?¡±

    Ste¡¯s brows furrowed. Her jaw tightened. She opened her mouth to defend herself, but the crowd wasn¡¯t interested in what she had to say.

    ¡°She¡¯s right. Why are you still here? You brought this whole ce down!¡±

    ¡°Think your connection with William¡¯s gonna save you now?¡±

    And just like that, the whispers turned into something uglier. Dragging William into it was a low blow. The message was clear: the only reason Ste hadsted this long was favoritism¡ªnot skill, not merit.

    Even if she didn¡¯t want to leave, she was no longer one of them.

    Sandra¡¯s face tightened the second she heard those words. Standing firmly by Ste¡¯s side, she snapped, ¡°That¡¯s enough already! Are you seriously going to ignore everything Sylvia¡¯s done for us? Haven¡¯t you seen how much she¡¯s contributed to this institute?¡±

    Honestly, the institute¡¯s reputation had a lot to do with Ste¡¯s hard work¡ªincluding the gear they got from Rutherford, which wouldn¡¯t have happened without her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 945

    ?Chapter 945:

    Back then, nobody even thought to thank her. And now? Now they were acting like she was the problem? That was pushing it too far.

    Elbert chimed in too, trying to keep things level. ¡°We¡¯re all colleagues here. None of us want trouble, but since it¡¯s already happened, let¡¯s focus on fixing it instead of tearing each other apart.¡±

    Sandra gave a nod. She agreed¡ªthat made sense.

    But then Nina scoffed and cut in, ¡°Oh, so now we all have to carry the me for your team¡¯s mess? That¡¯s real fair.¡±

    The tension, which had just started to ease thanks to Elbert, red right back up.

    All the voices rose again¡ªall demanding Ste leave the institute.

    Ste stood there, frustrated and exhausted. She knew whatever she said wouldn¡¯t change a thing. Just as she opened her mouth to speak, the sound of steady footsteps echoed behind her.

    William walked in, calm but quick, and without hesitation stepped in front of her, cing himself like a shield between Ste and the others. His gaze swept over Nina and the rest, sharp and cold. ¡°We¡¯re still investigating what caused this incident,¡± he said, voice frosty. ¡°So anyone making baseless usations better be ready to take responsibility.¡±

    Paul came in behind him, face just as serious. ¡°Right now, solving the problem is what matters¡ªnot turning on each other. Everyone, get back to your posts.¡±

    Nina opened her mouth again, clearly ready to argue¡ªbut one look at William¡¯s expression made her swallow her words. His stare was intense¡ªborderline scary.

    With a frustrated huff, she turned and walked off, muttering, ¡°You can protect her all you want. Someone¡¯s still gotta answer for this. You can¡¯t shield her forever.¡±

    William didn¡¯t even flinch. He just gently led Ste away and walked her to his office. On the way there, she sighed more than once, her chest tight with anxiety.

    L¨»t?st ch¦Ápt?rs ??n g??l??ov????.§ã??m

    Sure, William and Paul were standing by her, but the damage had already been done. What her colleagues said¡ªeven if harsh¡ªwasn¡¯t totally wrong. The root of the problem¡­ it had started with her. She couldn¡¯t stop the guilt from sinking in.

    Maybe leaving really was the right call.

    People were clearlying after her, and because of that, the institute was getting dragged into a mess.

    If she left, maybe it would save the institute.

    William, walking quietly beside her, seemed to read her mind. ¡°Don¡¯t take it all on yourself,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯re part of this institute. If something goes wrong, we face it together.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t him ying favorites. Even if it were another staff member in her shoes, William would¡¯ve handled it the same¡ªcarefully, fairly, without jumping to conclusions.

    He could tell Ste wanted to take the fall for everything, but now wasn¡¯t the time for that.

    She nced at him, a little caught off guard, but didn¡¯t know what to say.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 946

    ?Chapter 946:

    When they got to his office, William handed her a document.

    She skimmed it, and her eyes widened. ¡°You want me to take a leave?¡± After everything, she hadn¡¯t expected that.

    ¡°It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t show up at the institute for now,¡± he said. ¡°For your sake¡ªand everyone else¡¯s. I can keep you safer at the vi. And if you¡¯re not here, Nina won¡¯t have anyone to aim at.¡±

    From his perspective, this move had nothing but upsides.

    Ste hesitated. ¡°But the issue started because of me. How can I just walk away and do nothing?¡±

    It felt like he was shutting her out¡ªtelling her to stay out of it. And even though she knew he was trying to protect her, it didn¡¯t sit right with her.

    William looked her in the eye and said calmly, ¡°This isn¡¯t about acting on emotion. It¡¯s the smartest choice right now¡ªand you know it. Don¡¯t let guilt cloud your judgment.¡±

    Those words hit home. Just like that, her resistance faded.

    He was right. This wasn¡¯t about pride or proving herself.

    She wanted to clear her name¡ªbadly¡ªbut staying in the institute would only stir up more drama.

    Stepping away wasn¡¯t cowardice; it was a tactical move.

    After a long pause, Ste signed her name on the document.

    William took it back and gave her a reassuring look. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you be gone long.¡±

    Her ce in the institute wasn¡¯t going anywhere either.

    Ste slumped onto the couch the second she got back from the research institute. She feltpletely drained¡ªmind and body both running on empty. Rubbing her temples, she tried to think, but everything in her head was a tangled mess. No matter how hard she tried, she just couldn¡¯t get her thoughts straight.

    Then, right on the edge of a breakdown, her phone buzzed with a call from some unfamiliar international number.

    She hesitated for a beat, then picked up. ¡°Hello? Who¡¯s this?¡±

    There was a brief pause, and then a voice came through, slow and smooth, with that smug tone she recognized instantly. ¡°Well, well, Ms. Russell. Heard you¡¯ve hit a bit of a rough patch?¡±

    It was Amon. Of course it was. He sounded amused, like this whole thing was just some joke to him. ¡°What a shame,¡± he went on, almostzily. ¡°But hey, if you need help¡­ maybe we should revisit that little chat we had about working together.¡±

    Ste¡¯s grip on the phone tightened. Her heart sank. ¡°Amon¡­ did you have something to do with this?¡±

    She already knew the answer. This was his style¡ªhe thrived on chaos, but if he wasn¡¯t behind it, he wouldn¡¯t have called her now.

    He was like a kid pulling pranks, calling just to hear her reaction. If she freaked out, that¡¯d be the cherry on top for him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 947

    ?Chapter 947:

    Amon chuckled, as if they were just catching up about the weather. ¡°Oh, and by the way, the Carter family¡¯s basement? Not exactly my style. A bit too gloomy. I¡¯ve made myselffortable elsewhere. It was more interesting when you were around, though.¡±

    Just like that, Ste realized he was no longer in custody.

    He¡¯d either escaped on his own, or someone from his side had broken him out. Or worse¡ªthe Carters had just let him go and kept it from her. Did they even know he was gone?

    Her breathing grew heavier. When she first met Amon, he seemed like your typical smooth-talking yboy. She never expected he¡¯d be such a damn headache.

    Amon, clearly enjoying her silence, let out another lowugh. ¡°You must be in a real bind. Honestly, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re equipped to deal with this on your own. But if you work with¡­¡±

    ¡­me, I could fix this. I¡¯ll keep you and the research institute safe. I might even tell you a few things about your mother.¡± That old trick again.

    He¡¯d dangled that carrot before, and back then, she¡¯d taken the bait. But now? She wasn¡¯t so easy to y.

    Amon¡¯s voice dropped, smooth and calcted. ¡°We¡¯ve known each other a while now, haven¡¯t we? I like you, Ste. Think about it.¡±

    Her fingers went ice-cold around the phone. When Amon said he liked her, it didn¡¯t make her heart flutter¡ªit made her stomach turn. Someone like him didn¡¯t know the first thing about real feelings.

    ¡°Amon,¡± she said, voice hard and steady, ¡°making a deal with the devil is basically asking to die. You really think I¡¯m dumb enough to trust you? Even if my name gets dragged through the mud, I¡¯ll never work with you.¡±

    Her tone was resolute, clearly not willing topromise.

    galn¦Ò¦Íels.c¡ðm hosts fresh updates

    He let out a low snort. ¡°Still as stubborn as ever.¡± He didn¡¯t sound surprised. If anything, he sounded amused. ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve got time. Sooner orter, when they kick you out of the institute and everyone turns their backs on you, you¡¯lle running. Oh, and do say hi to dear William for me. Let him know the real game¡¯s just getting started.¡±

    Game? What damn game?

    Before she could say a word, he hung up. Ste stared at the screen as the busy tone beeped in her ear.

    Rage simmered in her chest, but she had no outlet.

    With a heavy sigh, she set the phone down and leaned back into the couch, the exhaustion washing over her all at once.

    Amon was free. His people had gotten to him. Clearly, his organization had its fingers in way more ces than she¡¯d thought.

    On top of that, the research institute was taking massive hits from the data breach. The weight of it all was suffocating.

    Even if William did want her back, would she even have the guts to return?

    William hadn¡¯t said much, but she knew¡ªhe¡¯d done everything he could to shield her from the fallout. He¡¯d pulled strings to silence the media, and Luca was digging hard to find out who was behind the hack. But the consequences were still unraveling.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 948

    ?Chapter 948:

    And Nina? She was loving every second of this mess¡ªstirring up trouble inside the institute, fanning the mes while Ste was on a temporary leave. If they couldn¡¯t pin down the cause of the disaster soon, the resentment among her coworkers would only get worse.

    The Carter family caught wind of the situation pretty quickly, and Lance didn¡¯t waste time¡ªhe called Ste right away to check in.

    ¡°Stel, how are you holding up? Grandpa and I heard about what happened at the research institute. Are you okay?¡± His voice was thick with concern.

    The moment she heard his familiar, caring tone, the tight grip she¡¯d been keeping on her emotions started to slip. Her chest ached, her eyes burned, and it took everything in her not to cry.

    She sniffled, trying to steady her voice. ¡°I¡¯m alright. I¡¯ll deal with it.¡±

    Lance knew how she was¡ªalways trying to shoulder everything alone¡ªbut he still gently reminded her, ¡°Hey, Grandpa and I are here for you. You don¡¯t have to do this on your own, okay? We¡¯re family.¡±

    His words stirred something in her heart. After a pause, Ste finally gave in with a quiet ¡°Okay.¡±

    Once the call ended, she headed for the shower, hoping the water might wash away some of the heaviness. When she came out, her phone was already buzzing with messages¡ªmost of them from Sharon.

    The whole situation had blown up online. Ste didn¡¯t even need to open anything to know what kind of noise was out there.

    Still, she took a breath and braced herself before checking thements. And just like she expected¡ªthey were brutal.

    ¡°Why let an outsider mess things up for the entire research institute and the Carter family?¡±

    I??€$? ¡é??t??§ñ? ?¦Ç ga?n?¦Í¦Ål?.c??

    ¡°We said it before¡ªshe had no business being involved in core projects.¡±

    ¡°William might be rich, but even he can¡¯t keep throwing money into a ck hole. Who knows what other screw-ups areing? The Carters are doomed if they keep backing her.¡±

    Ste stared at the screen, trying to keep her cool, but it was impossible not to feel the sting.

    Her chest tightened. Her fingers hovered over the keyboard, but she typed nothing. She ended up sitting in front of herputer for hours, just staring at that ring nk section in her experiment data. The silence around her was deafening.

    Later that evening, there was a knock on her bedroom door. It was William, his tone light, casual. ¡°Hey, I heard we might be able to catch some shooting stars tonight. Want to go stargazing?¡±

    His words snapped her out of her spiral. She nced over at him standing in the doorway. After a beat, she shook her head. ¡°Shooting stars aren¡¯t that easy to see.¡±

    She didn¡¯t have the energy to hike up a mountain and wait around in the dark for a ¡°maybe.¡± Right now, it just felt pointless.

    Besides, this wasn¡¯t the time for starry skies and wishful thinking.

    William didn¡¯t seem fazed. He just smiled gently and tried a different angle. ¡°Alright, how about a movie then? There¡¯s a new one out¡ªsupposed to be pretty decent.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 949

    ?Chapter 949:

    Ste looked at him again, and this time, she saw through him. He was doing it on purpose¡ªtrying to distract her, trying to lift her out of the hole she was sinking into.

    Stargazing, movies¡­ it wasn¡¯t random.

    A soft sigh escaped her. ¡°William, you don¡¯t have to do all this.¡±

    Yeah, she was feeling down. But that didn¡¯t mean he had to go out of his way to cheer her up.

    He walked into the room and sat beside her, taking her hand gently¡ªit was a little cold, and his palm was warm against it. His voice dropped to something low and reassuring. ¡°Stel¡­ don¡¯t carry all of this alone. It¡¯s not your fault, okay? The money, the setbacks¡ªthat¡¯s all secondary. What matters most is you.¡±

    Ste leaned against him, listening to his calm, steady heartbeat. Her throat tightened, her eyes welling up again.

    She knew he meant every word. She knew how much he cared. But even so¡­ she couldn¡¯t let herself just fall into hisfort. Not like this. She couldn¡¯t be a burden. Couldn¡¯t let him take the hits for her.

    Not when this involved more than just money¡ªit was her work, her reputation, everything she¡¯d poured herself into.

    More than that¡­ she knew this mess was tied to the truth she¡¯d been chasing. The more those people in the shadows tried to get to her, the more determined she became not to give up.

    She wasn¡¯t some helpless bird stuck in a cage. She would fight. She would find proof. She would clear her name.

    Suddenly, her mind flicked back to that ne¡ªher mom¡¯s¡ªand the odd chip tucked inside it.

    Ste didn¡¯t breathe a word about the chip to William. She only gave him a small nod and brushed off his concern, saying, ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m is packed with great reads

    That night, after the vi finally settled into silence, Ste slipped out of bed. She locked her door, switched on the deskmp, and pulled out the ne she had carefully hidden the chip in. With herptop open, she began searching online,paring its shape and size against different types of card readers. She searched dozens of websites and even reached out to people for help, but no luck. Everyone insisted that no reader existed for this particr type. A dull headache began to pound in her head, but she refused to quit. She clenched her teeth and kept going.

    While scrolling through a foreign website, she stumbled on a user who imed he might still have a reader that matched. But he warned that it was an old model and might not even function anymore. Still, that was better than nothing. Grasping at that thread of hope, Ste paid a steep price to have it shipped to her.

    Exactly three dayster, the package from overseas finally arrived in her hands. Shutting herself away in her room again, Ste carefully opened the box. She slid the chip into the reader, connected it to herptop, and held her breath as she clicked through the system.

    A folder popped open.

    A sh of excitement lit up Ste¡¯s eyes as she immediately opened the folder. Inside, there was only one file.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 950

    ?Chapter 950:

    Clicking it open, she was met with a molecr form of staggeringplexity¡ªunlike anything she had ever seen before. Ste knew her biological mother had been a researcher, so stumbling acrossplicated forms wasn¡¯t entirely out of ce. But this one was on another level.

    She tried breaking it down, but the jumble of letters and numbers left herpletely lost.

    After going through so much trouble to ess the chip, she wasn¡¯t ready to throw in the towel. Gritting her teeth, she pushed herself to keep going. She searched through online archives, scanned research databases, and dug through papers, but nothing matched.

    The whole morning slipped away with no progress.

    Byte night, Ste was slumped over her desk, lost in piles of scribbled notes, her eyes bloodshot from the effort.

    Then, almost by ident, her gaze caught on a dot on the screen.

    Since the document was in JPG format¡ªessentially an image of a handwritten form¡ªSte hadpletely overlooked the speck during her initial examination. But after hours of searching and getting nowhere, she kept zooming in, more out of stubbornness than hope, until the smudge filled the screen.

    The shock hit her then. What she thought was an ink blot wasn¡¯t random at all; it was a watermark, so faint it could vanish without the perfect angle and light. Anyone else would¡¯ve dismissed it as ink, but Ste knew better.

    Ste kept zooming, not letting go. Luckily, the scan was sharp enough that the mark held up under heavy ergement.

    What emerged looked like an eagle with its wings folded in, stylized and simple. The sight jolted something in her brain. It echoed the emblem she had seen on that old film reel, only pared down to a basic form. Her heart hammered, and every breath grew shallower.

    Every story starts at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??§àm

    This file her mother had hidden away¡­ it carried that same mark. If the watermark matched, then her mother¡¯s work had been stamped by Alonzo¡¯s crew. Amon hadn¡¯t been lying.

    Ste swallowed the shock and forced herself to think fast. She rerouted, looking at the form through that new angle. Letters and symbols that had seemed random before now started to line up differently; she stripped off bits that felt like red herrings and tried to match the backbone of the sequence against everything she knew.

    She couldn¡¯t say for sure she¡¯d nailed it yet, but she had time, and she intended to try every possibility.

    Hours slipped by without notice. The world outside paled into dawn while she hunched over the screen, hair in a loose mess, notes and coffee cups scattered around her.

    When the first thin light crept across the room, Ste bolted upright, pale and shaking.

    She finally understood what she was looking at.

    It was a synthetic toxin she¡¯d never encountered before, capable of inflicting severe brain damage in a short time, leading to confusion. Prolonged or high-dose exposure could even cause irreversible harm.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 951

    ?Chapter 951:

    The molecr form was theoretically sound¡ªit could suppress neural activity¡ªbut Ste had never imagined someone could actually synthesize this substance. She knew chemistry could be dangerous, that street drugs were twistedb recipes. But she¡¯d never imagined anyone would map out something this engineered, with no detail spared.

    Yet now it made sense why her mother had run with that item and why people had been hunting for it.

    This wasn¡¯t some ivory-tower curiosity or an academic oddity. It was a blueprint for a weapon that would be devastating on the ck market. Her mother had stolen it to keep it off the grid, to stop it from spreading. And looking at it now, Ste understood that if the form evernded in the wrong hands, the fallout would be catastrophic.

    Her mom had been right to take it.

    Ste took a deep breath, trying to calm her racing thoughts. The cryptic letters in the molecr form¡­ they weren¡¯t random. They pointed to a long-forgotten warehouse district near Choria Port.

    A chilling thought struck her¡ªwhat if the car ident that killed her adoptive parents all those years ago wasn¡¯t an ident at all? She remembered how the other driver had been going the wrong way on a mountain road,pletely out of it, like he wasn¡¯t even aware of what he was doing.

    Could someone have been after her mom the whole time? Was it about the patent her mother held?

    The way Alonzo was so relentless about getting that form¡­ it wasn¡¯t just important¡ªit was dangerous. And knowing how that organization operated, if they couldn¡¯t get what they wanted, they¡¯d destroy it without a second thought. That was just how they did things.

    What surprised Ste the most was how casually her mother had passed on the ne¡ªsuch a crucial clue¡ªright before she was adopted by another family. If she¡¯d ended up with different parents, she might never have kept the ne. If she hadn¡¯te back to the Carter family, she¡¯d never have uncovered its secret.

    Magic begins at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s

    Did her mother always hide clues like this? So recklessly?

    Her thoughts were interrupted by the soft sound of footsteps outside the study door. Then came William¡¯s voice¡ªgentle but clearly concerned. ¡°Stel? You¡¯ve been in there all night again? Come on out, eat something.¡±

    Snapping back to reality, Ste quickly gathered all the notes and scraps of paper, shoved them into a drawer, and locked it. She took a moment to steady herself, breathing deeply before walking over and opening the door.

    William was standing there in his pajamas, holding a cup of hot milk. The moment he saw her pale face and tired eyes, his expression tightened with worry. ¡°You don¡¯t look good. Are you sick?¡± he asked, reaching out to check her forehead.

    But Ste instinctively flinched and pulled back, surprised by her own reaction. His hand froze midair. For a brief second, something unreadable flickered in his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said quickly, forcing a weak smile as she took the milk from him. ¡°Just tired. The data recovery¡¯s going badly¡ªit¡¯s really frustrating.¡± She couldn¡¯t tell him the truth. Not yet.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 952

    ?Chapter 952:

    This was too risky. Too messy. It involved too many people, and she didn¡¯t want to drag him into it. Not now. Not when she wasn¡¯t even sure how deep it all went. She needed to figure this out herself first.

    William looked at her like he wanted to say more¡ªbut held back. Instead, he gently wrapped his arm around her and said quietly, ¡°Take it easy, okay? I¡¯m here if you need me.¡±

    His hug was warm andforting¡ªbut Ste¡¯s mind was anything but calm. As she leaned into him, her thoughts were already racing ahead, reying the path to that warehouse over and over.

    She had to go. She had to find proof¡ªsomething, anything¡ªthat tied it all together.

    Over the next two days, Ste mostly stayed inside the vi, doing her best to look like she was just resting. She even called Paul and told him she wanted to pause all her current projects for a while.

    Paul was surprised by the sudden move but trusted her judgment. He figured it was just a temporary break and gave her the go-ahead.

    Ste appreciated that. She promised she¡¯d return once things were sorted out. With that reassurance, Paul rxed, even reminding her to rest and take care of herself.

    But word of her ¡°stepping back¡± spread fast. Nina and her crew wasted no time celebrating, acting like Ste had finally thrown in the towel.

    Ste didn¡¯t care what Nina thought. She had bigger things to worry about. Whenever William was out¡ªusually at the Briggs Group or the researchb¡ªSte used the time to quietly prepare.

    She started making small trips out, iming she needed fresh air, but in truth, she was picking up gear: tiny cameras, voice recorders, anything she might need. She even rented a beat-up secondhand car, something that wouldn¡¯t draw attention.

    What she didn¡¯t realize was that William had already caught on. He didn¡¯t know the full story, but he could tell she was nning something. Still, he didn¡¯t confront her. He respected her space¡ªand her secrecy.

    Step into a new world at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    Instead, he quietly gave Luca instructions to double the security detail, keep eyes on her at all times, and never miss a thing.

    William knew that if he tried to stop her outright, she¡¯d only dig in deeper. Pretending not to know anything gave her a false sense of control, which made it easier for him to keep her safe from the shadows.

    Then, on the third afternoon, Ste told him she was heading out to an art exhibition in the suburbs.

    Normally, William would¡¯ve insisted on going with her. But today was different. He already knew this was no art trip. Still, he yed along, smiling softly as he said, ¡°Stel, I¡¯ve got a video conference this afternoon. Might not be able to join you.¡±

    Ste¡¯s eyes lit up the second she heard William say it. She¡¯d been racking her brain trying to figure out how to turn him down without making it a whole thing. ¡°No worries. Work takes priority. I¡¯ve got this,¡± she said, ying it cool. ¡°It¡¯s just a quick run from the vi anyway, no big deal.¡±

    William wore a mask of regret. ¡°Perhaps I should have Luca postpone the video conference by one day,¡± he offered.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 953

    ?Chapter 953:

    Ste jumped in, quick and sharp. ¡°No!!¡±

    She caught herself immediately¡ªprobably came off a little too intense. She softened her tone fast. ¡°I mean¡­ you don¡¯t need to skip work for me. I¡¯ll be fine. Promise.¡±

    William studied her a beat, then finally nodded¡ªbut only after making her swear she¡¯d call him if anything felt off.

    As soon as he left, Ste let out a full-body sigh of relief. After powering through lunch, she saw him off to the institute, then grabbed the keys and headed out alone in the rental car.

    She didn¡¯t go straight there, though. She took a few extra turns, circled a few blocks¡ªeyes glued to the rearview, just in case someone was tailing her. Once she felt clear, she gunned it toward the run-down industrial zone at Choria Harbor.

    It was about a thirty-minute drive from the vi.

    The closer she got, the more the ce looked like something out of a postapocalyptic movie. Rusted-out shipping containers piled up like scrap metal towers, crumbling factories standing silent, and the air¡ªgod, the air¡ªwas thick with salt and the stench of old metal and decay.

    Ste wrinkled her nose and followed the coordinates from the cracked code, easing the car into a hidden corner. She took a deep breath, threw on a ball cap and face mask, then grabbed her pepper spray and started creeping toward the warehouse.

    The front door was a wreck¡ªprobably hadn¡¯t been locked in years. One light push and it creaked open, loud and slow, like something straight out of a horror flick. Inside was pitch-ck and reeked of mildew. It felt like the ce hadn¡¯t seen a soul in forever.

    Her heart was pounding. Palms sweaty.

    She flicked on her phone¡¯s shlight, the beam cutting through the dark andnding on piles of busted-up equipment and scattered trash. She moved slow, careful, scanning every inch¡ªnerves buzzing.

    Your source: g??ln??v??ls.??????

    The whole setup had her on edge, body tight, senses turned up to ten. She hadn¡¯t forgotten the warehouse incident with those crates tied to Haley¡ªnot even close. Last time had nearly gotten her killed. So now, she stayed quiet. No sudden moves. Just her eyes constantly darting, catching every flicker of movement around her.

    ording to the clue from the file, the goods were supposed to be stashed in the southeast corner. No idea if she was reading it right, but that was where she headed.

    She circled the area once, scanning the floor. Then¡ªbingo. A few of the old wooden boards looked like they¡¯d been pried up before, the edges showing faint marks.

    Her heart did a little flip. She dropped down and yanked up the loosest nk. There it was: a small metal box, wrapped tight in stic¡ªlike someone had gone out of their way to keep it dry. The thing looked weird. Off.

    The second she saw it, her heart almost punched a hole through her chest. She¡¯d actually found it.

    Hands trembling, she pulled the box free and slowly opened it.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 954

    ?Chapter 954:

    No sh drive. No papers. Not what she¡¯d imagined. Instead¡ªsealed ss vials,bels so faded they were basically unreadable. The liquid inside glowed a soft, unsettling shade of blue. Creepy as hell. But even without thebels, she knew exactly what she was looking at: raw toxin samples, just like the file described.

    Tucked alongside the vials was a thinb notebook. The handwriting inside was neat, elegant¡­ but sharp. And familiar. It looked exactly like her mom¡¯s.

    Ste¡¯s stomach dropped. She swallowed hard and flipped it open, the shlight beam sliding over the pages as she skimmed. The deeper she read, the paler she got. Her hands were full-on shaking now.

    The notebook told the whole story¡ªhow her mom had discovered the warehouse was being used by the group to run horrific live trials using the toxin. Page after page detailed her fear, her guilt, the internal war over what to do¡­ and finally, the decision to steal samples and run.

    Thest entry was dated exactly one week before her mom was hunted down and killed.

    Thest few lines in the notebook were scrawled in shaky handwriting, like the writer could barely hold the pen. Just reading them punched Ste in the gut with the raw fear and desperation her mom must¡¯ve felt.

    ¡°They¡¯ve made me. Gotta get this to someone I trust. Can¡¯t let them get their hands on it. This thing should¡¯ve never seen daylight. All my mistakes¡­¡±

    Them?

    Who the hell was ¡°them¡±?

    Was it Alonzo¡¯s crew? Or was someone else in the game¡ªsomeone Ste hadn¡¯t even clocked yet?

    Her forehead creased with confusion, her whole body frozen as her brain tried to catch up. That was when it happened¡ªa sharp whoosh sliced through the air. Too fast to react. Then came the sting. Right in her neck. It felt like a bug bite, but the burn was instant¡ªhot and then oddly numb.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c¨®m is your escape

    She pped a hand to her throat and spun around. High above, a figure cloaked in ck, face masked, slipped back into the shadows on the second level.

    Someone had been there the whole time.

    They¡¯d waited. Watched her read the entire journal. Then struck¡ªon purpose. Sirens red in her mind. She tried to scream, but it was like her throat was stuffed with cotton. All that came out was a weak, muffled whimper. Dizziness mmed into her. The metal box and notebook slipped from her hands and ttered to the floor.

    Staggering backward, Ste reached for the pepper spray in her pocket, but her fingers wouldn¡¯t cooperate¡ªthey felt like rubber.

    The shadow moved in. Quiet as death. Close now. His one visible eye was stone-cold. No emotion. Just staring her down like she was prey. Panic wed at her chest as she watched him scoop up the box and the journal.

    Then, slow and deliberate, he pulled a wicked-looking dagger from his belt.

    He wasn¡¯t just here for the journal. He was here to finish her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 955

    ?Chapter 955:

    Ste tried to run, tried to scream¡ªanything¡ªbut her limbs had turned to mush. She managed one shaky step before copsing to the ground.

    The knife came down, aimed straight for her chest. A gunshot ripped through the warehouse, loud and sharp.

    The de missed.

    The guy screamed in pain, his wrist jerking back, the dagger skittering across the floor.

    shlights flooded the dark room as William came crashing in, leading the charge with Luca and a full squad of guards behind him.

    William¡¯s face was thunder¡ªeyes zing with pure rage, locked on the bastard clutching his wrist.

    He spotted Ste slumped on the ground and snapped. He sprinted, dropped to his knees, and pulled her into him, holding her tight. ¡°Stel!¡±

    The guards swarmed the attacker like wolves. William¡¯s voice boomed through the warehouse. ¡°Take him alive!¡±

    Luca gave a sharp nod, closing in with the team.

    Even wounded, the guy didn¡¯t go easy. He rolled to the side and popped smoke grenades, disappearing into the haze. Thick smoke flooded the space in seconds.

    Luca and the team pushed forward through the fog, weapons ready. William stayed crouched low, shielding Ste with his body, heart hammering at the thought she might get hit.

    She sagged against him, barely conscious. Her vision was going, the edges already fading. She heard his voice¡ªfrantic, shouting her name¡ªbut everything else went ck.

    When Ste finally came to, she was lying in a private hospital room. The sun burned through half-open blinds, way too bright.

    Explore new chapters gal¦Çovels.c¡ðm

    William was right there beside her, eyes bloodshot, but they lit up the second he saw her stir. He grabbed her hand like he wasn¡¯t letting go for anything. ¡°Stel? Thank goodness! How are you feeling? Are you hurt anywhere?¡±

    Her mouth moved, but her throat felt like sandpaper. The words came out scratchy and dry. ¡°Water¡­¡±

    William jumped up, gently wetting a cotton swab to dab her lips, then helped her sip a bit of lukewarm water.

    Once it hit her throat, she managed a weak whisper. ¡°How long was I out?¡±

    ¡°A whole day,¡± he said, voice tight.

    He pressed her hand to his cheek, eyes dark with everything he wasn¡¯t saying. ¡°You scared the hell out of me. Doc says the dose was small, but the mix they used was serious. If it had been any stronger¡­¡± He didn¡¯t finish. He just squeezed her hand harder.

    Ste blinked, the fog in her head clearing. Everything came back in a rush. She pushed up, trying to sit. ¡°The box. The journal. That guy.¡±

    William caught her just in time, steadying her before she could stumble. He didn¡¯t want Ste spiraling. ¡°Don¡¯t move just yet. The items are gone. The guy took a poison pill when we had him cornered. No ID, no leads.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 956

    ?Chapter 956:

    Ste¡¯s heart sank. Everything she¡¯d worked so hard to dig up¡ªgone, just like that. Again.

    William saw the crushed look on her face and gave her hand a soft squeeze, his voice easing up a little. ¡°But we did discover a very small tattoo on him that matches the insignia of the core assassins within Alonzo¡¯s organization¡ªthe same one we identified in our previous investigation. I¡¯ve tracked down a few of their hideouts around Choria. Luca¡¯s already staking them out.¡±

    He looked her in the eyes, and in that stare was a mix of worry, frustration, and something deeper he didn¡¯t say out loud. ¡°Ste¡­ why didn¡¯t you tell me? Why go solo like that? That was reckless. If I¡¯d shown up even a secondter¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t finish. He didn¡¯t have to. They both knew how bad it could¡¯ve gotten.

    His voice cracked¡ªraw, real. He¡¯d been terrified. Even with a full team shadowing her, things could slip. That kind of risk? Not worth it. Not with her.

    No one else knew the fear that had gripped William when he¡¯d seen her hanging by a thread yesterday.

    Ste looked away, tears stinging her eyes before spilling over. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to shut you out¡­ I just didn¡¯t want to drag you in deeper. You¡¯ve already saved me more times than I can count.¡±

    William didn¡¯t say anything at first¡ªjust pulled her in and held her tight. ¡°You silly woman,¡± he muttered, voice rough. ¡°We¡¯re in this together. There¡¯s no ¡®dragging me down.¡¯ Your life¡¯s worth more than any damn evidence. Promise me¡ªno more lone-wolf crap. Whateveres, we handle it side by side.¡±

    Ste nodded against his chest, heart pounding. She finally got it¡ªhow reckless she¡¯d been. If William hadn¡¯t shown up when he did, she¡¯d be dead, no question.

    She kept thinking she could handle everything herself, but all she¡¯d done was dump more chaos on the people who cared about her. Lesson learned¡ªthankfully, not toote.

    Every story starts at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    Sure, the crucial evidence was gone again, but all wasn¡¯t lost. Her discovery still opened new doors.

    Once William and Karson got wind of the journal entries and the vials she¡¯d uncovered, they pulled every string they had¡ªdigging through the warehouse, chasing any trail tied to the mystery man.

    By the end of the week, Ste was almost back to full strength, but tension at the institute was getting worse by the day. William had managed to shut down most of the outside heat, but the internal noise? That was a different beast. Nina was stirring the pot, and she wasn¡¯t letting up.

    Then came the meeting. The institute had called everyone in to deal with the fallout from the data breach. William tried to keep Ste off the list, but she wasn¡¯t having it. The whole mess started because of her¡ªshe wasn¡¯t about to duck the consequences.

    The conference room was packed. As soon as Nina spotted Ste walking in, she didn¡¯t even try to hide the smirk that curled on her lips. She didn¡¯t wait for anyone to speak. ¡°This whole disaster¡¯s on Sylvia,¡± she said, loud and blunt. ¡°She needs to take full responsibility. That means covering the client¡¯s losses¡ªand getting out of the institute. For good.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 957

    ?Chapter 957:

    She threw Ste a cold, sharp nce before piling on. ¡°Don¡¯t think she gets special treatment just ¡¯cause she¡¯s cozy with William. If anyone else screwed up this bad, they¡¯d already be out the door.¡±

    The room went quiet for a beat¡ªNina¡¯s gutsy call left even the senior execs blinking.

    A few of her supporters, mostly middle managers she¡¯d been riling up, chimed in. ¡°She¡¯s right. We¡¯ve got rules for a reason. The damage this hack caused¡ªthere¡¯s no sweeping it under the rug.¡±

    ¡°We all know the breach was aimed at Sylvia. Her stepping down is the cleanest way forward¡ªfor everyone¡¯s sake.¡±

    The floodgates opened. One by one, voices joined in, all hammering the same point¡ªSte had to go.

    The tension in the room hit a breaking point. The air was thick, heavy. Ste sat there pale, but she didn¡¯t argue. Because deep down, she knew they weren¡¯t entirely wrong.

    Just as she opened her mouth to own up to it¡ªready to take the fall¡ªWilliam, dressed in a sharp ck suit, shifted beside her with a cold, hard scowl. He didn¡¯t say a word. Then the¡­

    The doors opened. Luca strode in, nked by two sharp-suitedwyers, each with a briefcase in hand.

    Nobody had a clue what William was up to, but the energy around him was suffocating. The whole room went dead quiet¡ªno one had the guts to push back.

    He didn¡¯t spare anyone a nce. He just gave Luca a nod, and¡ªbam¡ªa file hit the table, loud and deliberate. William¡¯s eyes swept the room, cold as ice, locking for a second on every manager who¡¯d been riding Nina¡¯s coattails.

    Once everyone had gotten a good look at the file, William finally spoke¡ªhis voice low but edged with quiet authority. ¡°Briggs Group¡¯s cybersecurity team just wrapped up the breach investigation.¡±

    Exclusive updates: galno¦Íe??s.co??

    Quiet as he was, every word hit like a gavel. The room was locked in.

    ¡°All signs point to a nned, targeted attack. We traced the breach to an overseas IP¡ªone that¡¯s been trading data with a private offshore ount. That ount is registered under Nina¡¯s name.¡±

    His words hit the room like a grenade. Gasps. Murmurs. Disbelief.

    Was he saying Nina was behind the whole thing?

    But that couldn¡¯t be right. Nina had thrown a full-on tantrum after the breach¡ªstorming around like someone lit her desk on fire. If she was the one behind it, why act so rattled?

    All eyes locked on Nina. Her face went ghost-pale, and she shot upright like someone had jolted her with electricity.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me, William! You¡¯re faking evidence to cover for her¡ªand pinning it on me?!¡±

    Faking?

    William let out a sharp, humorless chuckle and gave a nod to Luca, who queued up another file on the big screen.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 958

    ?Chapter 958:

    ¡°Here¡¯s every ping and money transfer between your ount and that IP over the past three months. Want me to bring in a tech analyst to break it down in front of everyone? Or maybe you¡¯d rather exin those chunky deposits showing up in your ount?¡±

    William clearly wasn¡¯t there to y dumb with her.

    He¡¯d seen Nina gunning for Ste since day one. At first, he¡¯d chalked it up to petty rivalry. But now? It was clear¡ªNina had been out to ruin her. And he wasn¡¯t about to let that happen.

    The screen lit up with receipts¡ªhard proof. Nina stared, speechless. Her body started to shake, and her face twisted in a mix of panic and disbelief.

    How the hell did she leave such an obvious trail?

    Ste stared too, stunned. After a long pause, she turned slowly to look up at William. He¡¯d been investigating this the whole time¡ªwatching, waiting, letting Nina dig her own grave. Then he dropped the hammer when she least expected it. Smart. Ruthless. Effective.

    William didn¡¯t even nce Nina¡¯s way. He turned back to the room, voice calm but cutting as ice. ¡°We¡¯ve found the real culprit. Sylvia was just a victim. Briggs Group will cover every cent of the institute¡¯s losses. As for those behind this¡­¡±

    His gaze shifted sharply back to Nina, who lookedpletely hollowed out. ¡°They¡¯ll be facing full legal consequences.¡±

    The room went dead quiet. Then came a low hum of whispers¡ªsome shocked, others bitter. Nina¡¯s crew, loyal to the end¡ªbut now? They just looked defeated. No one dared speak up. A few slumped back in their seats, frustrated but silent.

    The rest of the room turned their eyes to Ste. Looks shifted¡ªsuspicion giving way to guilt. They¡¯d all bought Nina¡¯s story, no questions asked, and they¡¯d treated Ste like she¡¯d set the ce on fire. Now they knew better.

    Ste met William¡¯s gaze, her eyes misty with emotion. Grateful didn¡¯t even begin to cover it. William always had her back when she needed it most. That nonsense Amon had been feeding her was pure garbage. William had never been a bystander¡ªnot for a second.

    L?t§Öst ch¦Ápt?rs ??n g??l§ßov?ls.§ã§à??

    As soon as the meeting adjourned, he casually slung an arm around Ste¡¯s shoulders, guiding her out of the room with quiet authority. His voice dropped low, intimate. ¡°Sorry for keeping you in the dark about the investigation. I wanted everything airtight before I made a move. But Nina jumped the gun¡ªshe tried to use the board to corner you.¡±

    Ste shook her head gently, reaching for his arm. ¡°Thank you, William.¡± Without him, she¡¯d have been shredded by politics and spat out by the institute, her reputation nothing but ashes.

    And he was apologizing to her? He didn¡¯t owe her a damn thing.

    They¡¯d barely made it back to the office¡ªstill riding the high from Nina¡¯s downfall¡ªwhen the mood shifted. Luca entered with a serious expression and handed William a tablet without a word.

    William took one nce at the screen. His expression turned thunderous¡ªdarker, even, than in the boardroom.

    Ste¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°What is it?¡± she asked, voice trembling. Something was wrong. Very wrong. She knew William too well. If it wasn¡¯t serious, he wouldn¡¯t look like the storm was about to break all over again.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 959

    ?Chapter 959:

    William handed Ste the tablet, his voice cold and measured. ¡°Amon¡¯s left the country.¡±

    Ste stared at the flight information shing across the screen, a headache quickly building. After the Carter family had let him slip away, she had suspected Amon would make a break for it overseas. It made sense¡ªevading capture abroad was far easier than on home turf. Even with solid evidence, catching him in another country wasn¡¯t a guarantee.

    She couldn¡¯t shake the memory of Amon¡¯s words: ¡°The game¡¯s just beginning.¡± What was he up to now? All Ste knew was that this endless chase was wearing her thin, physically and mentally.

    William must have noticed the tension in her face. He ced a reassuring hand on her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ve got people tracking him. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re on it.¡±

    Ste exhaled slowly, nodding in acknowledgment. She knew he was trying to reassure her, but it didn¡¯t take away the growing sense of unease.

    That night, after a long shower, Ste finally sank into bed. The soft mattress offered a brief moment of relief, but it didn¡¯tst long. Her phone began to vibrate violently on the nightstand. She nced at the unknown number shing on the screen. Her fingers stiffened, cold with apprehension.

    After a moment of hesitation, she answered, pressing the phone to her ear, her breath slowing to a whisper.

    ¡°Ms. Russell, I¡¯m aware of the situation you¡¯re in.¡±

    The voice on the other end was t, impersonal. There was no discernible emotion¡ªjust a cold detachment that made it hard to tell if it was a man or a woman.

    ¡°It¡¯s been years since your mother¡¯s deal went south. It must still sting, doesn¡¯t it? A young woman like you, digging up all that history, clinging to it. It takes guts.¡±

    The voice held a mocking tone, as though Ste¡¯s entire struggle was nothing more than a passing amusement to them¡ªa minor inconvenience.

    Visit gal????v??ls for updates

    Ste¡¯s grip on the phone tightened, her knuckles nching. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The voice chuckled softly, as if her question were trivial. ¡°Someone who can help you get out of this. Work with us. Pick up where your mother left off with that research, and all your¡­¡±

    ¡°Problems? Gone. Money. Influence. Even the truth you¡¯ve been chasing¡ªit¡¯s yours for the taking.¡±

    Ste¡¯s heart skipped. After all her efforts to uncover the truth, she hadn¡¯t expected this. The organization was offering her a deal. She didn¡¯t know who this person was, but it was clear they shared Amon¡¯s intent to use her for their own gain.

    Ste forced herself to breathe, her voice controlled. ¡°Why should I trust you? Wasn¡¯t it your people who had my mother killed?¡±

    A deal with Amon had been like shaking hands with a snake. What made this person any different? Amon couldn¡¯t break her, so now they were sending someone else to do the job. It felt like a joke.

    The voice remained calm, unwavering. ¡°You don¡¯t have to trust me. But you should know this: I¡¯m the only one who knows who was actually behind your mother¡¯s death. Even Amon doesn¡¯t know the full story.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 960

    ?Chapter 960:

    Ste¡¯s breath caught in her chest. How did this person know something Amon didn¡¯t? Wasn¡¯t Amon supposed to be in charge of that entire operation?

    The voice continued, steady and sure. ¡°Think about it. You don¡¯t have any other options left. You¡¯lle around eventually.¡±

    The line went dead, the faint buzz of the dial tone filling the silence. Ste¡¯s hand remained glued to the phone, not letting go.

    Outside, the wind rustled against the windows, a soft whisper that only added to her growing sense of dread. She¡¯d spent so much time searching for the truth about what happened to her mother. Now, with a lead finally within reach, turning it down might mean losing her chance for good. But epting it could be a dangerous gamble.

    Ste took a deep breath, her thoughts racing. She needed to y it smart. She could agree to the meeting, let them reveal their cards, and then make her move.

    Once she knew who was involved and where the evidence was hidden, she¡¯d have everything she needed to take them all down at once.

    Opening her messages, she typed a brief text.

    ¡°I¡¯m in. But we meet face-to-face. Tomorrow. No deal if it¡¯s not in person.¡±

    Her heart beat a little faster as she sent it, waiting for a response.

    A few minutester, her phone buzzed with a new message. A meeting location.

    Ste exhaled slowly, the weight on her chest lifting just slightly.

    The next morning, exactly on time, William knocked on Ste¡¯s bedroom door. When the door opened, his eyes immediately scanned her face. ¡°Rough night? You look like you haven¡¯t slept.¡±

    Ste turned away slightly, her voice soft. ¡°Just a bad dream. Nothing to worry about.¡±

    New chapters now on g@?¦Ç¦Òv???s.c§àm

    They were supposed to go out for a meal today, something William had suggested the day before to help her rx, and she had agreed.

    As they got into the car, William didn¡¯t start the engine right away. Instead, he turned to face her, a serious expression settling on his face. ¡°Stel, you¡¯re hiding something.¡±

    He trusted his instincts, and they were telling him that something was off. She¡¯d promised him¡ªno more secrets. They¡¯d both been burned too many times for her to keep anything back now.

    The memory of William taking a bullet for her, only just now getting back on his feet, made Ste force a weak smile, though she didn¡¯t rush to spill.

    William¡¯s face grew more serious. ¡°Ste, we agreed¡ªno more hiding things from each other. Whatever it is, we face it together. Especially if it¡¯s about your mom.¡±

    Ste¡¯s lips pressed together, her mind scrambling for a response.

    William¡¯s voice softened, coaxing her. ¡°Talk to me. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    After a pause, Ste reached into her bag for a pen and some paper. Unsure if her words were being monitored, she didn¡¯t dare risk speaking aloud. ¡°They contacted me. The organization. They said if I finish my mom¡¯s research, they¡¯ll give me the truth.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 961

    ?Chapter 961:

    She handed the note to William, watching as his brow furrowed while he read it. When he finished, she quickly grabbed it back and lit a match, burning the note to ashes in an instant.

    William¡¯s voice was tight. ¡°You agreed to this?¡±

    Ste¡¯s eyes were distant, voice low. ¡°Yeah. The meeting¡¯s tonight.¡±

    William mmed his hand on the steering wheel. ¡°That¡¯s too dangerous. You don¡¯t even know who you¡¯re dealing with.¡±

    Ste¡¯s voice was shaky but firm. ¡°This is my only chance. I need to find out who killed my mom, and I can¡¯t leave any stone unturned.¡±

    William¡¯s gaze locked with hers, his concern palpable. ¡°I¡¯ming with you.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she replied quickly, shaking her head. ¡°If they see anyone else, they¡¯ll call it off.¡±

    He opened his mouth to argue, but she added, ¡°If I¡¯m not back in two hours, call the cops.¡±

    William didn¡¯t like it, but the hard set of her jaw made it clear she wasn¡¯t changing her mind. With a heavy sigh, he gave in.

    ¡°Promise me you¡¯ll stay alert. If anything feels wrong, you signal me. I¡¯ll be across the street, ready to help.¡±

    Ste nodded, feeling a wave of warmth rise in her chest. Without him, she wasn¡¯t sure she¡¯d have the courage to go through with it.

    As night fell, Ste arrived at the restaurant they had agreed on. The ce was tucked away in a quiet corner of the city. It had a ssy vibe, but it was nearly empty. The host led her to a window table, not saying much. Only one other table was upied¡ªa man sitting alone.

    He was blond, with striking blue eyes, maybe in his mid-thirties. His burgundy suit was impably tailored, and he sipped his wine with a calm, almost predatory elegance. Under the soft lighting, his features were sharp, almost too perfect, like someone had sculpted him from stone.

    g??????¦Òv??????.c?m ¨C check it out!

    Ste took a steadying breath and walked over to him. ¡°We spoke on the phonest night.¡±

    The man looked up slowly, his blue eyes sizing her up before a small, almost amused smile curled at his lips. ¡°Ms. Russell. You look even more like your mother in person than in the photos.¡±

    Ste felt a flicker of irritation but quickly tamped it down, keeping her expression neutral. She sat down across from him. A ss of water was already on the table, but she didn¡¯t touch it¡ªtoo many risks for something that could easily beced.

    She got straight to the point. ¡°What do you want from me, and what do I get in return?¡±

    He chuckled softly, his voice smooth. ¡°Straight to business, I see. We need you to finish your mother¡¯s research. In exchange, we¡¯ll offer you more money than most people see in a lifetime, and¡­¡±

    He paused, letting her digest that, his eyes never leaving hers. ¡°I¡¯ll give you the full details about your mother¡¯s death.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 962

    ?Chapter 962:

    Ste¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Why should I trust you?¡±

    It was the same question she had asked him the night before.

    ¡°I know your mom had a butterfly-shaped birthmark on her left shoulder. And I know exactly what happened the day she died¡ªevery second of it. I have all the answers you seek.¡±

    Ste¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She stared at the man¡¯s face¡ªcalm, serious. He wasn¡¯t bluffing. She could feel it.

    But why was he telling her this? Wouldn¡¯t that mean he was turning on his own people? Would he really betray them just to keep this experiment alive?

    She took a shaky breath, her voice rough, barely above a whisper. ¡°Who¡­ killed her?¡±

    The man leaned in slightly, voice low. ¡°Let¡¯s see some sincerity first, Ms. Russell. Here¡ªhave some water. You look a little rattled.¡±

    Ste hesitated, then slowly picked up the ss. She knew it might be drugged. Still, she drank. If she wanted answers, she¡¯d have to y along. At least for now.

    Setting the ss down, she met his eyes. ¡°Okay¡­ now will you tell me?¡±

    But before he could reply, the dizziness hit. The room tilted. Her vision swam. His face¡ªhandsome and sharp¡ªblurred at the edges. His smile stretched, wide and unsettling.

    Ste tried to push herself up, but her body wouldn¡¯t cooperate. She sank back into the chair.

    His voice sounded distant now, like it wasing from down a long tunnel. ¡°Rx, Ms. Russell. We just need somewhere a little more¡­ private to chat.¡±

    Darkness swept over her like a wave. Thest thing she felt was a soft hand brushing her hair aside, and a murmur¡ªalmost tender. ¡°So alike. Just like her.¡±

    g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s has the stories you love

    When Ste came to, she was lying on a luxurious four-poster bed. Her head pounded. She sat up slowly, taking in her surroundings.

    A massive room, decorated in old European style. Oil paintings on wallpapered walls, thick silk curtains blocking out nearly all the light. She couldn¡¯t tell if it was day or night.

    It looked like a scene from a vintage film¡ªelegant, yes, but the atmosphere was stifling.

    She stumbled to the window and yanked the curtains open. Darkness. Pitch-ck outside. In the distance, she could just make out tall fences¡­ barbed wire.

    This ce wasn¡¯t anywhere near the city.

    Then¡ªthe click of the door. He walked in, now dressed down in casual clothes. Rxed. Like they were old friends meeting for coffee.

    He smiled. ¡°You¡¯re awake. How¡¯re you feeling? Sorry about the way we brought you here. I just don¡¯t like discussing delicate topics in public. Never know who might be eavesdropping.¡±

    His tone hinted at something more. For a brief moment, Ste felt sure¡ªhe¡¯d known William was watching them from the caf¨¦ across the street. That¡¯s why he changed the location so suddenly.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 963

    ?Chapter 963:

    She backed away, keeping her eyes locked on him. ¡°Where am I? What did you do to me?¡±

    He raised his hands slightly, like he meant no harm. ¡°Just a mild sedative. Nothing too hard. Once we¡¯re done, I¡¯ll have someone take you home.¡±

    Ste took a deep breath, trying to stay calm. ¡°All this¡­ just so I¡¯d pick up where my mother left off? After all these years, you couldn¡¯t find anyone else?¡±

    He sank into an armchair, crossing one leg over the other. ¡°Sadly, no. Your mother was a genius. Nobody else could even begin to understand her forms.¡±

    That was the truth of it. If anyone else hade close, he wouldn¡¯t have needed her. In a twisted way, she should feel ttered her mom was that irreceable. If she hadn¡¯t been¡­ Ste might not be alive right now.

    She clenched her jaw. ¡°I¡¯m just a regr researcher. I¡¯m nothing like her.¡±

    Heughed softly. ¡°Modesty is fine. Bute on¡ªfalse humility? Not a good look. We know you inherited her talent. You¡¯ve probably even surpassed her. Those patents you filed in university? Impressive stuff. And you¡¯ve only gotten better.¡±

    A chill ran down her spine. They¡¯d been watching her. For years. Long before she even started digging into her mother¡¯s death, they¡¯d been tracking her.

    Ste hesitated, her voice quieter this time. ¡°If I agree to help¡­ will you tell me the truth about what happened to her?¡±

    She expected him to dodge the question. Maybe even threaten her. But instead, he answered easily, almost too casually, ¡°Of course. But fair warning¡ªthe truth¡¯s uglier than any lie. You sure you want to hear it?¡±

    Her heart thudded. But she nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    He turned to the window, and for a second, he looked amused¡ªlike he was savoring every moment of her fear and curiosity.

    ¡°Your mom was killed by the organization. She tried to bail with her research, but¡­ well, there was a price to pay. As for who gave the order¡­¡± He turned to Ste, those deep blue eyes impossible to read. ¡°It was me.¡±

    L§Ñt?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g?lnov?ls.?¦Ïm

    Time seemed to stop. Ste stared at him, her mindpletely nk. She hadn¡¯t expected him to say it so casually, like it meant nothing.

    ¡°You¡­?¡±

    He repeated it, calm as ever¡ªlike he wasmenting on the weather. ¡°I gave the order to take her out. Everything that happened that night was under mymand.¡±

    Ste¡¯s stomach twisted. A wave of rage and fear mmed into her, nearly knocking the air from her lungs. Her hand slipped into her bag, searching for the recorder she¡¯d hidden earlier.

    But it wasn¡¯t there.

    He pulled it from his pocket, casually spinning it between his fingers. ¡°Looking for this? Slick little gadget. But next time, try hiding it better¡ªit was way too obvious.¡±

    Her heart sank. Without that recording, she had nothing. No proof. No backup n.

    ¡°Why tell me all this?¡± she asked, her voice shaking as she clenched her fists. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried I¡¯lle after you?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 964

    ?Chapter 964:

    He let out a lowugh and got up, walking toward her. ¡°Come after me?¡± His tone was amused. ¡°Ms. Russell, I told you the truth because, frankly, I don¡¯t care. A leopard doesn¡¯t lose sleep over a stray dog barking.¡±

    He stopped inches from her, leaning in until their eyes met. ¡°You¡¯ve got two options¡ªcooperate, or don¡¯t. But think hard. Can you really afford what ¡®no¡¯ will cost you?¡±

    A chill ran down her spine. This man wasn¡¯t just dangerous¡ªhe was something else entirely. A predator. Calm, calcting, lethal. Worse than Amon ever was.

    He straightened, smooth andposed, as if none of this fazed him. ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t rush you. Take a week. Enough time to get your affairs in order¡­ then join us.¡±

    He pressed a button on the wall. A towering man in ck stepped into the room.

    ¡°Make sure Ms. Russell gets home safely.¡± Then he turned back to her, expression unreadable. ¡°You¡¯re not your mother, Ste. I know you will decide wisely.¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t respond. She stood and walked out of the room, the towering man following close behind.

    The ride home was dead silent. Ste sat blindfolded¡ªno idea where they were going. She could only sit there, reying everything over and over in her head. She didn¡¯t even know that man¡¯s name. And yet he¡¯d just admitted it, told her to her face that he¡¯d ordered her mother¡¯s death¡ªlike it was nothing.

    He hadn¡¯t even tried to hide who he was or what he wanted. That confidence¡ªno, that arrogance¡ªchilled her to the bone. He didn¡¯t think she could touch him.

    When the car finally pulled up near her vi, Ste stumbled out, gulping the cool night air like she¡¯d been underwater.

    ¡°Ms. Russell.¡±

    The driver called after her, handing her a brand-new phone. ¡°Boss says to use this to contact him. He¡¯ll be waiting a week for your answer.¡±

    Your next story begins at  .

    Her hand shook as she took the phone.

    Back inside, the ce was quiet¡ªWilliam wasn¡¯t home yet. She checked every room, making sure nothing was out of ce, then locked herself in her bedroom and copsed onto the bed.

    Then the dread hit her. Hard. Her body trembled as tears rolled down her cheeks. She couldn¡¯t stop seeing that blond man¡¯s face. His eyes¡­ like they could see straight through her, like they could strip her bare with just a nce. She couldn¡¯t run from him. Couldn¡¯t hide from him.

    Then¡ªa knock. Sharp and sudden.

    ¡°Stel? It¡¯s me.¡± William.

    She scrambled to the door and yanked it open. William stood there, his face drawn tight with worry. ¡°Are you okay? You weren¡¯t at the restaurant, and you weren¡¯t taking your calls. It¡¯s been over three hours!¡±

    He¡¯d been on the verge of calling the police.

    Ste froze for a split second. Then she copsed into his arms, sobbing like she¡¯d held it in for years.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 965

    ?Chapter 965:

    William froze. Just for a moment. Then he wrapped his arms around her and quietly led her back into the bedroom.

    His voice was urgent, low. ¡°Talk to me. What happened? Did they touch you?¡±

    Ste, shaking, could barely speak at first. But between ragged breaths and stifled sobs, she told him everything. Every word. Including the part where the mysterious man admitted to killing her mother.

    William¡¯s jaw clenched, his whole face shifting. ¡°What did he look like?¡± he asked, voice turning sharp. ¡°Anything stand out?¡±

    She wiped her face, trying to focus. ¡°Blond hair. Blue eyes. In his thirties. Way too pretty for someone that evil. Had a slight British ent.¡± She paused, then added, ¡°He was wearing this silver ring on his right hand¡ªlooked custom. Snake wrapped around a sword.¡±

    William¡¯s face went stone-cold. ¡°A snake wrapped around a sword?¡±

    She nodded. ¡°You know it?¡±

    He didn¡¯t answer. He walked straight to the window and yanked the curtains closed.

    The silence between them suddenly felt heavy.

    Ste sat frozen, watching him wide-eyed. He turned around slowly, his expression unreadable. ¡°That ring isn¡¯t some fashion piece. It¡¯s a mark. High-ranking members of an overseas organization wear it. The real kind of dangerous¡ªburn-down-the-world-if-it-profits-them dangerous.¡±

    Ste¡¯s blood ran cold. ¡°What organization?¡±

    She¡¯d never heard of anything like that¡ªat least not outside movies or conspiracy theories.

    William lowered his voice, like the walls might be listening. ¡°They¡¯re called Erebus. Global, underground, ruthless. Arms trafficking, ck market science, political maniption¡ªyou name it. The deeper you¡¯re in, the more detailed your ring.¡±

    Her stomach twisted. That man¡¯s icy stare, the way he moved, how casually he talked about murder¡ªit all clicked now. It wasn¡¯t personal. It was business. A power y.

    She looked up at William, her voice barely a whisper. ¡°How do you know this?¡±

    A beat of silence. Then he finally spoke. ¡°Briggs Group¡­ had a few run-ins with them. Old projects.¡±

    Ste sank onto the bed, hugging her knees tightly. ¡°So what the hell do we do now? He gave me a week.¡±

    She hadn¡¯t thought it could get worse. But here it was¡ªdarker, messier, and a hell of a lot scarier.

    William didn¡¯t let the thought settle. ¡°No.¡± His voice cut through the air like a de. ¡°You can¡¯t agree to that. Once you step into their world, there¡¯s no walking back. Your mom¡­ she¡¯s proof of that.¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t respond. If she backed down now, everything she had fought for would be for nothing. But her silence said everything.

    William studied her face. He knew that look. She wasn¡¯t giving up. She was already thinking ten steps ahead.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 966

    ?Chapter 966:

    So he shifted tactics. He sat beside her and took her hand. ¡°Okay,¡± he said, softer now. ¡°They found you. Running¡¯s off the table. So we n.¡±

    They would only get one shot. One mistake and they were dead.

    She blinked at him, caught off guard. He wasn¡¯t trying to shut her down. He was meeting her where she was¡ªready to fight.

    ¡°I¡¯ve studied them,¡± he continued. ¡°I know how they operate. If we¡¯re smart, maybe we find a crack in their system. But, Stel¡­ you have to trust mepletely. No second-guessing. You follow my lead, no matter what.¡±

    She met his gaze, and for a second, everything else faded. The man sitting in front of her wasn¡¯t just the heir to Briggs. He wasn¡¯t just the head of her institute. There was far more to William than she¡¯d realized. If he knew this much about Erebus, then he wasn¡¯t just rich. He was dangerous in his own right.

    Her voice came out soft but steady. ¡°I trust you.¡±

    Relief flickered in his eyes. That single sentence seemed to lift something off his shoulders.

    ¡°That guy¡ªblond hair, blue eyes¡ªhe¡¯s not one of a million. He¡¯s part of a very small circle. I¡¯ll figure out who he is. But until then, I need you to carry a microtracker.¡±

    She blinked. ¡°All the time?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± There was no room for debate in his tone. ¡°He didn¡¯t hurt you this time. Doesn¡¯t mean he won¡¯t next time. I¡¯m not taking chances, Stel. Not with you.¡±

    She hesitated¡­ then nodded.

    Hours passed as they went over every detail, every possibility. Ste was surprised by how much William knew about Erebus.

    She couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. Turning to face him, her eyes locked onto his. ¡°William,¡± she said slowly. ¡°Why do you know so much about Erebus? This wasn¡¯t just business. This wasn¡¯t some fluke. He knew too much.¡±

    Stay tuned at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    For a moment, William said nothing. Just silence¡ªheavy and thick between them. Then, almost too casually, he reached out and tousled her hair like he always did. ¡°I told you¡­ it¡¯s from work,¡± he said, giving her that easy smile she used to find reassuring. ¡°I¡¯m not lying.¡±

    But this time, it didn¡¯tnd. Ste studied his face, unease flickering in her eyes.

    She tugged at his sleeve, her voice low. ¡°You promised me. No secrets, remember?¡±

    His eyes softened. In an instant, he pulled her into his arms, holding her close like she might shatter. ¡°I did promise,¡± he murmured against her hair. ¡°And I meant it. You can trust me, Ste. I would never hurt you.¡±

    His words eased the tightness in her chest.

    Drawing in a breath, she pulled back slightly and looked up at him. ¡°I¡¯ll stall him,¡± she said. ¡°Make him think I¡¯m still on the fence. That way, you can figure out who he really is.¡±

    It was dangerous, but it was the only move they had left.

    William nodded, jaw tense. ¡°You have to ept their invitation. But listen to me, I¡¯ll never let you be one of them. Ever.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 967

    ?Chapter 967:

    She didn¡¯t argue. She didn¡¯t need to. She already knew.

    For the next three days, Ste yed the part. She stayed at the vi. She walked the gardens with William. Everything looked normal.

    William wanted to stay by her side, but the Briggs Group and the institute kept calling him back. And if he hovered too close, too often, they¡¯d start to suspect.

    Three dayster, he came home early. The moment he stepped through the door and saw her curled on the sofa, his expression shifted¡ªfromposed to intense.

    ¡°I found him,¡± he said without preamble. ¡°The blond man. His name is Drake Wells. One of Erebus¡¯s core seven.¡±

    Ste¡¯s chest clenched. ¡°He¡¯s the one¡­¡± she breathed. ¡°The one who ordered my mother¡¯s death.¡±

    William didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he walked over and spread a file across the table¡ªphotos, names, ssified reports. ¡°He¡¯s cold. Calcted. Ruthless,¡± William said, voice barely above a whisper. ¡°But he¡¯s not careless. He sees value where others don¡¯t. He thinks you¡¯ve inherited your mother¡¯s gift. That¡¯s why he wants you.¡±

    Before she could say a word, he pulled out a tiny object from his pocket¡ªdelicate, silver, barely the size of a pearl. ¡°A tracker,¡± he said. ¡°Wear it when you meet him. I¡¯ll be able to find you no matter what.¡±

    Next, a sleek, stylish pen. ¡°Audio recorder. Discreet. He won¡¯t notice.¡± Then he handed her what looked like lipstick¡ªelegant, harmless. ¡°This one¡¯s special. Inside is a sedative. One swipe on the skin¡ªfive minutester, they¡¯ll be unconscious. No one will suspect a thing.¡±

    Ste stared at the items in her hands, stunned. ¡°Where did you even get all this?¡±

    William gave her a half-smile. ¡°Luca. I had him prepare them.¡± He stepped closer, voice low and serious. ¡°Tomorrow, text Drake. Tell him you need more time, but you¡¯re interested. Make him think you want more from him¡ªmore power, more benefits. We need to stretch this out as long as we can.¡±

    Dive into the story world at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s?c?m

    Ste didn¡¯t hesitate. She nodded and sent the message.

    Less than an hourter, her phone buzzed.

    ¡°Tomorrow. 3 PM. Morris Restaurant. Same spot. I¡¯ll give you everything you want. Come alone.¡±

    She showed the message to William. His brows furrowed. ¡°That was fast. Too fast. It feels like a trap.¡±

    They both knew it probably was. But backing out wasn¡¯t an option now. Ste stood in silence for a long moment, then finally nodded. Her voice was steady. ¡°I¡¯ll go. And I¡¯ll take everything with me.¡±

    William¡¯s jaw clenched, his face tight with worry. ¡°I¡¯ll have Luca there early. He¡¯ll sweep the ce, cover all exits. I¡¯m not letting them take you again.¡± There was no doubt in his voice. No hesitation. It wasn¡¯t just a promise. It was a vow.

    The next afternoon, Ste walked into the same restaurant. This time she ordered a sealed bottle of water instead of touching the carafe on the table. She cracked it open in front of Drake and took a deliberate sip, a little smug.

    It was her way of saying, ¡°Let¡¯s see how you pull your old trick now.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 968

    Chapter 968:

    Drake found her caution mildly entertaining; the corner of his mouth twitched. ¡°Smart move, Ms. Russell. Don¡¯t worry¡ªno sleeping pills today.¡± He wasn¡¯t one to repeat the same tactic twice.

    He pushed a slim folder across the table. His voice was smooth, steady. ¡°These are the terms. We¡¯ll give you a first-rateb, assistants, and generous funding.¡±

    Ste flipped it open and froze at the numbers. It was a fortune¡ªmore money than she could possibly earn in a lifetime.

    ¡°And about your mother,¡± Drake said, pausing like he enjoyed the weight of the sentence, ¡°as I told you before, she betrayed the organization. She tried to steal and destroy the research. I had no choice but to order her elimination. I¡¯m sure you can understand.¡±

    He said it without heat; the calm made Ste¡¯s skin crawl.

    She kept her face even. She couldn¡¯t afford to lose it. ¡°I need some time to review these terms,¡± she said.

    Drake smiled, polite. ¡°Of course. Three days. That¡¯s all I¡¯ll give you. I expect you¡¯ll join us¡ªyou can finish what your mother started.¡±

    He nodded once, as if sealing the deal, then watched the restaurant entrance more than he watched her.

    rm shed through Ste. She made an excuse about the restroom¡ªmeant to give a signal to William.

    At the restroom door, two hulking men blocked her path. One of them said, ¡°Ms. Russell, Mr. Wells thinks it¡¯d be safer if you left through the back. There¡¯s¡­ trouble up front.¡±

    Her stomach dropped. Drake had found William again. Panic rose, hot and sharp. ¡°What trouble?¡± she asked.

    Drake¡¯s voice cut in behind her, deeper now. ¡°Your friend has a lot of people around here. I¡¯m disappointed, Ms. Russell.¡±

    More chapters just for you g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s

    She turned, trying to defuse it. ¡°I didn¡¯t know they¡¯de. They¡¯re worried about my safety. It doesn¡¯t change anything about our talk, right?¡±

    Drakeughed¡ªcold, unamused. ¡°I understand. But it seems we¡¯ll continue our conversation somewhere more private.¡±

    Before she could react, a handkerchief pressed over her mouth and nose. The smell hit¡ªchemical and bitter. Her limbs went heavy. With thest of her strength, she thumbed the tiny bump at the back of her earring¡ªexactly as William had taught her¡ªthe hidden button that would send out her location.

    When she came to, she was in the European-style room again. Soft leather, heavy curtains. Her wrists were cuffed to the headboard with velvety restraints. Drake lounged in an armchair, idly spinning a ring carved with a snake and sword.

    ¡°Now then, Ms. Russell, about William¡ªis he your boyfriend or your husband?¡±

    Ste blinked. He still didn¡¯t know? Hadn¡¯t Amon told him?

    ¡°Boyfriend. Like I said. He did it because he was worried about me.¡± She kept her tone t.

    Drake made a casual, indifferent ¡°Oh,¡± then fixed her with those shadowed eyes. ¡°William¡¯s famous in Choria. I never expected our paths to cross. Because of you, though, I get a connection I didn¡¯t have. Maybe I should thank you.¡±

    He stood and walked to the foot of the bed, looking down at her. ¡°You were supposed toe alone. You broke our agreement by bringing others. How do you think I should deal with you?¡±

    She knew the answer: his standard solution for traitors had been final and brutal¡ªthe same fate her mother had met.

    A sudden uproar erupted beyond the door. Drake¡¯s brow shot up. He moved toward the sound.

    Seizing the moment, Ste strained against the cuffs. But they held fast.

    Then the window behind them exploded inward with a crack of ss, and someone dropped in, light as a shadow.

    ¡°Ms. Russell, get down!¡± a voice hissed.

    Luca?

    He hurled something at the guards at the entrance.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Sorry for the dy, dear ones. I wanted to bring as many chapters as I could¡ªthere were 18 novels, so it was a lot to go through. Still, I hope you enjoyed the chapters. God loves you, and Noah wishes you all the best. (?O?=)? ?

    .

 Chapter 969

    ?Chapter 969:

    Luca strode to her side, drew a dagger, and sliced through her bindings in one clean motion. ¡°Can you move?¡±

    Ste gave a quick nod, forcing herself upright on unsteady legs.

    Luca guided her to the window, where a rope hung ready.

    ¡°Ms. Russell, you first. Mr. Briggs is waiting below.¡±

    At his words, Ste wasted no time. She gripped the rope and began her descent without hesitation.

    Lingering even a moment could doom both her and Luca.

    With her eyes squeezed shut, Ste slid down, the rush of wind howling past her ears.

    The instant her feet hit the ground, William¡¯s arms steadied her by the waist, holding her upright before pulling her swiftly toward the waiting car.

    Once inside, Ste caught her breath and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Drake?¡±

    William leaned across to buckle her seatbelt. ¡°He¡¯s still on the first floor, holding off the bodyguards I brought with me. Don¡¯t worry¡ªI¡¯ll get you out of here.¡±

    The car tore down the road, and Ste cast a nce over her shoulder, watching ck smoke coil skyward from the grand manor.

    A flicker of disbelief crossed her face. Had William truly ordered Luca to set the estate aze?

    One hand steady on the wheel, William sped her hand with the other. His gaze softened. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for putting you in danger, but I¡¯m grateful I got to you in time.¡±

    Ste turned back toward him, her expression grave. ¡°You nned this, didn¡¯t you? You let Drake uncover your men so he¡¯d be forced to bring me here.¡±

    William paused, then let out a quiet hum. ¡°I knew he¡¯d catch on. None of it was by chance.¡±

    Ste¡¯s brows drew together in frustration. ¡°You could¡¯ve told me. Why didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Discover what¡¯s next on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s???o??

    She had truly been afraid for him¡ªterrified that Drake might harm him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ste. You were safer not knowing.¡±

    A flicker of guilt lingered in William¡¯s eyes. Though frustration tugged at her, Ste understood. Some things had to be kept quiet. She let out a slow sigh, letting the silence settle.

    Drake¡¯s men were still on their tail. Without warning, William yanked the wheel, and the car shot into a tight alleyway, tires screeching against the pavement. Ste nced over her shoulder, tension tightening her chest as her fingers curled into fists.

    ¡°Are they all with Drake?¡±

    William¡¯s jaw tensed. ¡°No. They¡¯re from Erebus.¡±

    The moment hung heavy¡ªthen gunfire cracked through the air. The rear window exploded in a shower of ss.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 970

    ?Chapter 970:

    Ste let out a sharp scream and instinctively ducked, only to feel William¡¯s arm wrap firmly around her, shielding her from the chaos.

    Nothing in Ste¡¯s life had ever prepared her for this.

    A sudden thought struck her¡ªwas this what her mother had gone through too?

    William kept one arm steady around her as he pushed the car out of the alley and into the flow of traffic on the main road.

    Ste braced for another round of pursuit, but once they merged in, the car that had been chasing them was nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°They won¡¯t follow us out here,¡± William said calmly. ¡°No one dares cause trouble in Choria. This is domestic ground.¡±

    Ste finally let out a long breath, exhaustion pressing down on her as she and William returned to the vi.

    She made a beeline for the living room sofa and sank into the cushions. ¡°Drake¡¯s even more calcting than I thought. It¡¯s like he reads my thoughts before I can say them¡ªevery word feels like bait.¡±

    Fooling someone like Drake was nearly impossible.

    William took the seat beside her, gently sping her hand. He softened his voice, trying to ease the weight between them. ¡°Ste, let¡¯s stop this before it gets worse. I didn¡¯t think it through, and you¡¯ve paid the price more than once.¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t answer. She didn¡¯t pull away, but she didn¡¯t agree either.

    In her mind, flickers of her mother¡¯s face shed with the image of Drake¡¯s icy blue stare, the two colliding like a storm inside her.

    Give up now?

    She¡¯d lost count of how many times those same two words had reached her ears.

    In the end, she could only murmur, ¡°Let me think. I just need some time.¡±

    William studied her pale profile, concern etched into his expression. But all he could do was sigh and say, ¡°Alright. Just promise me¡ªwhatever you decide, you¡¯ll tell me first.¡±

    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????

    For several days, Ste shut herself away in her study, burying her focus in the brittle journals and fadedb notes her mother had left behind, hoping they held more about the mystery of Erebus.

    Morning bled into night as she remained glued to herputer, fingers rattling across the keys while she searched obsessively for the name Drake Wells.

    No matter how many results appeared, everything she uncovered led to harmless-looking phnthropists or foreign executives, but not a single face resembled the Drake she remembered.

    What little existed about him online looked unnaturally pristine, as though every trace of his real life had been erased and reced with immacte false identities.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 971

    ?Chapter 971:

    When the skies finally cleared that afternoon, sunlight slipped through the window. Nursing a pounding headache, Ste resolved to step outside and let the fresh air untangle her thoughts.

    Clutching her windbreaker close, she drifted into the park near her vi, the sharp gusts biting her cheeks and strangely softening her unease.

    Time escaped her as she wandered, until a sudden voice called her name from ahead on the path.

    Her eyes snapped up, and shock froze her where she stood. Marc was there¡ªsomeone she hadn¡¯t seen in what felt like a lifetime.

    A sleek suit draped his frame, his hair perfectly parted, and an insincere smile curved across his lips.

    There was no question he had noticed her long before she noticed him. In fact, it felt as if he had been waiting for this very meeting.

    Marc halted directly in front of her, his gaze roaming shamelessly from head to toe. ¡°Well, well, Stel. Been a while. Judging by your face, life hasn¡¯t been too kind to you, has it?¡±

    Without sparing him a word, Ste tried to slip past.

    But Marc shifted quickly, nting himself in her way once more.

    ¡°I caught wind of your suspension from the institute. What happened? Didn¡¯t William step in? He¡¯s supposed to run the ce, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    He clicked his tongue in mock pity, though the sly glint in his eyes betrayed his delight. ¡°If you¡¯d stayed by my side and continued being my wife, you wouldn¡¯t be standing in this mess. But you demanded a divorce¡ªand this is the result.¡±

    Ste shot him a sharp re, her voice cold. ¡°Move.¡±

    Marc chuckled darkly, his tone swelling with smugness. ¡°Did I touch a nerve? Tell me, what¡¯s the point of clinging to William? Honestly, your standards have dropped since leaving me. Back then, you were pampered, and everyone addressed you with respect as Mrs. Walsh.¡±

    Ste¡¯s brow furrowed. Did he truly imagine she valued that empty title? He had been the one to betray their vows, yet he twisted the story as if she bore the me.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s has stories worth exploring

    When she remained silent, Marc leaned in, his voice dropping to a condescending whisper, dripping with false generosity.

    ¡°See, I¡¯ll be generous for old times¡¯ sake. The Walsh Group has bounced back. If you crawl back to me, I¡¯ll take care of you. We won¡¯t remarry, of course, but it¡¯s still better than wasting yourself on William.¡±

    Atst, Ste lifted her eyes. The venom in her gaze burned through him, and a slow, mocking smile yed across her lips.

    ¡°Marc, you¡¯re still the same pathetic dreamer you¡¯ve always been. Go back to you? You don¡¯t even deserve to say those words.¡±

    The contempt etched on her face froze Marc¡¯s smirk. It curdled into shame, his pride stung raw.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 972

    ?Chapter 972:

    ¡°Don¡¯t act so high and mighty, Ste! You think you¡¯re worth anything now? You¡¯re nothing but a disgraced whore. Nobody else would want you but me!¡±

    Ste¡¯s reply was cial. ¡°My life and my choices are none of your concern. And even at his worst, William is a thousand times the man you could ever be. At least he isn¡¯t a lying cheat.¡±

    Rage rushed to Marc¡¯s cheeks. He lifted his hand with sudden violence, but the crowd in the park caught his eye. Slowly, his arm dropped back to his side, though his stare turned vicious, seething with malice.

    Then, like a spark of mischief, a smug grin slid back onto his face.

    ¡°Ste, don¡¯t be so sure of William. You¡¯ve been by his side long enough, yet do you even know who he really is¡ªother than the Briggs Group¡¯s heir everyone bows to?¡±

    Ste¡¯s chest gave a sudden jolt, yet she kept herposure. ¡°What foolishness are you spewing this time?¡±

    Marc curled his lip into a sneer. ¡°Foolishness? He¡¯s been hiding the truth from you all along. There¡¯s a side of him you couldn¡¯t possibly handle. My advice is to walk away now, or you¡¯ll be the one left broken.¡±

    With a sharp arch of her brow, Ste let her disdain show. ¡°Do you expect me to be fooled by your pitiful attempts to pit us against each other again?¡±

    He had pulled this game before.

    As though anticipating her disbelief, Marc slid his phone from his pocket and gave it a little wave. ¡°I¡¯ve got the evidence. William¡¯s secrets aren¡¯t as clean as you think. Care to take a look?¡±

    For an instant, Ste went rigid. What other truths about William had she been denied?

    Memories of William¡¯s knowledge about the Erebus dealings resurfaced, along with the way he had dodged her questions with half-hearted replies. An uneasy chill stirred inside her.

    Could it be that William had been concealing far more than she ever guessed?

    Determined not to show weakness, she steadied herself and shot Marc a cold look. ¡°No thanks. I don¡¯t care for whatever proof you im to have.¡±

    But Marc brushed aside her refusal and pressed on. ¡°Tomorrow, three in the afternoon, Encounter Cafe. I¡¯ll put the evidence in front of you, and you¡¯ll finally see what the man you depend on has been keeping in the dark. Don¡¯t bother pretending, Stel. I can tell you¡¯re desperate to know.¡±

    Marc¡¯s eyes lingered on her with a pointed gleam before he turned away, leaving her with the impression that his visit had served no purpose other than nting suspicion about William.

    Ste remained rooted in ce, her chilled fingers pressing hard into her palm. In her mind, she argued that Marc¡¯s schemes were nothing new. His bruised ego must have been the only reason he kept trying to tear her from William, hoping to relish her downfall.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 973

    ?Chapter 973:

    Still, the certainty in his tone and the smug twist of his smile gnawed at her. His words slithered through her thoughts like snakes, stirring up the faint doubts about William she had long tried to bury.

    Was she meant to show up or stay away?

    Drawing in a steadying breath, Ste resolved to confront William instead. If there were secrets, she needed them from his lips¡ªnot filtered through Marc¡¯s lies, sharpened only to hurt her.

    With Ste¡¯s decision made, she turned away and headed back to the vi.

    The following day, just before three, Ste pushed open the door of Encounter Cafe.

    The ce was quiet, with soft music drifting through the air. By the window, she spotted Marc without difficulty.

    Her eyes shifted to the person seated across from Marc, a womanzily stirring her coffee with unhurried motions. At once, Ste¡¯s steps faltered, and astonishment swept over her face.

    Nina?!

    What on earth was she doing here?

    Since leaving the institute, Ste had hardly spared Nina a thought.

    She had never returned to the Carter household, nor had she crossed paths with her again.

    Now, seeing her seated across from Marc of all people left Ste staggered.

    At the sound of Ste¡¯s approach, Nina lifted her gaze and revealed a polished smile, as though she had been waiting for this very moment.

    In an instant, Ste grasped the truth. This wasn¡¯t some random encounter or Marc¡¯s lone scheme¡ªit was a snareid by both of them.

    Forcing down the shock rising inside, she drew in a breath and advanced with her face carefullyposed.

    Nina broke the silence first, her tone dripping with sweetness that barely masked her mockery. ¡°So you came. Sit down. Life must be unbearable now that you can¡¯t step foot in the research institute.¡±

    Ste pressed her lips into a firm line. ¡°Quit circling around. Say what you want, because I won¡¯t waste another second here.¡±

    Marc leaned back in his chair with a look of smug satisfaction, as though the whole scene amused him. ¡°I told you she¡¯d show. Stel, it isn¡¯t only me who believes William has skeletons in his closet.¡±

    Remaining on her feet, Ste¡¯s eyes glinted coldly as she fixed her stare on Nina. ¡°You¡¯ve plotted against me all along. Is it because you¡¯re insecure? Because deep down, you know you¡¯ll never measure up?¡±

    For the briefest moment, Nina¡¯s expression faltered, but she quickly smoothed it over.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 974

    ?Chapter 974:

    With a deliberate clink, Ninaid her spoon on the saucer and lifted her chin. ¡°Everything you have should have been mine. You were better off as a forgotten orphan. Why did you evere back to the Carter family?¡±

    In Nina¡¯s mind, she was the one who deserved the Carter family¡¯s favor and the engagement to William.

    Nina shot to her feet, fury zing in her eyes. ¡°You want to dig up William¡¯s secrets? Fine, I¡¯ll spill them. You think he¡¯s your destined love? Keep dreaming. The only reason he ever drew near to you was¡ª¡±

    But her words were cut short as the wind chime over the cafe entrance gave a sudden jingle.

    All eyes shifted toward the sound, only to find a stranger stepping through the doorway.

    Out of nowhere, a wave of anxiety hit Ste. She couldn¡¯t even exin why¡ªjust a sudden, tight feeling in her chest.

    Nina pulled her eyes away from the door and smirked. ¡°You really didn¡¯t know, did you? William used to be with Erebus.¡± She paused dramatically. ¡°Oh,e on. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even know what Erebus is.¡±

    The second those words hit, Ste felt like someone had just mmed pause on her heart. She stared at Nina¡¯s smug grin, then nced at Marc¡ªarms folded, watching silently¡ªand her mind just¡­ nked.

    The whole world went quiet. Even the cafe¡¯s soft background music faded, like someone had turned down the volume. All she could hear was her own heartbeat, loud and heavy in her ears.

    William? With Erebus?

    That name didn¡¯t belong anywhere near him. She couldn¡¯t even begin to connect the dots.

    Nina leaned back in her chair, sipped her coffee like she was in a soap opera, and scoffed. ¡°See, Ste? I know him better than you ever did. I¡¯m the one who actually gets him. He likes you, sure¡ªbut he never told you about this, did he?¡± She casually ran a finger over her freshly done nails. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, check his jewelry. See if he¡¯s got a ring with a snake wrapped around a sword. Once you see it, you¡¯ll know I¡¯m not lying.¡±

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m is a world of wonder

    Ste couldn¡¯t find any words. Her lips pressed into a thin line, eyes locked on Nina.

    The ring. The snake and sword. Nina even knew about that¡­ There was no way she was making this up.

    Seeing Ste go silent just made Nina more smug. She was getting ready to twist the knife a little deeper¡ªwhen the familiar sound of footsteps came from the entrance of the cafe.

    Both Ste and Nina turned to look¡ªhearts skipping a beat.

    They didn¡¯t need to see him to know. Those footsteps? Unmistakable. It was William.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 975

    ?Chapter 975:

    His gaze swept across the cafe briefly, then made a beeline for Ste. His eyesnded on Nina and Marc, and his gaze turned ice-cold. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    He didn¡¯t raise his voice, but the weight behind those words made the air feel heavier. Marc, who had been lounging like he owned the ce, suddenly sat up straighter without even realizing it.

    Nina¡¯s mask slipped for half a second¡ªjust a flicker of panic¡ªbut she caught herself and quickly put on her best look of innocence.

    ¡°William, we just happened to run into Ms. Russell. We were just chatting, catching up.¡±

    William didn¡¯t buy a second of it. His eyes narrowed. ¡°Oh yeah? Then go ahead¡ªtell me what you were talking about.¡±

    Marc let out an awkward chuckle, trying to defuse the tension like he did in boardrooms. He cleared his throat. ¡°Well, man, it was nothing serious. We just saw Ste here and asked how she¡¯s been. You know we were married once¡ª¡±

    William cut him off with an icy re, his eyes shing with a dangerous warning. Just hearing Marc mention his past with Ste made something dark stir behind his expression. Marc shut his mouth instantly.

    William turned away from them and reached for Ste¡¯s wrist. Her hand was ice-cold, but his grip was warm, firm¡ªhe was clearly trying to pull her close.

    She flinched a little, half out of instinct.

    He leaned down to her ear and said quietly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    There was nothing worth staying for. He wasn¡¯t about to let her sit there another second with those two.

    Ste let herself be led like a puppet, too lost in her own thoughts to resist.

    Nina¡¯s words echoed in her head. He was part of Erebus¡­

    If that was true, why hadn¡¯t he told her?

    Didn¡¯t they promise¡ªno secrets? Or had that just been something pretty they said but didn¡¯t mean?

    Then again¡­ she¡¯de here today without telling him. She¡¯d met with Marc and Nina behind his back. What right did she have to demandplete honesty?

    Even after William helped her into the car and started driving, Ste said nothing. She just stared out the window, watching the streets blur past, her chest tight and heavy.

    William nced over at her, clearly worried. His brow was furrowed. ¡°What did they say to you?¡±

    He could tell something was off. He was sure they¡¯d said something to mess with her, but he didn¡¯t know what.

    Ste blinked and snapped out of her spiral. Her heart thudded again, painfully. She lowered her gaze, trying to hide whatever was swimming in her eyes, and answered in a low, raspy voice, ¡°Nothing. Marc was just running his mouth like always, trying to stir the pot. Nina was there too. It was nothing. Just noise.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 976

    ?Chapter 976:

    In the end, Ste decided not to tell William about what Nina had said. She just couldn¡¯t figure out how to bring it up.

    There was no point telling him. They already had their secrets. Maybe it was better that way.

    This whole thing about full honesty¡ªno lies, no walls¡ªwas just something that sounded good in theory. Ste had been naive to believe it could be real.

    William was silent too, his eyes fixed on the road as if he were weighing her words, deciding whether to believe her or not. The silence inside the car stretched out, filling the air with tension.

    Finally, he spoke, his voice low but firm. ¡°Stel, stay away from them. Marc¡¯s never been a gentleman, and Nina¡­ her intentions aren¡¯t pure. I¡¯m worried you¡¯ll get hurt.¡±

    Worried she might get hurt?

    Ste couldn¡¯t help but turn those words over and over, bitterly. If Nina was right¡­ if William really had ties to Erebus, then the kind of hurt she¡¯d be facing would go way deeper than any drama with Marc or Nina.

    But she kept it inside. No need to use him just yet¡ªnot when she had no proof.

    She needed more than Nina¡¯s toxic gossip. She needed something real.

    Nina had mentioned the ring¡ªthe snake wrapped around the sword. That was a symbol of Erebus. And William himself had mentioned it before, saying it was only for the core members.

    So there had to be a way to find out for herself.

    Getting ess to his jewelry wouldn¡¯t be hard.

    After a long stretch of silence, Ste¡¯s mind drifted back to the little details she¡¯d brushed off before.

    The way William had talked about Erebus, so casually, with a depth of knowledge that should¡¯ve stood out to her. And then there was the way he¡¯d instantly recognized Drake¡ªwithout skipping a beat¡ªeven though there was nothing about Drake online.

    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????

    It was like the pieces of the puzzle were finally starting to fit together. Details she¡¯d once dismissed now stood out in sharp focus, forming a picture of William that feltpletely unfamiliar.

    Back at the vi, William ruffled her hair like he always did before heading into his study. He said he had things to deal with, leaving her alone in the living room. Ste stood there, feeling¡­ strange. Like she didn¡¯t belong here.

    It wasn¡¯t her home¡ªit was his. She was just a guest in his world. No matter how much they¡¯d grown close, the truth was, she was still an outsider.

    Nina¡¯s words lingered in her mind, cruel and insistent.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, check his jewelry. See if he¡¯s got a ring with a snake wrapped around a sword. Once you see it, you¡¯ll know I¡¯m not lying.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 977

    ?Chapter 977:

    Before she knew it, Ste¡¯s feet were already moving. The urgency in her chest overpowered the guilt.

    Her heart raced as she walked toward his bedroom. She knew it wasn¡¯t right¡ªsnooping around in someone¡¯s things, especially William¡¯s.

    But not knowing was killing her, and she couldn¡¯t fight it anymore. She needed answers.

    She pushed open the bedroom door. The room was immacte. Clean and simple, everything in its ce.

    She took a deep breath and opened the nightstand drawer first.

    Just the basics¡ªchargers, pens, papers. Nothing that made her heart race. Okay, good. Maybe she was overthinking it.

    Her heartbeat was louder as she walked into the closet, hands slightly shaking.

    His clothes hung in perfect order, dark suits and shirts, all tailored, all formal. No surprises there. Just him.

    She knelt down, pulling open the bottom drawer. There, tucked neatly inside, were several dark velvet boxes.

    That must be where he kept his essories.

    He wasn¡¯t the kind of man to wear shy things. A watch, maybe¡ªbut never a ring. She¡¯d never seen him wear one.

    She reached for the smallest box, fingers trembling. The second she opened it, everything stopped.

    There it was. A ring¡ªsilver, cold, and unmistakable.

    A detailed snake, coiled tightly around a sword, its eyes made of tiny dark blue stones, cold and unfeeling. The craftsmanship was so precise, it almost felt alive.

    Ste froze. It was the same ring she¡¯d seen on Drake¡¯s hand. The exact same¡ªonly the gemstones in the snake¡¯s eyes were a little different in color.

    Her blood ran cold.

    g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s takes you away

    The room seemed to spin around her, and she stumbled backward, crashing into the wardrobe door with a dull thud.

    The ring was still clenched tightly in her hand, the metal biting into her palm, but it felt like nothingpared to the pain surging through her chest.

    Nina had been telling the truth.

    William was part of Erebus.

    The ring wasn¡¯t just a piece of jewelry. It was a symbol. Proof that he was one of them. A core member.

    Everything she thought she knew about him shattered in that instant.

    Why? Why hadn¡¯t he told her?

    Had everything between them been a lie? A set-up, just like Marc and Amon had said? Had William gotten close to her just to use her for something?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 978

    ?Chapter 978:

    Whose side was he really on? Or was he just ying both?

    Her mind was spiraling, wild and chaotic, with a thousand fears crashing into her at once. Her hands were shaking, and her stomach twisted violently. She covered her mouth with one hand, trying to hold back the wave of nausea threatening to break free.

    Her body couldn¡¯t handle what she¡¯d just discovered. The weight of that betrayal was too much for her to bear.

    Just then, Ste¡¯s phone rang¡ªloud and jarring in the silence.

    She pulled it out like she was on autopilot, her eyes fixed on the screen. An unfamiliar number blinked at her.

    She swiped to answer, her fingers stiff, and right away, Marc¡¯s grating voice poured through the speaker, smug and taunting. ¡°So¡­ found his ring yet, Ste? We weren¡¯t making it up, huh? William really hid it well, didn¡¯t he¡­¡±

    She hung up on him immediately, like the call itself repulsed her.

    Her hands were shaking as she blocked the number without hesitation. She didn¡¯t even need to think about it¡ªshe never wanted to hear that disgusting voice again.

    Still rattled, she carefully ced the ring back in its box, closed it, and pushed it back into ce on the shelf¡ªtrying to erase the whole moment, like it had never happened.

    She made her way back to her room in a daze, copsed onto the bed, and curled up, wrapping her arms tightly around herself.

    Her body trembled, and a strange chill crept over her¡ªeven though it wasn¡¯t cold.

    She didn¡¯t know how long shey there before she heard the study door open and William¡¯s footstepsing down the hall. When he didn¡¯t find her in the living room, he walked to her bedroom. The door was slightly ajar, and when he knocked, it swung open. Right away, he saw her curled up on the bed.

    His brows drew together in a slight frown, then he stepped inside.

    Stay tuned for updates at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    He reached out, concern etched across his face. ¡°Ste, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling okay?¡±

    She had seemed off ever since they left the cafe.

    As soon as his hand got close, Ste flinched¡ªlike he¡¯d burned her. His hand froze in mid-air, caught between wanting tofort her and being pushed away. The air in the room turned thick with tense silence.

    William stared at her, surprised. He had no idea what he¡¯d done to make her react that way.

    Ste kept her head down, avoiding his eyes. Her voice was low and t. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just tired, that¡¯s all.¡±

    William looked at her for a long moment, as if trying to see through the wall she¡¯d suddenly put up. But in the end, he didn¡¯t push it. He simply said gently, ¡°Alright. Get some rest. I¡¯ve got good news to share with you tomorrow.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 979

    ?Chapter 979:

    Only after he walked out did Ste finally let out the breath she¡¯d been holding. She stared out the window at the gloomy sky, feeling a heaviness settle in her chest.

    The next morning, she was up early. Her eyes were rimmed with dark circles¡ªclear signs she hadn¡¯t slept much, if at all.

    She came out of the bedroom and headed downstairs. The housekeeper had alreadyid out breakfast. William was sitting at the table, reading the news on his tablet.

    Hearing her footsteps, he looked up and smiled at her, like nothing had happened the night before. ¡°Morning,¡± he said warmly. ¡°You¡¯re up.¡±

    Ste nodded vaguely and sat down across from him.

    He poured her a ss of freshly squeezed juice and spoke in an easy tone. ¡°Things at the institute are sorted now. All the misunderstandings have been cleared up. You can go back to work today.¡±

    He sounded rxed, like he was trying to lift her mood. There was even a touch of forced cheer in his voice¡ªsomething totally unlike the William she used to know.

    Once, she would¡¯ve been overjoyed¡ªgrateful, even¡ªthat he had quietly taken care of everything behind the scenes.

    But now¡­

    She just sat there, nk. No smile. No gratitude. Just a quiet, faraway sadness clouding her expression.

    ¡°Oh. Thanks,¡± she said, her voice t and distant.

    She picked up her fork and knife and started eating mechanically, eyes glued to her te, not once looking at him.

    William¡¯s smile faded. He set the tablet down, studying her closely.

    Something was definitely off. Even with everything that had happened recently, she¡¯d never looked at him like this. She was hiding something.

    His brows furrowed slightly. ¡°Ste, did Marc or Nina say something to you yesterday?¡± His tone was cautious, but his gut already told him the answer.

    Latest updates at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    Ste was momentarily stunned, a mix of emotions surging in her heart. It was crazy how easily he could read her¡ªlike he already knew everything she¡¯d been through without her saying a word.

    And yet, she knew so little about him. She had to rely on people like Nina to fill in the nks.

    It was absurd to think about it that way.

    Ste¡¯s hand paused mid-air. She lowered her eyes, staring into the bowl of warm porridge like it might hold some kind of answer. Her longshes shadowed her face, hiding every trace of emotion.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Her voice was low, t¡ªthe same answer she¡¯d givenst night. ¡°What would they even say? Same crap, different day. I just didn¡¯t sleep well. That¡¯s all.¡±

    She lifted the spoon and took a small sip, but it might as well have been water. Tasteless. Empty.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 980

    ?Chapter 980:

    A thick awkwardness settled over the dining room. Rita stood to the side, tense, barely breathing.

    She didn¡¯t know exactly what had gone down between William and Ste, but anyone with eyes could tell something wasn¡¯t right. Just to be safe, she¡¯d told the rest of the staff to give them space.

    William didn¡¯t pick up his fork again. He just sat there, watching her. His gaze wasn¡¯t angry¡ªjust confused, hurt.

    It was painfully clear. Somewhere betweenst night and this morning, Ste had shut him out.

    Her cold, detached tone. That repetitive, emotionless ¡°nothing.¡± It was like tiny splinters driven straight into his chest.

    He kept watching her as she quietly ate, eyes drifting everywhere except toward him.

    His fingers curled around the edge of the table, knuckles nching for a moment¡ªbut in the end, he didn¡¯t say a word. He just forced himself to finish what was possibly the most suffocating breakfast of his life.

    The car ride to the institute was dead silent. Nothing but the soft hum of the engine filled the space. William opened his mouth a few times, like he wanted to speak¡ªto exin, maybe, or just ask why¡ªbut the look on Ste¡¯s face warned him off every time.

    When they pulled up in front of the institute, she got out without a word. Back straight, chin high, not even ncing his way.

    Same as that morning¡ªnot once did she look back at him.

    In the front seat, Luca could practically feel the chill in the air. He nced at William through the rearview mirror and asked carefully, ¡°So¡­ should I wait here, or are we heading back to Briggs Group?¡±

    William let out a sigh, rubbing his forehead. ¡°Briggs Group.¡±

    .c¨®m is the source

    He couldn¡¯t sit in the same space with her right now. Not when she was acting like he was invisible.

    The car started moving again, quiet except for the hum of the engine. After a pause, Luca spoke up again, hesitant. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking, sir¡ª is Ms. Russell upset with you?¡±

    William didn¡¯t answer. He didn¡¯t have to.

    Luca took that as a yes. ¡°I mean¡­ if I may¡ªwomen aren¡¯t that hard to figure out, usually. You just gotta know what you did, then fix it.¡±

    William let out a humorlessugh. ¡°That¡¯s the thing. I don¡¯t know what I did.¡±

    That caught Luca off guard. He blinked, surprised¡ªclearly expecting the boss to at least know why he was in trouble.

    With nothing more to say, Luca went quiet. The rest of the ride passed in silence.

    Back inside the research institute, the familiar halls and sterile lights gave Ste a small sense offort. But the stares she got? Sharp. Judgmental. Like tiny pins pricking at her skin with every step.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 981

    ?Chapter 981:

    She didn¡¯t need anyone to say it out loud¡ªshe knew what they were thinking. She shouldn¡¯t be back. That it wasn¡¯t fair.

    And maybe it wasn¡¯t. But what could she do? She couldn¡¯t change their opinions. She sure as hell couldn¡¯t force them to like her. So she kept her head up and pushed forward, pretending not to notice.

    She was a few steps away from herb when a voice called out from behind.

    She turned. Lainey was hurrying over, eyes wide, clearly relieved to see her. She gave Ste a once-over, then asked, ¡°You¡¯re back! Are you okay? How¡¯ve you been holding up?¡±

    Ste gave her a small, tired smile. ¡°I¡¯m alright. Everything¡¯s¡­ settled, more or less.¡±

    Lainey exhaled, visibly rxed, and gently touched Ste¡¯s arm. ¡°I was so worried. I kept thinking about calling you, but I didn¡¯t want to bother you. For a second there, I thought you might note back.¡±

    Seeing the genuine concern in Lainey¡¯s eyes, Ste felt something soften inside her¡ªa small flicker of warmth.

    ¡°Thanks, Lainey,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°But you know me¡ªI don¡¯t break that easily.¡±

    Laineyughed. ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you thinking this way. Oh, right¡ªour university¡¯s anniversary is next week. You should¡¯ve gotten an invite. Want to go back and check it out?¡±

    The university anniversary?

    Ste blinked, caught off guard by how fast Lainey switched topics.

    The university felt like a whole different world now¡ªfar away and kind of unreal. Her first reaction was to say no. She wasn¡¯t exactly in the mood for parties or reunions, and thest thing she wanted was to bring down the vibe for the students or faculty.

    Lately, even the idea of socializing felt exhausting.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s hosts captivating tales

    ¡°It¡¯s kind of a big deal this year,¡± Lainey pressed on, sensing her hesitation. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen your advisor in forever. Why not drop by? Who knows¡ªmaybe it¡¯ll open some doors for you.¡±

    Lainey didn¡¯t try to guilt-trip her or y the nostalgia card. She justid out two solid reasons, and Ste started to reconsider.

    The refusal was right on the tip of her tongue¡­ but she paused.

    Maybe it wouldn¡¯t be such a bad idea. Maybe she¡¯d run into someone who could help her get out of the rut she was stuck in.

    So, she gave a small nod. ¡°Alright. Going back for a visit isn¡¯t a terrible idea.¡±

    Lainey¡¯s face lit up with excitement. ¡°Great! Let¡¯s go together then. I know you¡¯re not into big crowds or awkward small talk¡ªI¡¯ll run interference, keep the chit-chat to a minimum.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 982

    ?Chapter 982:

    That kind of thoughtfulness left Ste a little speechless. She opened her mouth to thank her, but¡ª

    ¡°Nope,¡± Lainey said, cutting her off with a grin. ¡°Don¡¯t even say thank you. Just promise you won¡¯t bail on me that day.¡±

    Ste chuckled at that, then gave her a serious look. ¡°You¡¯ve got my word, Lainey. If I say I¡¯ll be there, I¡¯ll be there.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t someone who made promises lightly. And if she did, she kept them.

    Lainey looked relieved. That was good enough for her.

    The anniversary fell on Monday¡ªjust three days away.

    Over the next few days, Ste kept herself upied, purposely avoiding William as much as she could. Even at home, she mostly stayed holed up in her room, barely crossing paths with him.

    William knew they couldn¡¯t go on like that forever, but he didn¡¯t know how to break the silence between them.

    He asked Luca to dig into what Marc and Nina might¡¯ve said to Ste that day. But the cafe¡¯s surveince camera had no audio¡ªso William couldn¡¯t hear a word, and he had no clue what exactly had upset her.

    Still, just by watching the footage, he could tell¡ªSte had clearly gotten worked up during that meal.

    She wore her heart on her sleeve. From the video alone, it was easy to tell when she got impatient¡­ and when she got downright angry.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs, should I bring Mr. Walsh and Miss Carter in for a talk?¡± Luca asked, careful with his wording but not hiding the suggestion.

    William shook his head. ¡°No. Don¡¯t bother. Let it go.¡±

    Luca didn¡¯t really get why William wasn¡¯t following up, but he nodded and left the office without another word.

    Finally, Monday arrived.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??§àm opens doors to fiction

    The university was buzzing with life¡ªcolorful gs, wee banners, and excited students everywhere. Laughter and chatter filled the air, and the whole ce radiated youthful energy.

    As Ste walked across campus, watching studentsugh and mess around, she felt something stir inside her. A flicker of nostalgia, maybe. A version of herself she hadn¡¯t felt in a long time¡ªback when she was focused on research, full of dreams, and didn¡¯t have the weight of the world on her shoulders.

    She walked beside Lainey, slowly getting pulled into old memories.

    They were lost in conversation when they passed a restroom. Lainey gently unhooked her arm from Ste¡¯s. ¡°Be right back.¡±

    The moment Lainey stepped away, someone called out Ste¡¯s name from behind.

    She turned¡ªand her eyes lit up with surprise and warmth.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 983

    ?Chapter 983:

    It was Professor Taylor¡ªher old teacher. Though his hair had turned gray, he still looked sharp and energetic. He greeted her with a big smile. ¡°You¡¯re here too! It¡¯s been forever!¡±

    Back in her university days, Professor Taylor had been her mentor. He always believed in her talent and admired her drive. He was probably the kindest and most supportive teacher she¡¯d ever had.

    ¡°Professor Taylor. It¡¯s really been a while.¡±

    She smiled¡ªreally smiled¡ªfor the first time in days, even if just for a second.

    Taylor gave her a light pat on the shoulder, like he¡¯d just remembered something, then motioned for her to walk with him down a quieter hallway.

    The campus garden was nearly empty, thete afternoon sun casting long shadows across the stone paths. Professor Taylor gave a gentle smile. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a bit about what¡¯s been going ontely. Don¡¯t pay any attention to the online noise. Every researcher hits bumps in the road¡ªand critics always show up when you¡¯re doing something right.¡±

    Ste felt her throat tighten. She quickly looked down, trying to keep her emotions in check.

    It hit her then¡ªProfessor Taylor had called her out here just to make sure she was okay.

    She¡¯d been dreading this meeting, afraid that all the gossip and rumors had already swayed his opinion of her. She thought he might be disappointed¡ªor worse, believe the worst of her.

    But here he was, brushing it off like it was just some passing drama. Like it wasn¡¯t even worth getting worked up about.

    Taking a steadying breath, Ste forced a smile and tried to sound calm. ¡°I¡¯m fine, professor. Really, thank you.¡±

    Professor Taylor waved her off kindly, like she didn¡¯t need to put on a brave face. Then his tone turned firm, full of quiet confidence. ¡°You¡¯re still the most talented student I¡¯ve ever taught. I believe in your work, and I believe in you. This mess will blow over. Don¡¯t let it slow you down or make you doubt yourself.¡±

    Check new chapters at

    His calm, steady voice seemed to cut through the noise in her head. Some of the tension she¡¯d been carrying for days started to ease. Her fingers, cold from stress, began to warm a little.

    Just then, Professor Taylor¡¯s expression brightened with a sudden thought. ¡°Ah, that reminds me¡ªI recently brought on a new graduate student. His name¡¯s Jeff Norris. Bright kid, works hard¡­ he actually reminds me of you, back when you first started.¡±

    Ste blinked. She wasn¡¯t quite sure how to take that.

    Was that supposed to be apliment?

    Before she could figure out how to respond, Professor Taylor carried on, cheerful as ever. ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to introduce you two. I think you¡¯d get along¡ªyou probably have a lot inmon.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 984

    ?Chapter 984:

    Right then, as if on cue, a voice called out behind them, clear and polite. ¡°Professor. What a coincidence running into you here.¡±

    Ste turned around and saw a young man walking up. He was tall and slim, wearing neatly pressed khakis and a crisp white shirt. His face was framed by a pair of thin sses, and behind them were bright, observant eyes¡ªkind, with just a hint of shyness.

    Professor Taylor chuckled and gestured toward him.

    ¡°Speak of the devil! Jeff,e meet the student I never stop bragging about¡ªSte Russell.¡±

    Jeff¡¯s eyesnded on her face, and his expression lit up just a little. A light flush crept into his cheeks as he pushed his sses up and offered a hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s really an honor to meet you, Ste. Professor Taylor¡¯s told me a lot about your research. I actually went through your old patents a while back¡ªthey¡¯re incredible.¡±

    His voice was steady and sincere, not over-the-top or fake¡ªjust genuine admiration.

    Even so, Ste felt her ears warm a little at thepliment. ¡°You¡¯re being generous,¡± she said with a small smile. ¡°Those projects feel like a lifetime ago¡­ and honestly, they had their fair share of ws.¡±

    Jeff shook his head, serious. ¡°Not at all. They were what first got me hooked. Without those papers, I probably wouldn¡¯t have gotten half as far as I have.¡±

    There was no doubt about it¡ªthis guy was passionate about the field. As soon as the conversation shifted to research, his whole face lit up. His excitement was contagious.

    Ste wasn¡¯t in a rush today, so when he brought up a technical question, she chatted with him about it for a bit.

    As they talked, she noticed he wasn¡¯t just enthusiastic¡ªhe was sharp. Quick thinker, fresh ideas. Now she understood why Professor Taylor had handpicked him.

    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????

    Watching the two of them fall into an easy back-and-forth, Professor Taylor looked pleased. He chuckled quietly. ¡°The anniversary celebration¡¯s starting soon. You two should definitely keep in touch. Ste, if you¡¯ve got time, I¡¯d be d if you could help guide this young one a bit.¡±

    Ste gave a small, knowing smile and nodded. She didn¡¯t mind the idea at all. Like most people, she appreciated real talent when she saw it¡ªand Professor Taylor had a good eye. It had been a while since she¡¯d met someone so promising.

    Plus, Jeff wasn¡¯t just smart¡ªhe was polite, with an easy charm.

    Honestly, there wasn¡¯t a reason in the world to turn the professor down.

    After they said their goodbyes to Professor Taylor, Jeff politely requested to apany her to the celebration. Ste gently declined with a shake of her head.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 985

    ?Chapter 985:

    Jeff didn¡¯t press further. Instead, he waved her goodbye, wishing her a good time at the anniversary celebration.

    Ste¡¯s lips curved into a faint, genuine smile. ¡°Thanks. I hope so too.¡±

    And she really meant it.

    Once the school anniversary event wrapped up, the crowd slowly began to thin out. Ste was just about to go find Lainey when Jeff jogged up to her, looking slightly flustered and out of breath.

    His ears were pink, and he clutched a tablet like it was hisst lifeline.

    ¡°Ste, sorry to bother you,¡± he said, his voice low but earnest. ¡°I¡¯ve hit a bit of a wall with my current project. I followed some of your older methods, but there are a few parts I still don¡¯t fully get. Would you mind giving me a bit of guidance?¡± His tone was polite, eyes full of genuine curiosity ¡ª and maybe just a hint of nerves.

    Ste looked at him, taking in his serious expression. It was hard to say no. She nced at her watch ¡ª still early.

    She nodded toward a nearbykeside gazebo. ¡°It¡¯s kinda crowded here. Let¡¯s go over there and sit ¡ª it¡¯ll be easier to talk.¡±

    Jeff instantly nodded and followed her without hesitation.

    Once they were seated, he handed over his tablet like it was sacred.

    Ste skimmed through his notes and questions. She began exining things in a way that made sense, breaking it all down.

    Jeff hung on her every word, nodding like a bobblehead, his eyes lighting up as things clicked one by one.

    After about thirty minutes, she¡¯d helped him untangle all the confusing parts.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s it! I can¡¯t believe I missed that angle,¡± Jeff said, his face practically glowing. ¡°Thank you so much, Ste!¡±

    He¡¯d admired Ste for a long time ¡ª today felt unreal. Not only did he get to talk to her, she¡¯d actually taken the time to guide him. And she¡¯d been so patient and encouraging.

    More content at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    To Jeff, she was like a breath of fresh air. You¡¯d have to try really hard not to like someone like her.

    Tucking his tablet under his arm, he stood up nervously. ¡°It¡¯s almost dinner time. Can I treat you to a meal? Just as a small thank-you for your help?¡±

    Ste hesitated.

    Honestly, chatting with Jeff had lifted her mood more than she expected. She hadn¡¯t felt this rxed in a while.

    But still, she shook her head with a gentle but distant smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay, really. It wasn¡¯t a big deal. I¡¯ve got ns tonight anyway, so I can¡¯t. But if you run into any more academic stuff, feel free to reach out.¡± She pulled out her phone and passed her number to him.

    Jeff, trying not to look too excited, quickly saved her contact info. Even though he was a little disappointed, he still looked pretty pleased.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 986

    ?Chapter 986:

    Just as Ste was slipping her phone back into her bag, Lainey strolled up. From a few steps away, Lainey had already clocked Ste exchanging numbers with a guy she didn¡¯t recognize.

    As Jeff walked off, Lainey bumped her with an elbow and gave her a sly grin. ¡°Well, well,¡± she teased, eyes twinkling. ¡°Step out for a bit and you¡¯ve already got a cute junior trailing after you? He¡¯s handsome, clearly smart, and looks like he¡¯s got manners too. So? Gonna see where that goes? The way he looks at you ¡ª he¡¯s very interested.¡±

    Ste rolled her eyes, not amused. ¡°Lainey, please. He just wanted help with his project. That¡¯s all. I¡¯ve got enough chaos in my life already ¡ª romance is not on the agenda.¡±

    For her, love had definitely taken a backseattely.

    Lainey chuckled, undeterred. ¡°Girl,e on. Best way to get over an old me is a new one. William¡¯s great and all, but he was always so¡­ chilly. This junior? Total opposite.¡±

    She knew Ste tended to keep to herself. And when she was with William, they were both too quiet. No spark, no color.

    Lainey figured someone with a bit more warmth might do her friend some good.

    Ste felt her cheeks flush and sighed. There was a flicker of irritation in her voice. ¡°Lainey, seriously. I¡¯m not in the mood. Can we not do this right now?¡±

    And with that, she started walking, motioning for Lainey to follow.

    Neither of them noticed the tall figure standing quietly behind a thick camphor tree nearby.

    William had wrapped up his work earlier than expected and hade to pick Ste up, knowing she¡¯d be at the school event.

    He usually didn¡¯t care much about where people went or who they were with ¡ª but when it came to Ste, it was different.

    Even going a day without hearing from her left him on edge.

    The second he found out she¡¯d attended the anniversary, he¡¯d headed over.

    But as he arrived, what he saw stopped him cold.

    Ste, sitting in the gazebo, looking totally at ease with a guy he didn¡¯t recognize. She was smiling, rxed ¡ª more at ease than she ever seemed around him.

    And the way that guy looked at her? Yeah, no mistaking it.

    William felt something twist in his chest.

    Ste had said there was nothing going on between her and that guy, but Lainey¡¯sment ¡ª William was nice, just a little cold ¡ª kept echoing in his mind.

    She hadn¡¯t argued or tried to correct Lainey. Did that mean she thought Lainey was right?

    She said she didn¡¯t have time for romance, but what was really on her mind?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 987

    ?Chapter 987:

    Was it still about her adoptive parents?

    And yet, she¡¯d agreed to be with him. So¡­ were they a couple now?

    All these questions buzzed inside William¡¯s head. For the first time, he felt confused and uncertain ¡ª totally different from his usual confident self.

    That guy was young, full of energy, and shared a lot inmon with Ste.

    They could talk shop for hours, and the way he looked at her, his eyes lit up.

    Compared to him, the guy did seem warmer and more enthusiastic.

    For the first time, William felt insecure ¡ª like he was being outdone by a college kid who hadn¡¯t even graduated yet.

    If any of his friends, especially Steven, found out, they¡¯d definitely crack up at his expense.

    William stood there, watching Ste and Lainey walk away. His thin lips pressed into a tight, cold line, and a dark, heavy mood settled over him. He absentmindedly shoved his hand in his pocket, knuckles clenched so hard they nched.

    The ring with the snake-and-sword insignia he¡¯d hidden burned like fire under his skin, sending a sharp sting to his heart.

    The drive back was even more suffocating than the morning. The silence between them buzzed with awkwardness ¡ª both hiding secrets, neither knowing how to break the ice.

    William gripped the steering wheel tight, eyes locked on the road, jaw clenched. Finally, at a red light, he broke the silence.

    His voice was low, trying to sound calm but not quite pulling it off. ¡°That guy earlier¡­ I never met him.¡±

    Ste stared out the window, sounding distracted. ¡°Oh, he¡¯s Professor Taylor¡¯s new grad student. Name¡¯s Jeff Norris. Professor Taylor asked me to give him some advice.¡±

    Jeff Norris.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??om has it all

    William repeated the name in his mind, as if weighing it on his tongue. ¡°He does seem very young.¡±

    Ste¡¯s tone stayed t, like she was just stating a boring fact.

    ¡°Yeah, he hasn¡¯t graduated yet. He¡¯s a few years younger than me.¡± She¡¯d finished school years ago ¡ª almost thirty now.

    Her casual answer eased William¡¯s nerves a little. Maybe he was just overthinking things. Maybe the guy really just wanted some academic help.

    William took a deep breath, trying to push down the frustration building inside. His voice softened. ¡°So, what do you want to eat tonight? I know a good spot. Want to try it out?¡±

    He wanted to have dinner with her, hoping the rxed vibe would give him a chance to figure out why she¡¯d been so coldtely.

    Ste¡¯s hands clenched tight in herp.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 988

    ?Chapter 988:

    After finding that ring and realizing he was keeping things from her, she couldn¡¯t pretend everything was okay. She couldn¡¯t sit down for a happy meal with him.

    She didn¡¯t even bother toe up with a real excuse this time. ¡°No, I¡¯m tired and not hungry. I just want to go home and rest.¡±

    Another t-out no.

    He had lost track of how many times she¡¯d turned him downtely ¡ª how often she said she was exhausted these past few days.

    His hands clenched tighter on the wheel. Whatever little bit of warmth had been in the car disappeared, leaving a cold silence.

    He¡¯d finally found the guts to offer a way out for both of them, but Ste didn¡¯t give it a second thought ¡ª brushing it off like it meant nothing.

    He didn¡¯t say a word after that. He just kept driving, eyes fixed ahead, ignoring the quiet that had settled between them.

    Ste was even more silent, if that was possible.

    She could feel the weight of his disappointment filling the cramped space, almost like it was pressing down on her.

    Her heart felt like lead ¡ª dragging her down with a mix of bitterness and sadness she couldn¡¯t shake.

    She hated this. The constant suspicion. The way they were both stuck hurting, not knowing how to fix it.

    William had no clue why she¡¯d changed, and she still didn¡¯t know how to tell him.

    Nina¡¯s words echoed in her mind, relentless and sharp. And that ring ¡ª mocking.

    Everything she¡¯d shared with him, including her belief in him. She hated the crushing feeling.

    The car rolled to a slow stop in the vi¡¯s underground garage. William killed the engine, and silence wrapped around them like a heavy nket.

    Ste reached for her seatbelt, unhooked it, and was about to open the door when William suddenly turned to her. His eyes locked onto her like he couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.

    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????

    He¡¯d once told her he couldn¡¯t bear the distance when she withdrew from him.

    ¡°Stel,e on. Just tell me. What¡¯s really going on with you?¡±

    Her hand froze on the door handle. Her heart skipped a beat. She dropped her gaze to herp, fingers twitching slightly.

    She couldn¡¯t meet his eyes. Her voice came out low and mumbled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    William didn¡¯t buy it for a second. His brows drew together, his voice heavy with concern.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that. Something¡¯s up ¡ª you¡¯ve been off since yesterday. You¡¯re dodging me, won¡¯t even look me in the eye. Did I do something? Or was it something Marc and Nina said to you?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 989

    ?Chapter 989:

    He wasn¡¯t clueless. He¡¯d noticed the shift in her right after she came back from meeting with Marc and Nina.

    She¡¯d imed it was just a casual chat. Said nothing important came up. But he wasn¡¯t an idiot ¡ª he knew that was just a cover-up.

    And now, he regretted not putting a mic on her tracker. If he had, maybe he wouldn¡¯t be sitting herepletely in the dark, guessing what had made her suddenly put up a wall.

    His relentless questions chipped away at her defenses.

    Ste shut her eyes and took a long breath.

    Perhaps she should ask him one more time and give him onest chance. Maybe Nina was wrong. Maybe the ring wasn¡¯t even his. Or maybe he¡¯d just been trying to find the right moment to tell her.

    What if she was wrong to assume the worst?

    Slowly, Ste turned back to him. Her eyes met his ¡ª deep, confused, and filled with hurt.

    Her voice was calm, but her words wereced with something heavier. ¡°William, is there something you¡¯re not telling me?¡±

    As soon as she asked, her heart jumped into her throat. Deep down, she still had a little hope. Just a sliver.

    She wanted him to bring up the ring. To say something ¡ª anything ¡ª about his ties to Erebus. Even if it was a weak excuse, even if it didn¡¯t fully make sense¡­ as long as he said something, she was ready to believe him.

    William saw the serious look on her face. For a second, something flickered in his eyes ¡ª quick, subtle. But just as fast, he shut it down.

    He pulled on that same calm mask he always wore. His brows knitted slightly in fake confusion, and his voice came out soft, like he was genuinely puzzled.

    ¡°No. Why would I hide anything from you?¡±

    Discover endless worlds on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©q??o??

    And just like that, the thread of hope inside her snapped clean in half.

    He said no. He said no.

    Just like that ¡ª cool, calm, like he had nothing to hide.

    He lied. Straight to her face.

    Disappointment mmed into her, followed by a wave of cold anger. Her chest tightened. Even her fingertips trembled.

    She stared at the face she used to trust without question. The man she once leaned on without doubt. Now¡­ he felt like a stranger. A beautiful lie she¡¯d fallen for.

    Wasn¡¯t this the same man who swore he¡¯d never hurt her again? Who promised no more secrets, no more lies?

    She yanked her gaze away, afraid that if she kept looking at him, her real emotions would burst out.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 990

    Chapter 990:

    Her voice came out t. Empty. ¡°Forget it. It was just a random question. Don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±

    She pushed the door open and stepped out without a second¡¯s hesitation. She walked straight toward the vi, not even ncing back.

    William sat there, alone in the driver¡¯s seat. He didn¡¯t move. He just watched her walk away, his unease growing by the second.

    Inside, Ste barely made it back to her room before she copsed onto the bed,pletely still. Her mind was spinning.

    No matter how she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t understand why he¡¯d lie.

    What was his real connection to Erebus?

    Her adoptive parents¡¯ deaths had always felt like they were tangled up with him. Every time she tried to trust himpletely, something always came between them.

    It almost felt like the universe was trying to tell her something ¡ª that William wasn¡¯t the one.

    Right then, her phone screen lit up with a soft buzz. A new message had juste in.

    Ste nced at her phone and noticed a message from Jeff waiting on the screen.

    ¡°Sorry to trouble you, Ste. I¡¯ve been thinking about the idea you mentioned earlier today, and there are still a few things I want to rify. Do you have a moment?¡±

    Almost immediately, another message followed.

    ¡°This time, I insist on treating you to a meal. I can¡¯t keep freeloading off your cleverness.¡±

    At the end, he even slipped in a yful emoji ¡ª something far more fitting for a teenager than for him.

    If it had been someone else, Ste would have politely replied online and declined to meet. Yet as she reread his eager tone, she remembered her advisor¡¯s reminder to look after Jeff. With a small sigh, she finally typed, ¡°Tomorrow afternoon looks open for me.¡±

    Don¡¯t miss fresh updates at g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m

    By the next day, Ste found herself at a quiet caf¨¦. Jeff had arrived before her and set down an Americano in her ce.

    The sunlight framed him as he sat in a white shirt and jeans, his easy smile giving him the look of a storybook hero.

    Spotting the coffee, Ste raised her brows in surprise. ¡°How did you figure out I like Americanos?¡±

    Jeff rubbed the back of his head with a bashful grin. ¡°I asked the professor. He told me you always carried an iced Americano when you were still in ss.¡±

    The fact that he¡¯d gone as far as asking about her coffee preference caught Ste off guard, leaving her without words for a moment.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: I hope you enjoyed the chapters. I¡¯ve also renewed the invitation to the WhatsAppmunity, so you, dear readers, can join whenever you like. God loves you, and I wish you all the best. ( ?? ? ?? )?

    .

 Chapter 991

    ?Chapter 991:

    Jeff, worried he might have said the wrong thing, asked nervously, ¡°Ste, did your taste change? Do you not like Americanos anymore?¡±

    Ste shook her head as she slid into the seat across from him. ¡°I still do. Thank you. Now, tell me which details you¡¯re stuck on. I¡¯ll go through them with you.¡±

    For the next couple of hours, she patiently broke down each point.

    Although the issues themselves were rather minor, Jeff picked them up quickly ¡ª most of the time, one exnation was enough, which made the process smooth for her.

    In addition, Ste realized that sitting with him put her at ease.

    He never pressed Ste or strayed into meaningless chatter. Their talks stayed strictly academic, and that focus allowed her to let go of her heavier burdens for a while. Her brow eased, and genuine smiles even appeared here and there.

    Every so often, Jeff stole a nce at her, his eyes holding nothing but admiration and respect.

    He voiced that admiration without hesitation. ¡°Ste, you¡¯re brilliant. I¡¯ve never met anyone who can exin these problems with such rity. You¡¯re truly remarkable!¡±

    A hint of shyness crept over Ste at his praise, and she tucked a stray lock of hair behind her ear. ¡°You¡¯re quick to understand, so it doesn¡¯t take much effort from me.¡±

    Once their discussion wound down, the two of them left the caf¨¦ side by side, the sky already painted with the glow of sunset.

    The evening breeze picked up strength, tugging at Ste¡¯s knee-length dress until the hem snagged on a branch jutting out from the green belt nearby. She kept walking, unaware, until a faint tearing sound made her stop short. The fabric had split along the side, leaving a clear gap.

    Startled, Ste gasped softly and froze, her hand flying to cover the tear. The rip climbed dangerously high toward her thigh, and without her hand pressed there, it would have exposed far too much.

    While she fumbled in panic, Jeff rushed over. ¡°Don¡¯t move, Ste!¡±

    Find the best stories now at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m

    In one smooth motion, he shrugged off his jacket and wrapped it securely around her waist, shielding the tear from view.

    Every gesture was careful, his eyes full of concern and edged with shy restraint. ¡°The wind¡¯s strong tonight. This will cover the tear and keep you warmer. I hope it¡¯s all right with you.¡±

    The faint scent of detergent clung to the fabric, and when Ste noticed the blush creeping up his ears, she found herself smiling. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    As Ste looked at him, Lainey¡¯s words returned to her ¡ª Jeff was sweet, gentle, and utterly endearing.

    And at that moment, Ste had to admit Lainey¡¯s judgment seemed urate.

    Jeff shed a grin, his small canines showing and giving him an easy, sunlit charm. ¡°You¡¯re being far too formal, Ste.¡±

    After speaking, he paused as if a new thought had struck him, then nced her way once more.

    ¡°My ssmate told me he brought the reference material he promised. But right now, he¡¯s with his girlfriend at a private cinema just ahead. Would you minding with me to pick it up? We¡¯ll leave as soon as I have it, and it won¡¯t take long.¡±

    His tone carried a note of hesitation, and his clear eyes held only sincerity, with not a trace of hidden intent.

    The words gave Ste pause. A private cinema¡­ the thought carried a faint sense of intimacy.

    Yet when she caught the earnest look on his face and remembered the kindness Jeff had just shown with her torn dress, she scolded herself for imagining the worst. Not every request carried secret motives.

    Atst, she nodded and answered softly. ¡°Alright. I¡¯lle with you.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 992

    ?Chapter 992:

    The private cinema was tucked away in one of the busiest spots in the city center. With its plush decor and top-notch privacy, it was always packed¡ªespecially since it was so close to the university. Students came and went every day.

    As luck would have it, it was just a block away from the Briggs Group office. Ste trailed behind Jeff as they stepped into the elevator, ncing around and taking in the unfamiliar surroundings. During her college days, she had never been to a ce like this.

    It wasn¡¯t because she couldn¡¯t afford it¡ªshe had always been curious about what a private cinema was like. But Marc, her boyfriend back then, couldn¡¯t stand ces like this. Now that she was finally here, standing in the very kind of ce she had once wondered about, she felt a small thrill of excitement.

    Jeff led her to one of the rooms and knocked. A guy inside opened the door almost immediately and handed him something.

    ¡°Wow,¡± Jeff joked, ¡°so you¡¯re really choosing love over friendship, huh? Made mee all the way here in person instead of just sending someone.¡±

    His friendughed. ¡°Man, I just wanted to get you moving a little. A bit of exercise never killed anyone.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it¡ªI¡¯m fit as ever. Right, Ste? You can vouch for me!¡±

    Caught off guard by the sudden mention, Ste blinked and mumbled, ¡°Uh¡­ yeah. He is.¡±

    The guy inside nced at her, then shot Jeff a teasing look before pulling the door shut.

    Jeff scratched the back of his neck, looking a bit sheepish. ¡°Sorry about that, Ste. Didn¡¯t mean to put you on the spot.¡±

    She waved it off, clearly unbothered.

    With that done, they made their way back down the elevator and left the cinema, walking slowly side by side.

    Meanwhile, just a block away, William had just wrapped up a meeting with a business partner about a potential deal for the Briggs Group. He leaned back in the car, rubbing his temples, clearly drained.

    As the car rolled past the cinema, he happened to nce out the window¡ªjust a casual look. But what he saw made his heart skip a beat.

    L?¦Ó??¦Ó ch?¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?ls.????

    That figure¡ªhe would recognize it anywhere. It was Ste.

    And Jeff? The guy was in a thin shirt, his jacket tied around her waist. The two of them stood close¡ªtoo close¡ªand Jeff was leaning toward her, smiling as he said something.

    And Ste¡­ she wasughing. She looked so rxed, so happy. Happier than he had seen her in ages. He couldn¡¯t even remember thest time she smiled like that around him.

    All this time, he had assumed she was weighed down by the truth of her adoptive parents¡¯ ident. He thought Nina¡¯s false usations at the research institute had left her feeling low.

    But now¡­ here she was, smiling like that at another man.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 993

    ?Chapter 993:

    So it wasn¡¯t that she was miserable all the time. She just didn¡¯t smile like that around him.

    The realization hit hard. The longer he watched, the more it stung. Every little thing lined up¡ªher distance, her coldness¡ªit all made sense now. Maybe¡­ maybe she was only like that when she was with him.

    William didn¡¯t want to believe it. He refused to believe it. But the more he tried to convince himself otherwise, the more the truth stared him in the face. His jaw clenched, his eyes narrowing as he watched them disappear around the corner. His whole expression darkened¡ªit was the calm before a storm.

    From the front seat, Luca had seen the same thing. He nced nervously at the rearview mirror, debating whether he should say something to ease the tension. But before he could open his mouth, William¡¯s voice came¡ªlow and cold.

    ¡°Back to the office.¡±

    He didn¡¯t get out. Didn¡¯t confront them. He just leaned back, eyes closed, throat tight with emotion.

    Luca¡¯s hands tensed on the steering wheel. He stayed silent, pressed the gas, and drove back to the Briggs Group.

    In the back seat, William kept his eyes shut, his thoughts spinning.

    So that was it. That was why she kept turning down his dinner invites. All those little moments when she seemed distant or distracted¡ªthey weren¡¯t random. They meant something.

    Had she been holding back for someone else this whole time?

    He had wanted to ask more, to make her tell him what was bothering her. He wanted her to be happy.

    But now¡­ it felt like he had just been fooling himself.

    Meanwhile, Ste waspletely oblivious to what William had witnessed, nor did she realize his office was just across the street.

    She reached for the jacket tied around her waist, about to give it back to Jeff, but he gently ced his hand over hers. ¡°No rush,¡± he said with a small smile. ¡°Keep it on until you get home. Don¡¯t want some creep trailing you.¡±

    The warning in his tone made her stomach tighten. She wasn¡¯t used to thinking like that, but he had a point.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s£®c????, a world of tales

    ¡°Alright,¡± she said softly. She decided she would wash it and return itter. After saying goodbye and promising to help him out if he ever had questions about his studies, she watched as the elevator doors closed behind him.

    By the time she got home, the sky had already gone dark. She stepped inside, expecting the warm glow of the living room lights¡ªbut instead, everything was in shadow. Only the dim neon lights from the city outside spilled faint colors through the windows.

    Then she saw him. William was sitting on the sofa,pletely still. His figure was barely visible, just a silhouette against the ss¡ªhandsome, yes, but cold. Lifeless.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 994

    ?Chapter 994:

    He didn¡¯t speak. A strange tension hung in the air, and something in Ste¡¯s chest tightened. Her instincts told her to tread lightly.

    Finally, his voice broke the silence. Low. Rough. Hollow. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± she said quietly, moving toward the light switch.

    But before she could turn it on, his voice cut through the dark again. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±

    She froze, her hand hovering in midair. Standing at the entrance, she could feel his eyes on her¡ªintense, heavy, almost predatory. It was like something was lurking in the dark, watching her. Her skin prickled with goosebumps.

    Neither of them spoke. The silence pressed in, thick and suffocating.

    ¡°Where were you this afternoon?¡± His voice was calm, but every word carried a chill.

    Ste¡¯s heart sank a little. ¡°I went to a caf¨¦,¡± she answered slowly. ¡°Then walked around for a bit.¡±

    William¡¯s lips twitched¡ªalmost a sneer in the dim light. ¡°Alone?¡± he asked. ¡°Or were you with someone?¡±

    She could already guess where this was going. He had clearly seen something, but she kept her cool.

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    He stood up fast, the movement sharp and sudden. His tall frame loomed as he stepped toward her, tension radiating off him.

    ¡°I saw you,¡± he said, his eyes locked onto hers. ¡°I watched you walk out of that private theater. And that jacket¡ª¡± he gestured to the one around her waist. ¡°It¡¯s Jeff¡¯s, isn¡¯t it?¡± He took another step closer. ¡°So tell me¡ªwhat were you two doing? What needed a whole afternoon? What needed a jacket?¡±

    His voice was clipped, simmering with something he was barely holding back. He knew he shouldn¡¯t jump to conclusions, but seeing it with his own eyes had lit a fuse.

    No boyfriend wants to see his woman walking out of some intimate little cinema with another guy¡ªespecially not wearing his clothes.

    Ste heard it in his voice¡ªdoubt, distrust. And suddenly, all the frustration and hurt she had bottled up for weeks started to crack through.

    Explore more on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©q??????

    ¡°You followed me?¡±

    His jaw tightened. ¡°I didn¡¯t follow you. But if you weren¡¯t doing anything wrong, why are you so shaken up about it?¡±

    That hit her like a p. She blinked, rage creeping into her eyes.

    ¡°Is that really what you think?¡± she shot back. ¡°My dress got ripped by ident, and Jeff¡ªbeing a decent human¡ªoffered his jacket. We went to the private theater because his ssmate was dropping off some study materials. That¡¯s it. There¡¯s nothing shady going on.¡±

    She never thought he would be the type to use her of cheating. Not him. Not like this.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 995

    ?Chapter 995:

    If she were the kind of woman who crossed the line with men, he would have found out long ago.

    William reached out, grabbing her wrist¡ªbut gently, not to hurt her.

    ¡°Study materials can be handed off anywhere,¡± he snapped. ¡°Why a ce like that? A private cinema? You know what that ce is used for. You seriously think I¡¯m going to believe that was just casual?¡±

    His voice cracked at the edges, frustration and jealousy tangled together. Jeff¡¯s eyes had been filled with admiration and longing¡ªhe refused to believe Ste hadn¡¯t seen it.

    ¡°Jeff and I aren¡¯t like that! It was just a normal conversation, nothing more!¡± Ste¡¯s voice shook with frustration. ¡°You¡¯re the one twisting things, seeing something dirty where there¡¯s nothing. Do you even trust me?¡±

    William¡¯s eyes locked onto hers, his jaw clenched. His silence wasn¡¯t hesitation¡ªit was disbelief, maybe even hurt.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said finally, his voice tight. ¡°Then flip it around¡ªwhat if I walked out of somewhere with another girl¡¯s jacket on? Would you just smile and assume we were collecting study notes?¡±

    Ste yanked her arm free, her eyes ssy with tears that hadn¡¯t yet fallen. Her voice cracked as she snapped, ¡°I already told you what happened. But if you¡¯ve already made up your mind, then what¡¯s the point?¡±

    Her chest rose and fell quickly. Angry. Hurt. Tired. Why would he interrogate her like this?

    William¡¯s gaze dropped for a moment. Her words were sharp, but the edge of them cut deeper than he expected. He hadn¡¯t imagined she would push back this hard.

    ¡°So what?¡± he asked, voice low. ¡°You¡¯re really ready to throw everything away over some guy you¡¯ve known for a week? You want to break up¡­ over this?¡±

    Ste stared at him like she didn¡¯t even recognize the man standing in front of her.

    ¡°You think I¡¯m picking a fight?¡± she said, her voice rising. ¡°You confronted me with usations and zero facts. And meanwhile, you¡¯re the one hiding things! William, I¡¯m done with the secrets and this attitude. I need space.¡± She turned, wiping angrily at her cheeks. ¡°I¡¯ll move out tonight.¡± She didn¡¯t want to argue anymore¡ªit was pointless.

    The words hit William like a punch to the gut.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is your storytelling haven

    Move out? He stared at her in disbelief.

    He had thought it was just a fight¡ªloud, emotional, sure¡ªbut still just a fight. Something they would cool off from and talk aboutter.

    Not this. Not leaving.

    He reached for her instinctively, pulling her back. Their faces were close now¡ªtoo close. His breath warmed her skin, and for a moment, neither of them moved.

    ¡°You¡¯re really walking away¡­ just like that?¡± His voice was hoarse. Vulnerable.

    Ste shoved him back, tears finally spilling over. ¡°You think if I stay, things will just go back to normal? That I won¡¯t be med for something else next week?¡±

    Shouldn¡¯t she be the one angry? He was the one keeping secrets after all.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 996

    ?Chapter 996:

    She stormed upstairs, mmed the bedroom door behind her, and leaned against it, her hands covering her face as the sobs took over¡ªloud, aching, and uncontroble.

    Downstairs, William didn¡¯t move.

    He just stood there, hands limp at his sides, the air between them now cold and hollow. His expression cracked under the weight of everything unspoken. His hands trembled slightly.

    He hadn¡¯te here to fight. He¡¯de looking for answers¡ªfor reassurance. Lately, she¡¯d been distant, and he couldn¡¯t shake the idea that it had something to do with Jeff.

    Was it stupid? Maybe. But it had been eating at him.

    He let out a dry, bitterugh. He never thought he¡¯d be this guy¡ªbegging for emotional security like some love-struck fool. But when it came to Ste, he kept bending. Always bending.

    It waspletely dark by now. William sat alone on the couch downstairs. Only a floormp lit the living room, casting soft light and long shadows. He sat there, unmoving, for what felt like hours. Then finally, slowly, he stood and climbed the stairs.

    Stopping outside her door, he raised his hand and knocked¡ªsoft, hesitant. ¡°Stel¡­ can we talk? Please?¡±

    No answer. His voice dropped, almost a whisper. ¡°What¡¯s going on with you? You¡¯ve been off ever since Marc and Nina talked to you. Did they say something? What are you not telling me?¡±

    He had asked before. She always said ¡°nothing.¡± But everything about her said otherwise. He wasn¡¯t trying to use her. He just needed to understand.

    Behind the door, Ste heard his voice, but she didn¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t answer.

    It wasn¡¯t about Marc or Nina. Not really. He was hiding something.

    She had trusted him. She had stood up for him in front of Nina.

    But then¡­ that ring. That stupid little detail had crushed all her certainty like ss underfoot.

    William was still standing outside her door. Ste could see his reflection on the floor through the crack underneath.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s???§à?? opens doors to wonder

    She swallowed hard, her voice quiet but sharp. ¡°Do you really not get it, William? After everything¡ªyou still think you¡¯ve done nothing wrong?¡±

    The words hit him like a p. He blinked, stunned, his heart sinking as the silence between them grew heavier. ¡°What¡­ what are you talking about?¡± he asked, his voice tight. ¡°Stel, please. Just tell me. I¡¯m done guessing.¡±

    He sounded frustrated, but not angry¡ªjust lost. Like a man walking in circles inside a house he helped build, now watching the walls fall apart.

    Inside, Ste sat on the edge of the bed, her eyes red and tired. She stared straight ahead, not at the door¡ªbut through it. As if she could see past the wood, past the distance, and into his heart.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 997

    ?Chapter 997:

    Even now, he was pretending he didn¡¯t know.

    And that¡ªthat broke something in her. She let out a breath she didn¡¯t know she had been holding. Exhausted. Hollow.

    She had waited. She had given him time. She hadn¡¯t pushed. And every time, he looked her in the eye and acted like she was imagining things. Like he had nothing to hide.

    Fine. No more exining. No more hoping he¡¯de clean.

    She pulled the nket over her head, shutting him¡ªand everything else¡ªout.

    In the morning, she would pack her things and leave.

    There was no fight left in her, and no point in staying if it only meant feeling suffocated in silence.

    Even if going back to her own ce meant risking being hunted by Erebus, it still felt better than living like this with William.

    Outside, William stood frozen as her silence stretched on. He had lifted his hand to knock again but slowly let it fall to his side.

    He knew her. He knew what this meant. If she was shutting him out like this, there was no getting through¡ªnot unless she decided to open up first.

    Otherwise, he was just wasting his breath.

    ChatGPT Plus

    He stood there for what felt like forever,pletely drained, before finally turning around and heading back to his room. How did it get to this point?

    Later that night, in the VIP lounge at Mystic Night bar¡­

    A line of empty whiskey sses cluttered the table in front of William. He slouched back on the leather couch, his tie loose, shirt wrinkled, eyes dark and distant. His whole demeanor practically screamed Stay away.

    When Steven walked in and saw the mess, he raised an eyebrow. He slid into the seat across from William, poured himself a drink, and downed it in one go with a loud exhale.

    He had rushed over and was parched. He had thought something serious had happened to William. But from the looks of it, nothing was wrong.

    Find exclusive stories at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s

    ¡°Let me guess,¡± Steven said, eyeing him, ¡°rtionship drama with Ste?¡±

    Every single time William hit him up for a drink, it was because of Ste. Over time, Steven had learned that whenever William wore this expression, it definitely meant a fight with her.

    William shot him a look but said nothing. He just downed another shot and winced as it burned down his throat.

    Steven¡¯s smirk faded. He let out a sigh. ¡°So it is about her. What happened this time? Another fight?¡±

    Usually, by now, William would be unloading¡ªranting, questioning, trying to understand. But the fact that he was this quiet? That was a bad sign.

    Finally, William¡¯s voice came out low and rough, barely above a whisper. ¡°She wants to move out.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 998

    ?Chapter 998:

    Steven blinked. ¡°Move out? Seriously? She¡¯s only been living with you for, what, a few months?¡±

    William nodded slowly. ¡°Something about a junior¡­ I don¡¯t even know. She doesn¡¯t trust me. Keeps shutting me out, won¡¯t tell me what¡¯s going on.¡± His voice cracked, worn down by emotion.

    Steven leaned forward, brow furrowed. ¡°Junior? What junior? What exactly happened between you two?¡±

    William ran a hand through his hair, clearly frustrated, and recapped the weirdness from earlier¡ªwhat he saw that afternoon, how the argument spiraled. ¡°Ever since she met Marc and Nina, she¡¯s been different. I asked her what was going on, and she just threw it back at me¡ªsaid that if I weren¡¯t hiding anything, she wouldn¡¯t be acting up.¡±

    He shook his head. ¡°But what the hell am I even hiding?¡±

    Steven went quiet for a moment, drumming his fingers on the table, thinking.

    When William finished venting, Steven finally spoke¡ªslower this time, a little more serious. ¡°William¡­ have you ever stopped to think that maybe she does know what you¡¯re hiding?¡±

    William narrowed his eyes at him, not following. ¡°What am I hiding?¡±

    Steven just stared at him. ¡°You¡¯re kidding, right?¡± he said finally. ¡°You seriously forgot how you first got involved with Erebus?¡±

    William¡¯s brow furrowed at Steven¡¯s words. ¡°That¡¯s ancient history. I never meant to join Erebus¡ªit just happened. It was a mistake. I bailed not long after, never even touched the core of the organization. I haven¡¯t had anything to do with them for years.¡±

    It had all started during a business deal. One of the partners had handed him a ring¡ªhe¡¯d kept it because it looked unique, only toter find out it was Erebus¡¯s symbol.

    After a single encounter with their members, he had cut ties, walked away, and never looked back.

    His partner had told him there was no need to return the ring, so it stayed with him. But that didn¡¯t mean he was still connected.

    Feel the magic at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c¦Ï??

    Steven shook his head, his voice low and steady. ¡°Just because you think it¡¯s nothing doesn¡¯t mean she does.¡±

    William blinked, not catching on. Steven gave him a long look¡ªalmost surprised at how slow he was being.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget¡ªher mother¡¯s death might be tied to Erebus. She¡¯s been digging into ittely. If she finds out you once had a foot in that world, what do you think she¡¯ll believe? Won¡¯t she start questioning why you really got close to her?¡±

    William froze. The alcohol haze vanished like ice in fire.

    He had never once considered it from that angle. To him, that brief episode had been buried long ago, irrelevant to his present.

    If not for Ste¡¯s mother¡¯s connection, he might have forgotten Erebus even existed.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 999

    ?Chapter 999:

    ¡°You¡¯re saying¡­ she already knows? And that¡¯s why she¡¯s pulling back? Because she thinks I kept this from her on purpose?¡±

    Steven nodded. ¡°Most likely. And think about it¡ªbesides me, who else knows? Who¡¯s most likely to have whispered it to her?¡±

    William¡¯s jaw clenched, his expression darkening as names flickered through his mind.

    Other than family and Steven, only a few people had ever known, and among them, only one would tell Ste.

    ¡°Nina.¡±

    He ground her name out between his teeth.

    She had seen the ring once by chance¡ªand she had met Ste with Marc at that caf¨¦.

    Nina had always been hostile toward Ste. And she had feelings for him too.

    He should have seen thising.

    William shot to his feet, his eyes shing cold. ¡°I need to go now.¡±

    Steven watched him storm off, shaking his head. So that was it¡ªdragged out here to untangle William¡¯s mess, then tossed aside like nothing.

    He nced at the half-finished bottles of wine on the table and let out a long breath. Fine. He¡¯d take the wine as payment for tonight¡¯s trouble.

    At the Carter vi, Nina¡¯s pulse quickened when the servant announced William¡¯s arrival. A secret thrill bloomed in her chest.

    He and Ste must have fought, and now he wasing to her.

    She hurried to fix her hair and smooth her dress before gliding downstairs. Spotting William¡¯s tall figure in the living room, she put on her sweetest smile. ¡°William, what brings you here sote? Sit down, please.¡±

    But he didn¡¯t budge. His gaze was sharp, his tone even sharper. ¡°Nina, what did you say to Ste?¡±

    Her smile faltered, her heart lurching, though she fought to keep herposure. ¡°William, what are you talking about? What could I possibly have told her?¡±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c§à??, your storytelling home

    He wasn¡¯t in the mood to circle around. His stare cut right through her. ¡°Did you tell her about my involvement with Erebus?¡±

    The color drained from her face. She opened her mouth to deny it. ¡°I didn¡¯t, why would¡ª¡±

    But before she could finish, a voice boomed from the staircase above, calm and deep. ¡°What are you two arguing about?¡±

    Lance stood at the stairs in his robe, his brow furrowed as he stared down at the two people in the living room.

    Nina¡¯s heart skipped when she saw him descending.

    William turned, his voice cold and sharp. ¡°I came to ask Nina why she went to Ste, stirring up trouble and bringing up that stupid thing from my past.¡±

    The moment Lance heard that, his expression darkened. His gaze locked on Nina, disapproving and stern. ¡°Nina, why did you do that?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1000

    ?Chapter 1000:

    Caught between their questioning¡ªespecially with Lance clearly siding with William¡ªNina felt a sting of injustice. She bit her lip and forced out, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. Ste just couldn¡¯t handle it. She¡¯s not right for you, William. Only I can ept you for who you are!¡±

    Her eyes glowed with a desperate kind of passion. No matter William¡¯s past or future, she was ready to stand by him. Could Ste ever do that?

    She looked at him, her voice trembling but full of conviction. ¡°I can take every part of you. I¡¯m better for you than she is. She doesn¡¯t even understand you!¡±

    But William only looked back at her with pure contempt. His tone was sharp enough to cut ss.

    ¡°Nina, let me make this clear onest time. The only woman I love is Ste. I don¡¯t want anyone else. Your so-called devotion? It¡¯s nothing but a burden¡ªa nuisance. From now on, stop meddling. If you don¡¯t, I won¡¯t care about family ties anymore.¡±

    The threat was deadly serious. Even though Ste was a Carter, that didn¡¯t mean he wouldn¡¯t go after Nina if she crossed the line again. Not even the entire Carter family could stop him once he had decided.

    His words hit Nina like a knife, slicing herst bit of hope to shreds.

    She had bared her soul, and he stomped on it without a second thought¡ªthrowing it aside for Ste.

    William didn¡¯t even nce at her pale, devastated face. He turned to Lance, gave a curt nod, and said, ¡°Sorry to intrude.¡±

    Then he strode out of the Carter estate, his figure vanishing as quickly as it had appeared¡ªlike a gust of cold wind blowing past.

    Nina watched him go, her whole body hollowing out, her spirit draining away.

    Then the dam broke¡ªshe copsed into sobs, raw and uncontroble.

    Lance looked at her, torn between anger and helplessness. He dismissed the servants who had gathered, then walked over, his voice firm. ¡°What you did this time was thoughtless, Nina.¡±

    She snapped her head up, disbelief in her tear-streaked eyes. ¡°You¡¯re ming me too? Is this all because of Ste? Why does everyone suddenly adore her just because she¡¯s back? What does that make me, then?¡±

    Lance sighed and rubbed his temples, the weight of frustration heavy in his voice. ¡°Nina, Ste¡¯s my sister. We were separated for years. Of course, we¡¯re going to treat her well now. And no one in this family has mistreated you. Why can¡¯t you ept new¡ª¡±

    galn¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m opens doors to new adventures

    But Nina¡¯s grief had already twisted into rage. Tears blurred her vision as she spat, ¡°Just because she¡¯s your sister, everyone takes her side! I grew up here with you. And now shees back and takes everything¡ªeven the man I love?¡±

    Karson was like this too. They all were. And she hated it.

    She pushed herself off the floor, ignoring Lance¡¯s hand reaching for her, and bolted toward the door.

    ¡°Nina!¡±

    Lance¡¯s voice echoed after her, but she didn¡¯t look back.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1001

    ?Chapter 1001:

    The streets were dead quiet, the night air biting against her bare arms. In just her thin nightclothes, Nina wandered aimlessly, tears streaming down her face. Why? Why did everyone side with Ste? What was so special about her?

    Her mind, a storm of anger and hate, drifted her into a narrow alley without her even noticing.

    That was when a group of drunken men stumbled toward her, their gazes locking on her disheveled, vulnerable figure.

    One with a greasy smile swaggered up and reached for her face. ¡°Hey, sweetheart¡­ why¡¯re you crying alone out here? Care forpany?¡±

    Nina stumbled backward, panic shing in her eyes. ¡°Get away from me!¡±

    She tried to turn, but another man blocked her path, leering. ¡°Feisty. I like that.¡±

    They closed in, theirughter reeking of booze. Hands reached for her clothes. Terror flooded Nina. She struggled, screaming, but one man mped a hand over her mouth. Her eyes went wide, her whole body trembling. She couldn¡¯t even imagine what wasing.

    They shoved her against the cold brick wall, tugging at her nightwear. Pure horror broke her down into uncontroble sobs. She cursed herself for running out alone at that hour.

    Then a harsh beam of light cut through the alley¡ªa shlight.

    A stern voice rang out, sharp andmanding. ¡°Hey! What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing? Stop right there!¡±

    At the sound of the sharp voice, the drunken men froze, their hands suspended mid-motion. They tried to bark back, telling the neer to mind their own business, but when their eyes fell on the uniform, the bravado drained from them. They let Nina go, muttering curses as they stumbled away.

    Officers moved in quickly, steadying Nina, who looked pale, disheveled, and utterly terrified. ¡°Miss, are you hurt? Do you need help?¡±

    Nina trembled so hard her knees nearly buckled. Tears streaked her cheeks as she shook her head and kept her face lowered, desperate not to be recognized. Shame and humiliation pressed on her chest until it felt unbearable.

    She pped the officer¡¯s hand away and staggered forward, forcing her legs to carry her out of the alley. When she finally reached a brighter, busier street, she wrapped her arms around herself and wiped at her tears, her sobs muffled by the night air.

    Your imagination begins with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©q?????

    Her gaze drifted over the strangers passing by, but her eyes burned with a rising bitterness. This was Ste¡¯s fault¡ªevery bit of it. If not for Ste¡¯s interference, William would never have confronted her; Lance would not have reprimanded her; and she would not have bolted into the night, only to stumble into such a dreadful misfortune.

    Every loss pointed straight back to Ste. That jinx had stripped her of everything.

    Nina snapped her head up. Her eyes were rimmed in red, malice glittering within them. A cold promise formed in her mind. ¡°Ste, just you wait. I will make you answer for this. All the humiliation and pain you caused me today¡ªI will repay it a hundred times over. I will repay it a thousand.¡±

    While Ste packed, William sat in the living room and watched her. He opened his mouth more than once to speak, but her indifferent expression kept him silent.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1002

    ?Chapter 1002:

    William had seen Ste act distant before, but this coldness struck him differently. It unsettled him in a way he couldn¡¯t figure out how to bridge.

    After wrestling with hesitation, he finally stood and walked toward her. ¡°Should I drive you?¡±

    Ste lifted her eyes to him, her gazeplicated, emotions flickering behind it.

    In the end, she only gave a small shake of her head. ¡°No, thank you. I¡¯ll just call a cab.¡±

    She brushed aside his hand and strode out without ncing back.

    Left behind, William let out a long sigh. His chest felt heavy, as if weighed down with stones.

    At the door, Ste paused when a light drizzle began falling outside. She hesitated, her thoughts scattered.

    William noticed at once and stepped closer. ¡°It¡¯s raining, and hailing a cab here won¡¯t be easy. Why not wait until it clears?¡±

    Ste still longed to leave, yet she wasn¡¯t eager to make her situation worse. The rain was steady, and without an umbre, stepping out would only leave her drenched and miserable.

    This house had been her shelter for years. Waiting a little longer wouldn¡¯t change much now.

    Dragging her suitcase back, she lowered it beside the sofa.

    She unlocked her phone and tried to book a ride. For some reason¡ªperhaps the area was too far out¡ªno driver epted the request, even after ten minutes had passed.

    As the rain pounded harder against the windows, Ste felt a sinking certainty that she would not be leaving that day.

    While she tapped at her phone, trying to secure a ride, William remained seated nearby, watching quietly without uttering a word to hold her back.

    When the drizzle swelled into a full downpour, he finally spoke in a low murmur. ¡°I just checked the forecast. It says the rain willst for the next couple of days. Maybe¡­ you should stay for now.¡±

    His throat tightened with nerves as the words left him, afraid she would turn him down t.

    Exclusive stories avable on g¦Áln¦Òv?ls

    Ste gave no answer. Instead, she fixed her gaze on the sheets of rain outside, her chest weighed down with unease.

    Why did the sky have to break open like this today of all days?

    That evening, with her departure dyed, Ste retreated to her room. After dinner, William carried a ss of juice upstairs, determined to reach out. He rapped gently on the door, then tried the handle and realized it hadn¡¯t been locked.

    A spark of hope red in his chest as he stepped over the threshold. ¡°Stel, I brought you some freshly squeezed orange juice.¡±

    Ste lifted her eyes from the desk long enough to give him a small nod, then turned back to her work without another word.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1003

    ?Chapter 1003:

    William ced the ss of orange juice in front of her and began, ¡°Stel, we need to talk about what¡¯s been going on. I think there¡¯s been some misunderstanding, and I¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m busy right now. Please leave,¡± Ste interrupted, her voice sharp and cold.

    William faltered mid-exnation, his words catching in his throat as he stared at her, unsure of how to continue.

    Ste let out a sigh. ¡°I¡¯m in the middle of sorting experimental data for tomorrow¡¯s work at the institute, so I don¡¯t have the time right now.¡±

    She had already given a fair reason, and if William insisted on pressing further, it could easily work against him.

    Left with no better choice, he finally said, ¡°Alright, finish your work first. We¡¯ll talk after you¡¯re done.¡±

    ¡°Will you leave now?¡± she inquired.

    Even though the house belonged to him, her dismissal forced him to turn away and leave.

    That night, Ste stayed at the institutete, while Williamy awake in the master bedroom, restless and unable to sleep.

    She buried herself in work until the early hours, while he tossed and turned, unable to find even a few moments of rest. He understood that if he lingered, Ste would never agree to ride in the same car with him.

    Once she arrived at the institute, Ste immersed herselfpletely inb work, shutting out everything else around her.

    Her sharp focus struck both Sandra and Elbert as unusual, though neither of them knew how to bring it up.

    After finishing her work, Ste bid them goodbye and stepped out of the institute, her body weary from the long day.

    Umbre in hand, she debated whether to head directly home or stop by William¡¯s residence. Lifting her gaze, she was caught off guard by the sight of a familiar ck Maybach parked along the roadside.

    The car door swung open, and Marc emerged, dressed in a gaudy pink suit and carrying both an umbre and arge bouquet of red roses.

    The moment he spotted Ste, Marc stered on what he believed was a charming smile and rushed forward. ¡°Stel, you¡¯re done with work. These are for you.¡±

    He tried to force the bouquet into her arms.

    Ste¡¯s face darkened at once, her expression as though the flowers were something filthy. She stepped back quickly and said coldly, ¡°Marc, why show up here again? We have no reason to cross paths anymore.¡±

    Marc¡¯s smile wavered for a brief moment before he forced it back onto his face. In a pleading voice he said, ¡°Stel, please don¡¯t be this way. I know you¡¯re hurt because William lied to you. I care about you. My feelings for you haven¡¯t changed!¡±

    Ste shot him an icy re as she moved to pass by. ¡°I don¡¯t need your concern. Whatever I¡¯m facing has nothing to do with you.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1004

    ?Chapter 1004:

    Marc stepped in front of her again, lowering his voice as he pleaded, ¡°Stel, I know you hated the way I behaved before, but I¡¯ve changed. I can give you more than William ever could. Come back to me, let¡¯s start fresh, alright?¡±

    His tone carried an inted confidence, as though he believed he was granting Ste a favor, certain she would ept his offer now.

    Ste¡¯s stomach turned at his arrogance. ¡°Marc, are you deaf? Even if I spent the rest of my life alone, I would never have anything to do with someone like you.¡±

    Even if every man in the world vanished, Ste still wouldn¡¯t give Marc another chance.

    Without sparing him a nce, she walked quickly toward the roadside, ready to g down a cab. At that moment, the car William had sent pulled up beside her.

    ¡°Ms. Russell, the rain¡¯sing down too hard. Mr. Briggs asked me to bring you home,¡± the driver exined.

    She hesitated, but with Marc still hovering nearby, she worried he would continue pestering her. Reluctantly, she opened the back door and climbed inside. When Marc made no move to follow, Ste finally allowed herself to breathe easier.

    Ste had assumed Marc¡¯s sudden visit was a one-off, but over the following days, he appeared again and again, clinging to her like an unwanted shadow.

    To avoid both him and the thought of returning to the vi to face William, Ste deliberately workedte each night.

    Even so, Marc lingered outside the institute without fail, insisting it was on his way and offering her a ride.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you¡¯d taken up a side job as an Uber driver, Marc. You must really enjoy chauffeuring people around.¡±

    Marc¡¯s fingers jerked at her mockery, but he steadied himself and said, ¡°Stel, please don¡¯t talk like that. I¡¯ll show you with my actions that I mean to treat you¡ª¡±

    right.

    Ste brushed off Marc¡¯s words as if they were meaningless chatter, not even bothering to respond.

    When she returned to the vi, her phone rang unexpectedly. It was Steven. He exined that Neb had a new project lined up, but the client was proving to be extremely difficult. He asked if Ste could personally step in and travel to meet them.

    New content avable now at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    She agreed to arrange a meeting over the weekend, but to her surprise, the very next day, Marc appeared right outside her research institute, waving a contract that already carried the client¡¯s signature.

    Ste¡¯s eyes flickered with surprise as she took in the papers. ¡°How did you even know this was the deal I was after?¡±

    Marc gave her a confident smile. ¡°Stel, we move in the same circles. You think I wouldn¡¯t know what you¡¯ve got your sights on?¡±

    The truth, however, was nothing like what he implied. The client happened to owe Marc a favor from years back, which was the only reason they agreed to sign.

    If it weren¡¯t for that old debt, no one would have given Walsh Group the time of day.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1005

    ?Chapter 1005:

    But instead of feeling relieved, Ste felt a wave of difort wash over her. She didn¡¯t even want to touch the contract.

    In her heart, she believed she could earn every opportunity herself; she didn¡¯t need Marc handing things to her as if she couldn¡¯t manage on her own.

    Almost as though he had guessed her thoughts, Marc lifted his arm, blocking her from walking away. ¡°The client signed because of you, not me. I only set up the meeting. He¡¯s genuinely impressed with your work. Are you really going to reject this project just because my name is in the mix?¡±

    His words made her falter.

    As much as she disliked it, she knew he was right¡ªpersonal grudges shouldn¡¯t interfere with professional matters.

    This deal was a beneficial move for Neb, and if the client had signed because of her, there was no reason to throw it away.

    Still, the fact that Marc was involved left a bitter taste in her mouth.

    ¡°Stel, business is business. Don¡¯t mix it with personal feelings. You know better than that.¡±

    His gentle tone chipped at her firmness until, atst, she took the file from him. Her eyes, however, stayed sharp. ¡°Don¡¯t think this means I owe you,¡± she said coolly. ¡°I¡¯ll confirm with the client myself. If he signed only because of you, then I won¡¯t ept this deal.¡±

    She snapped the folder shut, turned on her heel, and got into her car without another nce. Marc watched her leave, not the least bit upset. Instead, a slow smile spread across his face.

    She was starting to lower her guard. If he kept showing up for her, she would eventually fall back into his arms. He was sure of it. Especially now that William was no longer someone she could lean on. That left him as her only support.

    That evening, Marc dressed with deliberate care, intending to pick Ste up from the institute and invite her out to dinner. He was certain she wouldn¡¯t turn him down¡ªnot now, not after she had officially signed the partnership agreement.

    With that confidence, he arrived at the entrance, already picturing the evening ahead.

    Read all updates at g?ln¦Òv?ls

    But before he could take a step further, a familiar voice came from behind him. It carried a soft amusement, calm yet pointed.

    ¡°Mr. Walsh, it¡¯s been a while. Where are you headed in such a hurry?¡±

    Marc froze and slowly turned toward the sound. Not far away, a white Porsche gleamed under the fading light, its surface polished to perfection. Leaning casually against it stood a woman.

    She was dressed in a crisp white Chanel suit from the newest collection, her whole presence radiating poise and quiet authority. Her makeup was immacte, her expression serene, and the wild arrogance she once wore so boldly had been reced by an aura of cool detachment.

    Spinning a pair of sunsses between her fingers, she regarded him with a faint, ambiguous smile. Marc¡¯s breath caught. ¡°Haley?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1006

    ?Chapter 1006:

    He had thought she had gone back to Achury¡ªgone for good. And yet here she was, standing before him, transformed and worlds apart from the messy, defeated figure he remembered.

    Collecting himself, he studied her warily. ¡°Why are you here? I thought you went back to Achury.¡±

    Haley¡¯s red lips curved into a restrained smile. ¡°I did. But I¡¯m back for business. Tell me, are you on your way to see Ste? Still chasing after her, I see.¡±

    Her gaze flicked briefly to the designer handbag in his hand, clearly meant for a woman, yet her tone carried no mockery, no jealousy, and not even the faintest hint of reproach.

    There was something unsettling about the way she carried herself¡ªso cool and detached, as though he were just some stranger she barely remembered. Marc, who was used to her fiery temper and overbearing ways, felt oddly thrown off.

    At the same time, he also felt relief. Clearly, she had let go of the past and wasn¡¯t here to stir up trouble.

    As long as she stayed out of his ns with Ste, it made no difference to him whether she had returned for work or something else.

    Haley slipped a business card from her clutch and handed it to Marc. ¡°Thepany I¡¯m working with this time seems closely connected to you. Chances are we¡¯ll be meeting again. That¡¯s my current number.¡±

    Marc took the card, his mouth tightening as his eyesnded on the unfamiliar digits printed across it. But when his gaze shifted to her listed position and thepany name, his eyes widened in disbelief. It was the very firm he had been chasing relentlessly for a partnership. Never had he thought Haley would appear before him as their representative.

    Marc¡¯s expression changed, growingplicated. The hesitation he had shown toward her earlier disappeared, giving way to unease and agitation. In matters of business, he knew exactly where prioritiesy.

    Abandoning a partnership he had worked so hard to secure was not an option, even if the person tied to it happened to be Haley. Considering their past and the calm way Haley carried herself now, Marc reasoned that she would not go out of her way to trouble him.

    Conflicting thoughts crowded his mind before he forced out a dryugh, his voice slipping into politeness. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you as thispany¡¯s representative. What are the odds?¡±

    g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í?ls has fresh updates for you

    Haley gave him a faint smile, her eyes shifting toward the entrance of the institute. ¡°A coincidence, indeed. I have an appointment waiting, so I¡¯ll be leaving. Someone else will reach out to you about the work.¡±

    With that, she slipped on her sunsses, raised her umbre, and turned with effortless poise, striding toward the institute¡¯s main entrance. The sharp click of her heels echoed on the ground, and not once did she look back at Marc.

    Marc remained rooted to the spot, his emotions tangled in chaos.

    Haley¡¯s sudden reappearance had thrown his ns to reim Ste into disarray. The partnership with herpany meant everything to Walsh Group, and at this stage, he couldn¡¯t afford to cross Haley again.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1007

    ?Chapter 1007:

    Still, he couldn¡¯t figure out why she had resurfaced so suddenly. Whether her aim was revenge or a sign that she had genuinely let go, her calm indifference gave nothing away, leaving him unsure of her true purpose.

    moment. Ste stepped out of the building and quickly caught sight of Marc nearby, his expression betraying unease. Her eyes then shifted to Haley, who was walking toward her.

    Ste paused for a moment, taking in Haley¡¯s radiant presence and almost questioning if she was seeing correctly.

    Haley noticed her too but kept walking. As they crossed paths, she leaned close enough for only Ste to hear. ¡°That nuisance at the entrance¡ªI¡¯ve sent him off for now. No need to thank me.¡±

    Ste froze in surprise. When she nced back, she saw Marc climbing into his car with a dark expression, the vehicle soon disappearing from the intersection. Ste stood still, watching Haley vanish around the corner, her mind struggling to process what had just taken ce.

    Why had Haley shown up so suddenly, and why had she stepped in to help?

    Since no answer came to her, Ste set the thought aside for now, raised her umbre, and climbed into the car William had sent.

    Not long after Ste arrived back at the vi, her phone lit up with a call from an unfamiliar number. After a brief hesitation, she pressed the button to pick up the call. Aposed voice came through the receiver. ¡°Ste. It¡¯s Haley.¡±

    Ste¡¯s body went rigid. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Haley let out a soft, mockingugh. ¡°Marc clinging to you like a stubborn burr must be maddening. Wouldn¡¯t you prefer him gone for good, never to trouble you again? After everything he put you through, don¡¯t you want to see him utterly ruined?¡±

    A sudden jolt tightened Ste¡¯s chest as Haley¡¯s old parting words returned to her¡ªthe promise that Marc would not be let off easily.

    Pausing for a heartbeat, Ste lowered her voice and asked, ¡°Can you exin what you mean by that?¡±

    Haley¡¯s tone slid into something smooth and persuasive. ¡°I can help you. I know a great deal about him. If you are willing to cooperate and provide a small favor at the right moment, I will see to it that he is removed from your life very soon.¡±

    Your journey begins on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s

    In that instant, Ste understood Haley¡¯s n. She meant to recruit her as an ally against Marc.

    Ste¡¯s fingers tightened around the phone, and a cold shiver traced down her spine.

    During her darkest moments, Ste had indeed imagined taking revenge, picturing Marc¡¯s downfall with bitter satisfaction.

    But hearing Haley¡¯s offer now, she felt no desire to be drawn into such plotting. She had already resolved that neither Haley nor Marc would be allowed to intrude on her life again.

    After pausing to collect herself, Ste answered calmly. ¡°I appreciate your offer, but I want no part in this. What happened between us is in the past. Whatever remains between you and him is for you to settle on your own.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1008

    ?Chapter 1008:

    For a few seconds, only silence filled the line before Haley gave a softugh, its meaning unclear¡ªpart amusement, part disappointment.

    ¡°Very well. If you¡¯re so gracious, I¡¯ll take it back. But should you change your mind, you can reach me through this number at any time.¡± With that, Haley ended the call without hesitation.

    Ste lowered her phone and let out a quiet sigh. She couldn¡¯t discern Haley¡¯s real intentions, but her instincts whispered that distancing herself from it was the safest path.

    Her own troubles were already more than enough. How could she possibly waste her strength on the tangled feud between Marc and Haley?

    The rain that had drenched Choria for days finally broke, leaving the streets washed clean.

    Wasting no time, Ste gged down a cab and left William¡¯s vi with all her luggage. She had chosen this moment on purpose, slipping out while he was still tied up at thepany. She didn¡¯t want to face those uncertain, half-hidden looks of his again.

    Back at her own apartment, silent and untouched for so long, she dropped her bags at the door, showered, and sank onto the sofa.

    The silence pressed in until her phone lit up. William¡¯s name glowed on the screen. She didn¡¯t move. The ringing went on, but she let it die out as if she hadn¡¯t heard a thing.

    Unable to reach her, William paced in his office, torn between showing up at her door and keeping his distance. In the end, he chose neither. Instead, he asked Luca to dig up Sharon¡¯s number and dialed.

    Sharon nearly dropped the box of face masks she¡¯d been sorting at her salon when she saw his name. ¡°William? Why are you calling me?¡±

    ¡°I need you to check on Stel. Make sure she¡¯s alright.¡±

    She froze, frowning. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask her yourself? Did something happen between you two?¡±

    He faltered, unable to put it into words. All he could do was repeat his plea. With a sigh, Sharon shot Ste a quick message and got a reply almost right away. Relieved, she then forwarded the update to William. ¡°She¡¯s fine and at home. What exactly did you do to her?¡±

    L?t??¦Ó ?§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?ls.??????

    Her tone chilled as the pieces came together. If Ste had run back to her own ce, it wasn¡¯t hard to guess why.

    Cornered, William hesitated, then offered the barest outline. ¡°It was a misunderstanding. I should¡¯ve told her the truth a long time ago. She won¡¯t give me the chance now, so I was hoping you could help me arrange a time to talk to her.¡±

    Sharon didn¡¯t even need to think about it.

    ¡°William, no. I¡¯m her friend. If she doesn¡¯t want to see you, I¡¯m not about to make her. You had more than enough chances to be honest, but you chose silence every time, and now you¡¯re just paying the price. This is on you. Don¡¯t drag me into it, and don¡¯t call me again.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1009

    ?Chapter 1009:

    She ended the call and tossed her phone back onto the counter, returning to her work as if he had never called.

    In her mind, Ste¡¯s choice was more than fair. William had been keeping secrets, and the only reason he was scrambling now was because he had been caught, not because he truly wanted toe clean.

    She let out a sharp snort, certain that Ste was far too good for him. As for William, he could sit and drown in his own regrets for all she cared.

    William, on the other hand, was going crazy. Sharon¡¯s rejection left him restless, pacing in circles in his head. He knew he had messed up, and the weight of it pressed harder with every passing minute. All he wanted was one chance to face Ste, to tell her the truth, and to apologize without hiding anything.

    He went over name after name in his mind, thinking of who might help him. None of them felt right until one came to him like a spark. Grabbing his phone, he made the call. This was it. Hisst card to y. If this person turned him away too, then he truly had no idea how he would ever reach Ste again.

    That weekend, the shopping district was alive with people, the streets humming with energy. Ste strolled beside Lainey, their arms linked as they went from one store to the next. Sunlight slipped through the spaces between tall buildings, spilling across Ste¡¯s face in a soft, golden glow that gave her an almost radiant air.

    Lainey stopped in front of a shop window and held up a pale blue dress against herself. ¡°What do you think? I¡¯ve got an award ceremony next month and need something halfway decent.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d look good in anything,¡± Ste said with a small smile.

    But even as she said it, her gaze wandered past the disy racks, as though her mind had drifted elsewhere.

    Lainey noticed. She put the dress back with a sigh and turned toward her friend. ¡°You¡¯ve been miles awaytely. Is this about William?¡±

    The moment his name left her lips, Ste¡¯s expression cooled. ¡°I came out today to enjoy myself, not to dig up things I¡¯d rather forget.¡±

    She drifted toward another rack, running her fingers over the fabrics without really paying attention.

    Find the magic on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???????

    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll drop it,¡± Lainey said, falling into step beside her. Still, she couldn¡¯t help ncing toward the mall entrance. Just two hours earlier, William had texted her.

    After William¡¯s attempt to contact Sharon ended in rejection, his mind immediately turned to Lainey as the only person he could approach for help.

    In recent weeks, Lainey and Ste had barely spoken. Their days had been consumed by separate projects at the institute, with little more than polite greetings passing between them, so Lainey knew nothing about the quarrel between William and Ste.

    When Williamid out the matter to her with a serious tone, Lainey listened closely, and a jolt of shock rippled through her chest.

    ¡°So¡­ William, are you asking me to set up a meeting between you and Ste?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1010

    ?Chapter 1010:

    William admitted with a low hum. ¡°She won¡¯t take my calls, and she refuses to respond to me at all.¡±

    Inwardly, Lainey marveled at the situation. It felt strange watching someone asposed as William reach this point, turning to her in desperation over Ste. He clearly believed he had run out of choices.

    Even so, Lainey, who had worked alongside Ste for years and guided her as a senior, suddenly felt caught in a bind.

    On one side, she knew William had crossed a line by concealing such a secret, especially since Ste had zero tolerance for dishonesty.

    Still, another part of her recognized the genuine affection William held for Ste.

    Maybe things truly unfolded as he imed; it had never once crossed his mind that a choice made years earlier would create such a painful rift between him and Ste.

    After wrestling with her thoughts, she finally said in a quiet voice, ¡°William, you¡¯ve always been my superior, and I respect you deeply. I¡¯ll help you this time, but you must promise me that nothing like this will ever happen again.¡±

    If William could truly guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t hurt Ste again or create further misunderstandings, Lainey was willing to give him this one chance and step in as a bridge between them.

    Returning to the moment at hand, Lainey steadied herself and kept her expressionposed.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we take a look at the jewelry?¡± Guiding Ste with purpose, Lainey steered her toward the spacious atrium in the middle of the mall, the perfect ce for William to happen upon them.

    Unaware of the setup, Ste agreed without hesitation and walked beside Lainey toward the esctor.

    The moment they set foot on the moving steps, Ste¡¯s eyes locked onto something below, and her entire body stiffened. Tracing Ste¡¯s gaze, Lainey spotted the source and silently groaned.

    By the jewelry counter below stood Marc, looking perfectly out of ce yet impossible to ignore.

    Read the newest chapters g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    Of all moments, why did he have to appear now?

    ¡°What awful timing.¡± Irritationced Ste¡¯s tone as she muttered under her breath. Attempting to turn back was pointless, for the esctor had already brought them halfway down.

    Lainey tried to reassure her, speaking gently. ¡°It¡¯s alright, he may not have noticed us yet.¡±

    While offeringfort, she swept her eyes around the area, puzzled as to why William still hadn¡¯t shown himself as arranged. Just then, fate intervened¡ªMarc tilted his head upward, and his gaze met Ste¡¯s from the base of the esctor.

    Marc froze in surprise for a heartbeat, then broke into a quick smile as he strode toward the bottom of the esctor, obviously positioning himself to intercept them.

    Ste pressed her lips into a thin line, every inch of her body radiating rejection. ¡°He¡¯s like a cursed shadow, always appearing where he¡¯s least wee!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1011

    ?Chapter 1011:

    All she¡¯d wanted was a simple shopping trip, yet here he was again, clinging to her like an unwanted parasite.

    Lainey stood at Ste¡¯s side, rolling her eyes so hard it hurt, wishing with all her might that William would appear and take Marc off their hands.

    A deep, steady voice rang out,ced with disdain. ¡°Marc, still wasting your time shopping, are you?¡±

    Ste¡¯s gaze narrowed, the sinking feeling in her chest warning her that things had just gone from bad to worse.

    Marc stiffened in surprise, his face twisting into an awkward smile. ¡°William, what brings you here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to meet a business partner,¡± William replied evenly, his tone calm but firm as he fixed his eyes on Marc. At that moment, his gaze flicked toward the esctor, where he caught Lainey¡¯s eye and exchanged a brief, knowing look with her.

    Lainey quickly leaned toward Ste and whispered, ¡°We should slip to the other side while they¡¯re distracted!¡±

    Ste, however, shook her head firmly. ¡°We have nothing to be ashamed of, so why bother hiding?¡±

    Her eyes turned icy as she looked straight at the two men below, treating them with the indifference reserved for strangers. Once the esctor touched the ground floor, Ste walked forward without hesitation, and Lainey followed close at her side.

    ¡°Stel, what a surprise running into you here!¡±

    Marc leaned forward with forced enthusiasm, deliberately ignoring William. ¡°Out shopping as well, Stel? How about we go together?¡±

    Ste shot him a cold nce, her words dripping with disdain. ¡°Spare me. I wouldn¡¯t waste my time shopping with you.¡± She swept past William as though he were invisible, her steps brisk and determined to leave.

    William¡¯s gaze darkened briefly, but he masked it quickly and said steadily, ¡°Ste, I need a word with you. It concerns your experiment.¡±

    Lainey seized the chance and chimed in with a bright tone, ¡°Stel, didn¡¯t you mention running into some issues with your project? Why not ask William about it now?¡±

    New chapters now on g¦Áln¦Òv??ls?c?m

    A flicker of hope crossed William¡¯s gaze, certain that Ste seldom rejected work matters.

    Yet Ste¡¯s voice came cool and detached, spoken without even looking his way. ¡°It¡¯s the weekend, and I have no intention of discussing work.¡±

    The reply left William momentarily stunned, and Lainey shifted uneasily, casting him an awkward nce.

    None of this could be med on her¡ªshe had been doing her best to push them closer together.

    Marc gave a low chuckle, his eyes sliding back to Ste. ¡°Weekends should be about unwinding. You probably haven¡¯t had dinner yet, right, Stel? I can reserve the restaurant you used to love. Your friend is wee toe along too.¡±

    Lainey bristled at Marc¡¯s persistence. Cutting in before Ste could utter a word, she said curtly, ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. We¡¯ve got plenty of stores left to browse, Mr. Walsh, so we wouldn¡¯t want to take up your evening.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1012

    ?Chapter 1012:

    All at once, William cut in, ¡°That restaurant Mr. Walsh mentioned isn¡¯t unfamiliar to me. A close friend of mine happens to own part of it. Since you were already nning to go there, Mr. Walsh, why not make it a group outing? It¡¯ll also give me a chance to go over some project details with Stel.¡±

    Ste almost blurted out the truth, knowing full well William had no work matter to bring up. Had there been one, he would have raised it back at the institute. His words now were nothing but a cover.

    Although she saw through the excuse, Marc¡¯s presence stopped her from tearing William¡¯s pretense apart. She had no desire to put their private tension on disy.

    Drawing in a steady breath, she finally turned her eyes on William. ¡°We¡¯ll handle it on Monday. I¡¯m not working extra hours today.¡±

    Sensing the irritation rising in Ste, Lainey quickly interceded before sparks could fly. ¡°That¡¯s right! Work belongs to Monday. Weekends are meant for rest. How about we call it a day here? Everyone can head off their own way.¡±

    Without waiting, Lainey gently guided Ste aside. Before they could slip away, a lively voice called out from the nearby walkway. ¡°Marc! What perfect timing!¡±

    Their heads turned in unison to find Haley approaching, a bright smile on her face and several shopping bags swaying at her side.

    Haley¡¯s smile gleamed as she drew closer, though for the briefest instant her features faltered upon seeing Ste. The hesitation vanished as quickly as it came, her grin stretching even wider. ¡°Well, look at this! Ms. Russell¡ªand the rest of you too. What sort of gathering have I stumbled upon here?¡±

    Ste, however, felt unsettled. Twice now, Haley had appeared at the exact moments she was cornered by Marc. It was far too deliberate to pass off as chance.

    Ste immediately recognized that Haley was up to something, and the safest choice was to avoid getting entangled. A swift departure seemed the wisest course of action. Ste¡¯s greeting to Haley was brief and detached, carrying neither warmth nor interest.

    Marc, on the other hand, grew visibly uneasy when Haley appeared. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Just here to pick up the ne I ordered.¡± Haley lifted the bag with a casual shake, then drifted nearer to Marc. ¡°But it seems I¡¯ve stumbled onto a little gathering. What¡¯s everyone so absorbed in?¡±

    G aln ove ls . has stories you¡¯ll love

    William broke into a sudden smile. ¡°We were only talking about grabbing coffee. Ms. Smith, why note along? The morepany, the better.¡±

    William¡¯s eyes flickered with mischief as he asked, ¡°Stel, you don¡¯t mind, do you?¡±

    The urge to strangle William nearly overtook Ste. He knew better than anyone that thest thing she wanted was to be stuck with Haley and Marc, yet he went ahead and stirred the mes.

    ¡°I do mind,¡± Ste replied firmly, her chin tilting upward. There was no attempt to soften the blow. ¡°I have other things to do. You all enjoy your coffee.¡±

    Without pausing, she seized Lainey¡¯s arm and strode away.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1013

    ?Chapter 1013:

    Marc made a move to follow, but Haley shifted ever so slightly, cutting off his path. He could only stand there, forced to watch Ste vanish around the corner.

    Once Ste was out of sight, William lost any reason to linger with either of them. With hands tucked into his pockets, he strolled away without a backward nce.

    Only when she had walked a good distance beside Ste did Lainey finally exhale in relief, muttering inwardly at Marc for wrecking the setup she had worked so hard to¡­

    Arranged. Had Marc not interfered, her n to ease things between Ste and William might have gone smoothly.

    With everything derailed, she found herself uncertain of the next step.

    While she stood there wavering, her phone buzzed with a new message from William. ¡°Bring her up to the rooftop garden.¡±

    Excitement flickered in Lainey¡¯s eyes. The rooftop garden was always quiet, and with its newly renovated charm, it offered the perfect setting for a private talk.

    Lowering her phone, she gave a small blink before suggesting, ¡°Ste, guess what? I heard the mall finally wrapped up renovations on the rooftop garden. Why don¡¯t we go take a look? It feels a little stuffy down here.¡±

    Ste hesitated briefly. A stroll through a freshly finished garden hardly seemed troublesome, so she gave a nod of agreement.

    The elevator hummed as it carried them upward. Lainey, still wary of crossing paths with Marc, chose the express lift this time. Thankfully, they made it to the sixth floor without incident. She guided Ste along the hallway, but another set of footsteps approached from the opposite entrance. It was William. Without hesitation, Lainey released Ste¡¯s arm and edged aside.

    William closed the distance in a few strides, his voice low but urgent.

    ¡°Stel, we need to talk.¡±

    Ste¡¯s breath hitched. She spun around, her face hard.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing left to say.¡±

    Lainey, ever tactful, stepped in quickly. ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ check out the cosmetics counter. You two sort this out.¡± Before Ste could protest, she darted off.

    Uncover your next story on g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,

    Watching her retreat, Ste realized the setup. Lainey had clearly been drawn into William¡¯s n.

    Turning back to him, her gaze frosted over. ¡°William, I thought we¡¯ve talked things through. Why keep hounding me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not hounding you,¡± William said, frustration tugging at his tone. ¡°I just need a chance to exin.¡±

    Ste let out a coldugh. ¡°Exin what? That you¡¯ve got ties to Erebus? That your so-called intentions were never clean? The truth¡¯s out, William. No speech is going to change that.¡±

    She¡¯d given him opportunities before¡ªtoo many. He never took them. Now, suddenly, he wanted to bare his soul? Ridiculous.

    William dragged in a deep breath, forcing calm into his voice. ¡°Yes, I should¡¯ve told you from the start. I was wrong. But I never used you, Stel. What I feel for you¡ªnone of that¡¯s a lie.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1014

    ?Chapter 1014:

    Her eyes flicked away, refusing to drown in the sincerity radiating from his. ¡°Real, fake¡ªwhatever. It doesn¡¯t matter. My focus is on work now. On justice for my adoptive parents. Love doesn¡¯t even make the list.¡±

    He stepped closer, close enough she could feel the warmth of his presence. ¡°Then why are you this angry? Stel, people don¡¯t burn this hot unless they still care. Don¡¯t tell me your heart¡¯s not fighting you on this.¡±

    She opened her mouth to snap back¡ªbut another voice broke in.

    ¡°Ste?¡±

    She turned, startled, only to see two familiar figures heading their way¡ªProfessor Taylor and Jeff.

    ¡°Ste, it¡¯s really you!¡± Jeff eximed, quickening his pace. ¡°I thought I recognized you. What luck!¡±

    Grateful for the interruption, Ste slipped past William and toward them. ¡°Professor, Jeff¡ªyou¡¯re here for dinner?¡±

    Professor Taylor nodded warmly. ¡°Yes. I brought him out.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I brought him out for fieldwork, and we thought we¡¯d grab a meal.¡± His gaze shifted to William. ¡°And this gentleman?¡±

    Ste hesitated a beat before answering, her tone polite but clipped. ¡°This is William Briggs. He runs the research institute.¡±

    William inclined his head slightly, every muscle in his jaw tight from holding back.

    Professor Taylor studied him, recognition shing in his eyes.

    Jeff, oblivious to the tension, broke into a grin. ¡°Mr. Briggs¡ªan honor! We were just heading to eat. Ste, why don¡¯t you join us? Both of you.¡±

    Ste opened her mouth to decline, but William cut in smoothly. ¡°We¡¯d be d to. I¡¯ve long respected Professor Taylor¡¯s work.¡±

    Ste clenched her jaw. Rejecting now would¡¯ve been rude. She forced a thin smile. ¡°Fine. Dinner it is.¡±

    On the way to the restaurant, Ste shot William a few sidelong nces.

    Something was off. He wasn¡¯t just tagging along¡ªhe seemed almost eager, unusually agreeable. He didn¡¯t even flinch at the idea of dining with others, even Marc. Was he out of it?

    Exclusive updates avable at g?ln¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m

    What should¡¯ve been a simple meet-up turned into a table for four.

    Inside the restaurant, Jeff naturally slid into the seat beside Ste and passed her the menu. ¡°You first.¡±

    She murmured a word of thanks, skimmed the pages without much appetite, ordered two dishes, and passed the menu to Professor Taylor.

    While they waited, Jeff poured hot water and carefully rinsed her cutlery, sliding it across to her. Ste blinked, surprised, before giving him a quick smile.

    When the first dish arrived¡ªbraised fish¡ªJeff rotated the tter so it faced her, then gently ced a tender, spicy piece on her te. ¡°Ste, you love spicy food, right? Try this one.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1015

    ?Chapter 1015:

    William¡¯s mood went south. The guy was way too attentive¡ªpassing Ste the napkins, refilling her ss, asking if she needed anything. Every little act of thoughtfulness only made William¡¯s jaw tighten.

    He cleaned his utensils calmly, then shot Jeff a half-smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°Mr. Norris, you sure know how to take care of people. Your girlfriend must be pretty lucky, huh?¡±

    Ste gave him a sharp look right away, clearly warning him to watch it.

    Jeff froze for a beat before chuckling politely. ¡°You¡¯re kidding, Mr. Briggs. I don¡¯t have a girlfriend.¡±

    William raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh? Then what about someone you¡¯ve got your eye on?¡±

    For just a second, Jeff¡¯s gaze flicked toward Ste before he looked away. ¡°No one at the moment. My focus is on my research.¡±

    ¡°Besides,¡± he added with deliberate calm, ¡°if I were to date, I¡¯d go for someone rational¡ªsomeone who doesn¡¯t get upset over trivial misunderstandings.¡±

    That onended like a dart. William¡¯s smile froze, his knuckles flexing around the fork.

    Under the table, Ste discreetly kicked him¡ªa clear ¡°don¡¯t you dare start.¡±

    Professor Taylor, quick to sense the growing tension, cut in with a lightugh. ¡°Ah, Ste was always one of my best students. It¡¯s good for Jeff to have such an example to learn from.¡±

    William didn¡¯t answer. His appetite was gone anyway. He just stared down at his te, pretending to eat while his attention stayed fixed on Jeff.

    Every time Jeff leaned closer to Ste, every time she smiled politely back, something in William¡¯s chest twisted tighter. By the time the tes were cleared, he¡¯d barely taken three bites.

    When Professor Taylor excused himself for another appointment, Jeff jumped at the chance, offering to drive Ste home.

    William immediately inserted himself between Ste and Jeff, his voice firm. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I¡¯ll take her.¡±

    Ste cut in before Jeff could answer. ¡°No need. I¡¯m meeting someone.¡±

    Find what¡¯s next on g al no ve ls

    Earlier, Lainey had left the floor on her own, and Ste still wasn¡¯t sure where she¡¯d gone. She¡¯d texted her during the meal to join them, but Lainey had turned down the offer.

    Since they¡¯de together, it was only right they left together.

    In the end, all three¡ªSte, William, and Jeff¡ªended up walking through the mall together.

    When Lainey spotted them, she froze for a second, instantly realizing nothing had been resolved between Ste and William. And seeing Jeff beside Ste only made the tension worse.

    ¡°Found her,¡± Ste said quickly, relieved. ¡°I¡¯ll head off now.¡±

    Jeff smiled warmly. ¡°Goodnight, Ste. I¡¯ll call if I need your help with my research.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Ste said, waving as he turned to leave.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1016

    ?Chapter 1016:

    Once Jeff was gone, Ste turned to William with a sigh. ¡°Well? Shouldn¡¯t you be heading home too, Mr. Briggs?¡±

    ¡°Stel, please.¡± William¡¯s tone softened, his expression earnest as he took a step closer. ¡°Just hear me out. Ten minutes. If you still want me gone after that, I¡¯ll leave you alone.¡±

    Lainey tugged Ste¡¯s sleeve gently. ¡°Maybe you should talk to him, Ste. Holding it in won¡¯t help either of you.¡±

    Ste turned on her with a frown. ¡°Lainey, did you bring me shopping today just to set me up with him?¡±

    Caught off guard, Lainey hesitated. ¡°I¡­¡±

    She couldn¡¯te up with any exnation.

    William quickly stepped in before she could say more. ¡°Don¡¯t me her, Stel. I asked her for help. If you¡¯re mad, be mad at me.¡±

    Both of them looking at her like that only made Ste feel cornered. She exhaled sharply, frustration shing in her eyes.

    ¡°Fine. You¡¯ve got ten minutes. Make them count.¡±

    William¡¯s face lit up immediately. ¡°That¡¯s more than enough.¡±

    Ste rolled her eyes and sat down on a nearby bench. ¡°Alright then,¡± she said coolly. ¡°Start talking. Your time starts now.¡±

    Lainey shifted to the side, putting a bit of space between them. William took that as his cue to sit, careful not to close the gap too much in case it made her uneasy.

    ¡°They handed me that ring out of nowhere. No exnations. No warning. At first, I didn¡¯t realize what I was walking into. But the moment I figured out what Erebus was, I backed out. Everything I know about them now¡ªLuca¡¯s the one who uncovered it.¡±

    His tone carried urgency, and every word was weighed before it left his mouth.

    ¡°I swear, Stel, I didn¡¯t hide anything on purpose. I¡¯ve never been part of Erebus. From the beginning, everything I felt for you was real. I had no secret ns.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t just defending himself. He wanted her to know the truth because she meant something to him.

    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????

    Ste waited for him to finish. Her silence was unnerving. When he stopped, she asked, ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    William had yed out a dozen reactions in his mind¡ªmaybe she¡¯d be furious, maybe she¡¯d give him a second chance. But this quiet? It rattled him.

    A flicker of unease passed through his eyes. Her calmness wasn¡¯tforting¡ªit felt like a distance he couldn¡¯t cross.

    ¡°Stel, scream at me if you want. p me, curse me¡ªI can take it. Just don¡¯t look at me like that¡­ like none of this ever mattered to you.¡±

    Ste nced at her watch. Barely ten minutes had passed.

    A quiet breath escaped her. ¡°I do care about you, and my feelings don¡¯t just disappear overnight. But right now¡­ I can¡¯t be with you.¡±

    William¡¯s chest tightened. ¡°You¡¯re saying this is a breakup?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1017

    ?Chapter 1017:

    It wasn¡¯t enough that she moved out of the vi. Now she wanted to walk out of his life too? Even after baring the truth, she still wouldn¡¯t let him back in?

    Ste¡¯s voice stayed steady, almost detached. ¡°The moment I left the vi, we were already done.¡±

    ¡°No! I can¡¯t ept that!¡±

    He had invested so much effort, only for her to throw it away in what felt like moments.

    Ste regarded William with weary patience. To her, he sounded like a boy refusing to face reality.

    ¡°William, ending a rtionship doesn¡¯t require both sides. One person can make that choice.¡±

    Rtionships only worked when both people agreed to stay in them. But ending one? That only took one person.

    Even if it felt unfair to the other, once it was said, it became the truth.

    ¡°I can¡¯t keep going in circles with you, William. I¡¯ve got too much on my te. I need to find out the truth about my adoptive parents¡¯ death, and Erebus hasn¡¯t backed off.¡±

    Her energy was pulled in too many directions. Romance had to take a back seat.

    William¡¯s mouth curled into a crooked, joyless smile.

    To him, it sounded like an excuse¡ªa way to dodge the real issue: her refusal to face what they had.

    Ste didn¡¯t see the point in dragging the conversation out. Her voice turned resolute. ¡°I¡¯ve said everything I needed to say. I¡¯m leaving now.¡±

    The ten minutes she¡¯d given him had run out.

    She didn¡¯t spare him a final nce. Without hesitation, she walked away.

    Pulling out her phone, she tapped out a message to Lainey letting her know she was heading out. Then she slid into the first taxi she saw and disappeared into the flow of traffic outside the crowded mall.

    The cab hadn¡¯t gone far when her phone buzzed to life.

    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????

    Irritated, she checked the screen. William¡¯s name lit it up. Without hesitation, she let out a tired breath, hit decline, and dropped the phone into her bag.

    She didn¡¯t understand why William kept clinging on, even after she¡¯d spelled everything out.

    It wasn¡¯t his past ties to Erebus that upset her¡ªshe believed him when he said he hadn¡¯t known what it was.

    What truly gnawed at her was the pattern. He kept things from her. Again and again, he chose silence over trust.

    That wasn¡¯t the kind of love she wanted. If honesty couldn¡¯t exist from the beginning, she didn¡¯t want it to exist at all.

    The cab pulled up in front of her building, and after handing the driver his fare, Ste stepped out. To her surprise, William was already in the elevator lobby, standing there as if he had been waiting for quite some time.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1018

    ?Chapter 1018:

    Blinking in disbelief, Ste asked, ¡°How are you here already?¡±

    By her count, he should¡¯ve still been standing in that mall when her taxi pulled away.

    William didn¡¯t bother answering her offhand question. His gaze stayed on her. ¡°I¡¯m just d you got home safe.¡±

    Ste hesitated briefly. That was when it hit her¡ªhe hade all this way just to be sure she made it back without trouble.

    With sincerity written all over his face, William stepped forward, then stopped short, keeping enough distance so she wouldn¡¯t feel cornered. ¡°We¡¯re not done talking.¡±

    ¡°I think we are.¡± Brushing past him, Ste made her way to the elevator.

    William fell in step behind her without saying another word.

    Inside the elevator, silence pressed between them, heavy enough to choke the air. Ste forced her gaze on the glowing numbers above, urging the machine to climb faster.

    Beside her, William finally broke the quiet, his tone subdued. ¡°I realize you¡¯ve been overwhelmedtely, carrying more than enough on your shoulders. I understand that thest thing you want is moreplications from me.¡±

    No words came from Ste. Instead, her jaw tightened, the only sign of the storm she refused to voice.

    William pressed on, his voice steady. ¡°I¡¯ll step back and let you have the time you need to sort through everything, but I won¡¯t agree to ending us.¡±

    He believed matters of the heart shouldn¡¯t be taken lightly. Her insistence that breaking up was hers alone to decide was something William simply couldn¡¯t ept.

    The elevator chimed, and the doors parted. Ste strode out quickly, as if his words had never reached her.

    Before she could touch the handle of her door, William moved in, his palm pressing against the wall beside her, trapping her in the narrow space between them.

    Ste¡¯s breath caught, her chest tightening in surprise.

    Find your next read on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    ¡°I¡¯ll respect your choice to return here, but your safetyes first. The matter with Erebus isn¡¯t settled¡ªthey¡¯re merciless. I can¡¯t allow you to stay alone without protection, so I¡¯ll have someone watching over you.¡±

    Unlike before, he was telling her outright instead of making the decision behind her back.

    Ste almost let out a bitterugh. At the very least, this was an improvement¡ªhe wasn¡¯t shutting her out of the decisions anymore.

    ¡°Stel, you matter to me. Erebus is ruthless, and I refuse to risk your life.¡±

    No reply came from her. Deep down, Ste knew his words held truth. She had witnessed firsthand the savagery of Erebus, and if they came after her while she was alone, she wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.

    William noticed her reluctance and eased his voice. ¡°I won¡¯t interfere with your life. The guards will keep watch from a distance, nothing more.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1019

    ?Chapter 1019:

    Ste¡¯s eyes locked with his for several moments before she finally gave in.

    Knowing how unyielding William could be, Ste wasn¡¯t about to jeopardize her safety just to prove a point. Atst, she looked aside and muttered, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll agree. Now, will you let me inside my own apartment?¡±

    Relief flickered across William¡¯s features, though it faded instantly when she dismissed him with cool finality. ¡°Go rest. We¡¯ll talk tomorrow.¡±

    Ste stepped through the doorway without another word and closed it firmly behind her.

    Pressing her back against the wood, she waited until William¡¯s footsteps faded down the corridor before exhaling a long, weary breath.

    Exhaustion weighed on her, yet even after a hot shower and an attempt at an early rest, her thoughts refused to settle. Sleep eluded her as she turned restlessly through the night.

    Morning noises stirred Ste from her uneasy sleep. Still groggy, she shuffled to the door and squinted through the peephole¡ªonly to jolt fully awake.

    The apartment across from hers, William¡¯s ce, was buzzing with movers carrying in furniture.

    Throwing her door open in nothing but pajamas, Ste stormed outside and snapped, ¡°William, what exactly are you trying to pull here?¡±

    William nced over at her, his voice steady. ¡°I¡¯m moving in.¡±

    Ste stared, momentarily speechless. ¡°So your definition of protecting me from afar is abandoning your vi and setting up across the corridor?¡±

    She shouldn¡¯t have been surprised. This wasn¡¯t the first time he twisted words to suit his own ns.

    With a wave of his hand, William signaled the movers to keep working before approaching Ste. ¡°I can¡¯t rely on anyone else to guard you, so I¡¯ll handle it myself.¡±

    The apartment had been purchased for her in the first ce, and in his mind,ing back was nothing more than taking up his rightful ce.

    Ste¡¯s fury boiled over, words catching in her throat until she finally said, ¡°How can you break your promise so easily?¡±

    g¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s is your story hub

    ¡°My only promise is to keep you safe, and that¡¯s something I won¡¯t abandon.¡±

    Unruffled, William added, ¡°I¡¯ll stay out of your way, unless the momentes when you actually need me.¡±

    Ste shot him a re so fierce it felt like her temper might send her into a fit before the day had even begun.

    For the sake of her sanity, Ste knew she had to retreat and stop staring at him before she lost it.

    ¡°Suit yourself,¡± she dered, retreating into her apartment and mming the door hard enough to echo through the hall.

    All day long, her irritation simmered. Knowing that William was stationed just across the way left her feeling as if unseen eyes were on her. The sensation of being monitored unsettled her deeply.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1020

    Chapter 1020:

    She avoided stepping outside altogether, even arranging for groceries to be dropped at her door and only retrieving them once the delivery person had gone.

    While boiling water for coffee that afternoon, her phone buzzed with a new message. Jeff had written: ¡°Ste, the professor has some materials for you. He asked me to check when you¡¯d be able toe by the school to collect them.¡±

    The message left Ste perplexed. What kind of materials could the professor possibly have set aside for her?

    Ste paused for a moment, thinking before she replied, ¡°I¡¯m free right now. Would an hour from now at the campus work for you?¡±

    Jeff replied almost immediately, ¡°Perfect. I¡¯ll wait for you in Professor Taylor¡¯s office.¡±

    She gathered her things in a rush and opened her apartment door carefully, her eyes flicking toward the one across the hall. The thought of running into William made her heart race a little. Luckily, the opposite door stayed shut. No sounds, no movement¡ªjust silence.

    Ste let out a quiet breath of relief. Feeling lighter, she hurried down the hall, took the elevator, and rode smoothly to the underground garage. A momentter, she was behind the wheel, heading for the university.

    Still, as she drove, a strange thought crossed her mind¡ªwhy did it feel like she was sneaking around in her own home?

    When she got to campus, she went straight to Professor Taylor¡¯s office. The professor¡¯s face brightened the moment he saw her, and before she could even settle in, he started chatting about thetest updates on their research.

    Then he paused, studying her face. ¡°Ste, you look exhausted,¡± he said gently. ¡°Are you overworking again? Don¡¯t forget to take care of yourself. The work can wait sometimes.¡±

    A warm feeling filled her chest at his kindness. She smiled softly and said, ¡°Thank you, Professor. I¡¯ll try to rest more.¡±

    He handed her a neat stack of papers. ¡°These are fromst week¡¯s seminar. They might help with your project. Jeff asked me to give them to you¡ªhe said you¡¯d find them useful.¡±

    That surprised her. She hadn¡¯t expected Jeff to be that thoughtful.

    Find more chapters now g?ln¦Òv??ls?c?m

    She flipped through the papers, her eyes lighting up when she saw how relevant they were. ¡°Professor, thank you! These are exactly what I needed. But where¡¯s Jeff? I didn¡¯t see him around.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s got sses this afternoon,¡± the professor replied. ¡°You might catch himter.¡±

    Ste nodded and exchanged a few more words before heading out.

    As she walked through the familiar campus paths, a calm sense offort washed over her. There was something about the quiet buzz of student life that always helped her breathe easier.

    She hadn¡¯t gone far when the bell rang, signaling the end of a ss. The walkways quickly filled with students,ughter, and chatter drifting through the air.

    Just as she turned toward the parking lot, she heard faint, tense voices from a nearby path. Someone was arguing.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: New chapters a bit early this time dear readers, I hope you like them. God loves you, and I wish you all the best. ( ? ? ¨C ) ?

    .

 Chapter 1021

    ?Chapter 1021:

    Curiosity got the better of her. She slowed down and turned her head in that direction.

    Behind theb building, in the wide, empty space, Jeff was surrounded by three guys. They shoved him around,ughing every now and then. He tried to walk away, but they blocked him each time.

    A tall guy sneered and gave him a hard push. ¡°You think getting a schrship makes you special? Sucking up to professors won¡¯t get you far,¡± he said.

    A short, chubby one jumped in right after. ¡°Yeah, that spot should¡¯ve been Richie¡¯s! What shady deal did you pull to get it?¡± he asked.

    Jeff straightened up, his voice calm and steady, his face unreadable. ¡°The schrship¡¯s based on academic performance. The process is open and fair. If you think otherwise, go ahead and file an appeal,¡± he said.

    Every award Jeff had earned came from his hard work, and he wasn¡¯t afraid of anyone questioning it.

    But Richie Murphy only smirked, giving him another shove. ¡°Appeal? Please. Everyone knows Professor Taylor favors you just because you cry about being poor,¡± he said.

    Then Richie¡¯s eyesnded on the phone in Jeff¡¯s hand. His smirk grew wider. ¡°Hold up¡ªis that thetest iPhone? Thought you were broke. How¡¯d you afford that?¡± he asked.

    That phone alone cost at least eight or nine thousand bucks. How could someone who could barely manage his meals buy that?

    Jeff quickly hid the phone behind his back. ¡°I saved up from my part-time jobs to get it,¡± he said.

    Richie snorted. ¡°Yeah, right. Who¡¯d believe that?¡±

    He lunged forward to grab the phone, signaling his buddy to help. Jeff tried to resist, but the two of them overpowered him, and Richie easily snatched the phone from his hand.

    That was when Ste stepped in. She marched toward them, her voice sharp and cold. ¡°Hey! What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±

    The men froze and turned around. Seeing her, their faces went nk for a second.

    L?t??st ch¦Ápt?rs in ???lnovels.??????

    Everyone on campus knew Ste. She was a top graduate, and her photo hung proudly in Liberty Hall.

    Richie¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°S-Ste?¡± he stammered.

    Her eyes swept across the group, finallynding on the phone in Richie¡¯s hand. ¡°Give Jeff back his phone. Now.¡±

    Richie hesitated but gave in under her cold stare. He handed the phone over, muttering, ¡°Figures. No wonder you got that schrship¡ªhaving Ste on your side sure helps.¡±

    Ste frowned, her tone firm. ¡°Watch your mouth. Jeff¡¯s grades and achievements are proof enough. Themittee made the right choice,¡± she said.

    Richie exchanged a look with his buddies, then sneered at Jeff. ¡°Yeah, unless there¡¯s some special rtionship involved.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1022

    ?Chapter 1022:

    Ste¡¯s gaze hardened. ¡°What did you just say?¡± she demanded.

    Richie¡¯s disbelief only deepened when he saw how firmly Ste stood up for Jeff. Straightening his posture, he sneered, ¡°Seems Jeff¡¯s quite the favorite among the professors. Even someone like you¡ªwho barely sets foot on campus¡ªis eager to defend him.¡±

    The tone in Richie¡¯s voice carriedyers of implication, each wordced with mockery.

    Jeff¡¯splexion drained of color. ¡°Stop twisting things. Whatever I have with the professors is purely academic, and Ste has no part in it!¡±

    Jeff could stomach their mockery, even their constant taunts, but dragging Ste into it crossed a line he couldn¡¯t ignore.

    Disgust rippled through Ste¡ªnot only at their filthy insinuations, but at the sheer arrogance of those who dared to belittle Jeff.

    Drawing in a slow breath, she fixed Richie with a calm yet cutting gaze. ¡°Tell me your name and major.¡±

    The heavier man standing beside Richie began to fidget, but Richie kept hisposure. ¡°Ste,e on, we were only teasing Jeff. There¡¯s no need to turn this into something bigger.¡±

    Ste arched a brow, her tone edged with disbelief. ¡°You call that a joke? That only counts if the person being teased finds it amusing. Does Jeff look amused to you? You¡¯ve crossed the line with your shoving, grabbing, and name-calling. Maybe I should bring this up with your department head instead?¡±

    Panic instantly spread across their faces. The shorter man, trembling, hurried to speak before Richie could stop him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ste! We went too far. Everything we said was nonsense¡ªjust meaningless jokes!¡±

    Turning slightly, Ste cast a nce at Jeff standing behind her. ¡°He¡¯s the one you owe an apology to, not me.¡±

    The heavier man hesitated, then mumbled a few half-hearted apologies in Jeff¡¯s direction.

    Ste¡¯s eyes shifted to Richie, who still refused to back down.

    Your storytelling destination is g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    ¡°And you?¡±

    Rage simmered beneath Richie¡¯s calm exterior, though he didn¡¯t dare show it in front of Ste. Despite her not being a faculty member, her reputation among the professors was solid¡ªevery one of them held her in high regard.

    If she chose to report what happened, he knew the staff would take her word over theirs without a second thought.

    Knowing better than to provoke her further, Richie turned toward Jeff and offered a theatrical bow. ¡°My apologies, Jeff!¡±

    Ste¡¯s voice eased, though her authority remained. ¡°The schrship evaluation follows strict guidelines. If you¡¯re unhappy with the oue, discuss it with your mentors¡ªdon¡¯t resort to harassing your ssmates. Understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ understood,¡± Richie answered in a low tone, eyes downcast and pride swallowed.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1023

    ?Chapter 1023:

    Having made her point clear, Ste motioned dismissively. ¡°That¡¯s enough. You can go now¡ªand make sure this doesn¡¯t happen again.¡±

    The heavier man hurried to grab Richie by the sleeve, muttered a quick thanks to Ste, and pulled his reluctant friend along.

    When Richie and hispanions finally disappeared, the area fell silent, leaving only Ste and Jeff standing there.

    A light breeze drifted past, brushing through Jeff¡¯s untidy hair as he kept his head bowed, avoiding Ste¡¯s eyes.

    His voice came out low and unsteady, tinged with nervousness. ¡°Thank you for helping me, Ste. I¡¯m sorry if I dragged you into this.¡±

    Ste gave a small shake of her head, her tone soft but reassuring. ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize. None of this was your fault. Are you hurt anywhere?¡±

    Jeff forced a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine. They just pushed me around a little.¡±

    Without realizing it, his hand drifted to his shoulder, rubbing the spot where he¡¯d been shoved. The small gesture didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Ste.

    ¡°You¡¯re certain you¡¯re okay? If you¡¯re still in pain, I can take you to the infirmary.¡±

    Jeff raised his hand in a quick motion. ¡°Really, I¡¯m alright.¡± After a short pause, his tone softened to a near whisper. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ a little humiliating, having you see me like that.¡±

    Ste hadn¡¯t anticipated his honesty. The golden light of the setting sun brushed across half his face, painting his features with a quiet sadness.

    All at once, Ste spoke up. ¡°How about a walk?¡±

    Jeff blinked, caught off guard, though a faint spark of joy brightened his expression. ¡°Only if you¡¯re not busy.¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to impose on her time, even if every part of him longed to stay near her a little longer. So, as always, he kept his feelings neatly contained.

    The walkway stretched beneath the canopy of trees as the pair strolled in near silence, their footsteps the only sound filling the gentle breeze.

    While Jeff stayed quiet beside her, Ste wrestled with how to start a conversation. After a long moment, she finally asked, ¡°Do they pick on you often? You should let Professor Taylor know about it.¡±

    Read more stories now g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m

    Professor Taylor was known for his fairness, and Ste was certain that if Jeff spoke up, those two would never dare to bother him again.

    Jeff kept his gaze low as he spoke, his tone even. ¡°Richie¡¯s father sits on the school board and has pull around here. I¡¯d rather not stir up trouble. And honestly, they¡¯re notpletely wrong. My family¡¯s struggling. I depend on schrships and part-time work to stay in school. Making noise about it would only draw attention I don¡¯t need.¡±

    Almost no one at the university knew how difficult things were for Jeff¡¯s family. Richie only learned through his father¡¯s connections on the board.

    If word spread further, Jeff feared the whispers would follow¡ªthat he wasn¡¯t hardworking, just desperate for pity.

    Jeff¡¯s tone was gentle, yet there was an unmistakable firmness beneath it. ¡°I¡¯d rather be recognized for what I can do than pitied for what I¡¯ve been through.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1024

    ?Chapter 1024:

    Ste¡¯s lips curved into a faint, understanding line. She knew that sentiment too well.

    At the research institute, no matter how hard she worked or how much she aplished, people like Nina still dismissed her efforts, whispering that her sess came from favoritism rather than merit.

    When it struck her how much their struggles mirrored each other, she felt a sudden urge to encourage him. ¡°You¡¯re gifted, Jeff. Professor Taylor always mentions you as one of his brightest students in recent years. Believe me, the ones who think you depend on shortcuts are just a loud few.¡±

    A faint spark of hope flickered in Jeff¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are you serious? He actually said that?¡±

    Ste smiled and gave a reassuring nod. ¡°He did. So stop letting those rumors get to you. And if anyone causes trouble again,e to me or Professor Taylor, alright?¡±

    Jeff¡¯s expression softened with gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Ste. I really get it now.¡±

    Ste¡¯s smile was gentle. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. It¡¯s only right that I help.¡±

    Seeing how distressed he was, she couldn¡¯t simply stand by when he needed support.

    As they strolled beneath the fading afternoon light, Ste broke the silence. ¡°That ssmate, Richie¡ªhad you shed with him before?¡±

    Jeff kicked at a loose pebble, his tone subdued. ¡°He thinks someone like me¡ªbroke and humble¡ªshouldn¡¯t stand in his way for the schrship. In his mind, it¡¯s his by right.¡±

    The faint bitterness in his words made Ste¡¯s chest tighten. ¡°Jeff, don¡¯t put yourself down like that.¡±

    Jeff came to a halt, his gaze drifting toward the studentsughing and running across the field. Yet his eyes seemed fixed on something much farther away.

    Lowering his head, he drew in a slow breath before turning to face Ste. A faint, weary smile curved his lips. ¡°My family¡¯s never had much. Dad died when I was a kid, and Mom¡¯s been the only one holding things together. Her health¡¯s been fragile for years, so she can only take on small jobs here and there. I started working back in high school just to cover tuition and rent.¡±

    Ste stayed silent, her expression softening as she let him speak.

    More stories at g??lnov???????????m

    Jeff¡¯s voice remained calm, almost detached, as though he were talking about someone else¡¯s life. ¡°During my first year, I worked three jobs just to stay afloat. Most nights, I barely slept four hours. While my ssmates spent weekends at parties, I was scrubbing dishes in the back of a restaurant or passing out flyers at the mall. Sometimes I was so tired I¡¯d nod off right there in ss.¡±

    A faint ache tugged at Ste¡¯s chest as she pictured the scenes he described.

    Her own family hadn¡¯t been rich either, yet she had never known the weight of wondering where the next semester¡¯s tuition woulde from or how to afford a meal.

    After a moment¡¯s pause, she spoke gently. ¡°And your mother¡­¡±

    Jeff gave a small nod, his expression tightening. ¡°She¡¯s been on medication for years. The treatment costs a lot. That¡¯s why I needed the schrship so badly¡ªit¡¯s not just about school. It helps pay for her medicine too. With this award, at least for the next year, I won¡¯t have to keep worrying about how to make ends meet.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1025

    ?Chapter 1025:

    As the words left his mouth, Jeff caught himself and rubbed the back of his neck, embarrassed. ¡°Sorry, Ste. I shouldn¡¯t have said so much.¡±

    Ste¡¯s voice softened. ¡°Don¡¯t apologize. I¡¯m d you trusted me enough to tell me.¡±

    They soon found a nearby bench and sat down. The golden light of sunset brushed across Jeff¡¯s face, highlighting his youth and quiet exhaustion. Ste¡¯s gaze dropped to the edges of his shirt¡ªthe cor was faded, the cuffs threadbare. Only then did she truly see how much hardship he had been hiding behind his calm demeanor.

    If not for what had happened earlier, Ste might never have realized how difficult Jeff¡¯s situation truly was.

    After a brief pause, Jeff asked quietly, almost as if he feared the answer, ¡°Ste¡­ now that you know, do you think less of me?¡±

    Ste looked at him, taken aback. ¡°What makes you think I would?¡±

    Jeff shifted ufortably, his fingers fidgeting with the edge of his sleeve. ¡°Because whenever people learn about my background, their attitude changes. They start treating me with pity or act like I¡¯m beneath them. I don¡¯t want sympathy, and I don¡¯t want anyone to look down on me.¡±

    Ste looked at him with gentle seriousness. ¡°Jeff, listen to me, a person¡¯s value isn¡¯t measured by money but by character and dreams. You¡¯ve earned your schrship through hard work while studying and taking care of your mom. That¡¯s something truly admirable.¡±

    Jeff lifted his head slowly, emotion flickering in his eyes.

    Ste went on, her voice calm but firm. ¡°I¡¯ve never judged anyone based on where theye from.¡±

    Jeff swallowed hard, her words clearly striking a nerve. ¡°Thank you, Ste,¡± he said, his voice trembling a little. ¡°Not many people see things that way.¡±

    He¡¯d faced more than enough judgment and pity over the years because of his family¡¯s situation.

    But Ste¡¯s eyes stayed steady and full of conviction. ¡°Just remember, everything you¡¯ve got now came from your own effort. That¡¯s worth being proud of¡ªway more than what people get just because of their family name.¡±

    Get lost in stories on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s©q??????

    Jeff looked at her for a long moment, his feelings all tangled up. Then, almost in a whisper, he asked, ¡°Why are you so kind to me, Ste?¡±

    She smiled softly. ¡°Because you deserve it. And as your senior, looking after you is just the right thing to do.¡±

    Jeff nodded, though a faint shadow of disappointment crossed his eyes before he quickly hid it. ¡°Meeting you is my good fortune.¡±

    His words came out quiet but full of sincerity, his eyes glowing faintly in the orange light of the setting sun.

    After a brief silence, Jeff turned toward her, gathering a bit of courage. ¡°Ste, can I treat you to a meal? You¡¯ve helped me so much. I should¡¯ve done this sooner.¡±

    He¡¯d always believed in earning things on his own and hated the idea of feeling indebted, especially to her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1026

    ?Chapter 1026:

    Ste caught the mix of hope and nervousness on his face. She meant to say no at first, but she had nothing nned for the afternoon. Sharing a meal wouldn¡¯t hurt.

    She smiled lightly. ¡°Alright. But this time, I¡¯m paying. That¡¯s a senior¡¯s privilege.¡±

    Jeff¡¯s eyes lit up in surprise. ¡°No, that¡¯s not fair, I should be the one thanking you!¡±

    Ste couldn¡¯t win against his stubbornness, so she gave in and let him treat her. Still, knowing his situation, she suggested they eat at the school cafeteria.

    Jeff frowned a little at the idea, thinking it didn¡¯t feel right to treat someone to cafeteria food.

    Ste said she¡¯d graduated a long time ago and missed the cafeteria food.

    So, they ended up walking there together.

    Inside, the ce was lively with students chatting over their trays. After choosing their meals, Ste and Jeff found a spot across from each other. Most of their talk stayed on school and research.

    Jeff paused mid-bite, looking at her with genuine admiration. ¡°Ste, I read your paper. The one after theb experiment¡ªit was amazing! You wrote it like a total pro.¡±

    Ste raised her brows, a little surprised. ¡°You actually read it?¡±

    That paper had been published after the experiment, with William and Paul¡¯s approval. She hadn¡¯t expected Jeff to have seen it.

    Jeff gave a shy smile. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve been keeping up with your work for a while. Your research ideas really inspire me.¡±

    From there, their conversation took off easily.

    Ste realized Jeff wasn¡¯t just smart¡ªhe had a clear way of thinking and ideas that went beyond his age. Some of the things he said even made her see things from a new angle.

    After a short pause, she said sincerely, ¡°You should think about interning at our institute.¡±

    Paul always appreciated talented people. If he found out about Jeff¡¯s potential, he¡¯d definitely be pleased.

    Jeff¡¯s eyes went wide, his voice almost trembling. ¡°Seriously? You think I could?¡±

    Discover fresh chapters g¦Áln¦Ò¦Íe??s

    Ste nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll put in a rmendation, but you¡¯ll still have to pass the interview.¡±

    Jeff¡¯s excitement faded into hesitation. ¡°But¡­ won¡¯t people talk? I mean, I haven¡¯t even graduated yet. And I¡¯ve heard your institute¡¯s really strict.¡±

    Ste understood what he meant, especially since someone had just used him of getting favors.

    But she shook her head firmly. ¡°It¡¯s normal to rmend someone talented. Your ability speaks for itself. Whether you get in or not will depend on your interview.¡±

    Jeff thanked her again, his voice full of gratitude.

    Just then, Ste¡¯s phone lit up. She nced at the screen¡ªit was a message from William: ¡°Do you need me to pick you up?¡±

    She frowned, a bit puzzled by his sudden offer. ¡°No need, thanks,¡± she replied.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1027

    ?Chapter 1027:

    The moment she set her phone down, another message came through: ¡°I¡¯m at the school gate.¡±

    Ste nearly dropped her cup, her fingers tightening around it as a startled tremor passed through her. Logic told her William couldn¡¯t possibly be there, yet her eyes still darted across the cafeteria.

    Jeff noticed her sudden unease and leaned forward with concern. ¡°Ste, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± A strained smile flickered across Ste¡¯s face, masking the irritation simmering beneath. The thought gnawed at her¡ªwas William actually tailing her?

    Dinner passed in uneasy silence. Ste¡¯s fork moved, but her thoughts were miles away.

    Her eyes darted about the cafeteria, an edge of unease in every nce, as if half-expecting William to suddenly appear before her.

    When they stepped out of the cafeteria, Ste nced at Jeff and asked, ¡°Do you still have any sses this afternoon?¡±

    Jeff gave a small shake of his head. ¡°No, not today. Though I do need to stop by Professor Taylor¡¯sb soon.¡±

    He paused briefly before adding in a quieter tone, ¡°Thank you for everything today. Not just for stepping in with those guys, but for everything else too.¡±

    Ste gave a faint smile. ¡°No need to thank me. I¡¯ll remember to prepare that rmendation letter. Make sure to send me your resume sometime this week.¡±

    Jeff¡¯s expression softened with gratitude. ¡°I will. Take care, Ste.¡±

    With a small nod, Ste turned away and made her way toward the school gate.

    Unaware that several students had wandered past the bench where she and Jeff had sat earlier, she didn¡¯t notice one of them discreetly snapping photos from afar. The faint sound of the camera shutter blended with the rustle of leaves, unnoticed by either of them.

    When Ste arrived at the school gate, her steps faltered for an instant. Parked right out front was William¡¯s familiar car.

    When she drew nearer, the tinted window slid down with a soft hum, revealing William seated inside, his faceposed and unreadable.

    Discover new releases g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s

    ¡°Are you following me?¡± Ste¡¯s tone turned frigid as she asked the question.

    William¡¯s reply came smoothly, unruffled. ¡°I¡¯m protecting you, not stalking. I said I¡¯d keep you safe without interfering.¡±

    Ste¡¯s patience frayed. ¡°Protecting me? Then exin how you knew I was on campus. You had to be there yourself. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve started monitoring me now.¡±

    Rather than respond, William changed the subject. ¡°The guy from earlier¡ªwas that Jeff?¡±

    In that instant, Ste¡¯s doubts solidified into certainty.

    William¡¯s eyes had caught sight of her with Jeff earlier, and that alone exined his sudden offer to give her a ride.

    Irritation shed across Ste¡¯s face. ¡°William, I don¡¯t owe you an exnation about the people I talk to.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1028

    ?Chapter 1028:

    William¡¯s tone stayed calm, almost too measured. ¡°That boy doesn¡¯t see you as just his senior.¡±

    Ste opened her mouth to argue but caught herself. What was the point? He wouldn¡¯t believe her anyway. ¡°We¡¯re no longer together. So whatever he feels or doesn¡¯t feel has nothing to do with you.¡±

    ¡°I never agreed that we were over.¡± William¡¯s voice hardened, his eyes locking onto hers. ¡°As long as your safety is in my hands, I have every right to know who¡¯s close to you.¡±

    A short, incredulousugh escaped Ste. ¡°Do all your justificationse wrapped in logic, or do you rehearse them beforehand?¡±

    She stared at him in disbelief, astonished that he could say such a thing without even flinching.

    William¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line as he looked at her, a trace of helplessness softening his gaze. ¡°Stel, must you challenge every word thates out of my mouth?¡±

    Ste opened her mouth to snap back but froze when she caught the bewilderment and sorrow clouding his eyes. Something inside her eased, though she tried not to show it.

    Letting out a weary sigh, Ste¡¯s tone lost its edge. ¡°William, I just need some space¡ªnot only distance, but room to breathe inside, too.¡±

    William paused, his expression unreadable before he finally gave a slow nod. ¡°I get it, but I need you to see my side too. I can¡¯t stop worrying about you.¡±

    Before she could respond, he had already opened the car door. ¡°Get in. I¡¯ll take you home.¡±

    Ste refused with a firm shake of her head. ¡°I already brought my own car.¡±

    Without missing a beat, William countered, ¡°Then I¡¯ll just drive behind you.¡±

    He eventually relented, and Ste, realizing further debate was useless, turned away and headed for her car.

    When she nced into the rearview mirror, William¡¯s car was right there¡ªclose enough to see, yet far enough to keep its distance, shadowing her every turn.

    The sensation wrapped around her like a heavy mist. Was she being watched? Was she being guarded? Ste couldn¡¯t tell.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s makes every story special

    Ste pulled into the driveway and turned off the engine, her mind racing. She hurried out of the car and into the apartment building, hoping she could get into the elevator before William caught up.

    But when the doors opened, she froze. William was stepping out of the next elevator.

    He must have entered just a few seconds after her.

    She turned toward her door, pretending not to notice him, when his voice came softly from behind. ¡°Stel, can we talk?¡±

    She stopped mid-step but didn¡¯t look back. ¡°If this is about today, don¡¯t bother.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just about today,¡± he said quietly, his voice deep and steady. ¡°It¡¯s about us.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1029

    ?Chapter 1029:

    He wasn¡¯t giving up, even though Ste didn¡¯t see the point.

    Still, she slowly turned around. The look on his face¡ªso sincere, so familiar¡ªmade her hesitate for a second. But she quickly looked away. ¡°I¡¯m tired. I just want to rest. Maybe another time.¡±

    A flicker of disappointment crossed his face, but he hid it fast. ¡°Alright then. Rest well¡­ goodnight.¡±

    The sound of her door mming shut swallowed his words. He wasn¡¯t even sure she heard him.

    A faint, bitter smile tugged at his lips as he unlocked his own door and stepped inside.

    Ste had barely shut hers when she heard the soft click of his door closing across the hall.

    She walked to the window, gazing out at the night lights, when something caught her eye¡ªa ck sedan parked on the street below.

    There seemed to be someone inside, but it was too far to see clearly.

    Was it someone William sent?

    She frowned, pulled the curtains together, and tried to brush off the thought.

    But just as she stepped into the bathroom, her phone buzzed with a text from an unknown number: ¡°Ms. Russell, we know who you met today. Do you still want to y this game?¡±

    Ste¡¯s heart sank. Her hands went cold, and the phone slipped from her grasp, ttering onto the floor.

    Was the message about Jeff? Or William?

    A wave of fear shot through her. What if Jeff was in danger because of her?

    She thought about calling him but quickly realized it was too risky¡ªand she didn¡¯t even know how to exin.

    She went back to the window and carefully pulled the curtain aside. The ck sedan was still there, parked quietly like a hunter waiting for its prey.

    Now she knew for sure¡ªit wasn¡¯t William¡¯s men. It was Erebus.

    Check the newest chapters on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s

    If William hadn¡¯t been with her earlier, would those people downstairs have already broken in?

    She didn¡¯t want to imagine it. A chill ran through her body.

    A few dayster, in the afternoon, Ste was at home sorting through her research reports when her phone buzzed. She nced at the screen¡ªit was Jeff.

    Without thinking, she answered, ¡°Hey, Jeff, what¡¯s up?¡±

    There was a short silence before his voice came through. ¡°Hey, uh¡­ are you busy right now?¡±

    Something about his voice sounded off¡ªlower, unsteady, like he¡¯d just been running.

    Ste frowned slightly. ¡°No, not really. Why?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1030

    ?Chapter 1030:

    Jeff took a breath. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ just about school stuff. Could youe to campus?¡±

    Ste¡¯s doubts grew heavier.

    Jeff was always respectful¡ªhe¡¯d never use that kind of firm, almostmanding tone with her. And his voice carried a nervous edge,pletely unlike his usual calm self.

    Trying to keep her tone steady, she asked, ¡°Can¡¯t we just talk about it on the phone?¡±

    Jeff¡¯s voice trembled a little, almost pleading. ¡°It¡¯s better in person. It¡¯s something sensitive, about my research direction. I¡¯m in Lab Building, room 307, third floor. Can youe now?¡±

    Her chest tightened. She could tell something was wrong. Maybe he¡¯d run into trouble again¡ªmaybe those people had bothered him once more.

    Her face darkened slightly as she replied, ¡°I¡¯ll be there in about thirty minutes, see you in the ssroom.¡±

    Jeff¡¯s voice sounded lighter now, relieved. ¡°Thanks, I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±

    Once the call ended, Ste stood up right away.

    A bad feeling twisted in her stomach; Jeff was definitely in some kind of trouble. She worried that if she took too long, things might get worse.

    She quickly packed her stuff, tossed her keys and bag together, and pulled the door open¡ªalmost running straight into William, who was about to knock.

    They both froze for a moment before William spoke. ¡°Heading out?¡±

    Ste nodded briefly, trying to move around him. ¡°Yeah, got a few things to handle.¡±

    William caught the tension in her expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You seem¡­ off.¡±

    She waved it off, pretending to sound casual. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just a friend who needs help with schoolwork. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    William frowned slightly. ¡°Which friend? It¡¯s Jeff, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Ste kept quiet, though the weight of her silence said more than words ever could.

    Without missing a beat, William spoke up. ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡±

    L§Ñ¦Ó??¦Ó ch?¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?ls.??????

    Ste¡¯s head moved in an instant. ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary. It¡¯s only an academic meeting.¡±

    William¡¯s eyes stayed fixed on hers as he caught her arm gently. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s only that, Stel? You forget, I can read you better than you think. Don¡¯t try to fool me.¡±

    For a while, she simply looked at him, Ste¡¯s breath unsteady, before letting out a soft sigh.

    Realizing there was no point in pretending, she finally said, ¡°Jeff just called. Something about his voice didn¡¯t sound right. He asked me toe to the university. I think he might be in some kind of trouble, but he couldn¡¯t exin over the phone, so I need to see what¡¯s going on myself.¡±

    William¡¯s brow tightened further. ¡°And you¡¯re telling me you n to walk into a possibly risky situation by yourself?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1031

    ?Chapter 1031:

    She said, ¡°It¡¯s only a guess. Maybe he¡¯s just under the weather, and that¡¯s why his voice sounded different.¡±

    A touch of frustration crossed William¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m not about to let you face that on your own. Either I go with you, or I¡¯ll have someone else keep watch.¡±

    Ste understood his concern, and truthfully, a hint of unease had already settled in her chest. Maybe having William nearby wasn¡¯t such a bad idea after all.

    Atst, she gave in. ¡°Alright, you cane. But you¡¯ll stay downstairs and wait. If something happens, I¡¯ll call you right away.¡±

    William gave a firm nod, tapping out a quick message to Luca before joining Ste on the way downstairs. They got into the car and headed toward the university.

    As the city lights slid past the windows, William remarked in a calm yet probing tone, ¡°You¡¯ve been around that junior of yours quite a lottely.¡±

    Ste turned her head slightly, meeting his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s nothing unusual. He¡¯s gifted, and my advisor just asked me to guide him a little.¡± She remembered mentioning the same thing to him once before.

    After a brief silence, William said evenly, ¡°I checked into his background. Twenty-two years old. Outstanding grades. Comes from a struggling family and lives with his mother.¡±

    Ste¡¯s head snapped toward him. ¡°You what? William, why would you dig into the lives of the people I know?¡±

    ¡°Because I need to keep you safe,¡± he replied at once, his voice steady and sure.

    Ste opened her mouth, ready to protest, but the memory of that strange message from a few days earlier¡ªand the dark car that had lingered below her building¡ªshed through her mind. Her words faded, and she said nothing.

    When they reached the campus, William pulled over at a discreet corner close to theboratory building.

    Ste reached for the door handle, but her phone buzzed with a message from Jeff: ¡°Are you here yet, Ste? I¡¯m waiting in Room 307.¡±

    A chill brushed down Ste¡¯s spine. Something about it didn¡¯t sit right¡ªJeff had never been the impatient type.

    Just as she was about to step out, William reached over and caught her wrist, cing a small device in her palm.

    ???¨¨?? ¡é?¦¤T?¦Å§Á? ?¦Ç ?a?§Úo¦Í???.???

    ¡°It¡¯s a safety rm. If something goes wrong, just press it, and I¡¯ll be alerted right away.¡±

    Ste closed her fingers around it, her feelings caught between gratitude and unease.

    She entered theboratory building on her own, pausing by a window to glimpse William waiting below. The sight steadied her only a little, her pulse quickening in her chest.

    After drawing in a slow breath, she started down the corridor toward Room 307.

    The door stood slightly open. She nudged it with her hand, letting it creak inward.

    Inside the room, Jeff sat motionless, his face drained of color. Behind him stood Richie and the same round-faced boy she¡¯d seen once before.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1032

    ?Chapter 1032:

    Before Ste could take another step, Richie¡¯s hand shot up, a de catching the light in a sharp glint. ¡°Stay where you are if you want him to stay alive.¡±

    That was when Ste saw it¡ªthe knife had been at Jeff¡¯s back the entire time.

    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing, Richie? That is illegal.¡±

    Richieughed without a trace of fear. ¡°So what? My family owns this school. My father already shut down the security cameras. No one will know what I do today.¡±

    A cold shiver crawled along Ste¡¯s spine.

    She had not imagined someone so young could act with such malice and cruelty.

    ¡°He¡¯s your ssmate, Richie. And secrets like this never stay hidden. Once people find out, you¡¯ll destroy your own future!¡± Ste tried to make him see reason.

    But Richie turned to the chubby boy with a mocking grin. ¡°Curtis, did you hear that? She¡¯s actually worried about Jeff. Guess the gossip on campus wasn¡¯t just talk, huh?¡±

    Ste¡¯s brows drew together in confusion. What rumors was he talking about?

    Jeff sat slumped in the chair, ropes biting into his arms so tightly he could barely move. His eyes were red as he looked at Ste, shame flickering across his face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ste,¡± he said, his voice low. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to get you involved.¡±

    He meant it. Jeff hadn¡¯t wanted to call her at all. But Richie had threatened him. If he didn¡¯t make Stee, Richie would visit his mother¡¯s hospital¡ªand not for good reasons.

    Jeff did what he had to do.

    Ste could see it written all over him. He wasn¡¯t part of this. She took a careful step closer and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Jeff, this isn¡¯t your fault.¡±

    Richie suddenly pped his hands, a mocking smile twisting his face. ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that sweet!¡± he said. ¡°Ste, what do you even see in this loser? He¡¯s got nothing to offer. Or do you just enjoy taking pity on people like him?¡±

    Ste¡¯s brows pulled together. They were students¡ªhow could they talk like that?

    ¡°My rtionship with Ste isn¡¯t what you think!¡± Jeff snapped, unable to stop himself.

    Richie¡¯s hand whipped out, striking him hard across the face. ¡°Shut up,¡± he said. ¡°Who said you could talk?¡±

    Your update hub: g?l¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s?c?m

    Seeing him get hit made Ste¡¯s chest tighten. ¡°That¡¯s enough. What do you want?¡± she shouted, unable to hold back.

    Richie¡¯s grin widened, clearly pleased to see her rattled. ¡°Good question,¡± he said. ¡°We just brought you here to ask one thing. What¡¯s going on between you and Jeff? Are you two dating?¡±

    Dating?

    Ste blinked in disbelief. They tied Jeff up just to ask that?

    ¡°Richie, I¡¯m warning you,¡± she said firmly. ¡°Untie Jeff right now and apologize, or I¡¯ll report this to the school.¡±

    Richie onlyughed, his voice dripping with mockery. ¡°You¡¯ll report me?¡± he said. ¡°Who do you think you are¡ªsome ex-student who still thinks the teachers care what she says?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1033

    ?Chapter 1033:

    Ste bit down on her frustration. ¡°Jeff and I are just senior and junior,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think.¡±

    Richie tilted his head, watching her closely. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you don¡¯t like him?¡± he asked. ¡°Not even a little?¡±

    When Richie said that, Jeff¡ªstill sitting down¡ªinstinctively turned to look at Ste.

    He wasn¡¯t part of the kidnapping, and there was no way Richie could be his partner in crime. Still, deep down, he wanted to know if Ste had any feelings for him.

    Ste felt a headacheing on. The whole thing was so ridiculous it almost made herugh. Dealing with these boys was like trying to y pretend with stubborn kids who refused to follow the rules.

    ¡°I care about Jeff the way any senior would care about a junior,¡± she said. ¡°That¡¯s it. There¡¯s nothing romantic going on. Are you satisfied now? Then please untie him.¡±

    Jeff had expected her to say that, but hearing her deny liking him still hurt more than he wanted to admit.

    Ste, unaware of how much her words stung, kept her eyes on the knife in Richie¡¯s hand. She was terrified that one wrong move could hurt Jeff.

    The ssroom felt tense and heavy. Ste¡¯s gaze stayed locked on Richie, who sat at the back of the room, looking far too amused for someone in this situation.

    He wore a yful grin, clearly enjoying the chaos he¡¯d caused. In his eyes, Ste saw nothing but cold indifference¡ªlike he couldn¡¯t care less about anyone or anything.

    ¡°Richie.¡± She spoke calmly but firmly. ¡°If you still have a bit of sense left, let Jeff go. I¡¯ll pretend none of this ever happened, and you won¡¯t get in trouble.¡±

    Richie sneered,zily handed the knife to one of his bigger friends, and swaggered over to her.

    He shot Jeff a look full of disdain¡ªthe guy still looked shaken¡ªthen faced Ste with a smirk. ¡°You think you can tell me what to do, you washed-up teacher¡¯s pet?¡±

    Then he turned back to Jeff and lightly tapped his face, mocking him.

    ¡°See, Jeff?¡± he said. ¡°I told you those rumors were crap. There¡¯s no way someone like you could ever end up with Ste¡ªthe school¡¯s perfect little honor-roll princess. What a joke!¡±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®?§àm takes you away

    Jeff clenched his jaw, anger burning in his eyes, but tied up as he was, he couldn¡¯t do anything except stay silent.

    Seeing him quiet, Richie kept going, his tone full of spite. ¡°Look at him, Ste. Cheap clothes, worn-out sneakers. Do you really think he came to you for schoolwork? Please. I know exactly what he wants from you.¡±

    Ste¡¯s tone grew firm the instant she noticed how pale Jeff had be.

    She understood that Jeff had always carried a quiet shame about his family¡¯s past, and Richie¡¯s remark had likely reopened an old wound. Worried that despair might cloud his judgment, she spoke gently, hoping to keep Jeff from doing something reckless.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1034

    ?Chapter 1034:

    ¡°Richie, you barely know Jeff, so you have no right to judge.¡±

    Richie arched a brow and shed a smug grin as he pulled out his phone. ¡°My opinion doesn¡¯t need validation. I¡¯m enjoying the show. I just wonder how your ssmates will react once they see him like this. It¡¯s going to be quite the spectacle.¡±

    With practiced ease, heunched a live-streaming app and aimed the camera squarely at Jeff. ¡°Come on, Jeff, let¡¯s see that smile. You were all cheerful earlier when you were strolling around campus with Ste.¡±

    Ste¡¯s chest tightened, stunned that Richie would stoop so low as to broadcast it live.

    If that video reached the public, it could shatter Jeff¡¯s academic standing. In their circle, such gossip was considered poison. Even with proof of his innocence, the stain of suspicion would linger, breeding whispers and judgment wherever Jeff went.

    Jeff had always been fragile, and if things went any further, she feared he might reach a breaking point.

    Without thinking, she lunged toward Richie, trying to grab the phone from his hand. ¡°Richie, stop this right now before you regret it!¡±

    Richie sidestepped her effortlessly, his face calm and cold, unmoved by Ste¡¯s plea.

    To him, this wasn¡¯t cruelty¡ªit was amusement. Watching Jeff crumble under his control filled him with a sick sense of satisfaction.

    How could someone like Jeff ever think of challenging him for a schrship?

    Richie burned with the desire to teach him a lesson Jeff would never forget.

    But just as Richie¡¯s thumb hovered over the live button, the ssroom door burst open, and an eraser came whizzing through the air, smacking hard against his wrist.

    Before Richie could even register what happened, a sharp sting shot up his arm, and the phone slipped from his grasp, ttering onto the floor.

    Seizing the moment, Ste darted forward and kicked the device beneath a row of desks, far from his reach.

    ???€$? ?§ß?t??§ñ? 1¦Ð ?al§Úo¦Í¦Å??.???

    From the doorway, William entered with measured steps, his presence radiating a cold,manding fury¡ªlike a vengeful spirite to deliver justice.

    William crossed the room in steady strides and ced himself in front of Ste, a silent barrier between her and Richie. His eyes were sharp as ice when he spoke. ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted your father. Expect his call any minute now.¡±

    Richie¡¯s round face turned pale, beads of sweat forming on his forehead.

    His family had nothing to do with the business world, but he knew exactly who stood before him¡ªWilliam, the man whose face often appeared in glossy magazines and on television screens.

    William¡¯s name carried weight in Choria, the kind that ced him leagues above ordinary men like Richie.

    Panic set in, and Richie¡¯s hand trembled as he let the knife tter to the floor. He made a move toward the door, but William¡¯s steely stare pinned him where he stood.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1035

    ?Chapter 1035:

    For a moment, shock flickered across Richie¡¯s face. Then arrogance crept back in, curling his lips into a smirk. ¡°You think calling my father scares me? Do you even have proof I did anything? Who¡¯s going to say this has anything to do with me?¡±

    He knew that as long as he denied everything when questioned, nothing would happen to him. After all, his father already knew the school¡¯s cameras were offline that day.

    As long as the story sounded clean enough, he¡¯d walk away untouched.

    Ste stared at his smug, unrepentant face, her patience thinning. Without a word, she lifted her phone and tapped the stop recording button, her expression calm but her eyes burning with quiet resolve.

    ¡°I¡¯ve had this recording since the moment I entered. Every single word you spoke is captured clearly.¡±

    Then she pressed y. Richie¡¯s voice filled the room, dripping with arrogance, each syble exposing his cruelty.

    As the sound of his own words bounced off the walls, Richie¡¯s face drained of color.

    He had always worn the mask of a model student¡ªpraised by teachers, admired by peers.

    But only a handful of cronies knew the truth¡ªthat behind the charm, he took pleasure in making Jeff¡¯s life miserable.

    If that recording reached anyone beyond the room, his spotless image at school would shatter. Teachers and ssmates would finally see him for what he was¡ªa bully hiding behind good manners.

    Worse still, his father would make him pay dearly.

    The rule in their household had always been clear: he could stir up trouble all he wanted, as long as it stayed hidden. The family name came first, and any stain on its reputation was unforgivable.

    Richie¡¯s eyes flicked toward Ste¡¯s phone, the swagger draining from his face as the weight of her words sank in.

    ¡°Richie, listen to me. If you keep up these stunts, I will upload this recording to your school¡¯s forum and post it online. Tell me now that you will leave Jeff alone and I will keep this between us. Refuse, and the whole school will learn who you really are.¡±

    Latest stories on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s

    She moved a step closer until their eyes met, her stare unwavering and full of quiet authority.

    Ste didn¡¯t believe for a second that Richie would ever give Jeff a real apology. Pretending to be sorry wasn¡¯t worth anything. What mattered was making sure he¡¯d never try something like this again.

    Richie¡¯s eyes darted nervously around the room before he finally gave in, his shoulders sagging. ¡°Alright, you win this time,¡± he grumbled.

    Ste crossed her arms and gave him a pointed look. ¡°Well? What¡¯s it going to be?¡±

    With a heavy sigh, Richie turned to Jeff, his pride clearly bruised. ¡°Fine. I won¡¯t mess with him again,¡± he muttered.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1036

    ?Chapter 1036:

    Ste nodded, looking rather pleased with herself. ¡°Good. And make sure you remember what you just said, because next time, you won¡¯t get to pick your punishment.¡±

    Richie looked like he was about to explode. He shoved past the stocky boy beside him and stormed out the back door without another word.

    The other boy hesitated for a second, threw a nervous look at Ste and William, then quickly followed Richie out.

    Soon, the room was quiet again, leaving just Ste, William, and Jeff, who was still bound to the chair, lookingpletely drained.

    Ste walked over, loosened the ropes, and gently helped him to his feet before guiding him toward the door.

    As they made their way downstairs, Jeff¡¯s voice shook a little. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Ste. You shouldn¡¯t have had to get involved because of me.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help thinking that if he¡¯d just been braver, he wouldn¡¯t have had to call Ste in desperation, worrying about his mom.

    Ste gave his shoulder a light pat and spoke softly. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not your fault. Don¡¯t apologize. Did they do anything to you?¡±

    Jeff shook his head quickly, though the color still hadn¡¯t returned to his face.

    He then nced at William walking behind them and mumbled, ¡°Thanks, Mr. Briggs¡­ for stepping in earlier.¡±

    William gave a small nod and said nothing. His eyes stayed on Ste, his face unreadable, calm but distant.

    None of them spoke as they walked out of the building. The sun had already dipped below the horizon, leaving behind only the quiet hum of insects in the still evening air.

    Ste turned toward Jeff, who still looked shaken, and said gently, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll walk you back to your dorm.¡±

    Jeff forced a small smile but nced at William, who stood behind like a looming shadow. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Ste. I can head back myself. You¡¯ve already done more than enough.¡±

    He had already lost enough dignity for one day. All he¡¯d wanted was for Ste to think well of him, but after what happened, that dream felt pretty much shattered.

    New updates live on g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s

    Ste looked at him warmly. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t overthink it. Today doesn¡¯t change anything between us. We¡¯ll still be the same, alright?¡±

    For a moment, a bit of hope lit up Jeff¡¯s eyes, but it faded just as fast. ¡°I¡¯ll get going then. See you, Ste,¡± he said quietly before turning away.

    As Ste watched him leave, her chest tightened.

    Someone his age shouldn¡¯t have to deal with such burdens; he should¡¯ve been worrying about exams or weekend ns, not all this.

    ¡°You really care about him, don¡¯t you?¡±

    William¡¯s voice came from behind, steady but edged with unmistakable jealousy.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1037

    ?Chapter 1037:

    The unexpected words made Ste pause before she turned to look at him. ¡°He¡¯s gifted,¡± she said softly. ¡°And he¡¯s been through more than most people realize.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just about Jeff. If any of her juniors had been through something simr, she¡¯d have stepped in the same way.

    William didn¡¯t push the subject any further. Instead, curiosity crept into his tone. ¡°By the way, how did youe up with the idea to record them earlier?¡±

    Ste looked away and started walking toward the parking lot.

    ¡°Guys like Richie only care about how they look in front of others. Evidence works better on them than shouting ever would.¡±

    A faint gleam of admiration crossed William¡¯s eyes. She never failed to catch him off guard¡ªalways calm, always a step ahead. He had thought she¡¯d freeze up the moment Richie pulled out that knife, and that¡¯s why he¡¯d raced upstairs the second he heard their voices.

    But when he burst into the room, it was clear she hadn¡¯t needed him at all. She was already in control, firm and fearless.

    When they reached the parking lot entrance, something clicked in Ste¡¯s mind. She turned to him and asked, ¡°Wait, how do you know Richie¡¯s father?¡±

    The way he¡¯d managed to reach Richie¡¯s father so quickly couldn¡¯t have been a coincidence. It meant there was history there.

    William didn¡¯t bother to hide the truth. ¡°Just an old business partner.¡±

    The ease in his voice struck Ste as almost insulting.

    She let out a bitterugh. ¡°Right. Just like how you once imed Erebus was simply some business connection?¡±

    The mention of Erebus made it obvious that she still hadn¡¯t let that go. William sighed, a touch of helplessness in his voice. ¡°Stel, about Erebus¡­ let me exin¡ª¡±

    However, before he could finish, Ste¡¯s phone started ringing, cutting him off mid-sentence.

    Ste checked the screen, her brows knitting as she saw the name sh across it.

    Stay tuned galnov??????.co??

    It puzzled her¡ªwhy would Marc¡¯s grandmother, Margie, be calling her now of all times?

    Since the day her divorce from Marc became official, she had never once crossed the threshold of the Walsh family home. After a brief pause, she lifted the phone to her ear. ¡°Margie?¡±

    The old woman¡¯s warm voice came through right away. ¡°Ste, it¡¯s been ages since Ist heard from you. How have you been, dear?¡±

    Ste¡¯s heart grew tender. During her time with the Walsh family, Margie and Truett had been the only ones who truly cared for her. Even after the marriage ended, the old woman never once pointed a finger at her. In Margie¡¯s eyes, it was Marc who had lost someone worth keeping.

    Realizing it had been more than a year since Stest visited, guilt tugged sharply at her heart.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been alright, Margie. How about you? Have you been feeling welltely?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1038

    ?Chapter 1038:

    A faint sigh drifted through the line. ¡°Oh, you know how it is. My health has its good and bad days. Ste, I¡¯d love to see you again. When can youe over for a meal?¡±

    Ste hesitated, torn. She had no desire to reconnect with the Walsh family, yet saying no to the one person who had always shown her kindness felt impossible.

    ¡°Margie, things have been a bit hectic for metely.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only one meal, dear. It won¡¯t take much of your time.¡± Margie¡¯s voice turned soft and almost pleading. ¡°Marc won¡¯t be there. It will just be the two of us. There are some things I need to talk to you about.¡±

    After a stretch of quiet, Ste finally murmured, ¡°Alright then. You choose the time, and I¡¯lle visit.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s make it the weekend. You should be free by then, and I¡¯ll have the maid prepare all your favorite dishes.¡±

    When the call ended, Ste lowered her phone and found William¡¯s eyes fixed steadily on her.

    She had stepped a little farther off, far enough that he couldn¡¯t catch a word of her conversation. Instinctively, he asked, ¡°Who was that?¡±

    Sliding her phone into her bag, Ste¡¯s voice cooled again. ¡°That¡¯s not something you need to know. Thanks for what you did today, but I¡¯m going now.¡±

    William reached out and caught her arm, his tone sharpening with urgency. ¡°Stel, please don¡¯t push me away again.¡±

    Even if all he wanted was a moment for her to listen, it seemed the world conspired against him. He didn¡¯t know why it always happened, but every time he tried to make Ste understand, something¡ªor someone¡ªgot in the way. It almost felt as though fate itself was set on keeping them apart.

    Ste pulled her arm free, her tone firm. ¡°I¡¯ve got things to take care of. I need to go.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡±

    Without slowing, she headed toward the parking lot. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. I¡¯ll drive myself.¡±

    William stayed where he was, eyes following her until she vanished from sight, a storm of emotions flickering across his face.

    Read exclusive updates g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls

    Ste steered out of the campus, her thoughts more tangled than when she¡¯d first arrived.

    At the next intersection, the red light forced her to stop. Out of habit, she nced at the rearview mirror¡ªand froze.

    A ck sedan trailed close behind. Her pulse quickened. It was the same model she¡¯d seen parked near her apartment before. Holding her breath, she kept her eyes on it, unease tightening in her chest.

    She changed her route several times, but the ck sedan never wavered, always keeping the same steady distance.

    The realization hit her hard¡ªsomeone was following her. Rather than head home, she veered toward the busiest district she could think of, hoping the crowd would work in her favor.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1039

    ?Chapter 1039:

    Once she reached the mall, she sped down into the underground parking area, parked in a hurry, and joined a small group of shoppers entering the elevator.

    Weaving through the bustling crowd, she kept sneaking nces over her shoulder to see if anyone was still trailing her.

    Stopping by a boutique disy, she acted as though she were interested in the clothes, using the mirror to watch behind her. Within minutes, two men in ck suits appeared, their eyes sweeping the crowd with deliberate intent.

    Ste¡¯s pulse pounded. This was no coincidence. Without drawing attention, she slipped out through a side exit, raised her arm for a taxi, and once inside, gave the driver an address far from her own home.

    Inside the taxi, she kept ncing over her shoulder until she was certain no one had followed her. Only then did she sink back into the seat, a long, shaky breath slipping out.

    Everything that had just happened left her rattled. William¡¯s warning echoed in her mind, a grim reminder that Erebus hadn¡¯t stopped circling her.

    Were they trying to lure her in¡ªor silence her for good?

    Ste¡¯s temples throbbed from the weight of everything pressing down on her, and she couldn¡¯t tell how much longer she could keep it together.

    When Ste finally made it home, night had already swallowed the city. Too drained to think, she unlocked her door¡ªjust as the one across the hall swung open.

    William stood there, worry etched across his face. ¡°Where were you? I kept calling, but you never answered.¡±

    Ste nced at her phone and saw the screen filled with missed calls, all from William. At some point, it had slipped into silent mode.

    ¡°I just went out to eat.¡±

    For a heartbeat, she considered telling him about the car, about the men in suits. But instead, she held it back.

    Without giving him a chance to speak, she stepped inside and shut the door quickly behind her.

    William stood just beyond the doorway, unmoving, as if the air itself held him in ce. Ste sensed that he remained standing there, his door still wide open.

    Feel inspired by ga  ln o vels .

    That final glimpse of his face stayed in her mind. His eyes had been full of concern, though tension shadowed every line. The memory stirred something inside her that she tried hard to ignore.

    No matter how she denied it, her heart still reacted to him. Every time they met, it beat wildly, betraying what she tried to hide. Yet too much had happened. The chaos of recent days left no room for love or longing¡ªonly the need to keep moving forward.

    She gave a small shake of her head, forcing those tangled emotions back where they belonged.

    That weekend afternoon found Ste steering the car toward the Walsh family home, the sun warm against the windshield.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1040

    ?Chapter 1040:

    A quiet worry tugged at her the whole way. She half-expected the men from Erebus to trail her again, but the road stayed empty, the ck car nowhere in sight.

    Only then did she release a soft breath, the tension easing from her chest.

    About thirty minutester, she parked in front of the Walsh residence, which stood exactly as she remembered. After taking a deep breath, she picked up her purse, got out of the car, and pressed the doorbell.

    The door swung open to reveal Vera, the Walsh family¡¯s longtime housekeeper. Her tired face brightened the moment she saw Ste. ¡°Mrs.¡ªoh, Ms. Russell. You¡¯re here. Mrs. Margie Walsh has been expecting you.¡±

    Vera had spoken out of habit, addressing Ste as Mrs. Walsh before quickly correcting herself. Realizing the slip, she lowered her gaze with a shy smile, her cheeks warming in quiet embarrassment.

    Ste smiled politely, unfazed by the mistake.

    When she stepped into the living room, her eyes instantly found the figure seated on the sofa, and her expression clouded at once.

    Marc was there, sitting close to his grandmother, carefully peeling an apple with steady hands.

    But wait¡ªhadn¡¯t his grandmother said Marc wouldn¡¯t being today?

    A faint trace of irony stirred in her chest, though she kept it well hidden.

    Just then, Margie turned her head and caught sight of her, her face lighting up with warmth. ¡°Ste, you¡¯re here! Come closer, dear. Let me take a good look at you. My goodness, you¡¯ve lost so much weight!¡±

    Ste quietly obeyed, taking a seat beside the old woman while pretending not to notice Marc¡¯s lingering stare. ¡°Margie, you look lively today.¡±

    ¡°I suppose I am. Maybe I¡¯m just thrilled because I knew you¡¯d being.¡± Margie sped Ste¡¯s hand gently, her voiceced with concern. ¡°You must have been keeping yourself busy with work, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    Ste replied with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s been all right. The workload isn¡¯t too heavy, and the pay¡¯s better than what I used to earn.¡±

    Hearing that, Margie¡¯s expression softened into a pleased smile.

    Exclusive updates g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s.c?m

    ¡°I¡¯m d to know that. Tell me, how are things going with the Briggs family?¡±

    Despite her age, Margie remained well-informed, always keeping up with thetest happenings in Choria through the news.

    At the mention of the Briggs family, Ste¡¯s face tensed for a fleeting moment before she forced a polite smile. ¡°Yes, everything¡¯s going smoothly.¡±

    There was no need to trouble Margie with recent events. The less she knew, the better she could rest easy.

    Ste chose her words carefully, keeping the conversation pleasant and light. But Marc, clearly displeased with her guarded reply, decided to stir trouble. ¡°Grandma, she¡¯s only saying that so you won¡¯t worry. The truth is, she and William had a fight. That man tricked her!¡±

    Ste¡¯s eyes went cold at once, though she forced herself to stay calm for Margie¡¯s sake.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1041

    ?Chapter 1041:

    Margie¡¯s smile faded as a frown reced it. ¡°Is that so? You¡¯d better not hide things from me. Ste, you must choose wisely who you trust. If that man truly wronged you, don¡¯t let him get away with it.¡±

    Her tone carried a double edge, meant as much for Marc as it was for William.

    By now, Margie had long epted how things stood. Whether Ste remained tied to her grandson or not no longer mattered to her.

    All she wanted was to see the young woman at peace, free from sorrow, and living a life that truly made her happy.

    With a calm voice, Ste said, ¡°Margie, please don¡¯t worry. I can manage my own matters. Marc doesn¡¯t know everything that¡¯s happened, so it¡¯s best not to take what he says too seriously.¡±

    Marc¡¯s jaw tightened as if he wanted to argue, but before he could speak, Margie raised a hand to stop him.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough talk about this. You¡¯ll stay for dinner tonight. Vera made all your favorite dishes.¡±

    She gave Ste¡¯s hand a gentle pat, her eyes brimming with warmth and fondness.

    Regardless of her rtionship with Marc, Margie had always held deep affection for Ste. Just having her there for a meal after the divorce was enough to brighten the old woman¡¯s day.

    Ste had nned to refuse, but one look at Margie¡¯s expectant eyes made her stop. ¡°Alright, Margie. I¡¯ll stay for dinner.¡±

    At her words, a spark of satisfaction shed across Marc¡¯s face. He rose quickly, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll head to the kitchen and see if there¡¯s anything else we need to get ready.¡±

    When he rose from his seat, he made a point of brushing against her shoulder, but Ste shifted away before he could touch her.

    Dinner that evening felt oddly quiet. The long table, set for only three, seemed to stretch on forever, leaving an ufortable stillness between them.

    One by one, Vera appeared from the kitchen carrying steaming tes¡ªeach dish something Ste used to love.

    Marc leaned forward eagerly, dropping a pork rib onto Ste¡¯s te. ¡°Stel, have some of this. Vera made it just the way you like.¡±

    L??t§Öst ch¦Ápt?rs in g??l??ov???s.??????

    Ste nced down at the rib but didn¡¯t lift her utensils. Her tone remainedposed as she said, ¡°Thanks, but I can serve myself.¡±

    Feeling the tension grow thick around the table, Margie quickly stepped in with a cheerful tone. ¡°Marc, why don¡¯t youdle Ste some soup? She always enjoyed that chicken soup with pickled vegetables.¡±

    Marc quickly stood up anddled soup into a bowl, setting it in front of Ste with a forced smile. ¡°Careful, it¡¯s hot,¡± he said gently.

    Ste didn¡¯t react at all. She didn¡¯t even give him the courtesy of a thank you and continued eating as if he wasn¡¯t there. Marc¡¯s smile wavered, but he tried to keep his tone upbeat. ¡°Hey, Stel, I heard your institute¡¯s looking for interns. Mypany¡¯s got this young man, well, a distant cousin of mine, who¡¯s studying the same thing. Maybe he could¡­¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1042

    ?Chapter 1042:

    ¡°No,¡± Ste interrupted before he could finish, soundingpletely uninterested. ¡°We follow procedure when hiring. No special favors.¡±

    From that point on, dinner turned painfully awkward. No matter how hard Marc tried to lighten the mood or win her over, she stayed distant and unmoved.

    Margie sat quietly, with worry written all over her face. She was starting to regret ever asking Marc toe tonight.

    The meal was halfway through when the doorbell suddenly rang. Vera went to check and came back looking uneasy. ¡°Mrs. Walsh, it¡¯s¡­ Miss Smith.¡±

    Ste¡¯s hand froze midair, the fork hovering above her te, while Marc¡¯s face darkened.

    Haley? What on earth was she doing here?

    Margie looked puzzled, ncing at Marc for rification. ¡°Do you know her?¡±

    Before he could even answer, Haley strode right in as if she owned the ce.

    She was dressed in a crisp business suit today, looking all professional¡ªa far cry from her usual graceful and flirty self. ¡°Good evening, Mrs. Walsh,¡± Haley greeted Margie with a courteous nod before shifting her attention to Marc. ¡°Mr. Walsh, I apologize for the intrusion, but this document requires your immediate signature. I had no choice but to deliver it myself.¡± She opened her briefcase and handed over the papers, her expressionposed and businesslike.

    Margie¡¯s face hardened. She had never liked Haley and thought Marc was done with her long ago. Seeing her back in their home again made her blood boil.

    ¡°Paperwork at this hour? That¡¯s ridiculous,¡± Margie muttered under her breath.

    But Haley ignored herpletely and kept her focus on Marc with a polite, unbothered smile.

    Marc awkwardly took the papers and signed them in a rush. ¡°There. All done.¡±

    The project was under Haley¡¯s management, so even though he clearly didn¡¯t want to deal with her, Marc didn¡¯t have a choice. Haley epted the file back with a smooth smile and then turned toward Ste. ¡°Ms. Russell, what a nice surprise to see you here.¡±

    Ste gave a small nod but didn¡¯t bother to reply.

    Feel the thrill at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©q??o??

    The room¡¯s tension had spiked the moment Haley arrived. Marc looked restless, clearly wanting to say something to Ste but stopping himself with Haley there. Margie¡¯s mood hadpletely soured, while Ste, on the other hand, looked calm and detached, as if none of it had anything to do with her.

    Thankfully, the awkward dinner wrapped up earlier than usual. Setting her fork down, Ste rose from her seat. ¡°Margie, I should get going. It¡¯s gettingte.¡±

    Margie reached out to hold her hand, reluctant to let her leave. ¡°Stay a little longer. Let Marc drive you home.¡±

    Marc jumped at the chance. ¡°Stel, it¡¯s too dark out. I¡¯ll take you.¡±

    Haley, already slipping her documents back into her bag, looked at Ste and smiled. ¡°Actually, I was just about to leave too. Why don¡¯t we go together, Ms. Russell? No need to trouble Mr. Walsh.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1043

    ?Chapter 1043:

    Marc¡¯s face turned dark. ¡°Why are you butting in? Just leave already!¡±

    Was she doing this on purpose?

    Haleyughed softly. ¡°Rx, Mr. Walsh. Stay and keep Mrs. Walshpany; she barely touched her food. I¡¯ll make sure Ms. Russell gets home safely. I promise, I¡¯m not that scary.¡±

    Ste had driven herself, so she didn¡¯t really need anyone to walk her out. Still, she figured if she didn¡¯t go with Haley, Marc would probably keep trying to talk to her.

    So she stepped toward Haley and gave a short nod. ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s go, Ms. Smith.¡±

    A small spark of satisfaction flickered through Ste as she caught Marc¡¯s frustrated expression. After politely saying goodnight to Margie and deliberately ignoring Marc, she walked out beside Haley.

    Outside, by the car, Ste paused and nced at the everposed Haley beside her. ¡°Haley, you¡¯ve stepped in to help me more than once. What are you really after?¡± she asked bluntly.

    Haley chuckled, clearly expecting the question. ¡°You don¡¯t miss much, do you? Makes dealing with you a lot easier.¡± She reached into her bag again and pulled out another set of papers, different from the ones Marc had signed, and handed them to Ste.

    ¡°I¡¯m interested in this deal,¡± Haley said smoothly. ¡°Would you think about backing out and letting me take it instead?¡±

    Ste flipped through the document Haley had handed her. It was a proposal for a mid-sized tech project. Nothing major for Neb, but it had decent potential.

    Closing the file, Ste looked straight at Haley. ¡°And why exactly should I hand this over to you?¡±

    Haley¡¯s lips curved into a faint, knowing smile. ¡°Because I can keep Marc off your back. Haven¡¯t thest few times proved that?¡±

    Ste arched a brow. ¡°So what¡ªyou¡¯ve been following me? How do you always manage to show up wherever Marc and I are?¡±

    Was Haley tailing her personally, or did she have another way of keeping tabs?

    Latest novels uploaded g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    Haley¡¯s tone turned sharp with a touch of mockery. ¡°Marc¡¯s terrible at keeping secrets. He bs about all his ns to his so-called friends¡ªand guess what? I¡¯ve got people among those friends.¡±

    Ste remembered Marc¡¯s habit of bragging about everything, especially when he was pursuing someone. He liked everyone to know about his ¡°devotion.¡±

    Still, she hadn¡¯t expected Haley to have gotten so deep inside his circle.

    Holding the document loosely, Ste said calmly, ¡°Fine. You can have the project. But just so you know¡ªit might not bring you the kind of returns you¡¯re hoping for.¡±

    Haley didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°Short-term profits aren¡¯t what I¡¯m after. What matters are the resources and connections thate with it.¡±

    She tilted her head and gave Ste a thoughtful look. ¡°Seriously, Ste, think about teaming up with me. With Marc digging into your issues with William, he won¡¯t back off anytime soon. Let me deal with him¡ªit¡¯ll make your life easier.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1044

    ?Chapter 1044:

    Ste studied her for a moment, then shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get tangled up in whatever you¡¯ve got going on with Marc. You can take the project, but an alliance? Not necessary.¡±

    Haley had been trying to rope her in for a while, and even after another rejection, she stayed unbothered. ¡°Suit yourself,¡± she said lightly. ¡°But if you ever change your mind, you know where to find me.¡±

    With that, she turned and headed to her car parked beside Ste¡¯s.

    Before Ste got into her own car, she called out to Haley, ¡°Do you really hate him that much? Enough to burn yourself just to take him down?¡±

    She remembered how Haley used to unt her love for Marc like it was something to be proud of.

    For the first time, Haley¡¯s calm expression cracked, her face icing over. ¡°He left me to rot¡ªalmostnded me in jail¡ªand then disappeared like nothing between us ever happened. I¡¯m done being his pawn.¡±

    Her voice was steady, but the bitterness ran deep. Once upon a time, she had believed Marc actually loved her.

    That illusion shattered the day he stopped answering her calls, and Jazlyn¡¯s mocking words drove the final nail in the coffin.

    When Haley loved, she gave it her all. Now, she was determined to take back every shred of dignity he¡¯d taken from her.

    Unlike Ste¡ªwho could take a hit, heal quietly, and move on. Ste understood that kind of hurt. Marc was the type who would save himself first and let everyone else crash and burn. She didn¡¯t try to reason with Haley. Instead, she opened her car door and slipped inside.

    By the time she reached her apartment building, exhaustion weighed her down. She unbuckled her seatbelt but didn¡¯t get out right away.

    Her phone buzzed. A message from William popped up: ¡°Why note upstairs?¡±

    Ste froze for a second and nced up through the windshield. Sure enough, the light in William¡¯s apartment was on.

    Was he watching her from up there? Or had he just happened to notice her car?

    Find thetest updates g????????????????.??????

    A weird feeling crept over her¡ªlike she was always under his watch, like his eyes were on her no matter where she went. She typed back, ¡°Can you stop the constant watch?¡±

    His reply came instantly. ¡°Can¡¯t. I worry about you.¡±

    Ste stared at the screen, speechless. With a sigh, she tossed her phone into her bag, locked the car, and headed upstairs.

    In the dining room of the Carter Mansion, the chandelier glowed softly, its light spilling across the long mahogany table and the neatly arranged silverware.

    Nina sat between her parents, eating slowly, though her mind seemed somewhere else.

    Norene looked at her daughter and asked in a gentle but curious tone, ¡°Nina, why haven¡¯t you visited your grandfathertely?¡± She remembered how Nina used to love going to see Karson, always saying how much he spoiled her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1045

    ?Chapter 1045:

    Nina set down her fork and knife, her voice edged with indifference. ¡°Grandfather¡¯s attention is all on that granddaughter he just recognized. Going there now would only make me feel like I don¡¯t belong.¡±

    Daniel gave a shortugh. ¡°Ste won¡¯t get far. I heard she got herself mixed up with Erebus, that underground group everyone¡¯s afraid of. She¡¯s in serious trouble now.¡±

    Nina¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. ¡°Dad, how did you find out about her problems with Erebus?¡±

    When Lance and Karson had secretly sent people to bring Ste back, she thought her parents didn¡¯t know anything about it.

    Daniel took a slow sip of his soup and nced at Nina. ¡°In business, word travels fast. Erebus isn¡¯t the kind of group you mess with. Karson¡¯s been sharp all his life¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t risk the Carter name for a granddaughter he barely knows.¡±

    Norene quickly nodded. ¡°Exactly. Nina, you should go see your grandfather more often. Cheer him up a little. He¡¯s probably stressed out because of Ste¡¯s mess. If you make him happy, you might get a bigger share when it¡¯s time to divide the family inheritance.¡±

    Nina gave a small, forced smile. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re overthinking it. Grandfather only cares about his real granddaughter now. No matter what I do, it won¡¯t change that.¡±

    Norene frowned slightly, setting her spoon down. ¡°You don¡¯t get it, Nina. Karson values the family¡¯s reputation more than anything. If Ste bes a problem, do you really think he¡¯ll still favor her?¡±

    She leaned forward, lowering her voice. ¡°Think about it. With everything Ste¡¯s been throughtely, has Karson helped her? Has the Carter family done anything to fix her situation?¡±

    Nina thought back. Karson had publicly acknowledged Ste, but that was about it. No one in the family had stepped in to help. They had only sent people to bring her back¡ªand William had even gotten hurt because of it.

    The thought brought a glimmer of hope to Nina¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Maybe Grandfather never really nned to take care of her. Maybe acknowledging her was just for appearances. When real trouble shows up, he won¡¯t risk the family for her.¡±

    After all, as the head of the Carter family, Karson knew better than to let emotions cloud his judgment.

    Every story starts at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,

    Nina thought that if Ste had any sense at all, things could have gone smoothly. But instead, Ste just had to cause trouble¡ªbold enough to mess with Erebus like she had nothing to lose.

    Then, all at once, Nina¡¯s mood lifted.

    She trusted her grandfather¡¯s judgment; he was far too wise to risk getting tangled with a group like Erebus for the sake of a granddaughter he barely knew.

    Her appetite returned as she picked up her fork and knife again. ¡°I¡¯ll visit Grandpa tomorrow. I¡¯ve been thoughtlesstely, but from now on, I¡¯ll spend more time with him,¡± she said.

    Norene gave a satisfied nod. ¡°That¡¯s the right thing to do. Be polite and generous around Karson, and don¡¯t bring up anything petty,¡± she said.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1046

    ?Chapter 1046:

    ¡°I understand, Mom,¡± Nina replied.

    The next afternoon, Nina dressed with extra care before heading to Karson¡¯s mansion.

    She chose a simple yet elegant dress and light makeup that brought out her soft, graceful look.

    When she arrived, she handed the supplements she¡¯d brought to the servant and called out gently, ¡°Grandpa, I came to see you!¡±

    Karson sat on the living room sofa with a magazine in hand. When he looked up and saw her, he gave a slight nod. ¡°Sit down,¡± he said.

    Nina quietly took a seat beside him, trying to read his expression. He looked calm¡ªjust like always¡ªshowing no sign that Ste¡¯s situation bothered him.

    That only made Nina more certain her father was right; Karson probably didn¡¯t care much about a granddaughter he¡¯d barely known until recently.

    He kept reading, saying nothing, his silence heavy enough to make the room feel colder.

    Nina tried to start a few conversations, but Karson brushed each one off with a short answer.

    After a long pause, she finally asked softly, ¡°Grandpa, are you still upset with me?¡±

    Even before Ste was brought back into the Carter family, Nina had made it clear to her grandfather¡ªshe didn¡¯t like Ste. And apparently, Karson hadn¡¯t forgotten.

    Karson blinked, saying nothing.

    ¡°Grandpa, please don¡¯t be mad at me, okay? Weren¡¯t you the one who used to spoil me the most? I know I messed up. Isn¡¯t that enough? I¡¯m still your granddaughter too!¡±

    Nina¡¯s eyes turned red as tears welled up and slid down her cheeks.

    Karson was angry, sure¡ªbut seeing his granddaughter cry softened his expression just a little.

    ¡°Why are you crying? I didn¡¯t even say anything to you.¡±

    Thinking about all the trouble she¡¯d caused recently, Nina sniffled and said, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve been acting out. I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. But I¡¯ve realized something¡ªfeelings can¡¯t be forced. If William doesn¡¯t want to marry me, then¡­ fine. I¡¯ll let it go.¡±

    Every story unfolds at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®??????

    Karson raised an eyebrow, a little surprised. His face rxed. ¡°Well, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re thinking like that. Love should be mutual.¡±

    He knew William was remarkable¡ªanyone would admire him. But if William didn¡¯t return Nina¡¯s feelings, there was no point in pushing it.

    And with that, Karson¡¯s thoughts drifted back to Ste. She really was impressive¡ªnot only was she a brilliant researcher, she¡¯d actually won William¡¯s heart. That was no small feat.

    Noticing her grandfather¡¯s shift in mood, Nina jumped at the chance. ¡°You¡¯re right, Grandpa. I was immature, and I¡¯ve caused enough problems for the family. I won¡¯t make any more waves¡ªI want you to have peace of mind from now on.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1047

    ?Chapter 1047:

    Karson nodded approvingly. ¡°It¡¯s good to own up to your mistakes. I won¡¯t go digging into the mess between you and Ste anymore, but listen carefully¡ªdon¡¯t let it happen again.¡±

    Nina, still tense and anxious, could only nod.

    ¡°Find a time to talk to her. I¡¯ll ask Ste toe back, and when she does, you need to apologize for what happened. Got it?¡±

    Nina didn¡¯t want to¡ªat all. But if it meant keeping Karson happy, she had no choice but to agree.

    They talked about a few more family matters after that. The mood wasn¡¯t exactly warm, but at least it was calm.

    Then Nina spoke up carefully, trying to sound casual. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡±

    ¡°I heard Ste¡¯s been in some troubletely. Something to do with Erebus?¡±

    The rxed expression on Karson¡¯s face vanished in an instant. His tone turned cold. ¡°Where¡¯d you hear that from?¡±

    Nina blinked innocently. ¡°Just some rumors. They say she¡¯s digging into her adoptive parents¡¯ past and messed with the wrong people.¡±

    She watched Karson closely, then threw in more fuel. ¡°Honestly, if you ask me¡­ her adoptive parents have been gone for years. Why stir things up now? If this drags the Carter family into trouble, wouldn¡¯t that be bad?¡±

    She was expecting Karson to agree with her. Instead, he mmed the magazine in his hand down with a loud thud, clearly furious.

    He said, ¡°Avenging your parents is the right thing to do. I admire Ste for having the guts to go after the truth. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that.¡±

    Nina flinched at the outburst, caught off guard. She stammered, ¡°B-But Erebus is dangerous¡­ what if she drags the Carter family into it?¡±

    ¡°Drag us into it?¡± Karson scoffed coldly. ¡°When has the Carter family ever been afraid of a little trouble? The Erebus are like rats in a sewer¡ªthey should¡¯ve been wiped out long ago!¡±

    Just then, Lance came down the stairs, rubbing his neck like it was sore. He noticed Nina sitting next to Karson.

    He had just wrapped up somepany matters ande down for a ss of water.

    Lance nced over, slightly surprised. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±

    Then, sensing the heavy tension in the air, he frowned. ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Nina, did you cause trouble again?¡±

    Nina quickly defended herself, her voice full of grievance. ¡°No! I¡¯m just worried. Ste¡¯s investigation into the Erebus¡­ I mean, what if it affects our family?¡±

    Lance¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Ste¡¯s still looking into the Erebus?¡± He honestly hadn¡¯t known. After what happened to Williamst time, he figured she¡¯d dropped it.

    Karson¡¯s voice was sharp. ¡°If she wants to investigate, let her. What¡¯s the big deal?¡±

    Lance nodded. ¡°The Erebus has been running wild for too long. If she can bring them down, that¡¯d be a good thing.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1048

    ?Chapter 1048:

    He looked directly at Nina, his voice firm. ¡°Nina, the Carter family didn¡¯t get where we are by being scared of problems. We stand with Ste. If she needs help, we¡¯ll back her up. Got it?¡±

    Nina stared at the two men in front of her,pletely floored by what they were saying.

    She had honestly thought her grandfather and cousin would see Ste as a problem¡ªmaybe even a liability. But instead, here they were, backing her like she was family gold.

    ¡°But¡­ Erebus is dangerous!¡± Nina argued, her voice trembling.

    That group wasn¡¯t just some underground gang. They had been around forever, and they had serious reach¡ªpolitical connections, money, power, all of it.

    Lance replied calmly, ¡°Ste was raised by her adoptive parents. She can¡¯t just turn her back on them. And besides, Erebus is the oneing after her now, not the other way around.¡±

    They had already lost Alonzo, and with Amon out of the picture too, there was no way Erebus was going to let Ste walk away freely.

    Karson nodded, his expression serious. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure we stay on top of this. You should reach out to Ste¡ªsee if she needs anything. She¡¯s the type to deal with everything herself and not say a word.¡±

    Nina stood there like a ghost, her face drained of color. She felt like she didn¡¯t belong¡ªlike an outsider in her own family.

    Inside, her emotions were spinning out of control. Why? Why were they defending Ste like this¡ªlike she was some precious jewel? Even going up against Erebus for her?

    Karson seemed to sense what Nina was thinking. His voice was calm, but there was a sharp edge to it. ¡°Nina, Ste¡¯s a Carter. She¡¯s your cousin. What happens to her concerns the whole family.¡±

    Nina lowered her head, hiding the flicker of resentment in her eyes. ¡°I understand,¡± she muttered.

    The rest of the conversation felt like slow torture. Karson and Lance went on and on about how to support Ste¡ªns, contingencies, strategies. Nina barely got a word in.

    Find new stories on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    Eventually, she made up an excuse and slipped away early. As soon as she stepped outside the mansion, her expression changed. Her jaw clenched and her eyes burned with anger.

    She had thought that Ste¡¯s involvement with Erebus would finally make her grandfather disappointed in her. But no¡ªit did the exact opposite.

    It was unfair.

    She clutched her purse so tightly her fingernails almost broke the skin of her palms.

    After all these years with the Carter family, she still couldn¡¯t win her grandfather¡¯s full approval. And yet Ste? She barely had to lift a finger and got nothing but love¡ªjust because she had Carter blood.

    Even after Nina owned up to her mistakes, it didn¡¯t matter. Her grandfather¡¯s heart still leaned toward Ste.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1049

    ?Chapter 1049:

    Today¡¯s visit made that painfully clear. They barely said three sentences that showed any real concern for her¡ªthe rest of the conversation revolved around Ste.

    Why was she always ying second fiddle to Ste?

    She was done with it. Enough was enough.

    Sitting in her car, Nina pulled out her phone and made a call. ¡°Find out everything you can about Erebus. I want all the details¡ªeverything.¡±

    If her grandfather and cousin thought Ste¡¯s investigation was so important, then fine¡ªshe would dig into Erebus herself. Personally.

    Back at the Carter estate, in the study, Karson and Lance were still deep in discussion.

    ¡°Should I give Ste a call? Ask her toe over?¡± Lance asked. Some things were just easier to say face to face.

    But Karson shook his head. ¡°Ste¡¯s stubborn. If she senses the family wants to get involved, she¡¯ll back off.¡±

    ¡°Then what?¡±

    Karson looked out the window, lost in thought. ¡°First, we need to figure out Erebus¡¯s endgame. We¡¯ll only step in when absolutely necessary. And that intel¡ªthey say Erebus¡¯s people found it with Ste? Dig into that. I want to know how that happened.¡±

    Lance was already on it. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve got my team looking into it. We should have something soon.¡±

    Karson sped his hands behind his back, his voice low and firm. ¡°Erebus has eyes and ears in both politics and business. We don¡¯t want to poke the bear unless we have to.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa.¡±

    They exchanged a look¡ªone filled with unspoken concern for Ste.

    Across town, the afternoon sun streamed into a caf¨¦ called Ink Aroma, casting soft shadows across the wooden tables.

    Ste showed up ten minutes early and grabbed a quiet corner by the window. She sat, absentmindedly running her finger along the edge of her coffee cup.

    Discover your next read at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s

    Earlier in the day, William had called. He knew she wasn¡¯t working at the research institute today, and Steven was handling things over at Neb. He had asked her to meet.

    She had hesitated at first. Part of her didn¡¯t want to deal with it. But avoiding things wasn¡¯t getting her anywhere either.

    William was getting annoyingly persistent. Even when she didn¡¯t want to talk, he somehow found a way to pop back into her life.

    So, she agreed. Today, she¡¯d set things straight¡ªonce and for all.

    William arrived right on time. Dressed in a te-gray shirt that outlined his strong build, he moved with quiet purpose as he approached the table.

    When he sat across from Ste, his eyes lingered on her¡ªintense, conflicted, searching.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1050

    Chapter 1050:

    ¡°Thank you for meeting me,¡± he said, his voice low.

    He hadn¡¯t expected her toe. She had turned him down so many times before¡ªalways tired, always busy, always out of reach.

    But tonight, she didn¡¯t flinch. Her gaze met his directly, unwavering. ¡°If you have something to say,¡± she said coolly, ¡°say it now. And stop chasing after me like this.¡±

    William folded his hands on the table. His voice slowed. ¡°Ste¡­ Erebus is targeting you because they believe the ne holds secrets¡ªsecrets buried in the past. But you¡¯ve had it for years. It doesn¡¯t make sense that they¡¯d suddenly realize its importance now¡ªunless someone told them.¡±

    Ste¡¯s expression barely shifted, but her pupils narrowed. ¡°You¡¯re saying someone leaked the truth? Deliberately?¡±

    He nodded. ¡°Erebus has people everywhere. They blend in. You could pass one on the street and never know.¡±

    Her breath caught. ¡°Besides us, who else knew about the ne¡¯s secret?¡±

    ¡°The Carter family,¡± William replied without hesitation.

    Ste froze. Her mind immediately went to Nina.

    The Carters had been good to her since she reunited with them. Lance and Karson had always been kind. But Nina¡­ she was different. There had always been tension between them.

    Still, when would Nina have learned the truth about the ne?

    A memory surfaced¡ªher luggage left at the Carter estate.

    Lance had told her the ne had fallen out.

    What if Nina had seen it first?

    The switch had been subtle, carefully concealed. But if Nina had noticed¡­ if she had realized¡­

    A chill ran down her spine.

    If Nina had discovered the truth back then and chosen to leak it to Erebus, it meant her grudge ran far deeper than petty jealousy.

    ¡°Luca¡¯s already looking into it,¡± William said quietly. ¡°We should have confirmation soon. If Nina is involved, then I¡ª¡±

    g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s is your update hub

    Ste cut him off sharply. ¡°If it¡¯s Nina, I¡¯ll deal with it. Not you.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t just about her mother anymore. It was about family¡ªabout the entire Carter legacy.

    William paused, reading the determination in her eyes. He gave a slow nod, backing down without protest.

    A heavy silence hung between them before he spoke again. ¡°Stel, I know you haven¡¯t forgiven me¡ªfor the secrets I kept. But we made a promise. We started this together. Let¡¯s finish it together. Don¡¯t shut me out.¡±

    He didn¡¯t expect her to want him back. But being ignored, being treated like he didn¡¯t exist¡ªit was unbearable.

    At the research institute, she walked past him like he was invisible. Every time, it felt like a de twisting deeper. He just wanted to stay beside her¡ªeven if only as a friend.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Have a great week dear readers, God loves you, and Noah wishes you all the best. (? ??? ? ??? )?

    .

 Chapter 1051

    ?Chapter 1051:

    Ste looked like she was about to argue. But then she saw it¡ªthe flicker of pain in his eyes, the emotion he couldn¡¯t quite hide. She hesitated, then sighed. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±

    William¡¯s expression shifted, surprise shing across his features. Hope stirred behind his sadness¡ªas if he hadn¡¯t dared believe she¡¯d give him even that much.

    ¡°Stel,¡± he said softly, ¡°whatever happens¡­ I need you to know that what I feel for you¡ªit¡¯s real. It always has been. It¡¯s not about any other person or organization. Not Erebus. Not the past. Just you.¡±

    Ste lowered her gaze, stirring her coffee absently. Memories drifted back¡ªquiet nights, soft words, the warmth of his presence. None of it had been fake. She knew that.

    And deep down, so did he. But between them now stood something heavier than doubt. Something unresolved.

    Her voice was calm when she finally spoke. ¡°You can help me investigate. But that doesn¡¯t erase what happened between us. You understand that, don¡¯t you?¡±

    A shadow passed across William¡¯s face. He nodded slowly, forcing a smile. ¡°I understand.¡±

    Reaching into his pocket, he pulled out a small USB drive and slid it across the table. ¡°This has information on your adoptive parents¡¯ case¡ªalong with a few recent findings. It¡¯s not enough to bring Erebus down, but¡­ I still think you should see it.¡±

    Ste took the USB drive from William, her hands trembling just a little.

    She didn¡¯t know exactly what was on it, but something told her it would shed more light on Erebus¡ªand possibly change everything.

    ¡°Is there any movement from Drake¡¯s side?¡± she asked.

    William¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Nothing yet. Erebus has been a messtely. Amon¡¯s pushing for full control, but Drake¡¯s got most of the resources. It¡¯s constant internal strife right now. As for the people sent after you¡ªwe honestly don¡¯t know if it was Amon¡¯s doing, Drake¡¯s call, or someone else entirely.¡±

    He looked at her, worry etched into his features. ¡°Stel, Erebus is even messier than we thought. You should really consider moving back to the mansion. At least there, we can keep you safe.¡±

    g¦Á ?¦Ç ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s holds great reads

    Right now, she was living alone in her apartment¡ªand William hadn¡¯t been able to sleep, always anxious something would happen.

    At his mansion, there was top-tier security¡ªcameras, guards, the whole setup. It was a fortresspared to her ce.

    Ste hesitated. On paper, it made sense. If Erebus was as chaotic and dangerous as it seemed, she¡¯d be safer under tighter protection.

    But emotionally? She still hated being left in the dark. And deep down, part of her felt that as long as William wasn¡¯t living with her, he¡¯d stay out of Erebus¡¯s crosshairs.

    Her thoughts tangled in knots. She didn¡¯t know what the right move was.

    After a moment, she said softly, ¡°I just¡­ need some time to think it through.¡±

    A flicker of disappointment passed through William¡¯s eyes, but he nodded. ¡°Alright. Take all the time you need. I¡¯ll be right across the hall, okay? Just call if you need anything.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1052

    ?Chapter 1052:

    Right then, his phone buzzed. He nced at the screen, his expression tightening. ¡°I have to take this.¡±

    He stood and stepped away, leaving Ste watching his stiff shoulders as he answered the call, her mind reeling.

    When he came back, he looked even more serious than before. ¡°Something¡¯se up with Amon¡ªI need to leave right now. I¡¯ll have Luca drive you home, alright?¡±

    He was gentler, like he was bracing for resistance.

    But Ste didn¡¯t feel like pushing back. ¡°Alright. Just¡­ be careful, will you?¡±

    William blinked, as if her concern had caught him off guard. He held her gaze for a second, something soft flickering behind his eyes, then nodded and left in a rush.

    Ste stayed in the caf¨¦, alone for a moment, gathering herself. Luca showed up soon after and walked her to the car, as polite and professional as ever.

    Once home, Ste didn¡¯t waste any time. She plugged the USB into herptop.

    It was loaded. Documents, reports, diagrams¡ªeverything from Erebus¡¯s internal structure and profiles of its key yers to investigation notes on her adoptive parents and her real mother.

    As she scrolled through the files, her face slowly drained of color.

    The report revealed that her mother had indeed been murdered because she refused to continue the experiments and had even attempted to take the experimental data with her.

    The files weren¡¯t enough to bring Erebus down in court, but they painted a chilling picture of just how deep and twisted the organization ran.

    Then, something stopped her cold. A name. One she knew too well. Daniel Carter.

    The documents said Daniel had ties to Erebus going back ten years. Their contact wasn¡¯t constant, but it was regr. Ongoing.

    A cold shiver ran down her spine. If Daniel was involved¡­ did the rest of the Carter family know? Did her grandfather? Her brother?

    She sat there until the sky outside turned dark, then shut herptop and leaned back,pletely drained.

    Feel the thrill on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m

    Her chest felt tight, like she couldn¡¯t get a full breath in.

    Her phone buzzed. A message from William: ¡°Did you get home safe? Don¡¯t overthink the stuff on the USB. I¡¯ll keep digging for real evidence to take Erebus down.¡±

    She stared at the message for a long moment, then replied with two simple words. ¡°I¡¯m home.¡±

    Almost immediately, he texted back. ¡°Erebus might be gearing up for something big. I¡¯ve stationed people near your ce, but I still hope you¡¯ll think about moving in.¡±

    This time, she didn¡¯t argue. She simply typed back two words. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Ste walked over to the window and pulled the curtain back just enough to peek outside. Across the street, a ck sedan sat quietly in the dark. As if it knew she was watching, the car¡¯s window slowly rolled down¡ªand a familiar face nodded at her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1053

    ?Chapter 1053:

    It was one of William¡¯s bodyguards. She was pretty sure his name was Alex.

    The image of William¡¯s constantly worried eyes shed in her mind, and the emotional walls she¡¯d built up started to crack just a little.

    Even after everything, even with how cold she¡¯d been¡­ he never left.

    Any other person would have walked away by now.

    Later that night, Stey in bed, wide awake.

    In the haze between sleep and consciousness, William¡¯s deep eyes seemed to pierce through the darkness. His low voice echoed, ¡°Stel, my feelings for you are real. All I want is to keep you safe¡­¡±

    She turned over in bed, staring at the ceiling for a moment. Then, quietly, she made up her mind. Before her eyes closed again, she¡¯d already decided¡ªshe was going back to William¡¯s mansion.

    Strangely, it wasn¡¯t as hard a choice as she thought it would be.

    Meanwhile, after her tense conversation in the Carter family¡¯s study, Nina had been on edge all day.

    Even during meals with Karson and Lance, she felt like they were watching her too closely¡ªlike they could read her thoughts just by looking at her face.

    Sleep offered no escape. Nightmares kept dragging her out of bed, sweaty and shaken. In her dreams, the Carter family¡ªand especially Ste¡ªchased her like ghosts out for revenge. No matter where she ran, there was nowhere to hide.

    One morning, staring at her tired, worn-out reflection, Nina whispered to herself, ¡°I can¡¯t keep living like this.¡±

    If all the Carters cared about was Ste, then what was the point in staying?

    She pulled out herptop and started searching for ways to leave the country. But it didn¡¯t take long before reality sank in.

    With the Carter family¡¯s reach¡ªand William¡¯s influence¡ªshe¡¯d probably be gged before her boarding pass even printed.

    Frustrated, she mmed theptop shut and sat there frozen.

    Just as panic started to rise in her throat, her phone rang. It was Lance.

    The ce for great stories: g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    ¡°Nina,¡± he said, calm and direct, e with me to the art g this weekend. It¡¯s at the Art Center. Ste will be there. It¡¯s time you two had a proper conversation.¡±

    Nina¡¯s stomach dropped.

    Ste?

    Now?

    She hesitated, trying to wiggle out of it. ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling a little offtely¡­ not really up for big events.¡±

    But Lance wasn¡¯t having it. ¡°Then you definitely need to get out. Sitting at home all day isn¡¯t helping. You¡¯reing with me.¡± His tone didn¡¯t leave much room for debate. ¡°It¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll pick you up Saturday night.¡±

    As soon as the call ended, Nina copsed onto the couch. Her hands were cold and mmy.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1054

    ?Chapter 1054:

    Was this a trap? Had Lance already figured something out? Was this his way of seeing how she¡¯d act around Ste?

    To her, that banquet didn¡¯t feel like a party¡ªit felt like walking straight into a lion¡¯s den.

    But she had no good excuse to back out.

    Saturday night arrived, and the Art Center¡¯s banquet hall glowed with warm, elegant light.

    Nina showed up in a stunning custom-made gown, but every nce that came her way felt like it wasced with judgment¡ªlike people knew more than they let on.

    And then she saw her. Ste. She was walking in with Lance and Sharon, chatting easily.

    Her gown was a simple, elegant deep blue, but she somehow outshone everyone in the room. Graceful, poised, effortless¡ªshe didn¡¯t even have to try.

    The moment Nina spotted her, her first instinct was to turn around and bolt.

    But before she could do anything, Lance turned to her and spoke, calm and clear. ¡°Ste, Nina crossed a line before. She¡¯s here tonight to apologize to you in person.¡±

    Nina blinked in shock.

    What? That wasn¡¯t the n.

    He said they could have a proper conversation¡ªhe never said anything about an apology.

    She looked at Lance, but he just met her eyes with a steady gaze, giving her a subtle signal.

    With no way out, Nina forced a smile and turned to Ste. ¡°Ste, I¡­ I was out of line. I acted impulsively. I hope you can forgive me.¡±

    Ste nced at her, unreadable. She could tell Nina didn¡¯t mean it, but in a room full of eyes and ears, there was no point dragging it out. ¡°It¡¯s not something I¡¯ve been losing sleep over,¡± she said lightly.

    Ste¡¯s calm detachment unnerved Nina.

    L?t?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.??????

    Nina would have preferred if Ste were at least a little passive-aggressive toward her instead of treating her like she wasn¡¯t even worth a nce.

    After Nina apologized, Lance started a light conversation about the art exhibition pieces, his tone casual and rxed.

    Standing beside them, Nina¡¯s heart thudded in her chest, her palms slick with sweat.

    The air around her felt heavy, almost suffocating, as if she couldn¡¯t take in enough air.

    Her voice trembled as she tried to escape the moment. ¡°I¡­ need to go to the restroom.¡±

    Just as she turned, a waiter carrying drinks appeared in front of her, and distracted as she was, she didn¡¯t notice him until they collided.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1055

    ?Chapter 1055:

    Crash! The sses shattered, and dark red wine sshed all over her gown.

    Her expensive dress was ruined in seconds, soaked in crimson, while strands of her damp hair clung to her cheeks, leaving herpletely disheveled.

    The room went silent for a moment before whispers spread across the hall. Guests turned to watch, amused smirks appearing on their faces.

    Nina stood frozen, every stare piercing through her like sharp pins.

    ¡°Oh my god. Isn¡¯t Miss Carter a little careless?¡±

    ¡°Look at her¡ªwhat a shame to the Carter family.¡±

    ¡°I heard she¡¯s jealous of the newly recognized granddaughter, Ste. Well, serves her right for asking for attention.¡±

    Sharon couldn¡¯t help butugh softly, tugging on Ste¡¯s arm. ¡°Stel, look at her.¡±

    Ste turned to where Nina sat on the floor, stunned and humiliated. With everyone watching, Ste calmly took off her jacket and draped it over Nina¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°Here. Put this on. I¡¯ll have the driver take you home.¡±

    Her tone was gentle but clear enough for people nearby to hear.

    Nina looked up, her eyes glistening with tears of embarrassment. ¡°Who needs your coat?¡±

    Her voice came out faint, just enough for Ste and Sharon to catch it.

    Sharon opened her mouth to scold her for being ungrateful, but Ste spoke first, her voice steady and calm. ¡°Don¡¯t take it the wrong way. I just don¡¯t want you to embarrass yourself any further. You still represent the Carter family.¡±

    Those words hit Nina like a p. She shoved Ste¡¯s hand away, the coat slipping off andnding on the floor. ¡°I don¡¯t need your pity!¡±

    Lowering her head, she ran out of the banquet hall, leaving chaos behind her.

    The guests watched her go, their whispers quickly turning into louder gossip.

    Ste turned to Lance, worry in her eyes. ¡°Should we go after her?¡±

    Lance frowned and shook his head. ¡°No, she¡¯ll calm down faster on her own.¡±

    Explore more on g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s

    Whenever people tried tofort Nina, she only got worse.

    After knowing her for so many years, Lance understood that chasing her would only spark another argument. It was better to let her cool off alone.

    And besides, the driver was waiting outside¡ªshe would be safe.

    Hearing him say that, Ste didn¡¯t argue. She simply went back to looking at the paintings with Sharon, and soon enough, everyone moved on like nothing had happened.

    When Nina got home, she tore at her wine-stained dress, tears blurring her vision.

    The humiliation from earlier felt like a knife, cutting deep into her pride.

    Ste¡¯s arrogant expression and those fake, judgmental stares from everyone around her made her chest tighten with anger. ¡°If none of you want to give me a way to live,¡± she muttered, her voice trembling, ¡°then don¡¯t expect mercy from me.¡±

    She stared at her reflection in the mirror, her hair messy, her eyes filled with fury and determination.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1056

    ?Chapter 1056:

    Just then, her phone buzzed and a text from an unknown number came in: ¡°Want to change your situation? We¡¯ve got you.¡±

    Her heart skipped. Without thinking, she replied, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The response came quickly: ¡°Meet at West Park tomorrow at three p.m. Come alone. You¡¯ll get the answers you¡¯re looking for.¡±

    Nina stared at the screen, hesitation flooding her chest.

    It had to be Erebus. She had leaked information about Ste before, but she wasn¡¯t one of them, so why were they suddenly reaching out now?

    Should Lance know about this?

    No. If he did, she¡¯d have to exin how she was involved with Erebus in the first ce¡ªand how she¡¯d been the one leaking Ste¡¯s secrets.

    After a long pause, Nina took a deep breath and deleted the entire conversation. Every message disappeared, as if it had never been there at all.

    The next afternoon, Nina drove alone to a park on the west side of the city.

    The air was cool and smelled fresh, filled with the scent of grass and trees. Sunlight poured over everything, warm and golden, but Nina couldn¡¯t shake the chill inside her.

    After a moment, a man in a ck trench coat appeared from the other side of the park. His smile made her uneasy. ¡°Miss Carter, I¡¯m d you made a wise choice.¡±

    Nina forced herself to stay calm, even though her eyes gave her away. ¡°Skip the small talk. What do you want?¡±

    The man walked over and sat next to her, his tone smooth and persuasive. ¡°We know what¡¯s going on. The Carter family doesn¡¯t trust you anymore. Ste and William have been digging into your past. When they find out everything, it¡¯s not going to end well for you.¡±

    Nina bit her lip, her voice shaking slightly. ¡°Just tell me what you¡¯re getting at.¡±

    He turned to her, his eyes sharp. ¡°What I¡¯m saying is, we can help you. We can fix your reputation with the Carters. Get rid of the Ste and William problem. Even help you take control of the entire Carter family.¡±

    Nina froze. Take control of the Carter family?

    Step into fiction with g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s

    It sounded impossible¡ªsomething she¡¯d never even let herself imagine¡ªbut the man spoke like it was nothing.

    She swallowed hard, her voice low and tense. ¡°What¡¯s the price?¡±

    He gave a softugh, clearly pleased by her quick thinking. ¡°It¡¯s simple, just a bit of cooperation. If you seed, the Carter family is yours. We only take what we need.¡±

    Nina¡¯s heart raced so fast she could hardly breathe.

    She knew what this meant¡ªbetraying her family, cutting a deal with dangerous people.

    But afterst night¡¯s humiliation, she couldn¡¯t stand the thought of letting Ste outshine her again.

    And if they ever discovered what she had done¡­ the Carters would cast her out, and her parents would likely turn their backs to save themselves.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1057

    ?Chapter 1057:

    If she said no to the man now, all of that would happen anyway. She wasn¡¯t strong enough to face Ste and William alone.

    After a long silence, she finally spoke, her voice rough but steady. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±

    The man¡¯s smile grew wider. ¡°Help us get the Carter family¡¯s internal documents, and when the timees, lure William into our trap.¡±

    As he went on, Nina¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    She could tell right away this wasn¡¯t some small-time plot. These people were dangerous¡ªwhat they were nning was beyond anything she could ever imagine, and even if she did, she¡¯d never have the courage to pull it off on her own.

    Her hands tightened into fists at her sides before she finally said, steady but firm, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll do it. But you have to make sure Ste pays for what she¡¯s done.¡±

    She didn¡¯t care anymore about gaining control over the Carter family. All she wanted was for Ste to suffer a hundred times worse than she had.

    ¡°Definitely, Miss Carter, we always keep our promises.¡±

    When Nina stepped out of the old industrial site, she felt like a different person. The fear that once weighed her down had faded, reced by a strange mix of anticipation and excitement. If life wasn¡¯t going to y fair, she¡¯d change the rules herself.

    Back in her car, she caught her reflection in the rearview mirror. A cold smile crept across her face.

    ¡°Ste, soon you¡¯ll see what someone desperate can do. I hope you can still hold your head high when the timees,¡± she thought.

    The next morning, Nina signed the lease for a luxury apartment downtown¡ªa fully furnished three-hundred-square-meter ce, ready for her to move in right away.

    Now that she¡¯d agreed to work with Erebus, she couldn¡¯t risk staying in the Carter household any longer. Sooner orter, someone would find out.

    After signing the papers, she drove back home and began packing.

    Lance walked in from his workout and stopped short when he saw her folding clothes into a suitcase.

    Step into new worlds with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§àm

    ¡°Are you going somewhere?¡± he asked, confused.

    He hadn¡¯t brought up what happened at the party two nights ago, assuming it was just a misunderstanding. He didn¡¯t expect her to still be bothered by it.

    Without turning around, Nina said, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m moving out.¡±

    Lance froze, caught off guard. ¡°Wait, what? Why? Where are you going?¡±

    The suddenness of it left him stunned. Why was she really leaving?

    Thinking back to what happened two days ago, Lance let out a long sigh. ¡°Nina, you¡¯re not a child anymore. You can¡¯t keep acting on impulse. What happened wasn¡¯t Ste¡¯s fault. How long are you going to keep holding this grudge?¡±

    Nina frowned, her irritation showing right away. ¡°If you came here just to defend Ste, don¡¯t bother. I already apologized that day.¡±

    Another minute in this house and she was going to lose her mind.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1058

    ?Chapter 1058:

    The Carter family had made it painfully clear she wasn¡¯t wee. Even if she stayed, she¡¯d never win over Karson, the head of the family¡ªor Lance, for that matter. So what was the point? It was smarter to focus on helping Erebus instead.

    She pulled her suitcase upright and walked straight to the door.

    Lance watched her leave and sighed again. ¡°Nina, you know that¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that he cared less about her because of Ste¡ªit was just that Nina had handled things the wrong way from the start.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter what you meant,¡± Nina shot back. ¡°Everyone clearly prefers Ste. So fine, let her move in. I¡¯ll get out of her way.¡±

    Without another word, she walked out of Carter Mansion and didn¡¯t look back.

    In her newly acquired apartment, Nina quickly unpacked and sat at her desk.

    Three monitors glowed in front of her, each running a different program. The people at Erebus had treated her better than anyone ever had. They had given her every resource she needed¡ªand even covered half the cost of her new home.

    She didn¡¯t need their money, but she appreciated their sincerity. At least they saw her worth¡ªunlike the Carters, who pretended to be fair but only cared about Ste. What a joke.

    Her fingers flew across the keyboard as she set her n in motion. Using confidential Carter family data, she created a fake file about Erebus working with a multinational techpany tounder money and transfer assets. Hidden inside that file was a data-tracking program.

    Nina smirked. Ste would definitely fall for it. Just like her, Ste was a researcher with hacker friends¡ªand anything rted to Erebus always caught her eye.

    Once Ste opened or shared that file, the tracker would quietly sneak into her device, letting Nina see everything she did.

    Her eyes drifted to the calendar beside her. The international tech ethics forum was next week¡ªand Ste was listed as one of the keynote speakers.

    Erebus had already told her they¡¯d have people at the event. All Nina had to do was wait for the right moment to secretly hand the file to Ste.

    She stared at the finished program on herputer, a faint smile tugging at her lips.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if Ste¡¯s so-called friends can save her this time,¡± she thought.

    Before long, the day of the forum arrived.

    Ste showed up looking neat and professional, her confidence shining through as she spoke on stage.

    Meanwhile, Nina sat among the audience, dressed like a journalist¡ªbaseball cap low, sunsses hiding her eyes¡ªwatching coldly from her seat.

    Even Nina had to admit, Ste was good at what she did. She spoke clearly and with ease, throwing around theories that Nina could barely follow.

    That only made Nina¡¯s dislike for her grow stronger.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1059

    ?Chapter 1059:

    During the break, Erebus¡¯s contact, pretending to be part of the staff, ¡°identally¡± slipped a USB drive into the stack of materials meant for Ste.

    No one noticed a thing¡ªit all went exactly as nned. The USB was buried deep among a pile of documents, waiting for Ste to find itter when she went through them.

    The staff member approached Ste politely. ¡°Ms. Gilbert, here¡¯s the list of forum participants and their background information you asked for,¡± he said.

    Ste smiled warmly. ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±

    From across the room, Nina adjusted her camera, trying to calm the pounding in her chest.

    The hardest part was done. All she had to do now was wait for Ste to open the USB drive.

    But Ste didn¡¯t check the materials right away like Nina had expected. Instead, sheughed and chatted with a few colleagues, leaving the stack of papers on a nearby table.

    That¡¯s when Nina spotted William walking into the hall. He was clearly there for Ste.

    She cursed under her breath¡ªshe hadn¡¯t counted on him showing up.

    His presence changed everything.

    Someone like William wouldn¡¯t normally bother attending something like this.

    If he saw the USB among Ste¡¯s things, he might get suspicious¡ªand stop her from opening it altogether.

    Nina sat quietly, forcing herself to stay patient and not make a wrong move.

    When the forum finally wrapped up, Ste said goodbye to a few coworkers and headed alone to the parking lot.

    Nina followed her, hoping Ste would go straight back to theb to check the USB drive.

    The moment Ste plugged it into any device, the tracking program would start running.

    Once Ste¡¯s car pulled out of the venue, Nina trailed behind at a steady pace. But she soon noticed something strange¡ªSte wasn¡¯t heading to the researchb. Instead, she drove to a small, ordinary-looking caf¨¦.

    Let your imagination soar with g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Nina parked nearby and watched as Ste went inside, stopped briefly at a table to set down her bag, and then walked toward the restroom.

    Minutes dragged by. Nina¡¯s palms grew damp as she waited in her car, eyes locked on the caf¨¦ door. Ten minutes passed, but Ste didn¡¯te out.

    What Nina didn¡¯t know was that Ste had already slipped out through a back door near the restroom a few minutes earlier.

    Feeling uneasy, Nina finally stepped out of her car and entered the caf¨¦. When she reached Ste¡¯s table, her heart skipped a beat¡ªthe custom USB drive was sitting right there on top of the bag.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1060

    ?Chapter 1060:

    She froze for a second, holding her breath, then snatched the drive and hurried out.

    Everything had gone off track. Ste must have realized something was wrong. Leaving the USB there was her way of saying she¡¯d caught on. If Nina hadn¡¯t acted fast, her cover could¡¯ve been blown.

    Back in her car, she examined the drive and felt her stomach drop¡ªthe chip inside had been crushed beyond repair.

    Just then, her phone buzzed with a message from Ste: ¡°It shouldn¡¯t cost much to get a new USB, right?¡±

    Nina¡¯s grip tightened around her phone. Anger surged through her, and for a moment, she thought she might actually break it.

    She¡¯d underestimated Ste from the start. Even if she hadn¡¯t been exposed today, Ste had still figured everything out.

    Nina looked out at the traffic, trying to steady her breathing. For a few seconds, she just sat there, lost in frustration.

    When she finally calmed down, one thing became clear¡ªshe needed a new n.

    If technology couldn¡¯t do the job, she¡¯d have to take matters into her own hands. She got in touch with Erebus and asked them to send someone to follow Ste.

    ¡°I want you to keep an eye on her. Watch what she does every day, where she goes, and get me everything from herb,¡± she ordered.

    The person on the other end agreed right away, as if the job was too easy to bother worrying about.

    Three nightster, two figures slipped into Ste¡¯s research institute under the cover of darkness. They avoided the security systems with ease, picked the locks, and went straight to her workstation.

    At that same time, Ste was in the Briggs Group CEO¡¯s office with William. Both of them watched the live surveince feed, eyes glued to the intruders moving quietly through the emptyb.

    Ste watched the screen with a calm smile. ¡°Just as expected,¡± she said. ¡°They took the bait.¡±

    William frowned a little. ¡°You¡¯re really going to let them take some of your files?¡±

    Exclusive chapters at g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls

    Ste¡¯s tone stayed cool. ¡°They need to think they¡¯ve won. That¡¯ll make them careless. The real data¡¯s already gone. Whatever they steal won¡¯t help them.¡±

    The two intruders, unaware they were being watched, hurried to copy the files and snap photos of her research notes.

    Once they finished, they slipped out the same way they came and handed everything over to Nina.

    Thrilled, Nina plugged the USB drive into herptop¡ªbut the moment she opened the files, her excitement faded. Most of them were locked and encrypted.

    She stared at the screen, frustration rising.

    Her mind raced as she kept her eyes fixed on the screen.

    If Ste bothered to protect these files, they had to be worth something. Maybe breaking the code could reveal something big.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1061

    ?Chapter 1061:

    Without wasting time, she reached out to one of Erebus¡¯s hackers and told them to crack the password.

    Nina sent the files to the hacker, and almost instantly, Ste had a location.

    She looked at William, her eyes bright. ¡°We found them.¡± It was the same move Nina had used, and Ste could pull it off just as well.

    Nina just hadn¡¯t expected Ste to turn her own trick against her.

    William stared at the map, several spots marked clearly, and shook his head. ¡°When did you set this up?¡±

    ¡°From the second I saw the USB waspromised,¡± Ste said, calm and collected. ¡°Nina was too eager. At the forum, she stood out¡ªthe only reporter who didn¡¯t lift a camera. I just went along with it.¡±

    Williamughed quietly. ¡°Running a keynote while secretly watching every journalist? That¡¯s¡­ bold.¡±

    Ste shrugged. She had no choice. Too much had happenedtely, and multitasking had be her routine.

    The next morning, Nina was still asleep when the police found the hacker who had helped her decode the password the day before.

    It turned out he had been working for Erebus the whole time. Surrounded by officers, there was no way out.

    The police dug through hisputer and found a huge amount of evidence linking Erebus to their crimes.

    They couldn¡¯t pin the main yers, but catching the hacker was enough to make Drake realize Ste wasn¡¯t someone to underestimate.

    Nina woke up, turned on the TV, and froze at the news of the hacker¡¯s arrest. Her coffee slipped from her hand, spilling across her leg.

    She realized immediately¡ªshe¡¯d been tricked. Ste had done the same thing to her.

    Panicked, she tried calling Erebus, but the line was dead. She sank onto the sofa, wondering if Erebus had been affected too, or if they had just decided to cut her off after her mistake.

    Out of frustration, she ruffled her hair. Her morning was ruined.

    Newest chapters on galno¦Íels.c¨®m

    ¡°Ste¡­¡±

    Her teeth clenched, her eyes burning. Everything she had carefully nned had been torn apart.

    Thirty minutester, Nina finally turned off the TV and sat quietly on the sofa, thinking.

    No matter what was going on with Erebus, she had to keep her n moving.

    If she could prove she was valuable, they would definitelye back to her.

    Ste was smart, but she wasn¡¯t untouchable. Everyone had a weak spot.

    Nina thought carefully, listing the people who mattered to Ste: William, Sharon, and recently, a junior who seemed unusually close to her.

    A smirk appeared on Nina¡¯s face as she started digging into Jeff.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1062

    ?Chapter 1062:

    Since technical tricks hadn¡¯t worked on Ste, the junior would have to be her target.

    Sharon and William weren¡¯t easy marks, but an ordinary college student? That was perfect.

    Her past failures had made her cautious. If she was going to act against the junior, she had to be fully prepared.

    She hired someone to investigate Jeff thoroughly¡ªthere was barely any information online about a normal student.

    Thankfully, the payment worked fast. Within two hours, a full dossier appeared in her inbox. Nina scanned it, narrowing her eyes.

    Jeff came from a poor background, but he had pride and a hunger for recognition¡ªexactly the kind of person she could manipte.

    Her fingers moved quickly across the keyboard as she created a fake schrship notice from a top international research institute, sending it to Jeff anonymously.

    The email praised his academic performance and said the institution had decided to award him a full schrship, including overseas study opportunities.

    At the bottom was an application form. If he filled it out, he could get arge sum of money upfront.

    For a student trapped by poverty, it was a dreame true. Nina believed in one rule: no pain, no gain. The money for the check woulde straight from her ount.

    Jeff clicked open the email the moment itnded in his inbox. One word had caught his eye.

    At first, he assumed it was just another update from the university about their regr financial aid. But the second he opened it, he knew something was off. The email wasn¡¯t from the school. It was from some foreign organization he¡¯d never even heard of.

    His gut reaction was tobel it a scam. He was ready to delete it and move on. But before he could, Nina¡¯s next move kicked in. The very next day, some ¡°official¡± documents and thick application packets arrived at the school office¡ªaddressed to him.

    Then, things got even weirder. A representative from the organization actually called him. They had a clear foreign ent, and they sounded¡­ professional.

    Nuevos cap¨ªtulos en g?ln¦Òv?ls

    Jeff wasn¡¯t sure what to think anymore. He hesitated for a long while, but when they sent over the link to their official website, his doubts started to fade. Everything looked legit. Polished. Detailed.

    And the truth was, he was strapped for cash.

    If this schrship was real¡ªand if it could ease the pressure even a little¡ªthen why not go for it? He thought it through. Scammers usually wanted your money, and he barely had any to begin with.

    He figured he had nothing to lose, so he filled out the forms and sent them back.

    A few dayster, Nina¡ªstill pretending to be part of the schrshipmittee¡ªfollowed up with a new request. She told Jeff they needed him to participate in a research experiment to finalize his eligibility.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1063

    ?Chapter 1063:

    ¡°Jeff, this experiment will y a crucial role in your schrship evaluation. Please take it seriously.¡±

    Reading that, Jeff frowned.

    From across theb, Professor Taylor noticed his expression. He was flipping through some research papers but nced up.

    ¡°You alright, Jeff?¡± he asked gently.

    Jeff quickly snapped out of it, shoved his phone away, and gave a quick nod. ¡°Yeah, Professor Taylor. All good.¡±

    He didn¡¯t mention anything about the schrship. Or the email. Or the fact that he was basically drowning financially.

    How could he? He had just gotten the university schrship. On paper, he was fine. But in reality, that money would barely cover one month of his mom¡¯s hospital bills. Her meds had gone up in price again. What used tost three months now barely stretched six weeks.

    If he didn¡¯t find more money soon, she¡¯d be out of medication. And that wasn¡¯t an option.

    Professor Taylor studied him for a moment, then said quietly, ¡°Jeff, just so you know¡ªyou can alwayse talk to me. About school. Or anything else. I¡¯ll help however I can. That¡¯s what I¡¯m here for, alright?¡±

    The words were carefully chosen. Taylor knew enough about Jeff¡¯s background to speak with empathy, not pity.

    Jeff nodded again. ¡°Thanks, Professor. I¡¯m really okay. I¡¯ll stay focused on the experiment.¡±

    He still couldn¡¯t bring himself to ask for help. Not yet.

    If this new schrship came through, he wouldn¡¯t need to.

    The professor let it go and went back to his work.

    Later that afternoon, during a bathroom break, Jeff pulled out his phone and replied to the message. ¡°Where¡¯s the experiment? And when?¡±

    Nina responded almost instantly, ¡°Theb is in the suburbs. This Saturday.¡±

    Latest novels at g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s?c?m

    The suburbs? Jeff frowned.

    What kind ofb is out there? That area was mostly emptynd, half of it overgrown, the rest used for scrap yards or warehouses.

    But as if she¡¯d read his thoughts, Nina followed up. ¡°It¡¯s a confidential facility with advanced equipment. This is a discreet research project. We hope you understand.¡±

    Jeff¡¯s grip on his phone tightened. Something about this still didn¡¯t sit right. Remote location, mysteriousb, vague instructions¡ªit was textbook scam behavior. Or worse.

    But then, another message dropped. ¡°If you have any doubts, you¡¯re free to withdraw. You won¡¯t receive the full schrship, but you can keep the initial grant as a token of our support for young talent.¡±

    Nina was worried he¡¯d bail.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1064

    ?Chapter 1064:

    She had to throw him some bait.

    The initial funds sent with the email were withdrawable.

    If Jeff received the money, surely his suspicions would ease.

    After all, what scammer would invest so much upfront?

    Who would go that far to scam a struggling student?

    After leaving campus, Jeff headed straight to the bank. Sure enough, the money was there.

    He withdrew it, and the teller handed over a thick stack of crisp bills¡ªmore cash than he¡¯d seen in a long time. He deposited the cash and checked his bnce.

    The bnce blinked back at him¡ªfive figures. Tens of thousands. Enough to cover his mom¡¯s next round of meds.

    Outside the bank, he pulled out his phone and typed a quick message. ¡°I¡¯ll be there on Saturday. Thanks for the support.¡±

    He hit send, slipped the phone into his pocket, and looked up. The sun was dipping low, casting a warm glow over the street. For the first time in what felt like forever, Jeff let himself believe¡ªjust a little¡ªthat maybe things were finally starting to turn around.

    On Saturday, as instructed, Jeff showed up at an abandonedb way out in the old industrial district on the edge of town.

    As he stepped inside, the empty, run-down ce gave him the creeps. The confidence he¡¯d felt just minutes ago started to fade.

    He was about to turn around and leave when a bunch of burly guys suddenly stepped out and blocked the exit.

    ¡°Who the hell are you? What do you¡ª¡±

    Before Jeff could finish, one of them swung a bat, connecting with his skull.

    The world spun, and everything went ck as Jeff crumpled to the floor, out cold.

    From the shadows, Nina walked out, wearing a stylish sundress like she was just out for a casual brunch.

    She looked down at Jeff and let out a soft, sarcastic snort.

    Your story hub is g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s???????

    ¡°Nothing¡¯s free, Jeff. Didn¡¯t they teach you that in school?¡±

    shing a cold smile, she turned to the men behind her. ¡°Take him.¡±

    Twelve hourster, Ste knew something was off.

    Jeff had been supposed to meet Professor Taylor that afternoon to go over their research, but he never showed¡ªand his phone was dead.

    Worried, Professor Taylor tried calling everyone who might know where Jeff was.

    First his roommate, then the nurse at his mom¡¯s hospital, and finally Ste.

    Jeff was always on time, totally focused on his work. He never just disappeared.

    As soon as Taylor told her Jeff was missing, Ste felt it in her gut¡ªsomething was seriously wrong.

    She started making her own calls¡ªreaching out to the nurse, Jeff¡¯sb mates¡ªanyone who might have seen him. But everyone said the same thing. They had no clue where he went.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1065

    ?Chapter 1065:

    When she called Jeff¡¯s roommate, Hank Walsh, he said, ¡°He told me yesterday he was headed to some experiment or whatever. Didn¡¯te back.¡±

    Ste, starting to panic, spoke quickly. ¡°What experiment? Did he say where?¡±

    ¡°No idea,¡± Hank replied. ¡°He was real cagey about it. I didn¡¯t push.¡±

    Truth was, he wasn¡¯t very close to Jeff¡ªjust a roommate, someone to grab lunch with, nothing deep.

    Ste¡¯s thoughts were racing. She jumped in her car and rushed to campus. She and Professor Taylor checked the security footage from theb and around school, but the only useful bit was a clip showing Jeff getting into a car at the front gate.

    She needed clearance to get the rest of the footage.

    Just as she was about to call the police, her phone buzzed. An anonymous message popped up. ¡°Want to see Jeff? Come alone to Warehouse 7 in the old industrial district. You have one hour. Tell the cops or William Briggs, and you¡¯ll have yourself to me.¡±

    Attached was a photo of Jeff tied to a chair. He looked barely conscious, face scraped up, blood on his cheek.

    Ste¡¯s stomach dropped. Whoever sent that knew her number.

    They also knew she was looking for Jeff. This wasn¡¯t random.

    They were after her¡ªnot Jeff.

    The first name that came to mind was Nina.

    Lately, Nina had been going out of her way to get under Ste¡¯s skin. Aside from her, the only group that might be involved was Erebus.

    But Erebus wouldn¡¯t waste time on a regr college kid like Jeff. So, it had to be Nina.

    Still, why kidnap Jeff? If Nina wanted something, she could¡¯vee after her directly.

    No time to figure it out. Ste had to move¡ªfast.

    She drafted a quick email to William Briggs, set it to send in two hours. In it, she gave a short rundown of what happened and where she was going.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®?????? brings magic to life

    She made it clear that if she hadn¡¯t called him by the time he got the email, he needed to call the cops¡ªimmediately.

    Then Ste grabbed her keys and drove, alone, straight to the old industrial district.

    The air inside Warehouse 7 was thick and heavy, reeking of damp concrete and mildew. The smell clung to everything, like it had been festering there for years.

    About an hourter, Ste shoved open the rusted iron door. Her eyes locked onto Jeff immediately¡ªhe was tied to a chair in the center of the warehouse, duct tape pped across his mouth.

    Two masked men stood on either side of him like silent statues, while Nina lounged on a nearby crate, arms crossed and a cold smirk on her face.

    She pped slowly, mockingly. ¡°Right on time, Ste,¡± Nina said. ¡°Guess he really means something to you, huh?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1066

    ?Chapter 1066:

    Ste did not answer right away. She took in theyout, sizing up the room and the threat, before locking eyes with Nina. ¡°You know this is kidnapping, right?¡± she said coolly. ¡°You¡¯re way out of line.¡±

    Nina hopped off the crate and strolled toward her, shrugging like it was nothing. ¡°Kidnapping? Please. This is nothingpared to what you put me through.¡±

    She had not even let her guys rough Jeff up. He was tied up, sure, but otherwise untouched.

    She stopped just a step from Ste, her eyes gleaming with something sharp and twisted.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s make this interesting,¡± she said, her voice low and dangerous. ¡°You¡¯ve got two options. You end yourself¡ªright here, right now¡ªand I let him go. Or¡­ my guys crush his hands so he¡¯ll never hold a test tube again. Your call.¡±

    Jeff jerked in the chair, struggling against the ropes. His muffled grunts slipped past the tape, his eyes wide and pleading with Ste not to give in.

    Ste did not blink. Her voice stayed steady. ¡°This is between you and me. Let him go, and I¡¯m all yours.¡±

    Ninaughed sharply. ¡°Wow. Look at you, ying the hero.¡± She gave a mock pout. ¡°But why would I do what you want?¡±

    She nodded to one of the masked thugs. He stepped forward and raised a spiked metal rod, holding it just above Jeff¡¯s hand.

    Ste¡¯s heart lurched in her chest. She lunged at the guy, knocking him off bnce. The rod missed Jeff¡ªbut caught her arm. The spikes grazed deep, tearing through her skin. Blood spilled instantly.

    Jeff let out a muffled cry behind the tape, thrashing harder. Panic and guilt filled his eyes as he watched the blood run down her arm.

    Ste gritted her teeth, ignoring the pain. She turned back to Nina, fury in her eyes. ¡°Happy now?¡± she snapped. ¡°Or do you need a body to feel satisfied?¡±

    For the first time, Nina actually looked caught off guard, stunned by her courage.

    And then came the sound¡ªpolice sirens wailing outside, closing in fast.

    Nina¡¯s expression shifted from smug to panicked in a heartbeat. ¡°You brought the cops? This wasn¡¯t part of the agreement!¡± she shouted, pointing at Ste.

    Exclusive content avable at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s

    She had made it clear¡ªno police. But somehow, Ste had pulled it off anyway.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Nina barked at her men, already backing toward the rear exit. Before disappearing into the shadows, Nina shot Ste a venomous re. ¡°You got lucky today,¡± she hissed. ¡°But this isn¡¯t over.¡±

    Momentster, William burst through the door, his eyes instantly locking onto Ste¡ªher arm soaked in blood as she struggled to free Jeff.

    He rushed over, heart pounding. ¡°Ste¡ªstop moving. I¡¯ve got you.¡±

    His voice trembled slightly. He turned to Luca, who had followed him in, instructing him to untie Jeff. Luca hurried over to Jeff while William checked Ste¡¯s arm. ¡°This looks bad.¡±

    The gash was deep and raw¡ªdefinitely not something they could just walk off. If left untreated, she risked a nasty infection, tetanus even.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1067

    ?Chapter 1067:

    Jeff, finally freed, ran straight to Ste¡¯s side, guilt visible on his face. ¡°Ste, I¡¯m so sorry¡­ this is all my fault. You got hurt because of me.¡±

    Ste winced but kept her voice even. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just a scratch.¡±

    William shot Jeff a look, cold and sharp, before turning back to Ste. ¡°No. It¡¯s not fine. You¡¯re going to the hospital. Now.¡±

    The cut wasn¡¯t something she could brush off like that.

    Jeff stepped forward. ¡°I¡¯ll take her,¡± he said, voice firm. ¡°This happened because of me. I should be the one to make sure she¡¯s okay.¡±

    That did it. William¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°She¡¯s my girlfriend,¡± he said through clenched teeth. ¡°Back off.¡±

    Both Ste and Jeff went still, caught off guard.

    Ste¡¯s brows drew together as she looked at William, ready to retort¡ªbut then she caught the cold edge in his eyes.

    Before she could get a word out, he cut her off sharply. ¡°Your arm needs attention. We¡¯re wasting time.¡±

    He stepped forward and reached for her, but she moved just enough to stop him, her gesture firm yet calm. ¡°Jeff will take me.¡±

    Ste¡¯s voice was soft but steady as she caught the flicker of pain in William¡¯s eyes. ¡°You should go after Nina. She can¡¯t have gotten far.¡±

    William didn¡¯t move. He knew Nina¡¯s trail wouldn¡¯t vanish overnight¡ªLuca could easily handle it. He didn¡¯t need to go himself.

    He understood what Ste was doing, pushing him away to create space. Still, he gave a small nod. ¡°Call me if you need anything, okay?¡± he murmured.

    Ste pressed her lips together and said nothing.

    As William watched Jeff gently help her out, something twisted inside him¡ªa mix of frustration, guilt, and helplessness he couldn¡¯t shake.

    He turned to Luca, his tone low but sharp. ¡°I want every trace of Nina¡¯s movement,¡± he said. ¡°Start tracking her right now.¡±

    On the drive to the hospital, Jeff¡¯s hands tightened on the steering wheel as he kept sneaking nces at Ste. Guilt hung heavy in the air, almost choking him.

    ?¦Ál§Ú¦Òv???.c§àm has the newest content

    ¡°Ste, I¡¯m really sorry,¡± he said, his voice cracking. ¡°All this happened because I fell for that stupid scam.¡±

    His words trembled as he went on. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t believed that fake schrship email, none of this would¡¯ve happened.¡±

    Ste blinked, startled. ¡°Fake schrship?¡±

    Jeff nodded, his face hot with embarrassment as he told her how he¡¯d been tricked over the past few days. By the time he finished, his voice had gone quiet, thick with regret.

    ¡°I should¡¯ve known better,¡± he muttered. ¡°It just sounded like hope, you know? I thought I¡¯d finally found a way to pay Mom¡¯s hospital bills.¡±

    Ste¡¯s expression softened. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± she said gently. ¡°I didn¡¯t see Ninaing either. None of us did.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1068

    ?Chapter 1068:

    She had never thought Nina would sink that low¡ªusing Jeff¡¯s desperation to reel him into her scheme.

    After a moment, Jeff spoke again, his voice cautious. ¡°Did you and Mr. Briggs¡­ argue or something? You two seemed kind of tense back there.¡±

    Ste froze. Her eyes drifted toward the window, watching the streetlights blur into streaks of gold.

    She wasn¡¯t angry¡ªjust drained. William¡¯s jealous tone still rang in her ears, sharp and unnecessary.

    Jeff had already been through enough; thest thing he needed was to be caught in the middle.

    But William had let his temper re anyway, tossing out words that stung more than he realized.

    And worst of all, he¡¯d blurted in front of Jeff that Ste was his girlfriend, like her choices didn¡¯t matter.

    They¡¯d ended things long ago, but he still spoke as if the past had a hold on her.

    The city raced by outside, neon lights shing across Ste¡¯s face as she pressed her sore arm against herp. She didn¡¯t speak, didn¡¯t move. She just kept breathing through the ache in her chest.

    Jeff¡¯s gaze lingered on her profile, his throat tightening.

    When she¡¯d burst into the warehouse to save him, something in him shifted. He¡¯d realized what he felt for her went far beyond admiration.

    Seeing her hurt because of him tore him apart¡ªguilt tangled with something raw and unfamiliar.

    Aside from his mother, no one had ever cared enough to put themselves on the line for him.

    He and Ste barely knew each other outside the ssroom, but she hadn¡¯t hesitated.

    She could¡¯ve walked away when things turned dangerous¡ªbut she didn¡¯t. She¡¯d stepped right into the fire for him.

    That thought sent a rush of heat through him, scattering reason like smoke. He swallowed, then said, ¡°Ste, if things with Mr. Briggs aren¡¯t working out, don¡¯t let it drag you down. You¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re amazing, and people see that. I¡ª¡±

    m??r?? ??¦Ñda??es ???? ??a??novels.c??m

    Ste turned to him, her tone calm but final. ¡°Jeff, thank you, but this isn¡¯t the time.¡± Her words were gentle, but they drew a line he didn¡¯t dare cross.

    He fell silent, gripping the wheel tighter, his chest heavy. Still, the thought burned quietly in the back of his mind¡ªmaybe this was his chance.

    If William couldn¡¯t treat her right, maybe he could.

    He¡¯d be patient, better, someone she could lean on.

    Sure, he was just a student now, but someday he wouldn¡¯t be.

    Someday he¡¯d be someone she could count on.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1069

    ?Chapter 1069:

    His eyes drifted to her reflection in the window, and he couldn¡¯t bring himself to look away.

    Later, at the hospital, as a nurse cleaned her wound, Ste¡¯s mind betrayed her again¡ªWilliam¡¯s face slipping back into her thoughts no matter how hard she tried to push it away. Even she couldn¡¯t fathom why thoughts of him kept creeping into her mind at this critical time.

    When the doctor finished wrapping her arm, he suggested she stay overnight for observation.

    Ste forced a faint smile. ¡°Doc, it¡¯s just a scratch. I don¡¯t need to stay overnight, do I?¡±

    The doctor frowned. ¡°If you want that arm infected and gone, be my guest.¡±

    Ste blinked, realizing there was no winning that argument.

    Jeff quickly stepped in, wanting to ease her mind.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about anything,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll handle the paperwork¡ªand I¡¯m staying with you. Please. I need to make this right.¡±

    Ste met his earnest gaze. After a long pause, she sighed softly and nodded. There was no point arguing with him tonight.

    Late at night, Stey on the hospital bed, staring nkly at the ceiling. Sleep felt like a distant dream she couldn¡¯t reach.

    Nina kidnapping Jeff had hit her like a punch to the gut. She had never seen iting. It was now clear¡ªNina hadpletely lost touch with reality. She would stop at nothing if it meant hurting her.

    Ste thought back to the first day they met¡ªNina had walked in with that confident, dazzling air, the kind that drew every eye in the room. Now, that memory felt like something out of another lifetime.

    When Nina¡¯s image faded, William¡¯s face filled her mind instead. She could still see the moment he burst through the warehouse doors, eyes wide with fear and worry. That raw emotion in his gaze¡ªno one could fake that.

    A heavy sigh escaped her. Everything around her felt like one huge, tangled knot she couldn¡¯t undo, and it was slowly wearing her down.

    Her phone buzzed, lighting up the dark room. It was a message from William.

    L¨»t?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??l??ov?ls.????m

    ¡°Nina¡¯s been found. How are you? Does your wound still hurt? What did the doctor say?¡±

    As her eyes traced the words, warmth crept into her chest before she could stop it.

    After a pause, she typed back, ¡°The wound doesn¡¯t hurt. The doctor says I need to stay overnight for observation. Thank you for getting there in time today.¡±

    She had told him two hours, but he¡¯d shown up in an hour and a half.

    She had no idea how he¡¯d managed to track her down so fast, but she was grateful. Without him, she didn¡¯t even want to imagine what could have happened to her and Jeff.

    His reply came almost instantly. ¡°I¡¯lle pick you up from the hospital tomorrow morning.¡±

    This time, she didn¡¯t argue. ¡°Okay,¡± she wrote simply.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1070

    Chapter 1070:

    Setting her phone aside, she drew in a deep breath and let it out slowly, feeling a little lighter than before.

    By dawn, soft sunlight spilled through the curtains, washing the room in gold. Ste blinked against the brightness, shielding her face as she sat up.

    Before she could swing her legs off the bed, the door creaked open. William stepped in, looking tired but steady.

    ¡°Stel, I¡¯m here to take you home.¡±

    His voice, deep and calm as ever, had a way of easing her. She was about to answer when Jeff walked in, bncing a bag of breakfast.

    He froze at the sight of William, surprise shing across his face before he quickly recovered. ¡°Ste, this is breakfast. I brought it for you.¡±

    The vegetable congee was light and warm, easy on Ste¡¯s stomach.

    When William saw it, his brow tightened for a moment before he quickly covered it with a calm expression.

    Ste got up from the bed and smiled. ¡°Thanks, Jeff. I¡¯m being discharged today, so you can have the breakfast instead. Do you need a ride back to campus?¡±

    Jeff¡¯s eyes flicked toward William standing beside her, and suddenly the breakfast in his hands felt awkward, like it didn¡¯t belong to him.

    He quickly pushed the feeling aside and shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll head back on my own. Take care, Ste. Call me if you need anything.¡±

    As he watched William steady her by the arm, leading her out of the room, Jeff¡¯s hand curled slowly into a fist. Why did they seem so at ease with each other again?

    Was she giving William another chance because she still had feelings for him?

    His eyes followed them until they disappeared through the doorway. Then, with a nk look, he dropped the congee into the trash.

    If she didn¡¯t want it, he didn¡¯t either.

    Ste had to change the dressing on her injured arm regrly, which made her research work a real hassle.

    By noon, Sandra and the others had gone out for lunch. Ste stayed behind, awkwardly trying to change her bandages with one hand for the third time. Then came a soft knock on theb door.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is where dreams unfold

    Without looking up, she said, still fumbling with the bandage, ¡°Come in.¡±

    Jeff stepped inside, holding a small paper bag.

    ¡°Ste, I heard you¡¯re having trouble changing your bandages,¡± he said, ¡°so I got you some medical tape and dressings that are easier to handle.¡±

    Surprised, Ste looked up. Jeff stood by the door, concern all over his face. The sunlight behind him cast a warm glow around his shoulders, making him look almost¡­

    Unreal for a moment. Her eyes widened a little as she watched him walk closer. ¡°How did you know I¡­¡±

    She stopped halfway. She¡¯d been at the research institute these past few days. Jeff was still back at school. How could he have possibly known?

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Have a great great weekend dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (?O?=)? ?

    .

 Chapter 1071

    ?Chapter 1071:

    Jeff walked in and set a paper bag on the table. His gaze lingered on the bloodstained gauze wrapped around Ste¡¯s forearm, a frown creasing his brow. ¡°Ste,¡± he said gently, ¡°let me take care of that. The bandage is loose. If you leave it like that, it could get infected.¡±

    Ste¡¯s first instinct was to brush him off, but after ncing at her clumsy attempt at changing the bandages, she gave in with a small nod. ¡°Thanks. I¡¯d appreciate that.¡±

    To her surprise, Jeff¡¯s hands were incredibly gentle. He carefully unwrapped the old gauze, cleaned the wound as if he had done it a hundred times before, applied ointment, and pulled out fresh bandages and tape from his bag to rewrap it.

    It was all done quickly and smoothly, taking barely five minutes. Curious, Ste tilted her head. ¡°You¡¯ve got some serious skills. Where did you learn to do all this?¡±

    Jeff kept his focus on securing the bandage properly. ¡°My mom¡¯s been sick on and off for years. I¡¯ve been the one taking care of her wounds.¡±

    The words hit Ste harder than she expected. She realized her question had been careless¡ªhe had told her about his mother a long time ago.

    She looked down, a little embarrassed. ¡°Sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to bring that up.¡±

    Jeff gave her a soft, reassuring smile. ¡°It¡¯s really okay. You already knew about her. I didn¡¯t take it the wrong way.¡±

    Once he was done, Jeff didn¡¯t rush off. Instead, he pulled out a stack of papers and slid one in front of her. ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve got some questions about mytest research. Mind helping me out?¡± He looked a little shy about it, as if he felt bad bothering her while she was hurt.

    But Ste didn¡¯t mind at all. She walked him through it patiently, exining everything he needed.

    Before they knew it, an hour had flown by.

    Realizing he had eaten into her lunch break and still had more questions, Jeff stood up quickly. ¡°Sorry, Ste. I didn¡¯t mean to take up your whole break. I¡¯lle back tomorrow. I won¡¯t bother you again today.¡±

    From that day on, Jeff started showing up more often¡ªalmost every day, actually. At first, it was all academic: questions about his paper and research discussions.

    But little by little, their conversations grew more casual, more personal.

    Uncover your next adventure at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    People around the research institute began to notice. Sandra, who was close to Ste, had grown used to seeing Jeff around and understood that he was merely a student Ste was assisting.

    But not everyone knew the full story. Before long, the rumor mill kicked in. People started whispering that Ste might have found herself a new love interest¡ªand a younger man, no less.

    The gossip spread like wildfire.

    One afternoon, William was in Paul¡¯s office, sipping tea, when Paul cautiously brought it up.

    ¡°That guy who¡¯s been visiting Ste a lottely¡ªhe¡¯s her junior, right?¡± Paul asked, trying to sound casual while clearly treading carefully. ¡°They¡¯re not, uh¡­ involved, are they?¡±

    William¡¯s expression tightened at the question. He lifted his teacup, keeping his tone light but unmistakably irritated. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1072

    ?Chapter 1072:

    Paul immediately caught on. William knew exactly what he meant and was simply pretending otherwise. He gave a small shrug and tried to change the subject. ¡°Oh, nothing. Just that he¡¯s supposed to be really smart. Talented kid. Bright future.¡±

    But William steered the conversation right back. ¡°He and Ste don¡¯t have any other rtionship.¡±

    Paul blinked, momentarily caught off guard, then nodded quickly. ¡°Right, right. They don¡¯t seem like¡­ you know. Nothing going on there.¡±

    Then, without warning, William turned to him, his voice sharp and cold. ¡°Who said there was something?¡±

    Paul stiffened, heat creeping up the back of his neck. ¡°Oh¡ªjust rumors going around the institute. You know how it is. People love to talk. It¡¯s just noise. Nothing serious.¡±

    Trying to smooth things over, he poured William another cup of tea.

    William raised an eyebrow, his voice low. ¡°Who said I cared?¡±

    Right. Of course not. Not a hint of jealousy there.

    Paul gave up then. There was no point in poking the bear. Some things were better left alone.

    One afternoon, while helping Ste sort through experimental data, Jeff asked offhandedly, ¡°Ste, what do you usually do on weekends?¡±

    Ste stopped typing mid-sentence, her fingers hovering above the keys. ¡°Most of the time, I¡¯m either buried in research at home or stuck at the office.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t a student anymore. Life had already weighed her down with too many responsibilities.

    Jeff blinked in surprise. ¡°You don¡¯t go shopping? Or watch movies? I thought girls liked that kind of thing.¡±

    He had noticed that most of the girls in his ss spent their weekends hanging out at the mall.

    A quietugh escaped Ste. ¡°Researchers barely get time to breathe. Finding a free day feels impossible, especially when I¡¯m managing apany on top of it.¡±

    For her, a full day spent doing nothing at home was a luxury she rarely enjoyed.

    Jeff nodded, mulling it over. After a moment, he asked, ¡°Then what do you do when you actually get a break?¡±

    The question caught her off guard. Ste didn¡¯t even know how to answer at first.

    Uncover your next adventure at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    ¡°Maybe I just stay home and rx,¡± she said.

    Even as she spoke, she couldn¡¯t help thinking how in that sounded.

    After that easygoing conversation, Ste and Jeff found themselves chatting like that more and more often. Jeff seemed genuinely interested in Ste¡ªher routines, her preferences¡ªbut he always kept things light and respectful, never pushing beyond what wasfortable.

    A week passed, and Ste¡¯s arm had almost fully healed, though she still avoided lifting anything too heavy.

    That afternoon, she needed to send an important batch of samples to anotherb building. Sandra and the rest of the team were away on a field study, leaving her behind to recover.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1073

    ?Chapter 1073:

    She was still figuring out how to manage the delivery when Jeff appeared as if on cue. Without hesitation, he reached out and took the box from her. ¡°I¡¯ll handle this, Ste.¡±

    They walked together beneath the soft sunlight filtering through the trees. The shadows of branches danced across the walkway as a few researchers passed by, giving the pair knowing looks but saying nothing.

    Catching those silent nces, Ste¡¯s brows knitted slightly. She began to wonder if she had been spending a little too much time with Jefftely, enough for people to start whispering. Before she could dwell on it, Jeff broke the silence, his tone unusually unsure. ¡°Ste, mind if I ask you something a bit personal?¡±

    Ste shot him a nce. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    A faint blush crept across Jeff¡¯s face as he lowered his voice. ¡°If a guy likes a girl but isn¡¯t sure if she feels the same, what¡¯s he supposed to do?¡±

    Ste responded, ¡°So, you¡¯ve got someone in mind, huh? Well, that depends on the situation.¡±

    She remembered him once telling William that he wasn¡¯t interested in anyone. Still, college had a way of stirring new emotions, so she wasn¡¯t too surprised if that had changed.

    Jeff gave a small nod, his voice hesitant but sincere. ¡°I just don¡¯t know what she thinks about me. We talk a lot, we run into each other all the time at school, but I get the feeling she only sees me as a friend.¡±

    At that, all of Ste¡¯s unease dissolved. It dawned on her that his sudden friendliness wasn¡¯t anything to worry about. Jeff was simply asking for advice about someone he liked.

    Her earlier caution now felt unnecessary, even a little foolish. Given their age gap, Ste doubted Jeff could ever see her that way.

    Her tone softened as a smile tugged at her lips. ¡°Every girl has her own rhythm. There¡¯s no one-size-fits-all answer. But if you really like her, just be upfront about it. Say what you feel when the time is right.¡±

    Jeff nodded, looking thoughtful, then asked, ¡°Then what kind of dates do girls usually enjoy?¡±

    That made Steugh. ¡°So now I¡¯m your dating coach?¡±

    Jeff rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly. ¡°You¡¯re the smartest woman I know, and honestly, my only female friend. Who else would I ask?¡±

    Get thetest updates on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s

    His words made Ste chuckle again. After a brief pause, she said, ¡°Keep it simple for the first one. Maybe an art exhibit or a quiet coffee shop. Nothing shy. Just enough space to talk.¡± She had learned that diving in too fast could scare people off before things even began.

    ¡°What about presents?¡± Jeff pressed. ¡°What do girls like?¡± He leaned forward, clearly invested in her answer.

    Drawing from what she had learned over the years, Ste replied, ¡°Big, shy gifts can make things awkward. Keep it simple. Something personal, something that shows you¡¯ve been paying attention. That goes a long way.¡±

    As their conversation flowed, they arrived at the otherb.

    Once the samples were handed over, Jeff turned to her with a hopeful grin. ¡°It¡¯s nearly dinner. Let me treat you to something good. Consider it a thank-you for the love advice¡ªand, uh, I might have a few more questions like that.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1074

    ?Chapter 1074:

    He sounded exactly like a young man dipping his toes into romance, brimming with curiosity.

    If Jeff had been just another guy, Ste probably would have turned him down without a second thought. But when she met his earnest gaze and remembered his words about her being his only female friend, saying no suddenly felt unnecessary. So she agreed with a small nod.

    At a quiet little diner near the institute, Jeff pulled out a chair for her and even suggested dishes he thought Ste would enjoy. To Ste, it all looked like Jeff rehearsing how to treat the girl he actually liked, so she decided to y along and offer a few pointers.

    Jeff lifted the menu, tilting his head toward her. ¡°Is this good? Not too in, right?¡±

    Ste gave an approving smile. ¡°It¡¯s perfect. Girls notice when a guy pays attention to details like that.¡±

    At her words, a faint, pleased smile tugged at Jeff¡¯s lips.

    While they ate, Jeff spoke in an easy, curious tone. ¡°I bet you were pretty popr in college, huh? Any interesting dating stories?¡±

    Ste paused, sifting through her memories. Other than Marc, there hadn¡¯t been anyone she had shared that kind of closeness with. And Marc¡ªwell, that part of her life felt like a distant chapter, one that had already blurred around the edges.

    ¡°I mostly buried myself in research back then,¡± Ste said with a faint smile. ¡°Not much of a love life to talk about.¡± She made sure to steer clear of mentioning Marc.

    Then Jeff asked casually, ¡°What about now? How did you and Mr. Briggs meet?¡±

    At William¡¯s name, Ste¡¯s expression stiffened for a heartbeat before she smoothed it over.

    ¡°From work. He was my boss at the time, and he still is now.¡± Ste quietly noted that William had always been her direct superior. Unlike everyone else at the institute, she had never addressed him by his academic title.

    Sensing the subtle tension in her tone, Jeff smoothly redirected the conversation toward himself.

    ¡°The girl I like¡­ she kind of reminds me of you. She¡¯s really independent and confident. I just don¡¯t know how to get closer to her.¡±

    Missing the hint behind Jeff¡¯s words, Ste gave it some thought before answering. ¡°Women like that appreciate respect more than pampering. Help her when she needs it, but don¡¯t try to make choices for her.¡±

    Jeff listened carefully, a quiet smile ying on his lips, as if he already understood more than he let on.

    Keep reading at .c¡ðm

    They had talked about plenty by then, so the rest of the meal passed in silence as they focused on their food. Jeff didn¡¯t ask any more questions.

    When dinner ended, Jeff walked Ste back toward the research institute.

    The sunset painted the path in warm gold, their shadows stretching long and close together on the pavement¡ªclose enough that, from afar, they might have looked like a couple. At the entrance, Jeff met her eyes with quiet sincerity. ¡°Thanks for the advice today, Ste. It really helped me out.¡±

    Ste smiled and gave his shoulder an encouraging pat. ¡°Good luck with your crush, Jeff. Just remember, you can¡¯t make someone love you. If she doesn¡¯t feel the same, you have to learn to move on.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1075

    ?Chapter 1075:

    Ste didn¡¯t want Jeff to fall into the same trap Marc once had, consumed by one-sided love until it hardened into bitterness. She understood that love was never a trivial matter. It had the power to lift a person higher than they had ever been¡ªor break them beyond repair.

    Jeff¡¯s gaze lingered on her, steady and earnest. ¡°I¡¯ll remember that. But I still think if someone¡¯s truly sincere, they can make anything happen.¡±

    Ste gave a quiet nod before turning toward the institute doors.

    She had no idea that, just behind her, Jeff¡¯s smile had slipped away. A quiet seriousness settled in his eyes, thoughtful and unreadable.

    Back in theb, Ste stood by the window, watching the sun dip below the horizon, her chest heavy with tangled emotions.

    Jeff¡¯s question about William had reopened something she had pushed aside for too long¡ªthe tangle of emotions tied to a rtionship that had never quite found its footing.

    As she reflected on the advice she had given Jeff, it dawned on her that the same words applied just as well to her own situation with William.

    Wasn¡¯t it time for her and William to finally decide what they truly meant to each other?

    Ste¡¯s phone buzzed. A message from William popped up on the screen: ¡°Free tonight? Need to talk in person.¡± She stared at it for a long moment, not typing anything back. Outside, the sun had fully set. City lights shimmered beyond her window, soft and scattered, mirroring her thoughts.

    After a pause, she typed a single word: ¡°Okay.¡±

    She didn¡¯t agree to dinner. She had already eaten with Jeff. Instead, she chose a quiet caf¨¦ and arrived early to wait.

    William showed up right on time. He paused at the entrance when he spotted her already seated. Something flickered across his face¡ªsurprise first, then a hint of regret, as if he were chastising himself for not arriving sooner. ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte,¡± he said softly as he took the seat across from her.

    Ste shook her head. ¡°I was early.¡±

    For a few seconds, he simply looked at her, his eyes searching, as if trying to grasp something she wasn¡¯t saying. Then, finally, he asked, ¡°You¡¯ve been spending a lot of time with Jefftely. He¡¯s at the research institute almost every day, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    Ste had expected this. Jeff wasn¡¯t exactly discreet, and everyone at theb had noticed how often he showed up. ¡°Hees for academic consultations. The professor asked me to help him. I¡¯ve told you that before.¡±

    Latest updates on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Her tone carried a quiet edge, that familiar irritation that surfaced whenever she had to exin herself again. She could understand others doubting her¡ªbut William?

    William leaned back slightly, his voice low. ¡°Academic consultations, huh? I¡¯m sure he talks about more than just research. Stel, I know guys like him.¡± He was a man himself, and he knew how men could be.

    The few times he had crossed paths with Jeff, he had caught the subtle challenge in the young man¡¯s eyes¡ªhidden behind polite smiles, but unmistakably there.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1076

    ?Chapter 1076:

    He wasn¡¯t jealous for the sake of it. He simply knew what Jeff was after. But how was he supposed to say that without sounding petty?

    Ste let out a soft sigh. ¡°So, you came all the way here just to tell me Jeff¡¯s intentions aren¡¯t pure?¡±

    William pressed his lips together and shook his head.

    ¡°Then what is it?¡± she asked.

    He opened his mouth to speak, but the waiter appeared just then, setting atte down in front of him.

    Once the waiter left, William finally said, ¡°Nina¡¯s escaped.¡±

    Ste froze. ¡°Escaped?¡±

    That didn¡¯t sound possible. No one had ever slipped from William¡¯s grip. Nina was the first.

    William¡¯s jaw tightened. Clearly, this had blindsided him as well. ¡°She nted someone among my men. They broke her out not long after she was captured.¡±

    Ste frowned. ¡°How could Nina nt someone in your team?¡± Nina had only just returned to the country.

    He nced at her, already knowing what she was thinking. ¡°It was Amon.¡±

    That name made the picture clearer.

    Amon had vanished abroad for years without a trace. No one knew whether Erebus had taken him back or if he had gone into hiding.

    If William¡¯s team had unknowingly included Amon¡¯s people, then Nina¡¯s escape suddenly made sense.

    Still.

    ¡°When did Amon and Nina start working together?¡± she asked quietly. How had they crossed paths?

    ¡°Not sure,¡± William said. ¡°Amon¡¯s only been back for a short time. My guess is they met recently.¡±

    It figured. They shared amon target¡ªher and William. Teaming up to reach their separate goals wasn¡¯t much of a stretch.

    Ste¡¯s brows drew together as she thought it through. ¡°Nina probably won¡¯t leave the country right away,¡± she said.

    That much she was certain of. Nina still belonged to the Carter family, and no matter how much she trusted Amon, she wouldn¡¯t dare defy her grandfather or her brother.

    Latest updates on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Besides, Amon couldn¡¯t be her shield forever. Eventually, she would have to rely on the Carters again.

    William gave a short nod in silent agreement.

    ¡°She¡¯ll go back to the Carters. Maybe not the mansion, but she¡¯ll return to her own ce.¡±

    The Carter family¡¯s business had shifted back home ever since Karson found Ste. They had stayed put for a while, with Norene¡¯s family following suit, trying to remain in Karson¡¯s good graces.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1077

    ?Chapter 1077:

    So yes, Nina wouldn¡¯t go abroad. Her old resistance to leaving the country now mirrored her reluctance to stay here. The only difference was the setting. Everything else holding her back hadn¡¯t changed one bit.

    Ste sat quietly for a moment, lost in thought, before finally saying, ¡°I¡¯ll visit Daniel¡¯s house in a few days.¡± Her uncle.

    William didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Ste lifted her eyes to meet his, calm and unflinching. ¡°And what identity would you be using to go with me?¡±

    The questionnded like a quiet reminder. They weren¡¯t together anymore, and showing up beside her as if nothing had changed wasn¡¯t the right thing to do.

    William fell silent at her words, though concern lingered in his eyes. He knew Daniel was never an easy man to deal with, and the thought of Ste going alone unsettled him. He worried she might run into trouble if things turned hostile.

    Ste, however, had faith in herself. She didn¡¯t believe Daniel could intimidate her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go by myself tomorrow. If anything happens, I¡¯ll message you.¡±

    He could get there quickly if needed, and she knew that.

    Seeing the unwavering determination in her expression, William didn¡¯t press the matter further. He simply nodded in agreement. Daniel and Norene had always indulged Nina. With her sudden disappearance this time, it was almost certain she had gone straight to them.

    Daniel¡¯s mansion stood in the city¡¯s upscale northern district, a stark contrast to the traditional elegance of Karson¡¯s Carter Mansion. Every detail of the ce exuded opulence.

    The next day, Ste stood before the mansion¡¯s grand entrance and pressed the doorbell. Footsteps echoed faintly from inside, yet the door remained closed.

    She wasn¡¯t in a rush. Standing tall, she waited with a faint, knowing smile.

    She was well aware that someone from the Carter family was watching her through the peephole, perhaps forgetting that a shadow always betrayed whoever stood behind it.

    A minuteter, the door finally opened. Norene appeared with a stiff smile. ¡°Ste, what brings you here today? Please,e in.¡±

    Ste nodded politely and stepped into the elegantly decorated living room.

    Daniel sat on a leather sofa, leisurely sipping his tea. When he noticed her, he merely lifted his eyelids and said tly, ¡°Have a seat.¡±

    He maintained the air of amanding elder, pretending ignorance of her reason foring.

    Ste had expected nothing less. She sat down with quietposure and went straight to the point. ¡°Uncle, Aunt, I¡¯m here today about Nina.¡±

    Daniel set down his teacup, feigning surprise. ¡°Nina? What about her? Isn¡¯t she abroad, taking a short break?¡±

    Abroad?

    Ste almostughed. What a flimsy excuse.

    Keeping her tone steady, she met his gaze. ¡°She¡¯s wanted for kidnapping and intentional assault. Are you truly unaware, Uncle?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1078

    ?Chapter 1078:

    ¡°That¡¯s absurd!¡± Norene shot to her feet, visibly agitated. ¡°Our Nina would never do such a thing! Ste, she¡¯s your cousin¡ªthere must be some misunderstanding!¡±

    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± Ste pulled a folder from her bag and ced it neatly on the coffee table. ¡°Inside are witness statements and crime scene photos. Would you like me to go over them?¡±AdChoicesADVERTISING

    She despised people who pretended ignorance, especially now. The more Norene and Daniel tried to act clueless, the more farcical it seemed.

    Daniel¡¯s expression flickered but quickly regained its calm. ¡°Ste, there¡¯s no need for family matters to turn ugly. Nina is young and impulsive. If she offended you, I¡¯ll apologize on her behalf.¡±

    Ste arched a brow. ¡°She¡¯s only two years younger than me and fully responsible under thew. Kidnapping and assault aren¡¯t things that can be excused as childish mistakes.¡± Anyone over sixteen was ountable for their actions, and Nina was already in her twenties. Ste didn¡¯t think she needed to remind them of that.

    Norene¡¯s expression soured, clearly not expecting Ste to be so unyielding.

    ¡°Ste, must you take this so far? She¡¯s your sister! Are you really set on destroying her? You¡¯re fine, aren¡¯t you? Those incidents didn¡¯t even leave a mark!¡±

    Ste¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°I gave her more chances than she deserved. She¡¯s the one who crossed every line.¡±

    Her gaze swept over them, her tone dropping into icy calm. ¡°Do you really not know what she¡¯s done before? Would you like me to remind you? I¡¯ve documented everything.¡±

    Seeing that she wouldn¡¯t be swayed, Daniel drew a deep breath and tried a gentler approach. ¡°Ste, I know you¡¯re still upset about Nina¡¯s mischievous behavior, but families have their differences. You¡¯ve only been back with the Carter family for a short time. We¡¯ll be together for years toe. Why not let this go while you can?

    Ste was so angry that she almost wanted tough at their tant distortion of the truth.

    ¡°You call kidnapping and premeditated assault ¡®mischievous behavior,¡¯ Uncle? Then what would you consider serious¡ªactual murder?¡±

    Norene¡¯s eyes flickered with hurt, as though Ste¡¯s words had pierced her heart. ¡°How can you say that? Nina was just confused! Her heart isn¡¯t bad. She would never truly want you dead¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to know what her nature is. Actions have consequences,¡± Ste cut in coldly, her gaze icy. ¡°She nned a student¡¯s abduction. You¡¯re educated people. You understand the legal implications.¡±

    Your next story starts here g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    Her voice sharpened as she continued. ¡°Aunt, raising a daughter who knowingly breaks thew and still refuses to admit it¡ªdon¡¯t you think that¡¯s a joke?¡±

    Her words struck deep, leaving Norene pale and trembling, unable to speak.

    Of course, Norene knew how dangerous Nina¡¯s actions had been. She had tried to stop her, but Nina had been like someone possessed, utterly fixated on hurting Ste. And as a mother, how could she possibly turn her back on her own child?

    Daniel suddenly set his teacup down with a sharp clink. ¡°Ste, watch your words. This is my home, and no matter what, I¡¯m still your elder!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1079

    ?Chapter 1079:

    Unfazed, Ste met his angry re head-on. ¡°Uncle, I came here for one reason¡ªto ask where Nina is. Just tell me, and I¡¯ll leave without interrupting your tea time.¡±

    His daughter was teetering on the edge of bing a murderer, yet he could still sip his tea as if nothing had happened¡ªan ability only a rare few possessed.

    At that thought, a faint, sarcastic smile curved Ste¡¯s lips.

    The living room sank into heavy silence. Daniel and Norene exchanged a nce before Norene gave a small shake of her head.

    Atst, Daniel spoke. ¡°We don¡¯t know. It¡¯s been a while since Ninast contacted us.¡±

    Ste nodded, seeing that pressing further would be pointless. They were clearly determined to protect Nina.

    She rose from her seat. ¡°Alright, since that¡¯s how it is, I won¡¯t insist. But I hope Nina stays hidden for good and never crosses my path again. If she dares to harm me¡ªor anyone close to me¡ª¡±

    Her eyes darkened, her voice turning cold. ¡°Then don¡¯t me me for sending her where she belongs. Family or not.¡±

    With that, she turned on her heel and walked out, not sparing the couple another look. Their faces had already gone pale.

    Moments after Ste left, a door upstairs creaked open. Nina stepped out and rushed straight into Norene¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Mom, you heard her! She won¡¯t let me go. If she sees me again, she¡¯ll send me to jail. I don¡¯t want to go to jail!¡±

    Norene held her, gently patting her back. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, dear. We¡¯re here for you.¡±

    Daniel¡¯s expression darkened as he stared at the untouched teapot. ¡°Nina, you¡¯ve gone too far this time. How could you even think of kidnapping?¡±

    He might not have liked Ste, but he would never stoop to such means to deal with her.

    Tears streaking down her face, Nina snapped, ¡°Ste stole everything from me! I had no choice! If she hadn¡¯t taken what was mine, I wouldn¡¯t have needed to get rid of her!¡±

    In her mind, Ste was the root of it all, the cause of every loss and humiliation.

    Norene sighed, resignation softening her tone. ¡°Silly girl, whypare yourself to her? You¡¯re the Carter family¡¯s true heiress. She was only acknowledged halfway. In grace, in poise, she¡¯ll never measure up.¡±

    Find exclusive updates g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls

    That whole ¡°ugly duckling turns into a swan¡± story? Nonsense. Nina should have lived her own life, but somehow, she kept chasing after Ste¡¯s shadow.

    A bitter smile crossed Nina¡¯s face. ¡°In Grandpa¡¯s eyes, I don¡¯t hold a candle to her. What kind of rightful heir does that make me?¡±

    Daniel looked at her gravely, his voice firm. ¡°Nina, listen to me. Let it go. Ste isn¡¯t the same woman she used to be. She has Karson¡¯s backing and William¡¯s protection. You can¡¯t win this fight.¡±

    Nina¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Even you think she¡¯s better than me?¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t about who¡¯s better!¡± For once, Daniel raised his voice. ¡°This is the point of no return. Keep going down this road, and no one will be able to save you.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1080

    ?Chapter 1080:

    He had seen that look in Ste¡¯s eyes earlier, the kind that promised consequences. If Nina provoked her again, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to send her to prison. And if that happened, it would be far toote.

    The daughter he had raised all these years was standing on the brink of destroying everything with her own hands.

    Nina¡¯s breath hitched as she hid her face, her shoulders shaking with quiet sobs.

    Norene¡¯s heart ached as she stepped in to ease the tension, her voice soft yet firm. ¡°Alright, alright. Nina knows she messed up. She won¡¯t stir up trouble again. There¡¯s no need toe down so hard on her. She¡¯s just a young girl.¡±

    Daniel hadn¡¯t defended Nina earlier in front of Ste, and Norene felt a pang of resentment. He had remained calm with Ste, yet now he scolded his own daughter. She reached out, gently smoothing Nina¡¯s disheveled hair. ¡°Nina, your dad is right. You need to stop targeting Ste.¡±

    They had underestimated Ste before, and it had cost Nina dearly. Fighting her head-on clearly wasn¡¯t working. It would be wiser to find another way. Continuing to sh with Ste was an ill-advised decision.

    Nina pouted, staring at the floor without saying a word.

    Late that night, Nina¡¯s phone buzzed with an anonymous message. ¡°Want to teach Ste a permanent lesson?¡± The tone reeked of Erebus, the notorious underworld group. No one else would reach out like this.

    Excitement flickered in Nina¡¯s chest. They hadn¡¯t cut her off. She typed back quickly. ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡±

    In the days that followed, Nina carried out Erebus¡¯s instructions, devising a new scheme. They set their sights on the international academic forum where Ste was scheduled to appear, plotting an ¡°ident¡± to take her down.

    At the previous forum, Nina had only intended to steal Ste¡¯s research data using a USB drive, which Ste never even brought back to the research institute.

    This time, however, things were different.

    Ste had crossed a line by threatening Nina¡¯s parents in their own home. There would be no more restraint.

    Nina hired a skilled team, luring them in with the promise of a hefty payout.

    Her voice was ice-cold as she stated her demand. ¡°I want Ste dead.¡±

    The method didn¡¯t matter¡ªassassination, ambush, anything¡ªas long as Ste¡¯s bodyy lifeless at her feet. That was the goal.

    Find exclusive updates g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls

    She offered ten million dors to whoever could deliver, draining her savings and even mortgaging the value of her properties.

    Meanwhile, Ste was ready.

    In a private room on the second floor of a quiet caf¨¦, she studied the woman standing before her, arms crossed. ncing at Sharon beside her, she asked, ¡°What do you think of her?¡±

    Sharon looked the woman up and down, then turned to Ste. ¡°She¡¯s a bit too heavy, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t respond right away. She nodded at the woman. ¡°You can go. I¡¯ll send the results to your phone.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1081

    ?Chapter 1081:

    The woman¡¯s desperate gaze lingered on Ste, as if she wanted to plead. But when she noticed Ste¡¯s attention shift away, she lowered her head and hurried out.

    Once they were alone, Ste leaned back in her chair. ¡°She¡¯s the closest match we¡¯ve found so far.¡±

    She had been searching for a stand-in, knowing the Carter family would never turn Nina over. Nina was scheming again, and Ste was tired of ying defense. A stand-in was her best option.

    Sharon rubbed the bridge of her nose, frowning. ¡°She¡¯s clearly heavier than you.¡±

    The difference was obvious. Anyone could see it.

    Ste¡¯s jaw tightened. Weight was a problem.

    ¡°Sharon, I¡¯m running out of time,¡± Ste said, her voice tight with urgency. ¡°Nina could make her move at any second. The forum is in ten days, and I¡¯m certain she¡¯ll try something then. We¡¯ve been at this for days, and hardly anyone is showing up for interviews now.¡±

    Sharon leaned forward, unfazed. ¡°Then sweeten the deal. Someone¡¯s bound to bite.¡±

    Money spoke.

    Ste shook her head, letting out a heavy breath. ¡°It¡¯s not just about money. Finding even one person who vaguely looks like me out of ten is already a win. This approach is too slow.¡±

    Unable to think of another solution, Ste stood and said she needed to go to the restroom.

    As she stepped into the hallway, she nearly bumped into the woman from earlier, who was still lingering by the door.

    The woman was clearly waiting for Ste toe out.

    The woman rushed forward and grabbed her arm the moment she saw her. ¡°I can lose weight, Miss. Just give me a week. I promise I¡¯ll get down to your weight. You have to trust me. I really, really need this money!¡±

    Ste hadn¡¯t expected the woman¡¯s eyes to burn with that kind of determination. For a moment, she was caught off guard, her heartbeat skipping slightly.

    ¡°Do you understand what this job means?¡± she asked quietly. ¡°You could lose your life doing it.¡±

    ying someone¡¯s double was no game.

    Fresh chapters live g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í????s

    But the woman nodded without hesitation, her gaze steady. ¡°Yes. And I¡¯m not afraid.¡±

    Maybe it was that conviction, or something in the way she said it, that moved Ste. After a long pause, she finally said, ¡°Five days. I¡¯ll give you five days. If you can get down to one hundred and ten pounds by then, I¡¯ll take you. If not, I¡¯ll find someone else.¡±

    The woman¡¯s face lit up instantly. ¡°Okay! I can do it. I promise I won¡¯t let you down!¡±

    She gave Ste a grateful nod, as if Ste had handed her a miracle.

    Something in Ste¡¯s chest softened. She pulled out a card and slid it across the table. ¡°Call me when you hit the target. And don¡¯t tell anyone about this, not even your friends or family. If word gets out, you won¡¯t get a single dime. Understand?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1082

    ?Chapter 1082:

    The woman nodded again and left the caf¨¦ with a spring in her step, almost skipping.

    Watching her disappear through the ss door, Ste felt an odd tightness rise in her throat.

    She went to the restroom to gather herself, then returned to the private room where Sharon was waiting.

    ¡°Stay a little longer,¡± Sharon said. ¡°Someone else just messaged. They cane in thirty minutes.¡±

    Ste shook her head. ¡°No need. I¡¯ve already made my choice.¡±

    Sharon blinked. ¡°Who?¡±

    Hadn¡¯t Ste just gone to the restroom? How could she have found someone in that short time?

    Ste zipped up her bag, not bothering to look up. ¡°The woman who just left.¡±

    ¡°What? But¡ª¡± Sharon frowned.

    ¡°She said she could drop to one hundred and ten pounds in five days,¡± Ste cut in.

    Sharon didn¡¯t believe it. Losing fifteen pounds in five days was almost impossible. Even Ste wasn¡¯t sure it could be done. That was exactly why she had given her five days. The forum was in ten.

    If the woman didn¡¯te through, Ste would still have five more days to find a backup.

    Five dayster, Ste¡¯s phone rang. It was the woman. They met again at the same quiet caf¨¦, tucked away from the city¡¯s noise. When Ste and Sharon saw her, they both froze. She had done it. She was now Ste¡¯s exact weight, her hair cut and styled just like hers. From behind, they looked almost identical.

    ¡°Wow,¡± Sharon whispered. ¡°With her head down, no one could tell the difference.¡±

    Their faces weren¡¯t identical. Ste¡¯s eyes carried a cool, distant edge, while the woman¡¯s were bright and unguarded, the kind seen in someone who hadn¡¯t yet been broken by the world. Their overall aura was different too, but that could be fixed with training and time.

    For the next five days, Ste taught her everything¡ªhow to walk, how to sit, how to turn her head, even how to breathe. If they were going to do this, it had to be perfect.

    The woman was sharp. She took leave from university and threw herselfpletely into the role.

    L?t??t ?h¦Ápt?rs ??n g??l??ov?l??.????m

    One afternoon, William dropped by Neb to see Ste. He spotted her from behind, her familiar silhouette standing by the window. Without thinking, he started toward her.

    But just before he reached out, something stopped him. He hesitated, then his voice came out low and cold. ¡°Where¡¯s Ste?¡±

    The woman froze. Slowly, she turned around, disappointment shing in her eyes. ¡°Y-you could tell I wasn¡¯t Ms. Russell? Just from my back?¡± Her voice trembled. Had all her training been for nothing?

    Before William could answer, Ste stepped out from the adjoining room. ¡°You can go,¡± she said gently. ¡°Don¡¯t be upset. It¡¯s normal that he noticed.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1083

    ?Chapter 1083:

    The woman blinked, ncing once more at William. His sharp, unreadable gaze made her flinch, and she quickly lowered her head before hurrying out.

    When the door closed, Ste turned to William. ¡°How did you recognize her?¡±

    William¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He already knew what she was doing. ¡°Intuition,¡± he said simply.

    Then, after a pause, he added, ¡°But she¡¯s good enough to fool anyone else.¡± He was genuinely impressed that Ste had found someone so simr to herself.

    A faint smile touched Ste¡¯s lips. ¡°That¡¯s good enough for me.¡±

    The night before the forum, Ste shared a room with the young woman and carefully went over every detail for the next day. ¡°You¡¯ll be the one going,¡± Ste instructed, handing her a tiny Bluetooth earpiece. ¡°I¡¯ll speak through this, and you¡¯ll just repeat what I say. The voice modtor will make you sound like me. And if anyone questions your voice, say you¡¯ve got a sore throat from a cold.¡±

    Ste had thought through every possibleplication and reviewed each one with the young woman in detail.

    The young woman listened closely, taking notes whenever she felt uncertain, which made Ste let out a softugh.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so tense,¡± Ste said with a gentle smile. ¡°Try to rx. My team will do everything they can to keep you safe tomorrow, though I can¡¯t promise it¡¯ll be foolproof.¡±

    The young woman nodded firmly. ¡°I understand, Ms. Russell. I¡¯ll give it my all!¡±

    Ste hummed softly in response and turned her gaze toward the window, city lights reflecting in her eyes. Tomorrow would be a decisive day.

    After a moment of silence, Ste looked at the young woman beside her. She was dressed exactly like Ste, with the same hairstyle and even a simr presence. Only then did Ste realize she didn¡¯t know her name. ¡°I just realized I never asked what your name is.¡±

    The woman had already submitted her r¨¦sum¨¦ and background information, but Ste had barely skimmed it. Lately, she had been juggling too many things, and her memory wasn¡¯t quite what it used to be.

    ¡°Jasmine yton,¡± the woman replied.

    It was a name that stood out, and Ste wondered how she had forgotten it so easily.

    She gave Jasmine¡¯s shoulder a reassuring pat before standing. ¡°Get some sleep early. We¡¯ve got a long day ahead tomorrow.¡±

    L??€$? ¡é??t??§ñ? ?¦Ç ?@ln?¦Í¨ºl?.¡é??

    Without saying anything more, Ste turned and disappeared into her room. Jasmine remained seated, drawing in slow breaths to steady her nerves.

    Tomorrow would either mark the end of her life as she knew it or change it forever.

    Closing her eyes, she whispered to herself not to be afraid, then stood and entered the room across from Ste¡¯s, quietly shutting the door behind her.

    The next morning, Ste sent Jasmine to the event, dressed and made up exactly like her, while she herself slipped in separately through a different route.

    During the conference, Jasmine carried herself with confidence, handling every question wlessly. The makeup team had done such a perfect job that unless someone stared closely, no one could tell she wasn¡¯t Ste.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1084

    ?Chapter 1084:

    As the event drew to a close and ¡°Ste¡± prepared to step onstage to present awards to the rising talents, a sudden figure darted across her line of sight.

    Before she could react, bodyguards rushed forward, tackling ¡°Ste¡± just as several gunshots rang out.

    The hall immediately descended into chaos. Screams filled the air as people leapt from their seats, pushing and scrambling toward the exits in blind panic.

    One of the bodyguards grabbed ¡°Ste¡¯s¡± hand while ordering the others to track down the shooter.

    A second shot came from the upper floor, and the bodyguard quickly shoved ¡°Ste¡± aside. She crashed into a pir, twisting her ankle. The bullet grazed her shoulder, and the sharp pain knocked her unconscious.

    The entire venue dissolved into pandemonium. Gasps and cries rippled through the crowd as they caught sight of ¡°Ste¡± lying motionless on the floor.

    The security team quickly formed a human shield around her, carefully lifting her limp body from the ground.

    From behind the stage curtain, the real Ste watched everything unfold. Her sharp eyes followed the figure on the second floor as he retreated in haste, and a cold smile curved across her lips.

    She had already predicted the assassin¡¯s escape route¡ªthe second-floor exit¡ªand had prepared an ambush there hours earlier.

    William¡¯s men were stationed there, and Ste was certain they wouldn¡¯t fail her. Now, what mattered most was Jasmine¡¯s condition.

    Meanwhile, Jasmine, bleeding from her shoulder, was rushed to the hospital under tight security, while news of the shooting exploded across social media within minutes.

    Following the prearranged n, William wasted no time releasing the venue¡¯s security footage online.

    The video was crystal clear, capturing every angle of the shooter¡¯s face as if filmed by a professional camera. Within moments, online investigators and gossip forums erupted,unching a full-scale hunt to uncover the man¡¯s identity.

    ¡°That guy¡¯s a mercenary. I¡¯ve seen his profile before! Someone definitely hired him!¡± onement read.

    ¡°Unbelievable! Who¡¯s insane enough to attempt murder in broad daylight?¡± another user posted. ¡°Is Ste okay? She looked like she was shot. There¡¯s no update yet. Could she really be dead?¡±

    ¡°If Ste¡¯s gone, the Carter family won¡¯t rest until the shooter is taken down. They¡¯re one of the most powerful families in Choria.¡±

    L??€$? ¡é??t??§ñ? ?¦Ç ?@ln?¦Í¨ºl?.¡é??

    Ste skimmed through the online chatter for a while before locking her phone and turning her attention back to the pale woman lying unconscious in the hospital bed.

    The doctor had said Jasmine was severely malnourished and physically weak. The bullet hadn¡¯t struck any vital organs, but her body was too fragile to withstand the shock. It might take some time before she woke up.

    Ste knew Nina was probably somewhere out there, waiting for updates, hoping Jasmine wouldn¡¯t survive.

    She nced at Luca. ¡°Spread the word. Say my condition is critical and that the doctors don¡¯t think I¡¯ll make it through the next few days.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1085

    ?Chapter 1085:

    Luca gave a brief nod and left to carry it out.

    Ste¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. Now all she had to do was wait and see if Nina would take the bait.

    By the next morning, rumors of Ste¡¯s ¡°dire condition¡± had spread all across Choria.

    People lined up to visit, but Luca turned them all away, allowing only a few members of the Carter family inside.

    Karson arrived first, with Lance at his side. The moment he saw Ste hooked up to tubes, her face deathly pale, tears welled in his eyes.

    ¡°After all these years, I finally found my granddaughter¡­ Who would dare do this to her?¡±

    Lance ced a steady hand on his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. Ste¡¯s tough. She¡¯ll pull through.¡±

    No sooner had he spoken than the elevator doors slid open. Daniel, Norene, and Nina stepped out.

    The sight of Ste barely clinging to life made Nina¡¯s heart leap. She lowered her head, her shoulders trembling as she pretended to cry. Only her parents knew she was secretly thrilled.

    Lance walked over, his eyes fixed on Ste through the ss. ¡°The shooter from the forum disappeared without a trace,¡± he said quietly. ¡°It¡¯s as if he vanished off the face of the earth.¡±

    The news made Nina even happier.

    If the man was gone, there would be no trail leading back to her. She just needed to make sure he stayed away from Choria for good.

    ¡°I need to use the restroom,¡± Nina said softly as she excused herself. Once inside, she locked the stall door and pulled out her phone. The call connected almost instantly, a rough male voice answering on the other end.

    ¡°Hello. You did well,¡± Nina said quickly. ¡°Now that the job¡¯s done, I¡¯ll arrange for you to leave the country. Don¡¯t evere back to Choria.¡±

    The man¡¯s voice was calm but cold. ¡°I need more money.¡±

    Nina froze. ¡°What? We already agreed on a price.¡±

    He cut her off. ¡°Do you have any idea how many people are looking for me now? I¡¯m risking my life because of you. If you don¡¯t pay up, I¡¯ll go public¡ªevery message, every detail.¡±

    Stay updated g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s

    Her stomach twisted. He was ckmailing her.

    Nina clenched her fists, forcing her voice to remain steady. ¡°How much?¡±

    ¡°Half a million.¡±

    Her mind went nk for a moment. It was outrageous. She had already drained her savings to pay him the first time, and her family¡¯s finances weren¡¯t in good shape right now. But if she refused, he might really leak everything.

    Her pulse raced. For the first time, Nina realized she waspletely trapped.

    ¡°Fine,¡± she said through gritted teeth. ¡°Half a million. I¡¯ll transfer it tomorrow. After that, disappear. Don¡¯t ever contact me again.¡± There was no way she could risk any further contact with him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1086

    ?Chapter 1086:

    There was a pause on the other end of the line. Then he finally agreed.

    Nina set the meeting for 12:10 p.m. at a secluded caf¨¦ halfway up the mountain, its tables perched beside a sheer cliff, giving the ce an ominous air.

    William, meanwhile, was already nning his next move.

    The hired killer, pushed into action by Nina, had long since been captured by his team. Even that phone call earlier hadn¡¯t been spontaneous. It was all part of William¡¯s careful arrangement, deliberately staged to lower Nina¡¯s guard.

    William understood exactly what his opponent wanted, which meant he also knew precisely how to manipte Nina.

    That evening, he could have driven straight home, but instead he headed toward the hospital where Ste was staying.

    Inside the hospital room, Jasmine still hadn¡¯t woken up, and Ste sat quietly at her bedside.

    When Ste heard the door open, she looked up and rxed the moment she saw William walk in.

    William sat down beside her and gently took her hand.

    ¡°Is she still unconscious?¡± he asked softly.

    Ste shook her head, helplessness written across her face. Seeing such a young woman lying there made Ste realize, for the first time, that she had made a mistake.

    Maybe if she hadn¡¯t used someone as a stand-in, Jasmine wouldn¡¯t be in this condition.

    She looked up at William and asked quietly, ¡°What¡¯s the situation with the assassin?¡±

    William¡¯s expression darkened slightly. ¡°He¡¯s under control now. He¡¯s agreed to testify against Nina and even record a video confession online.¡±

    It hadn¡¯t taken much. Once William made it clear that silence meant life imprisonment, the man¡¯s resolve copsed instantly.

    He confessed everything about Nina and promised full cooperation, which was why he had answered Nina¡¯s earlier call without hesitation.

    ¡°Stel, Nina¡ª¡± William began, then stopped.

    He didn¡¯t need to continue. Ste already understood.

    ¡°I¡¯ve given her more chances than she ever deserved,¡± she said calmly, though a sharp edge lingered in her tone. ¡°If she still can¡¯t value them, then she has no one to me but herself.¡±

    William nodded. ¡°The Carter family stopped by earlier. I hope they didn¡¯t notice anything odd.¡±

    Ste let out a scornfulugh.

    Nina had been far too full of herself to notice anything amiss. After confirming with the assassin that Ste wouldn¡¯t survive, she had practically glowed with pride. She then told Karson and Lance that she wanted to go into the ICU to see Ste and speak to her.

    Since Ste had already warned them in advance, the two didn¡¯t intervene and allowed Nina inside.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1087

    ?Chapter 1087:

    Once inside, Nina¡¯s true colors surfaced. She stood by the bed, mocking the ¡°unconscious Ste¡± without restraint. The heavy ICU doors kept the sound from escaping, so no one outside could hear the venom in her words. To anyone looking through the ss, however, she appeared calm and concerned.

    In reality, she leaned in close and hissed, ¡°Ste, I¡¯ve won. Just stay in thata forever. If you dare wake up, I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t live long enough to regret it.¡±

    Then, wearing a fake mask of affection, she pinched Ste¡¯s cheek and smirked. To anyone peeking in from outside, it would have looked like a tender gesture.

    ¡°Go to hell, Ste. You¡¯ll never know that everything happening today was my n all along. I told you you were no match for me. I¡¯m taking back everything you stole, even William.¡±

    Nina left with her chin held high, as if she were walking off a stage after delivering a triumphant speech.

    But the moment the door closed and the Carters were gone, Ste, who had kept her eyes shut the entire time, suddenly sat up, a digital recorder clenched in her hand.

    She had recorded every single word Nina had said. Nothing was missed.

    After that, she returned to Jasmine¡¯s room.

    Ste looked at William and said quietly, ¡°Everything will go as nned. When Nina meets the assassin, make sure the police waiting outside move in immediately.¡±

    William squeezed her hand and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±

    He admired how meticulously she had set everything up on her own. Still, even knowing it was all staged, seeing Jasmine¡ªdisguised as Ste¡ªshot on stage had made his breath hitch and his heart pound.

    The next day, everything unfolded exactly as nned. Nina was arrested at a caf¨¦ while handing money to the assassin.

    When the news reached Daniel, he rushed to the hospital.

    The oncemanding man nearly fell to his knees the moment he entered the room. ¡°Ste,¡± he pleaded desperately, ¡°please, let Nina go this time. I¡¯ll send her abroad. I swear she¡¯ll nevere back or cause you trouble again!¡±

    Ste was clearly prepared for Daniel¡¯s visit. Not a flicker of surprise crossed her face as she regarded him coolly. ¡°Uncle Daniel, you already said all of thisst time. Empty words don¡¯t mean much to me anymore.¡±

    Daniel, who had always looked down on Ste, let unease slip into his expression. ¡°I¡¯ve already booked her a flight for tomorrow morning. She¡¯s going to Asnain. If you don¡¯t drop this, you¡¯ll never see her again!¡±

    Keep reading g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Ste didn¡¯t even blink. ¡°Let¡¯s not pretend otherwise. You all knew Nina came after me first. Since you have no regard for family, I have no reason to keep forgiving her. She broke thew, and this time, thew will decide her fate.¡±

    Seeing her unshaken resolve, Daniel¡¯s expression darkened, his tone turning cold and threatening. ¡°Ste, don¡¯t forget¡ªyou¡¯re still a Carter. Dragging family business into the open won¡¯t do you any good. Or have you stopped caring about your grandfather¡¯s health?¡±

    In Daniel¡¯s mind, Ste would surely fold at the mention of her grandfather, especially since he had been the one to bring her back into the family.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1088

    ?Chapter 1088:

    But Ste only let out a low, mockingugh. ¡°Uncle Daniel, you seem to forget¡ªI built everything I have on my own, without the Carters. I don¡¯t fear scandal. And as for Grandpa, I trust he values justice over appearances. He won¡¯t turn a blind eye.¡±

    When both his soft words and hard threats failed, Daniel¡¯s patience snapped. ¡°Fine. If you won¡¯t let Nina off, I¡¯ve got nothing more to say. But hear me¡ªif anything happens to her, you¡¯ll answer for it!¡±

    Ste found his bluster almost amusing. No wonder Ninacked self-awareness. She had clearly inherited it from her father.

    Leaving the hospital in a fury, Daniel drove straight to the Carter mansion.

    By then, the entire scandal was trending online, and Karson didn¡¯t need an assistant to exin a thing.

    ¡°Dad, I know you feel guilty toward Ste and want to make it up to her,¡± Daniel said urgently. ¡°But Nina is your granddaughter too. She¡¯s staring down a life sentence. Can you really sit back and watch that happen?¡±

    Karson¡¯s lips curved into a cold, weary smile. ¡°Tell me, Daniel, how could Nina bring herself to hurt her own cousin so cruelly?¡±

    The question stunned Daniel, leaving him speechless.

    ¡°But Dad,¡± he finally managed to say. ¡°I know I failed her as a father, but Nina is still young. She can change. Please, don¡¯t turn your back on her yet.¡±

    Karson¡¯s gaze softened slightly at that.

    He didn¡¯t hate Nina. Before Ste returned, Nina had truly been the granddaughter he favored most.

    But the Carters had wronged Ste far too deeply. And now, Nina¡¯s reckless actions had crossed a line, testing the very limits of his patience.

    Just as Karson opened his mouth to refuse again, Daniel suddenly dropped to his knees beside him, desperation thick in his voice. ¡°Dad, I know I failed you. I didn¡¯t raise Nina properly, and now she¡¯spletely lost her way. But you¡¯ve watched her grow up. Can¡¯t you give her just onest chance? Please, I¡¯m begging you!¡±

    For the first time, Karson saw the proud, unyielding Daniel kneeling before him.

    Daniel had always been fiercely protective of his pride. That was why he and his wife had moved out of the Carter Mansion years ago to live independently. He had never wanted anyone to think he was a grown man still clinging to his family¡¯s shelter.

    Karson¡¯s fingers twitched faintly at his side. After a long silence, he let out a weary sigh.

    An hourter, Ste¡¯s phone rang. Karson¡¯s name shed across the screen. She hesitated for a second before answering. ¡°Grandpa?¡±

    ???? ??????? ?? ?????????.???

    His voice came through low and weary, edged with caution. ¡°Ste¡­ Daniel came to see me.¡±

    Her grip on the phone tightened. ¡°Grandpa, please don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re pleading for Nina.¡±

    There was a long, heavy silence. Then Karson let out a deep sigh.

    ¡°Nina has been spoiled, I admit that. But she¡¯s still your cousin, a Carter by blood. What if we send her abroad and keep her away for good? Would that be enough to settle things?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1089

    ?Chapter 1089:

    Ste closed her eyes, her chest tightening. She understood the position he was in, but the image of Jeff¡¯s terrified face and the sting of the gash on her arm refused to fade. Forgiving Nina was no longer an option. From the moment Nina returned to Choria, she had beening after her, every word and every move dripping with jealousy. It wasn¡¯t even about William anymore. Nina simply couldn¡¯t stand the idea of Ste being better than her.

    Ste drew in a slow breath. Karson¡¯s voice cracked slightly on the other end, tugging at something soft within her.

    ¡°Grandpa,¡± she said quietly, ¡°since you¡¯re asking, I won¡¯t press charges. But she has to undergo therapy and stay out of the country for at least five years. If she dares toe back before then, I won¡¯t show mercy next time.¡±

    Ste knew second chances didn¡¯tst forever. And with Nina, she had already stretched her limits far beyond what she had intended. If Karson hadn¡¯t asked her personally, she wouldn¡¯t have given an inch.

    There was a pause, followed by a faint sound of relief in his exhale. ¡°Thank you, Ste. We won¡¯t forget this.¡±

    The line clicked off. Ste stood by the window, her reflection faint in the ss.

    Her expression was calm, but her eyes were unreadable. She didn¡¯t know whether Nina¡¯s attack had been connected to Erebus, but now that Nina was out of the way, that was the only threat left on her mind.

    Her phone buzzed again¡ªa text from William. ¡°Luca says Nina¡¯s heading abroad. Daniel got her a ticket.¡±

    Ste rubbed her temple wearily before typing a reply. ¡°Yeah. Grandpa told me.¡±

    A momentter, William¡¯s response came in. ¡°You¡¯re letting her off?¡±

    She paused for a second before typing back. ¡°Yeah. She¡¯s going abroad. She won¡¯t be back for five years.¡±

    William replied with a single word. ¡°Okay.¡±

    The next morning, Daniel booked Nina ast-minute ticket. She boarded the first flight out to Asnain.

    Ste didn¡¯t go to see her off. She didn¡¯t need to. Knowing the ne had taken off was enough.

    That afternoon, Ste was sitting by Jasmine¡¯s bedside when the woman¡¯s eyelids fluttered. Slowly, her eyes opened, squinting against the harsh light.

    Ste quickly crossed the room and pulled the curtains shut. ¡°Hey, easy. How do you feel?¡±

    ???? ??????? ?? ?????????.???

    Jasmine blinked, trying to focus. Her voice came out soft and dry. ¡°I¡¯m okay¡­ Did it work?¡±

    Ste¡¯s lips curved slightly. ¡°It worked perfectly. Thanks to you.¡± If Jasmine hadn¡¯t stepped in, Ste would have been the one lying in that hospital bed.

    Jasmine managed a faint smile. ¡°I signed up for it.¡±

    There was no hesitation or bitterness in her tone. She had epted the risk from the very beginning.

    Looking at her pale face, Ste pressed the nurse call button. Within minutes, a team of doctors and nurses came in, ran several checks, and confirmed that Jasmine was out of danger.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1090

    ?Chapter 1090:

    When Jasmine was moved to a regr ward, Ste pulled out her phone. ¡°I¡¯ll transfer the payment we agreed on. Give me your ount number.¡±

    Jasmine¡¯s tired eyes brightened slightly as she recited the numbers.

    Ste typed them in, then frowned when the name popped up on her screen. ¡°Justin Chadwick?¡±

    Jasmine nodded weakly. ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s my boyfriend. I told him from the start I¡¯d give him the money once this was over.¡±

    Ste¡¯s fingers froze above her phone. Boyfriend?

    Their agreement had been for one million.

    And if Jasmine had died, Ste would have sent another million aspensation.

    And now¡­ she was handing the entire amount over to her boyfriend?

    Ste¡¯s finger hovered over the screen, but she hesitated. Something about the whole situation didn¡¯t sit right with her.

    ¡°Are you and your boyfriend¡­ nning to get married?¡± she asked, trying to sound casual.

    Jasmine¡¯s eyes softened, a dreamy smile spreading across her pale face. ¡°Yeah. He said he¡¯ll marry me once he¡¯s saved enough. With this one million, that should be enough, right?¡±

    Her tone was so hopeful it almost hurt to hear. Jasmine wasn¡¯t the type to chase luxury. She just wanted a small house and a simple life with the man she loved.

    But instead of easing Ste¡¯s concerns, that sweetness only made her more uneasy.

    ¡°What does he do?¡± Ste asked carefully. ¡°Does he know about our deal?¡±

    The words slipped out before she could stop herself. It wasn¡¯t really her ce to ask. She and Jasmine were only business partners.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Ste added quickly. ¡°Forget I said anything.¡±

    Jasmine shook her head with a faintugh. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. Honestly, it¡¯s nice having someone to talk to.¡±

    Maybe it was because they looked alike, or maybe because Ste had stayed by her side through everything. Either way, Jasmine felt safe enough to open up.

    ¡°He¡¯s between jobs right now,¡± she said softly. ¡°But he¡¯s working hard. He told me he¡¯s negotiating a big deal. Once that¡¯s done, he¡¯ll finally have enough to marry me.¡±

    Ste tilted her head. ¡°He¡¯s in business? What kind?¡±

    Stay connected at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m

    She figured that if she could help Jasmine in any way, she would.

    But when Ste asked what kind of business Justin was in, Jasmine only shook her head. She didn¡¯t really know. All she could say was that he was always gone before sunrise and came home looking worn out.

    ¡°Ms. Russell, just send the money to his ount. I trust him.¡±

    Ste hesitated. There was something almost childlike in the way Jasmine said it, a blind and devoted trust. Still, she nodded.

    But she wasn¡¯t about to act blindly. She contacted William, making sure the transaction could be reversed within a month if anything went wrong.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1091

    ?Chapter 1091:

    It wasn¡¯t that she doubted Jasmine. It was her instinct. And her instinct told her that Justin Chadwick didn¡¯t sound like the kind of man worth betting on.

    When the transfer went through, Ste turned back to her. ¡°You¡¯re still weak. Want to call him? Maybe he cane keep youpany.¡±

    Jasmine smiled faintly, her voice soft. ¡°Sure. My phone¡¯s right there.¡±

    Ste picked it up and dialed Justin¡¯s number. Once, twice, three times. No answer. She tried again. Still nothing.

    The room seemed to grow heavier with each unanswered ring.

    Jasmine frowned and took the phone from her. She tried again, once, then twice, until the screen lit up with an automated voice. ¡°Sorry, the number you¡¯re trying to reach is unavable.¡±

    Jasmine froze. ¡°No¡­ it can¡¯t be¡­¡±

    Her face drained of color as she tried again and again, switching between calls, messages, and voice notes.

    Nothing. No reply. It was as if he had vanished from the world the moment he received the money.

    Ste stayed quiet beside her, watching.

    Jasmine¡¯s bandaged shoulder trembled with every shaky breath. Her pale face, filled with confusion and fear, was enough to make anyone¡¯s heart ache.

    In that moment, Ste realized that Justin hadn¡¯t contacted her even once since the incident. Not to check in. Not to ask how she was doing. Did he even care about her?

    Minutes dragged by before Jasmine finally lowered the phone. She forced a weak smile, her eyes glistening.

    ¡°Maybe his phone is just dead,¡± she said, her voice breaking. ¡°He¡¯s probably busy with something urgent¡­ right, Ste?¡±

    Ste reached out and rested a hand on her trembling shoulder, her tone soft but steady. ¡°If you want, I can have my people look into where he is. But since he¡¯s your boyfriend, I¡¯ll need your permission first.¡±

    Tracking someone down was easy. But this wasn¡¯t business. It was personal.

    Jasmine gripped her hand tightly, desperation flickering in her eyes. ¡°Please, Ste. Help me. Justin must be in some kind of trouble. He wouldn¡¯t ignore me on purpose. He wouldn¡¯t.¡±

    Ste looked at Jasmine quietly, a mix of worry and something deeper tightening in her chest.

    Stay tuned for more g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í??s.c¡ðm

    Jasmine wasn¡¯t just a woman she had helped. She reminded Ste too much of herself in the past¡ªtoo trusting, too soft-hearted, always believing love could outweigh reality.

    Jasmine was even more innocent, more vulnerable. And since fate had brought them together, Ste feltpelled to do whatever she could to help her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve sent the money to the ount you gave me. It should go through right away,¡± Ste told her softly.

    In the digital age, transfers happened in seconds. That one million was probably already sitting in Justin¡¯s ount.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1092

    ?Chapter 1092:

    Jasmine¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°He said he¡¯d marry me once he could afford it. He promised, Ste.¡±

    Her voice cracked, thin and fragile, like a thread about to snap. Ste¡¯s chest tightened.

    ¡°We¡¯ll find him,¡± she said gently. ¡°But right now, you need to rest. The doctors said your recoveryes first.¡±

    A quiet sense of guilt gnawed at her. Jasmine had been hurt because of their deal, and now her heart was breaking as well.

    Just then, Ste¡¯s phone buzzed.

    A message from William appeared. ¡°What¡¯re you up to? Miss you.¡±

    Her lips curved into a faint smile, a rare moment of warmth amid the chaos. She typed back quickly. ¡°At the hospital. Jasmine¡¯s awake, but her boyfriend¡¯s vanished. Can you help me track him down? His name¡¯s Justin Chadwick.¡±

    William was caught off guard by the message, unaware that Jasmine even had a boyfriend.

    Sensing something was wrong, he called Luca over and spoke quietly. ¡°Look into a man named Justin Chadwick, Jasmine¡¯s boyfriend. There¡¯s a bonus if you find him.¡±

    Luca raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t ask questions. ¡°Understood, sir.¡±

    Half an hourter, he returned with a folder so thick it made William¡¯s gut twist. ¡°Mr. Briggs, here¡¯s what I found.¡±

    William flipped through the pages, his expression darkening with each line. By the time he reached the end, his jaw was clenched. He grabbed his phone and called Ste immediately.

    As Ste listened, her calm expression faded into concern. ¡°Where are you right now?¡± she asked quietly. ¡°I¡¯lle to you.¡±

    Once she got the address, Ste ended the call and turned back to Jasmine, forcing her voice to stay steady.

    ¡°I have something to take care of,¡± she said gently. ¡°Get some rest, okay? I¡¯ll let you know the moment I hear anything about your boyfriend.¡±

    Jasmine noticed the flicker of tension in Ste¡¯s eyes and sat up slightly. ¡°It¡¯s about Justin, isn¡¯t it? Did something happen to¡ª¡±

    She stopped herself, but the fear was already there. She had insisted before that Justin would never ignore her calls, and that certainty was now gnawing at her.

    Ste avoided the question, softening her tone. ¡°Try not to worry, alright? I¡¯lle back once everything¡¯s handled.¡±

    With that, she turned on her heel and left the room, her pace quickening as she headed for the elevator.

    A few minutester, she spotted William¡¯s car waiting in the dim hospital garage. She slipped into the passenger seat, and one look at his face made her stomach sink.

    ¡°What did you find?¡±

    William didn¡¯t answer right away. He started the car, merging onto the main road before speaking. His tone was low and cold. ¡°That guy¡ªJustin? His real name is Jake Lee. He¡¯s a career scammer. He targets young women, drains their ounts, then disappears. This isn¡¯t his first time.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1093

    ?Chapter 1093:

    Ste blinked, caught off guard. ¡°You mean¡­ Jasmine isn¡¯t his first?¡±

    William shook his head grimly. ¡°Not even close. Luca dug up at least three other victims. Same pattern every time. One of them even had to get an abortion because of him. After he cashes out, he vanishes.¡±

    Ste¡¯s fists tightened in herp, anger ring behind her eyes. ¡°Where is he now?¡±

    William pressed harder on the gas. ¡°The airport. He¡¯s got a ticket to Sharbesy¡ªtwo hours from now. Looks like he¡¯s running off with the money.¡±

    Ste let out a low, humorlessugh. ¡°He didn¡¯t waste any time, did he?¡±

    Jasmine had risked her life standing in for her, taken a bullet meant for Ste¡ªand the first thing she had done after waking was ask Ste to send money to that man.

    And he had yed her without hesitation, hiding behind a fake name.

    Ste drew in a sharp breath and pulled out her phone.

    ¡°Freeze the transfer I made to Justin¡¯s ount this morning,¡± she ordered. ¡°Make sure he can¡¯t withdraw or transfer that money.¡±

    She knew exactly how men like Jake operated. He would try to empty the ount before boarding his flight, taking every cent he could.

    Ste knew Jake would try to move the money.

    Good thing she had thought ahead. The funds were locked tight¡ªrecoverable, untouchable for now.

    She slipped her phone back into her purse and turned to William, her tone steady but fierce. ¡°We¡¯re not letting him walk away with this. He has to pay.¡±

    Jake Lee wasn¡¯t just a scammer. He was the kind of man who preyed on kindness, who made women doubt their own worth just to feed his ego.

    William nodded grimly. ¡°I¡¯ve already got people stationed at the airport. They¡¯ll stop him before he boards.¡±

    He hesitated, then nced at her. ¡°But Ste¡­ how are you going to tell Jasmine?¡±

    Ste leaned her head back against the seat, her eyes drifting to the blur of city lights sliding past the window.

    Technically, she owed Jasmine nothing. Their deal was done. Two days at the hospital had been more than enough. Jake had nothing to do with her.

    And yet¡­ the way Jasmine had talked about marrying him¡ªso bright-eyed, so certain¡ªmade something twist painfully in Ste¡¯s chest. The money she had given Jasmine could have changed her life. She could have bought a decent house in Choria and still had plenty left over. Instead, she had handed everyst cent to a man who had never nned to stay.

    After a long pause, Ste said quietly, ¡°The truth hurts, but it¡¯s better than living a lie.¡±

    Read exclusive stories .c©–m

    Besides, Jasmine would find out sooner orter. Better now than letting it drag on.

    Half an hourter, the airport buzzed with travelers, flight announcements echoing through the halls.

    In the private lounge, Jake Lee reclined in a leather chair, toying with a brand-new luxury watch gleaming under the lights. He was in an excellent mood. Histest target had been perfect¡ªyoung, beautiful, and naive enough to believe every word he said. She truly thought he would marry her, that she had finally found her happily ever after.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1094

    ?Chapter 1094:

    Still, he had to admit she was his best catch so far.

    Jake chuckled to himself. ¡°Sharbesy, here Ie.¡±

    He was already picturing his new life overseas¡ªa new name, a clean te, and plenty of cash to keep himfortable. He checked his watch again.

    Time to grab some pocket money before boarding.

    The rest, he nned to withdraw once hended.

    But just as he got up to head for the ATM, two men in dark suits appeared in front of him, blocking the exit.

    ¡°Mr. Lee,¡± one of them said tly. ¡°You need toe with us.¡±

    Jake froze. ¡°Excuse me? Who the hell are you? My flight boards in ten minutes. Move.¡±

    The man didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°Ms. Russell wants a word.¡±

    Jake frowned. ¡°Ms. who? You¡¯ve got the wrong guy.¡±

    The second man stepped closer, his voice cool as ice. ¡°Ms. Ste Russell. Your girlfriend¡¯s employer.¡±

    Jake knew all about Jasmine¡¯s deal with Ste. He had even encouraged it. As long as Jasmine got him the money, he didn¡¯t care how she did it. Her safety had never been his concern.

    In fact, he had secretly hoped she wouldn¡¯t make it out alive that night. If she had died protecting Ste, it would have saved him a great deal of trouble.

    So when Jake heard Ste¡¯s name from the guard¡¯s mouth, his stomach dropped. His knees went weak, and for a second, he nearly copsed.

    ¡°Mr. Lee,¡± one of the bodyguards said calmly, his eyes hard as ss. ¡°Don¡¯t make this harder than it needs to be. We can make youe if we have to.¡±

    The look in the man¡¯s eyes¡ªsharp, cold, merciless¡ªmade Jake¡¯s throat go dry. He wasn¡¯t stupid enough to fight back. With his flight slipping away behind him, he followed them out of the airport like a man walking to his own funeral.

    An hourter, in a dim, quiet safe house, Jake sat hunched in a chair across from Ste and William. He looked nothing like the smug man from the airport lounge¡ªjust pale skin, trembling hands, and fear seeping through his cor.

    Ste didn¡¯t bother with small talk. Her voice was t, almost bored. ¡°Where¡¯s the money?¡±

    Jake¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s all still in my ount. I haven¡¯t touched a dime, Ms. Russell! This is all a misunderstanding, I swear! Jasmine gave me that money willingly!¡±

    Latest releases on g@?¦Ç¦Òv???s

    Even now, he was still trying to talk his way out of it, still pretending he was innocent.

    Ste let out a short, bitterugh. Her jaw tightened as she gave the bodyguard a small nod. The man stepped forward, and¡ªcrack¡ªhis palm smacked across Jake¡¯s face.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t start talking,¡± Ste said, her voice low and cold, ¡°you won¡¯t be needing that tongue anymore.¡±

    Jake froze. His eyes darted between Ste and William, fear creeping up his spine.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1095

    ?Chapter 1095:

    ¡°Ms. Russell, I swear I didn¡¯t mean to mess with you!¡± he blurted out. ¡°I wasn¡¯t keeping the money for myself. It was for someone else. Please¡ªjust let me go.¡±

    Ste¡¯s stare hardened. ¡°Who?¡±

    Was he working with someone?

    He hesitated, swallowing hard. ¡°An¡­ overseas ount,¡± he muttered.

    His voice dropped even lower. ¡°Someone from Erebus. They contacted me. Told me to get close to Jasmine. Said once I did, I¡¯d never have to worry about money again.¡±

    For a second, no one said a word. Ste and William just stared at him, both stunned.

    That name¡ªErebus¡ªkepting back to haunt them.

    William narrowed his eyes and gave the bodyguard a subtle signal. The bodyguard grabbed Jake by the cor and shook him once. ¡°What¡¯s Erebus? What kind of deal did you make with them?¡±

    Jake broke, words spilling out in a rush.

    ¡°A month ago, this guy came to me. Said if I got close to Jasmine¡ªused her to get to Ste¡ªI¡¯d get half a million, a house abroad, even a green card. I thought it was just a quick job. I didn¡¯t think it¡¯d turn into¡­ this.¡±

    He looked terrified now. Jake had heard the name Erebus before, and even he knew they weren¡¯t the kind of people to mess with.

    He¡¯d wanted easy money, not this level of danger.

    But Ste had found him first.

    She drew a long breath, forcing her voice steady. ¡°Who approached you? What did he look like?¡±

    Jake frowned, searching his memory. ¡°I never saw his face. He always wore a mask. And a hat. But he had a tattoo¡ªa scorpion¡ªright here.¡± He lifted his right hand, pointing to the spot between his thumb and forefinger.

    William stepped aside and made a quick call.

    ¡°Look into an Erebus member with a scorpion tattoo on his right hand.¡±

    Ste turned back to Jake, her voice colder than before.

    ¡°Do you even realize Jasmine nearly died because of you?¡±

    Your favorite tales live on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s

    Jake¡¯s gaze dropped to the floor. ¡°I didn¡¯t think she was serious about marrying me. I was just¡ª¡±

    ¡°Just what?¡± Ste cut in sharply. ¡°Just ying her? Thought she was easy? Another girl to toy with while you lined your pockets?¡±

    Each wordnded sharper than thest.

    Jake couldn¡¯t answer. He only stared at his bound feet, his shoulders sagging beneath the weight of her usations.

    Then William¡¯s phone rang again.

    He answered, and Ste knew instantly something was wrong¡ªthe way his expression shifted from focus to rm. ¡°Stel,¡± he said quietly, ¡°we need to get back to the hospital. Now.¡±

    Her stomach sank. ¡°What happened?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1096

    ?Chapter 1096:

    ¡°It¡¯s Jasmine. She¡¯s missing.¡±

    For a split second, Ste couldn¡¯t breathe. She shot Jake a deadly re. ¡°Keep an eye on him,¡± she ordered the bodyguard, then spun toward the door.

    Momentster, she and William were speeding through the city streets, racing back to the hospital.

    William¡¯s hands tightened around the steering wheel. ¡°The nurse found her room empty. Security says she left on her own. With her injuries, that¡¯s¡­ bad.¡±

    Ste reached for her phone, a thought sparking.

    She opened the tracking app she¡¯d installed on Jasmine¡¯s phone¡ªthe one she¡¯d insisted on for safety.

    A small red dot blinked on the map, inching toward the edge of the city.

    ¡°She¡¯s heading to the old district,¡± Ste said, her brows knitting.

    Why would Jasmine go there?

    Half an hourter, they found her. Jasmine sat slumped against the wall outside a rundown apartment block, her shoulder bandage soaked through with blood.

    Her face was ghost-pale, her eyes hollow and distant.

    Ste rushed forward the second she saw Jasmine. She grabbed Jasmine¡¯s hand¡ªit was ice-cold. ¡°Jasmine, what were you thinking? Your wound isn¡¯t even close to healed. You can¡¯t just disappear from the hospital like that.¡±

    Jasmine looked up slowly. Her eyes were hollow and distant, but then they began to glisten. Tears came fast, spilling over before she could blink them back.

    ¡°I know everything now,¡± she said, her voice trembling. ¡°Justin¡¯s a liar, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    Ste froze. The question hit harder than she expected. ¡°Who told you that?¡±

    Jasmine pulled out her phone and handed it over. On the screen was a message from an unknown number. ¡°Justin was about to take your money and skip town, you naive girl. Did you really think he loved you enough to marry you?¡±

    Jasmine¡¯s voice cracked. ¡°I didn¡¯t believe it at first. I came here to see for myself. This was his rented ce¡ªwhere we stayed. But he¡¯s gone. The neighbors said he¡¯d already sublet it. That he was bragging about leaving the country, saying he was finally going to make it big.¡±

    Ste¡¯s heart tightened. She knelt in front of Jasmine and pulled her into a hug. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here, alright?¡±

    Jasmine clung to her, sobbing so hard it hurt to hear.

    M¦Òr? ¦Ôpd¦Át?s ¨ªn G¦Áln¦Òv?ls.c¦Òm

    ¡°Why would he do that? Was it all a lie? Did he ever care about me at all?¡± Her voice broke again. ¡°I really loved him, Ste. I gave him everything.¡±

    It was hard to watch. Jasmine was young, naive, andpletely shattered.

    And through her tears, Ste saw a reflection of her own past¡ªof the version of herself who¡¯d once given too much to someone who didn¡¯t deserve even a fraction of it. Back then, she hadn¡¯t seen it either.

    Ste rubbed Jasmine¡¯s back gently. ¡°He¡¯s not worth a single tear, you hear me? Let¡¯s get you back to the hospital. You¡¯ve reopened your wound.¡±

    Blood had seeped through Jasmine¡¯s bandages again, staining the fabric red.

    Ste¡¯s steady voice was the only thing keeping Jasmine from falling apartpletely.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1097

    ?Chapter 1097:

    Later, back at the hospital, the doctor redressed the wound while Ste sat close by, exining only what Jasmine needed to hear.

    Jake¡ªthe so-called Justin¡ªhad been running a scam. He wanted her money, not her heart. Ste didn¡¯t mention Erebus.

    That part of the story was poison, and Jasmine didn¡¯t need it in her veins. The less she knew, the safer she¡¯d be. Jasmine had been through enough already.

    When the doctor left, Ste took out a small bank card and ced it in Jasmine¡¯s hand. Her voice softened.

    ¡°I got your money back. Every cent. Keep it safe, okay? He¡¯ll never find another woman like you¡ªand trust me, he¡¯ll get what¡¯sing to him.¡±

    Jasmine stared at the card for a moment, then let out a bitterugh. She set it on the bedside table, as if it didn¡¯t matter anymore.

    ¡°Does it even matter? I feel like such an idiot.¡± She shook her head, her eyes dull and red. ¡°I really thought he loved me.¡±

    Ste met her gaze and brushed a strand of hair off her cheek. ¡°You¡¯re not stupid, Jasmine. You¡¯re kind. You trusted someone who didn¡¯t deserve it. That¡¯s not a w. It¡¯s just¡­ human.¡±

    The door opened quietly then, and William stepped in. His eyes found Ste, giving her a silent signal.

    Ste squeezed Jasmine¡¯s hand onest time before stepping out into the hallway.

    William lowered his voice, just enough for only her to hear. ¡°We found him¡ªthe guy with the scorpion tattoo. They call him Scorpion. He¡¯s one of Erebus¡¯s top assassins, specializes in taking out high-value targets.¡±

    Ste¡¯s brow furrowed, her mind already connecting the pieces. ¡°So it really was about me from the start,¡± she said quietly. ¡°Jasmine was just their way in.¡±

    William gave a slow nod, his expression grim. ¡°That¡¯s not even the worst part. My contact says they¡¯re nning something bigger. I just don¡¯t know when they¡¯ll move.¡±

    There was a flicker of frustration in his eyes¡ªone Ste rarely saw.

    Erebus wasn¡¯t some enemy he could just muscle through. They were too vast, too organized.

    For the first time, she could tell the thought scared him¡ªthat one day, he might not be able to protect her.

    Ste looked away, her chest tightening. The idea of being hunted didn¡¯t shock her anymore¡ªit just felt heavy, inevitable. Like hearing the clock start ticking on something unavoidable.

    Updates loaded now at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s

    What was their deal with her anyway? Why go to such lengths to take her down?

    After a quiet beat, she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Jake now?¡±

    William exhaled. ¡°Still in the same ce.¡±

    Something sharp flickered behind Ste¡¯s calm. Her lips curved slightly¡ªnot in kindness, but in thought.

    ¡°Good,¡± she said. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s time we flipped the game on them.¡±

    Jasminey in the hospital bed, staring nkly at the ceiling. Her mind kept looping back to Jake¡ªhis smile, his promises, the easy way he used to say her name.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1098

    ?Chapter 1098:

    Everything felt different now. The same words that once made her heart flutter now tasted like lies.

    A soft, bitterugh slipped out. It sounded strange in the quiet room. Then the tears came, soaking into the pillow until she stopped trying to wipe them away.

    The door opened quietly. Ste stepped inside, her footsteps soft but certain.

    One look at Jasmine made Ste¡¯s chest tighten. She went to the bedside, her voice gentle. ¡°Are you in pain? How¡¯s your shoulder?¡±

    Jasmine blinked up at her and gave a small shake of her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you.¡±

    But the pain wasn¡¯t in her shoulder¡ªit was lodged somewhere much deeper.

    This was the first time she¡¯d really let someone in. The first time she¡¯d believed in love the way people talked about it in movies. And it had ended like this.

    After a long pause, Jasmine looked at Ste, her voice barely a whisper. ¡°Ms. Russell¡­ have you ever been betrayed by someone?¡±

    Ste perched on the edge of the bed. Her eyes softened, then drifted somewhere far away. ¡°Yes,¡± she said quietly. ¡°And not just once.¡±

    Her tone was calm, but there was a shadow behind it¡ªlike a ce she didn¡¯t visit often.

    Jasmine¡¯s lips parted slightly. She hadn¡¯t expected that. To her, Ste seemed untouchable, like someone who always knew better. She¡¯d thought only women like herself got fooled.

    ¡°How did you get through it?¡± she asked carefully, afraid she might¡¯ve gone too far. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me if it¡¯s too personal.¡±

    Ste stayed silent for a moment, thinking. Then she said, ¡°You remember the pain¡ªbut you stop ming yourself for it. Every betrayal teaches you something. It hurts, yes, but it also sharpens you. One day, you realize you¡¯ve be someone who sees people more clearly.¡±

    Ste had never romanticized pain, but she did believe it could teach a person something¡ªif they let it.

    Falling hurt, yes, but it also made people watch their steps more carefully next time. Everyone made mistakes; what truly mattered was how they rose after the fall.

    Jasmine¡¯sshes fluttered slightly before she asked, her voice soft and uncertain, ¡°Was it¡­ because of love too?¡± She remembered all those TV shows preaching the gospel of independence¡ªtelling women to focus on their careers, glow on their own, and steer clear of men. It sounded empowering, at least on screen. But living that way was never as easy as it looked.

    Ste¡¯s lips curved into a faint, wistful smile. ¡°Yes. Because of love.¡±

    Updates loaded now at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s

    Time had long dulled the sharpness of that memory. The pain no longer cut as deeply¡ªit had settled into her story like a faded thread among many, something that once mattered far more than it did now.

    Jasmine bit her lip, unsure whether to pry further.

    But Ste caught the hesitation and answered anyway. ¡°We were married,¡± she said quietly. ¡°He cheated. So I left.¡±

    Jasmine was stunned. She¡¯d always thought Ste was only a few years older, someone who had everything figured out. She¡¯d never imagined Ste had been married¡ªlet alone divorced.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1099

    ?Chapter 1099:

    Jasmine could barely handle being betrayed by a boyfriend. The thought of being a wife and going through that kind of deceit made her chest ache. If Jake had been her husband, she wasn¡¯t sure she would¡¯ve had the strength to keep going.

    Ste reached for her hand and gave it a light squeeze. ¡°Jasmine, no one is truly irreceable,¡± she said gently. ¡°I know you gave Jake your whole heart, but sometimes the people we love just don¡¯t deserve it. It hurts, but it¡¯s not the end of the world.¡±

    Leaving Jake was, in a way, a chance for something better.

    Jasmine nodded quietly. She wasn¡¯t over it yet, but something in her chest felt a little lighter.

    Ste stayed with her after that, sitting by her side while Jasmine managed a few bites of lunch.

    Ste stood by the hospital window, her phone pressed to her ear as city lights flickered below.

    ¡°Stel, there¡¯s a g in a few days,¡± William said, his tone measured. ¡°The Choria Bank president is hosting it. We¡¯ve been invited.¡±

    Normally, Ste would¡¯ve turned it down without a second thought. Her mind was far too upied for parties.

    But before she could reply, William¡¯s voice dropped a note lower. ¡°Erebus might make a move during the event.¡±

    Ste froze. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Luca¡¯s intel says so,¡± he answered simply.

    She trusted Luca¡ªhis information was rarely wrong¡ªbut she hesitated.

    ¡°Those people will stop at nothing,¡± she murmured. ¡°With so many guests around, innocent people could get hurt.¡± Ste wanted to root out Erebus, but not at the cost of bystanders.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure there are evacuation routes in ce,¡± William said. ¡°If anything happens, we can get people out fast. But, Stel¡­¡± He paused. ¡°I¡¯m not worried about them. I¡¯m worried about you.¡±

    His words settled into the silence between them, heavy and sincere.

    ¡°Your stand-in already took a bullet. She can¡¯t cover for you again. That means you¡¯ll be exposed this time.¡±

    Ste pressed her lips together. He wasn¡¯t wrong.

    Updates loaded now at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s

    ¡°The assassins from the conference are dead,¡± William went on, his voice low with regret. ¡°They poisoned themselves before we could get anything out of them. No leads, no trail.¡±

    They¡¯d hoped Jasmine¡¯s incident would expose Erebus¡¯s crimes, but the assassins were sworn to secrecy, ready to die if they had to.

    ¡°And now, people believe you were the one who got shot. Erebus probably thinks you¡¯re vulnerable.¡±

    Ste stared at her reflection in the window, her expression unreadable.

    ¡°I might have another way,¡± she said finally. ¡°But I don¡¯t know if it¡¯ll work.¡±

    Ste had never feared death. If it meant catching Erebus, she¡¯d do anything.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1100

    Chapter 1100:

    William¡¯s voice came through, tense. ¡°What n?¡±

    She didn¡¯t answer right away. Through the ss, she could see Jasmine lying on the hospital bed behind her, weak but awake.

    ¡°Stel?¡± William pressed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call you back,¡± she said quickly. ¡°There¡¯s something I need to handle first.¡±

    Before he could respond, she hung up.

    When Ste turned, Jasmine was already looking at her, those clear eyes full of quiet understanding.

    ¡°Ms. Russell,¡± Jasmine said softly, ¡°you¡¯re still going after that group, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Jasmine had overheard William¡¯s side of the call and understood that her sacrifice might not have done much to help Ste.

    Ste didn¡¯t reply, but her silence was answer enough.

    Jasmine drew a shaky breath. ¡°Then let me go to that g in your ce. I promised to help you¡ªand until this is over, I¡¯ll keep that promise.¡±

    Ste blinked, stunned for a moment.

    ¡°Jasmine, you¡¯ve done enough,¡± she said firmly. ¡°I got your money back. You don¡¯t owe me anything, and you don¡¯t need to put yourself in danger again.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t guarantee Jasmine¡¯s safety if anything happened during the event. She could give her more money if she needed it, but she couldn¡¯t risk Jasmine¡¯s life like that again.

    But Jasmine didn¡¯t back down. She reached for Ste¡¯s hand, her grip surprisingly strong for someone so fragile.

    ¡°Please, Ms. Russell. Let me help. I did wellst time, didn¡¯t I? Think of it as me repaying your kindness¡ªfor everything you did for me.¡± Her voice trembled, but her eyes were steady. ¡°I¡¯ll be more careful this time. I swear I won¡¯t get hurt.¡±

    Ste looked at her for a long moment. Jasmine had every reason to walk away, yet here she was¡ªstill willing to step into the fire.

    Finally, Ste sighed. ¡°All right. You cane. But this time, you won¡¯t be acting as me. You¡¯ll just y a part in the n.¡±

    Three dayster, once Jasmine could finally move around again, Ste had William take her to the detention center where Jake was being held.

    Jake had no clue Jasmine already knew everything. The moment he saw her, he slipped into his usual sweet, innocent act, as if nothing had happened.

    Your next story is at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    ¡°Jasmine! Thank God you came,¡± he blurted out. ¡°Tell them it was you who wanted to do it! I didn¡¯t steal a thing. They¡¯re trying to lock me up for nothing!¡±

    Jasmine stared at him quietly, trying to reconcile this pathetic, pleading man with the one she had loved. When she spoke, her voice was steady but cold. ¡°Then tell me, why didn¡¯t you answer my calls at the airport? Were you really nning to take my money and disappear?¡±

    Jake went still, clearly shocked that the woman who used to believe his every word was now doubting him.

    He blinked a few times, then forced a casual tone. ¡°I was flying out for a business deal. Didn¡¯t I tell you that already? The airport was noisy. I didn¡¯t hear my phone, that¡¯s all.¡±

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: New chapters and novel releases, hope you enjoy them dear readers. God loves you and Noah wishes you all the best. ( ?? ? ?? )?

    .

 Chapter 1101

    ?Chapter 1101:

    Jasmine frowned, realizing that even now, Jake couldn¡¯t stop lying. There wasn¡¯t even a hint of guilt on his face.

    Seeing her expression turn colder, panic began to creep into Jake¡¯s eyes. He nced at Ste and William, and something seemed to click. He grabbed Jasmine¡¯s hand and rushed out, ¡°Jasmine, don¡¯t listen to them! They¡¯re trying to turn you against me. You don¡¯t know what they¡¯re nning!¡±

    Jasmine yanked her hand back and took a step away, her expression turning frosty.

    Jake¡¯s desperation spiked. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± he snapped. ¡°You¡¯re really dumping me because of two strangers? You¡¯d let me rot in jail just like that?¡±

    Jasmine let out a hollowugh as Ste handed him a folder. Ste¡¯s voice was sharp with sarcasm. ¡°Here, take a look, Justin¡ªoh wait, or should I say Jake. See for yourself what you¡¯ve been up to.¡±

    The moment Ste said his real name, Jake¡¯s chest tightened. He wanted to deny it, but one look at Jasmine¡¯s expression told him it was useless. She already knew.

    His hands trembled as he stared at the folder, too afraid to open it.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Jake?¡± Ste sneered. ¡°Scared to face the truth? Should I read it for you?¡±

    Jake¡¯s face went pale as chalk. He turned to Jasmine, his voice cracking slightly. ¡°Jasmine¡­ you know everything, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Jasmine gave a bitterugh. ¡°Know what?¡±

    ¡°That you¡¯ve been lying to me from the start? That you¡¯re a scammer who tricks women for money? That everything between us¡ªevery word, every smile¡ªwas just part of your game?¡±

    Each usationnded like a p. As she went on, Jake¡¯s face drained of color until he copsed into the nearest chair.

    ¡°You¡¯re disgusting, Jake,¡± Jasmine yelled. ¡°You used me for money, and you didn¡¯t even care what I went through for it! Did you ever actually care about me? You said you wanted to marry me!¡±

    Her voice cracked toward the end, emotion surging despite her attempt to stayposed.

    But now that everything was out, Jake¡¯s mask droppedpletely. He red at her with pure resentment.

    ¡°You say you love me, but you¡¯re the one who had me thrown in here. Some love that is.¡± He snorted. ¡°Marry you? Don¡¯t make meugh, Jasmine. Look at yourself. Why would I marry someone like you?¡±

    Stay tuned for more g??lno¦Íe??s.c?m

    His tone turned cruel, every word cutting deeper than thest. ¡°You¡¯ve got nothing. Who else would want you? You¡¯re broke, moody, and hard to deal with. If I hadn¡¯t heard you got that job, I would¡¯ve dumped you a long time ago. You¡¯re pathetic, Jasmine.¡±

    Furious, he yanked off his jacket and threw it onto the table. The sudden movement made Jasmine flinch, but she held her ground.

    She looked at him¡ªreally looked at him¡ªand realized the man she had loved had never existed. He was nothing but a mask, and she¡¯d been blind enough to fall for it.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1102

    ?Chapter 1102:

    Taking a deep breath, Jasmine lifted her hand and pped him across the face with everything she had.

    Jake held his cheek, his head slightly turned as the shock hit him. It took him a moment to even register what had just happened.

    Jasmine blinked hard, trying to hold back the tears threatening to spill. ¡°Jake, this is it. We¡¯re finished. That money wasn¡¯t yours to take¡ªit was stolen. You lied to me, and you¡¯re going to pay for it.¡±

    Jake¡¯s smirk vanished, his face tightening in disbelief. ¡°Wait, Jasmine, you¡¯re not serious, right?¡±

    The thought of prison sent a chill through him. He couldn¡¯t picture his life behind bars.

    His whole polished image would crumble. No one would see him as the sophisticated man he pretended to be. He¡¯d lose the very thing he used to draw women in.

    Jasmine¡¯s eyes glistened, but she didn¡¯t waver. ¡°I was always real with you, Jake. You were the one pretending.¡± Every word came from the heart. She had been genuine from the very beginning¡ªunlike Jake, whose affection had been nothing but an act.

    Turning to Ste, her tone softened. ¡°Ms. Russell, thank you for bringing me here today. I¡¯m done with him. Let¡¯s go. Sorry for causing you trouble.¡±AdChoicesADVERTISING

    Jasmine hadn¡¯t expected Ste to bring her face-to-face with Jake, not until that morning.

    But Ste was right. Some chapters needed a proper ending, and some people didn¡¯t deserve to linger in your life.

    Jasmine had thought she was over him, but seeing Jake again tore the wounds open¡ªpain, anger, and betrayal rushing back all at once.

    As they turned to leave, Jake suddenly reached for Jasmine¡¯s hand, but William stepped in swiftly, blocking him.

    The cold look in William¡¯s eyes made Jake recoil. ¡°What¡¯s your problem? This doesn¡¯t concern you!¡± he barked, nervous.

    William smirked at Jake¡¯s defiance. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your breath. You¡¯re already looking at ten years minimum. Keep running your mouth, and we¡¯ll tack on assault too.¡±

    Jake froze in confusion¡ªhe hadn¡¯t even touched anyone. But then it sank in. William had enough power to make anything stick if he wanted to.

    ???? ??????? ?? ?????????.???

    Panic took over as Jake shouted after them, ¡°Jasmine! You set me up! You¡¯re all in on this!¡±

    The heavy door mmed behind them, muffling his voice and leaving him shouting into silence.

    Outside, Jasmine drew a long breath, the weight finally lifting from her chest. It was time to move on. Jake was just a chapter she had finally closed.

    Ste gave her shoulder a gentle pat. ¡°Let¡¯s get you back to the hospital to rest. You¡¯ve got that ging up¡ªdon¡¯t overdo it.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1103

    ?Chapter 1103:

    Jasmine, her cap pulled low, whispered a quiet ¡°thank you¡± before sliding into the car.

    Once she was safely dropped off, William opened the car door for Ste. ¡°You didn¡¯t bring your car today. I¡¯ll take you home,¡± he offered.

    Ste hesitated for a second, then nodded and climbed in without a word.

    As the car pulled away, William spoke evenly. ¡°Jake¡¯s been dealt with. He¡¯ll face what¡¯sing to him. And even if he does get out someday, Choria won¡¯t have a ce for him anymore.¡± William¡¯s connections ensured Jake¡¯s name was tainted for good¡ªno business would dare hire him, not with William¡¯s shadow hanging over them.

    ¡°And if he tries running off somewhere,¡± he added, ¡°he¡¯ll hit walls everywhere. No visa office will touch him.¡±

    Ste gave a faint smile. ¡°Thank you for taking care of it.¡± She knew it hadn¡¯t been his burden to bear, yet he had done it anyway.

    A weekter, Ste arrived at the g with Jasmine, who had fully recovered. This time, there was no sneaking around. Ste entered proudly, hand in hand with her.

    The two wore matching dresses in different shades, standing together like elegant twin sisters and instantly bing the center of attention.

    Throughout the evening, Ste openly looked after Jasmine, making sure everyone noticed. When she introduced Jasmine to the media as her sister, the message couldn¡¯t have been clearer. Jasmine wasn¡¯t just a guest¡ªshe was someone Ste truly cherished.

    However, from the dim corners of the hall, a pair of sharp eyes watched them closely. The light briefly caught a scorpion tattoo inked across the man¡¯s hand, glinting ominously.

    When the g finally ended, Ste and Jasmine returned to the apartment, releasing deep breaths of relief the moment the door clicked shut behind them.

    It was afort to know the evening had passed without incident. Ste suspected that Erebus wouldn¡¯t dare make a move in such a crowded, prestigious gathering.

    As Jasmine eased out of her gown, concernced her voice. ¡°Do you really think this n will bring them out?¡±

    Ste gave a firm nod. ¡°Erebus knows you¡¯re connected to me now. They¡¯ll figure out you were the one who got shot before. Seeing both of us walk away unscathed tonight will only push them to contact you again.¡±

    Jasmine didn¡¯t fully understand what Erebus was, but she trusted Ste enough not to question it.

    Later that night, after stepping out of the shower, Jasmine¡¯s phone buzzed with a call from an unfamiliar number. Remembering Ste¡¯s advice, Jasmine hit record before answering.

    A deep, rough voice came through the speaker. ¡°Miss yton, we¡¯ve crossed paths before. I¡¯m calling to make a deal¡ªabout Jake.¡±

    Jasmine could hear the danger in the caller¡¯s tone. Though her fingers trembled, she steadied her breath and met the fear withposure. ¡°Who are you? And what kind of deal are we talking about?¡±

    ¡°I know how much you despise him for lying to you. I can give you a chance to make him pay. All I need is something on Ste Russell.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1104

    ?Chapter 1104:

    Jasmine followed the exact n Ste had coached her through. ¡°Jake¡¯s already behind bars, and thew will take care of the rest. What, you think you can do better than thew? Tell me why I should believe a word you say.¡±

    A lowugh brushed the caller¡¯s voice, as if he found Jasmine¡¯s question naive. ¡°Tomorrow afternoon at three. East Town Cafe. You¡¯ll understand then.¡±

    Once the call ended, Jasmine immediately forwarded the recording to Ste.

    Not long after, Ste and William reached the apartment William had arranged for Jasmine to stay in temporarily.

    After listening to the recording, Ste looked at William. ¡°Is that his voice?¡±

    William gave a firm nod. ¡°That¡¯s Scorpion¡¯s voice.¡±

    Ste fell silent for a moment, weighing her thoughts before she spoke. ¡°You should meet him tomorrow.¡±

    Color drained from Jasmine¡¯s face. ¡°You mean¡­ I have to go alone?¡±

    Jasmine had never handled anything this dangerous by herself. Thest time she was shot, others had been nearby, including bodyguards.

    But this time, she would be facing the stranger on her own.

    William¡¯s voice stayed steady. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Our people will be watching from a distance. All you have to do is show up and keep it brief.¡±

    William needed to confirm whether Scorpion had any ties to Drake. With Erebus divided and its loyalties shifting, he no longer knew how many factions were still in y.

    By now, Jasmine had no choice but to follow through. She had offered to help Ste, and backing out wasn¡¯t an option anymore.

    The following afternoon, she arrived at the East Town Cafe right on schedule.

    Jasmine chose a seat by the window and ordered atte. Her palms were damp with nerves, and she kept clenching her fists to steady them.

    When the clock struck three, a man wearing a baseball cap and a mask slid into the seat across from her.

    He tugged off one glove, revealing a scorpion tattoo etched across the web of his hand. The sight seared itself into Jasmine¡¯s memory.

    The voice that followed was unmistakable¡ªthe same one from the call, dripping with mockery. ¡°Miss yton, you¡¯re right on time.¡±

    Jasmine tightened her grip on the cup, forcing her tone to stay even. ¡°You said you could help me get even with Jake?¡±

    He leaned in, his words oiled with persuasion. ¡°Work with us, and Jake will be yours to handle. We know how he broke your trust and took your money. We can make him suffer far worse than prison. Prison is too easy for him, do you not agree?¡±

    Jasmine drew a steadying breath, following the script Ste had given her. ¡°You¡¯re after Ms. Russell, aren¡¯t you? What do you want from her?¡±

    His eyes iced over, and his voice turned darker. ¡°That is not a question you should be asking.¡±

    Jasmine deliberately raised her voice, letting worry and suspicion show on her face. ¡°What if I help you and you turn on me? Your group isn¡¯t exactly trustworthy. Does your boss even know you arranged this meeting?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1105

    ?Chapter 1105:

    The man¡¯s expression shifted in an instant. He shot to his feet, eyes burning with suspicion. ¡°You brought backup?¡±

    Jasmine shrank back against her chair. Before she could even form a reply, the cafe door burst open. William strode in with several men behind him, the sudden force of their presence sending ripples through the quiet room.

    The man reacted fast¡ªtoo fast. He bolted for the back door and vanished before anyone could block his path.

    ¡°Get him!¡± William barked.

    Luca¡¯s team rushed out, the sound of pounding footsteps echoing down the alley.

    William turned to Jasmine, his sharp gaze softening. ¡°You okay to stand?¡±

    She nodded, still pale. ¡°What I said back there¡­ was it okay?¡± Her voice wavered. Though she¡¯d practiced her lines with Ste over and over, the tension of the moment had nearly wiped her mind nk.

    From a shadowed corner, Ste stepped forward, calm and collected. She ced a reassuring hand on Jasmine¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You did great,¡± she said. ¡°Now we know Scorpion and Drake aren¡¯t working together.¡±

    If they were, Scorpion wouldn¡¯t have panicked the moment things felt off.

    That evening, Ste and William sat in his study, the room dim except for the glow of the deskmp.

    ¡°This time, Erebus saw you publicly call Jasmine your sister,¡± William said. ¡°There¡¯s no telling what their next move will be.¡±

    Ste leaned back in her chair, lost in thought. Erebus wasn¡¯t a single enemy¡ªit was awork of shadows, each one deadlier than thest.

    ¡°Besides Scorpion, Amon, and Drake,¡± she asked finally, ¡°how many others are in their circle?¡±

    William considered it before replying, ¡°Aside from those three, there¡¯s one more name that keeps popping up¡ªFalcon.¡±

    Falcon?

    Ste¡¯s brow lifted slightly, the name striking her as almost¡­ amusing. ¡°Do they all pick animal code names now?¡±

    Why didn¡¯t Amon and Drake have code names?

    The corner of William¡¯s mouth twitched. It was the first hint of humor he¡¯d shown all day.

    Explore more stories g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m

    ¡°The group believes powerful animals bring strength and luck,¡± he exined. ¡°So most of them use animal aliases. Drake¡¯s the leader, so he doesn¡¯t bother. And Amon¡ªwell, he thinks using animal names is beneath him.¡±

    Ste gave a faint smile. The quiet stretched between them again until William said, ¡°I¡¯ll have people keep an eye on Jasmine.¡±

    Ste nodded. ¡°Good.¡±

    She rose from the chair, intending to leave. The night had gone on long enough.

    But before she could take a step, William caught her hand. ¡°Stel,¡± he said softly, ¡°stay here tonight. You don¡¯t have to share the same space with me¡ªyou can take the third floor.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1106

    ?Chapter 1106:

    For a heartbeat, Ste¡¯s heart skipped. The warmth in his tone nearly undid her. She gently pulled her hand free and tried to lighten the mood.

    ¡°I can¡¯t stay tonight,¡± she said with a smallugh. ¡°I need to pack first. I can¡¯t just move in empty-handed.¡±

    She actually had a lot to bring over¡ªclothes, documents, memories she hadn¡¯t had time to sort through.

    Truth was, Ste had already made up her mind about moving in with William even before Jasmine entered the picture. Jasmine¡¯s situation had only¡­ dyed it.

    William blinked, his expression flickering between disbelief and joy. ¡°You¡¯re saying¡ªyou¡¯re really willing to move in?¡±

    Ste gave a small nod, her tone casual. ¡°Your ce is big, secure, and close to everything. It just makes sense. No point putting myself at risk when I don¡¯t have to.¡±

    Far from cooling him off, her practical words only made William¡¯s smile widen.

    His eyes shone like a kid who¡¯d just been handed something he didn¡¯t think he could have. ¡°I¡¯ll send Luca to help pack your things,¡± he said quickly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to lift a finger. Just rest. I¡¯ll make sure everything from your apartment gets moved over.¡±

    Watching him buzz with excitement, Ste couldn¡¯t help but smile. For someone so usuallyposed, seeing William this happy over something so simple did something to her. A quiet warmth spread through her chest.

    Days slipped by quietly, with no word or movement from Erebus. Jasmine¡¯s wounds had mostly healed, leaving behind faint scars and restless energy.

    One morning, she finally gathered her courage and found Ste in the study. ¡°Ms. Russell,¡± she began softly, twisting her fingers, ¡°I¡­ I was wondering if I could find a job. Something simple. I promise it won¡¯t interfere with anything.¡±

    Jasmine felt trapped in her own skin. Days of sitting at home were starting to drive her crazy.

    She had money now¡ªenough to livefortably¡ªbut the silence was unbearable. She wasn¡¯t built to do nothing. Still, when she approached Ste, she did it nervously, like an employee asking her boss for a risky favor.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Ste said without hesitation. ¡°What kind of job are you thinking about?¡±

    Jasmine blinked in surprise. She hadn¡¯t expected Ste to agree so quickly. ¡°Um¡­ honestly, I¡¯m not sure. I don¡¯t have much education, and I¡¯ve only done small jobs before¡ªbeing a waitress, mostly.¡±

    Fresh chapters just uploaded g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m

    She came from a poor home, unable to afford school. Before meeting Ste, she¡¯d been just another face in the crowd.

    Ste tilted her head, studying her. ¡°What about something you actually like doing? Something you¡¯ve dreamed of?¡±

    The moment the words left her mouth, Ste almostughed at herself. She sounded like one of those motivational talk show hosts telling people to ¡°follow their passion.¡±

    Still, Jasmine took the question seriously. She paused, then said, almost shyly, ¡°When I was little, I wanted to open a flower shop. Flowers always made me happy. I thought¡­ maybe they could make others happy too.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1107

    ?Chapter 1107:

    Ste¡¯s lips curved. ¡°Then a flower shop it is.¡±

    And when Ste said she¡¯d handle something, she meant it.

    Within a week, she¡¯d found a cozy storefront on a quiet, tree-lined street and turned it into a charming boutique called Sweet Bloom.

    Ste¡¯s gift of the flower shop wasn¡¯t just generosity¡ªit was her quiet way of making things right with Jasmine.

    One warm afternoon, sunlight streamed through the wide shop windows, spilling over rows of tulips, daisies, and roses. The air smelled faintly ofvender and fresh soil. Jasmine stood behind the counter, trimming a bouquet of white roses, her movements calm and steady.

    Then the doorbell chimed. Jasmine looked up¡ªand paused.

    A handsome man in a crisp white suit stepped inside, the afternoon light glinting off his watch. He looked to be around thirty, tall and clean-cut, with eyes the color of a deep, calm sea. His presence carried a quiet confidence that drew attention without trying.

    His gaze swept across the shop before settling on Jasmine. A faint, polite smile touched his lips.

    ¡°Good afternoon,¡± he said, his voice smooth and warm. ¡°I¡¯d like to choose a bouquet.¡±

    Jasmine blinked, quickly setting down her shears and wiping her hands. ¡°Of course. Is it for someone, or just for decoration?¡±

    ¡°For someone.¡± He moved slowly toward the lilies, running his fingers lightly over the petals. ¡°For a woman,¡± he added. ¡°Are lilies a good choice?¡±

    His tone carried genuine curiosity, not the usual flirtation Jasmine was used to from male customers.

    She nodded, meeting his eyes. ¡°They¡¯re perfect, actually. Lilies represent purity, love, and family harmony. They¡¯re elegant, but meaningful.¡±

    He smiled, the corners of his mouth lifting just enough to make her pulse quicken. ¡°Then lilies it is.¡±

    Jasmine chose the freshest stems and began arranging them carefully. ¡°Would you like me to wrap them?¡±

    ¡°Yes, please.¡± He paused, then added, ¡°I¡¯m Ian Hayes, by the way. And you are?¡±

    Jasmine nced up briefly as she tied a ribbon. ¡°Jasmine yton.¡±

    Start your next adventure at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s

    Ian chuckled softly. ¡°Pretty name. It suits you.¡±

    Jasmine felt her cheeks warm as she focused on wrapping the bouquet, pretending not to notice his eyes lingering a moment too long.

    When she finished, she handed it to him with a polite smile. Ian epted the flowers, then slipped her a sleek white business card.

    ¡°My contact info,¡± he said lightly. ¡°I might be back to bother you again.¡±

    Before Jasmine could ask what he meant, he paid, thanked her, and left.

    The shop door closed softly behind him, leaving the faint scent of lilies in the air. Jasmine stood there for a moment before ncing down at the card.

    Ian was a senior consultant at a global firm.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1108

    ?Chapter 1108:

    Without thinking too much about it, she tucked the card into the deepest drawer beneath the register.

    Over the next two weeks, Ian returned again and again¡ªalways around the same time, always for lilies. With each visit, Jasmine¡¯s curiosity grew.

    She had never seen a man buy flowers for a woman every single day.

    Jasmine had been growing a little bolder every day. One afternoon, as she wrapped Ian¡¯s usual bouquet, she looked up and asked, ¡°Mr. Hayes, have you ever thought about trying different flowers? Champagne roses, maybe? Or white ones¡ªthey¡¯d make lovely gifts for someone special.¡±

    Ian paused by the counter, his smile warm and calm, like a quiet spring day. ¡°You¡¯ve got it wrong, Miss yton. These aren¡¯t for a girlfriend. I¡¯m actually still single.¡±

    Jasmine¡¯s cheeks flushed instantly. ¡°Oh! I¡¯m so sorry, Mr. Hayes. I shouldn¡¯t have assumed.¡±

    She wished the floor would open up and swallow her whole.

    It had taken her forever to find the nerve to start a real conversation with him, and this was how she used it¡ªby putting her foot right in her mouth.

    Ian only waved it off lightly. ¡°No need to apologize. The lilies are for my mother. She¡¯s in the hospital, but she loves your arrangements.¡±

    From that day on, Ian kepting by every day¡ªalways for his mother. As time went on, Jasmine found herself rxing around him. Their talks slowly shifted from polite greetings to small, easy conversations.

    When she learned his mother was fightingte-stage cancer, and that Ian spent every evening at her bedside after work, Jasmine¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°You¡¯re so devoted,¡± she said softly. ¡°Your mom must feel reallyforted having you there.¡±

    Ian gave a faint, almost weary smile. ¡°It¡¯s just what anyone would do. But you¡ªrunning a flower shop at your age¡ªthat¡¯s impressive.¡±

    Flustered, Jasmine stuck out her tongue yfully. ¡°Actually, this shop isn¡¯t really¡­¡±

    She stopped herself just in time, remembering Ste¡¯s warning. When Ste handed her the shop, she¡¯d insisted Jasmine tell people it was hers¡ªeven though Jasmine was really just managing it for her. And now, because she¡¯d gotten toofortable around Ian, she¡¯d nearly slipped.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t what?¡± Ian asked, curious.

    ¡°Nothing!¡± Jasmine blurted, forcing a smile. ¡°We just got fresh tulips today. Want to see them?¡±

    Start your next adventure at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s

    He gave her a long, thoughtful look, but he didn¡¯t press further.

    A weekter, Ian showed upter than usual.

    Jasmine was closing up, counting the day¡¯s sales, when she saw him at the door. ¡°Mr. Hayes?¡± she said, a little surprised. ¡°Are you buying flowers tonight?¡±

    She¡¯d honestly thought maybe his mother had been discharged and that he wouldn¡¯t being by anymore.

    Ian shook his head, looking exhausted. ¡°I just got out of the hospital. Needed somewhere to sit for a bit. You¡¯re about to close, right?¡±

    Jasmine took in his tired face and felt a tug of concern. They weren¡¯t just strangers anymore¡ªthey were friends now.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1109

    ?Chapter 1109:

    So she untied her apron and said gently, ¡°How about a cup of tea? It¡¯s been a slow day anyway, and I¡¯m almost done here.¡±

    They moved to the small resting corner in the back, and she brewed a pot of jasmine tea.

    Ian sat quietly, staring into the cup. The silence between them felt heavier than usual.

    ¡°How¡¯s your mother?¡± she asked softly.

    She already knew how much he worried about her, and from the look on his face, it couldn¡¯t be good news.

    His fingers tightened slightly around the cup. ¡°The doctor says it could be any day now.¡±

    Jasmine didn¡¯t know what to say. She poured him more tea, hoping the warmth would help somehow.

    After a long pause, Ian looked up. His voice was quiet, sincere. ¡°Jasmine, thank you. Talking to you¡ªit¡¯s been the only thing that keeps me groundedtely.¡±

    The way he looked at her made her pulse skip. ¡°I didn¡¯t really do anything.¡±

    All she did was wrap flowers for him every day¡ªsomething anyone could do.

    ¡°All the same,¡± he said, a faint smile tugging at his lips. ¡°Your smile feels like fresh flowers. Calming. It helps me forget things for a while.¡±

    Jasmine¡¯s heart thudded faster. She hadn¡¯t felt that flutter¡ªnot since she¡¯d finally cut Jake out of her life.

    Just then, the doorbell chimed. Ste walked in, calling out as she entered, ¡°Jasmine, I was passing by. How¡¯s business?¡± Her gaze flicked toward Ian, one eyebrow arching slightly.

    Jasmine quickly stood. ¡°Ste, this is Ian Hayes¡ªhe¡¯s a regr customer. Mr. Hayes, this is my sister, Ste Russell.¡±

    Ever since that g, Jasmine had been introducing Ste as her sister to everyone.

    Ian rose with quiet confidence and offered his hand to Ste. ¡°Ms. Russell, it¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet you. I¡¯ve read some of your articles in tech magazines.¡±

    Ste shook his hand, her eyes flicking briefly to his right hand¡ªclean, unmarked, not a hint of a tattoo.

    She smiled lightly and moved to the counter to stand beside Jasmine. ¡°Oh? Mr. Hayes, you¡¯ve read my work? Didn¡¯t think we¡¯d have ovepping interests.¡±

    Discover new books g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    Ian smiled back, polite as ever. ¡°Ah, you misunderstand, Ms. Russell. I¡¯m in consulting¡ªrisk assessment and management, mostly for corporations.¡±

    His tone stayed even, smooth as water. ¡°Actually, our firm once tried to invite you for a lecture, but we couldn¡¯t reach you.¡±

    Ste nodded, her smile faint. ¡°I¡¯ve been busytely. Jasmine, I hope I¡¯m not interrupting anything?¡±

    ¡°Not at all,¡± Jasmine said quickly, pouring Ste another cup of tea.

    Still, the air had shifted. Something beneath the polite chatter didn¡¯t feel quite so simple anymore.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1110

    ?Chapter 1110:

    Ian was good at talking¡ªalmost too good. He moved from international affairs to culture and art with effortless charm, his insight sharp andposed. Even Ste had to admit he was impressive.

    But that was the problem. He was too perfect. And perfection, in her experience, was rarely harmless.

    Why would someone like him wander into an obscure little flower shop?

    As the conversation went on, Ste adjusted her cor absentmindedly, and a faint glint of light caught the amber ne around her neck¡ªthe one her mother had given her.

    Ian¡¯s gaze followed it, his tone casual. ¡°That¡¯s a lovely piece. Amber, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Ste¡¯s fingers brushed the pendant. ¡°Yes. It was my mother¡¯s,¡± she said softly.

    For just a second, something flickered in his eyes¡ªthere, then gone.

    When their tea was finished, Ian rose, thanked them both, and left with the same smooth grace he¡¯d arrived with.

    After he was gone, Ste helped Jasmine clear the cups. ¡°How long have you known Mr. Hayes?¡± she asked.

    Jasmine told her everything¡ªhow he¡¯d shown up, their recent conversations, the little gestures that seemed thoughtful but never too personal. The more Ste listened,..

    The deeper her frown grew.

    ¡°Jasmine,¡± she said slowly, ¡°be careful around him. Something about him doesn¡¯t sit right with me.¡±

    Jasmine¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You think¡­ he¡¯s with Erebus? That secret organization?¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°He¡¯s strange. Too fluent in the Choria dialect for a foreigner. When I picked this shop¡¯s location, I made sure it was off the radar. There¡¯s no way someone like him should¡¯ve found it.¡±

    Jasmine bit her lip. She¡¯d liked Ian¡ªor at least thought she did¡ªbut hearing Ste say that made her pulse quicken. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Russell. If he¡¯s part of Erebus, I¡¯ll never betray you.¡±

    Ste was more than a friend, and Jasmine would never betray her for a man she barely knew.

    The fierce loyalty in her voice made Ste smile despite herself. She reached over and gently ruffled Jasmine¡¯s hair.

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to fight anyone. Just stay cautious. I¡¯ll have someone look into him. You just take care of yourself, alright?¡±

    Discover more at

    Jasmine¡¯s eyes shimmered. She knew Ste hadn¡¯t helped her out of pure sentiment¡ªit had been practical, calcted¡ªbut over time, it stopped feeling that way. To Jasmine, Ste had be family.

    A weekter, Jasmine called, her voice full of excitement. ¡°Ms. Russell! Ian invited us to dinner. He said it¡¯s to thank me for my help. Should we go?¡±

    Ste paused, thinking. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said finally. ¡°I¡¯d like to meet Mr. Hayes again myself.¡±

    If he was inviting both of them, then it wasn¡¯t just gratitude. He was testing something¡ªor someone.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1111

    ?Chapter 1111:

    The restaurant he chose was upscale and tastefully quiet, all soft lighting and private corners.

    Ian was already there when they arrived. He stood as soon as they entered, pulling out chairs for them like a gentleman from a different era.

    ¡°Thank you for joining me tonight,¡± he said warmly.

    Throughout dinner, he kept the conversation light¡ªhis tone easy, his charm steady. Not a single misstep.

    He even noticed Ste¡¯s preference for red wine and ordered a better bottle without being asked.

    Jasmine¡¯s eyes were practically glowing as she stared at Ian. Sitting beside her, Ste could almost imagine the air around Jasmine sparkling with pink bubbles of infatuation.

    Taking a slow sip of her wine, Ste rested her chin on one hand and asked lightly, ¡°With someone like you, Mr. Hayes, I¡¯m guessing you don¡¯t have a shortage of women chasing after you?¡±

    Ian gave a modest smile and handed a napkin to Jasmine. ¡°Work keeps me too busy to think about dating. And besides¡­¡± He looked at Jasmine with a knowing smile. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to meet someone you really connect with.¡±

    Jasmine instantly felt the weight of his gaze, and her cheeks flushed bright red, almost like a ripe tomato.

    Ste hid a quiet scoff behind a polite smile, keeping her expression perfectlyposed.

    As dinner went on, she kept refilling her ss, pretending to drink too much until her words began to blur together.

    Jasmine frowned when she noticed Ste¡¯s hazy eyes. She¡¯d never seen her like this before. ¡°Ste, maybe you should stop. You¡¯ve had enough.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Ste murmured, waving a dismissive hand as she swayed to her feet. ¡°Just need to¡­ use the restroom.¡±

    Her steps faltered, as if she might fall, and Ian immediately reached out, steadying her by the arm. ¡°Careful,¡± he said, concern in his voice.

    Ste gave him a faint smile, then slipped away.

    When she returned, she looked worse. Her cheeks were flushed, and she nearly dropped her ss as she sat down again.

    Discover tales at g ? ln ¦Ò¦Í?? ?? s,

    Jasmine kept her eyes on Ste, ready to catch her if she tipped over. ¡°She¡¯s definitely drunk. Maybe we should wrap things up?¡±

    Ian nodded calmly, not appearing the least bit bothered. ¡°I didn¡¯t drink, so I¡¯ll drive you both home.¡±

    At that, Ste slowly lifted her head, her voice drowsy and slurred. ¡°No¡­ no need. I¡¯ll call a driver.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ste, and you¡¯re in no state to wait around,¡± he said firmly. ¡°Let me take you.¡±

    Jasmine didn¡¯t argue. She helped Ste to the car, thanking Ian along the way.

    Once inside, Ste rested her head against the window, her eyes half-closed, lookingpletely out of it.

    Jasmine took the passenger seat up front, twisting around every few seconds to check on her friend.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1112

    ?Chapter 1112:

    Ian¡¯s voice stayed calm as he drove. ¡°Take it easy. We¡¯ll get there soon,¡± he said, though his eyes kept flicking toward Ste.

    When the car stopped at a red light, Ian¡¯s gaze shifted to the back seat. The delicate chain around Ste¡¯s neck had slipped from beneath her blouse, glimmering faintly in the dim car light.

    ¡°What a beautiful ne,¡± he muttered under his breath¡ªso quietly that Jasmine didn¡¯t catch it.

    Ste didn¡¯t move, her breathing soft and even, as if she hadn¡¯t heard a thing.

    However, instead of heading toward Ste¡¯s neighborhood, the car rolled farther away.

    Jasmine, a little tipsy herself, soon drifted into a light sleep, lulled by the warmth inside the car.

    Before long, the vehicle came to a stop in a quiet, deserted industrial zone. Yet even then, Ste remainedpletely still.

    Ian stepped out, circled to the back, and bent beside her. ¡°Ms. Russell, forgive me,¡± he whispered, reaching for the sp of her ne.

    But just as his fingers brushed the chain, Ste¡¯s eyes snapped open¡ªclear, sharp, and anything but drunk.

    Startled, Ian recoiled, taking a few steps back.

    Before he could react further, bright headlights cut through the darkness as a ck car sped in and stopped with a screech. William emerged, walking straight toward Ste, his tall figure framed by the re.

    Ian¡¯s expression hardened instantly. He shot a look at Ste, only to see her eyes shut once again, her brows drawn together, as if that brief moment of awareness had been nothing more than an illusion.

    Acting fast, he yanked the ne off and shoved it into his pocket.

    A secondter, William stood directly in front of him. His voice was firm but cold. ¡°Step aside.¡±

    Ian stiffened. ¡°Who are you? I¡¯m her friend. She¡¯s had too much to drink, so I was just taking her home.¡±

    William gave a low chuckle, meeting Ian¡¯s gaze without flinching. ¡°Friend?¡± he repeated, mockerycing the word. ¡°I¡¯m her husband.¡±

    The words nearly made Ste lose herposure, though she stayed still. Ian, however, froze in disbelief.

    Discover tales at g ? ln ¦Ò¦Í?? ?? s,

    In the front seat, Jasmine stirred awake, blinking in confusion. When her vision cleared and she saw William standing there, she sat up straighter, startled. ¡°Mr. Briggs? What are you doing here?¡±

    William didn¡¯t bother replying. He crouched beside the car and gently lifted Ste into his arms. Then he turned to Jasmine and said evenly, ¡°Come on.¡±

    Jasmine nodded quickly, got out of the car, and followed after him.

    Before getting into William¡¯s car, she turned and gave Ian a polite nod. ¡°Thanks for helping tonight, Mr. Hayes. We¡¯ll get going now. See you around!¡±

    With that, the car sped off into the night, vanishing down the empty road.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1113

    ?Chapter 1113:

    Ian didn¡¯t move until the car disappeared down the street. Only then did he reach into his pocket and pull out the ne.

    He wasn¡¯t sure whether William had started to suspect him, but it didn¡¯t really matter. His job was done. There was no reason to stick around Jasmine anymore.

    Meanwhile, inside the car, Ste opened her eyes the moment they drove off. The faint drunkenness from earlier had vanished without a trace.

    ¡°He took my ne,¡± she said calmly.

    Jasmine froze. ¡°So he really is a member of Erebus?¡±

    She had been hoping¡ªpraying, even¡ªthat she was wrong. That Ian wasn¡¯t one of them. But now it was clear she¡¯d only been fooling herself.

    ¡°The ne he took is fake,¡± Ste said. ¡°He¡¯ll realize it soon. When he does, he¡¯lle back to your shop.¡±

    Jasmine¡¯s emotions tangled into a mess. Part of her wanted to see him again, to ask why. But another part of her couldn¡¯t believe she¡¯d been used so easily. She let out a quiet sigh and leaned back, trying to calm the storm raging inside her.

    Ste nced at her and said softly, ¡°Jasmine, he¡¯s just a conman. Don¡¯t brood over someone like that.¡±

    Jasmine forced a small smile. ¡°I know, Ms. Russell. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    Sure enough, by the next day, Ian realized the ne wasn¡¯t real. And just as Ste predicted, he showed up again at the flower shop.

    Only this time, Jasmine wasn¡¯t there. Instead, he walked in to find Ste, William, and Drake waiting for him.

    The moment Ian¡¯s gazended on Drake, his eyes flickered with shock before he quickly masked it.

    He turned to Ste, who sat there calm and unbothered, and let out a quiet, humorlessugh. ¡°So,¡± he said, his voice low, ¡°when did you figure it out?¡±

    Ste sat up straight, her tone cool.

    ¡°It was too obvious, Mr. Hayes. A son visiting a flower shop every day to buy flowers for his sick mother? Touching story, but the nearest hospital doesn¡¯t even have an oncology department.¡±

    Her words hung in the air, steady and precise.

    Then she added, ¡°And one more thing.¡±

    ???¨¦?? ???t?€§ñ? ?n Ga?n?¦Í¦Ål?.???

    Ian raised a brow. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    She pointed at her bare neck, her lips curving faintly. ¡°That ne was a one-of-a-kind design by my mother. When you saw it, you didn¡¯t act surprised. You said it suited me¡ªand you even knew it was amber.¡±

    For a moment, the mask slipped. Ian¡¯s polite expression hardened. ¡°You really are sharp, Ms. Russell,¡± he said coldly. ¡°But do you think bringing Drake here will be enough to stop me?¡±

    Drake¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Falcon, you¡¯ve let me down. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d go this far behind my back.¡±

    Falcon sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend you¡¯re any better. Erebus is falling apart. Everyone¡¯s fighting for their own position. I just chose not to wait.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1114

    ?Chapter 1114:

    Before anyone could react, he pulled something from his pocket. A secondter, smoke flooded the shop.

    Amid the chaos, Falcon slipped away into the thick haze, vanishing through the back of the flower shop.

    ¡°After him!¡± Drake barked, rising to his feet. He and his men rushed out, chasing the direction Falcon had fled. Before he left, Drake cast a quick nce back at Ste and William, who still sat calmly amid the thinning smoke.

    Once the noise outside died down and the air began to clear, William walked over and helped Ste up from the sofa.

    ¡°Drake will take care of Falcon for now,¡± he said quietly. ¡°That means he won¡¯t be making any moves against you anytime soon.¡±

    Ste nodded faintly. ¡°Then there¡¯s only Scorpion left.¡±

    That was her goal¡ªto spark chaos within Erebus. If they kept fighting among themselves, they wouldn¡¯t have the time or strength toe after her. Still, she let out a faint sigh.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to crack the forms hidden in my mother¡¯s ne,¡± she admitted.

    She had already found the matching card reader, but most of the data inside was packed with chemical and technical terms she barely understood.

    Drake had clearly ced too much faith in her. She hadn¡¯t even grasped a third of her mother¡¯s research, let alone continued it.

    If she wanted to take Erebus downpletely, she needed to unlock those forms. But right now, she was barely making progress.

    For the first time, Ste began to question herself¡ªnot her resolve, but whether she had the ability to finish what her mother had started.

    William sensed her unease and gave her shoulder a gentle squeeze, as if to steady her nerves. ¡°I believe in you,¡± he said quietly. ¡°Don¡¯t pressure yourself too much. We still have time.¡±

    As long as that item didn¡¯t end up in Erebus¡¯s hands, there was nothing to fear.

    Ste exhaled softly. She had to admit, William always knew how to calm her with just a few words.

    The next day, she received a call from Professor Taylor, inviting her to an event hosted by their university. As one of the school¡¯s outstanding graduates, it was natural for her to attend such asions. With no pressing ns, Ste agreed and went with William.

    The campus buzzed with warmth and familiarity. Ste greeted Professor Taylor and introduced William to him.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s takes you to new worlds

    The professor extended a friendly hand. ¡°Mr. Briggs, I¡¯ve heard so much about you. Meeting you in person, I must say¡ªyou truly live up to your reputation.¡±

    William inclined slightly in greeting, his tone respectful. ¡°Professor Taylor, the honor¡¯s mine. I¡¯ve read many of your studies. They¡¯re profound¡ªand inspiring for younger researchers like us.¡±

    As the two exchanged polite words, Ste looked around and asked quietly, ¡°Where¡¯s Jeff?¡±

    Professor Taylor followed her gaze. ¡°He was just here. Not sure where he wandered off to. He¡¯s made great progress in his researchtely¡ªand that¡¯srgely thanks to your guidance.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1115

    ?Chapter 1115:

    Thepliment drew a faint smile from Ste. ¡°It¡¯s not really my credit. Jeff¡¯s naturally bright and hardworking.¡±

    The three continued chatting pleasantly, and Ste didn¡¯t think much more about Jeff¡¯s absence¡ªuntil her phone vibrated. She nced at the screen. A message from an unknown number.

    ¡°Come to the auditorium alone. I¡¯m waiting for you, cousin-inw!¡±

    Cousin-inw?

    Ste¡¯s expression tightened. She didn¡¯t need to guess. Amon.

    Her stomach knotted with unease. If Amon was back, Jeff might be in danger again.

    She quickly excused herself, telling Professor Taylor she needed to step away for a moment. William was still deep in conversation with other investors.

    Ste nced his way, hesitated, then turned toward the auditorium.

    She had barely taken a few steps when quick footsteps echoed behind her. ¡°Stel, where are you going?¡± William called.

    The text¡¯s warninge alone¡ªshed through her mind. Ste instinctively wanted to shake her head, to brush it off with an excuse. But before she could speak, William¡¯s voice cut in, calm yet firm. ¡°Stel, we promised not to hide things from each other.¡±

    His words stopped her mid-breath. After a brief pause, she gave in. ¡°It seems Amon has taken Jeff. He¡¯s in the auditorium and wants me toe by myself.¡±

    Shock flickered across William¡¯s face. Amon was supposed to be abroad¡ªhow could he be back now?

    ¡°I¡¯m going with you.¡±

    There was no room for argument. He took her arm, and together they hurried toward the auditorium.

    The moment they stepped inside, silence pressed down on them like a weight. Ste pushed open the door¡ªand froze.

    William followed her gaze, his pulse spiking.

    Jeff was tied to a chair, two men in ck standing guard beside him. Off to the side, Amon lounged casually, watching the scene with a smirk that sent a chill down her spine.

    Ste¡¯s stomach twisted. She and William moved forward, her expression tight with worry.

    G  a lno  ve ls . is where the magic begins

    When they reached Amon, she spoke, her voice low but steady. ¡°Let him go. I¡¯m the one you want.¡±

    Amon¡¯s lips curved into a mocking smile. ¡°I told you toe alone. Breaking the rules already?¡±

    He gesturedzily toward the stage. One of the men stepped forward and brought a metal rod down hard on Jeff¡¯s finger.

    A muffled cry escaped Jeff¡¯s gagged mouth, his forehead slick with sweat.

    Ste¡¯s anger red. ¡°What gives you the right to hurt him, Amon? Have youpletely lost it?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1116

    ?Chapter 1116:

    Amon only shrugged, his eyes glinting with amusement. ¡°Just teaching you a lesson. You already know I¡¯m here for you. Come with me quietly, and I promise I won¡¯t touch your junior.¡±

    Jeff struggled against the ropes, managing to knock the towel from his mouth. His voice came out hoarse but defiant. ¡°Ste, don¡¯t worry about me! They won¡¯t dare do much on campus¡ªgo get help! I can handle this!¡±

    One of the bodyguards pressed the cold metal rod against his neck. Jeff sucked in a sharp breath, his injured finger throbbing in agony.

    Seeing the man raise the rod again, Ste cried out, ¡°Stop! I¡¯ll go with you¡ªbut you have to promise you¡¯ll release him the moment I leave.¡±

    William grabbed her arm, his eyes narrowed in disapproval. ¡°No, Stel. You can¡¯t go with him.¡±

    Ste turned toward him, her heart torn. ¡°I can¡¯t let Jeff keep getting hurt because of me.¡± Her voice was soft, but firm enough to leave no room for argument.

    Jeff had already suffered enough. Innocent as he was, he kept getting dragged into her mess. If she didn¡¯t face the danger herself, she¡¯d never forgive the guilt lodged in her chest.

    William¡¯s jaw tightened as his gaze shifted to Amon, who lounged nearby, his expression unreadable. ¡°Amon, do you even realize what you¡¯re doing?¡±

    Amon leaned back in his chair, a faint, careless smile tugging at his lips. ¡°Of course I do. You¡¯ve said it for years¡ª¡¯like father, like son.¡¯ Well, here I am, proving you right.¡±

    Ste froze. She didn¡¯t want to believe he meant that. There had to be something more behind that mask of indifference.

    Before anyone could speak, a gunshot cracked through the air. The sound tore across the auditorium, shattering a light overhead. ss fragments rained down, glittering like broken stars.

    Screams erupted as panic spread through the crowd. The guards on stage scattered, and Jeff was left alone under the harsh spotlight.

    Amon¡¯s expression shifted in an instant. Whoever had managed to bring a gun in¡ªit had to be Erebus. He sprang to his feet, muscles tense.

    But Ste didn¡¯t think, didn¡¯t hesitate. She dashed toward the stage, pushing through the haze and chaos, reaching for Jeff.

    Suddenly, smoke bombs rolled across the floor, flooding the auditorium with thick fog.

    G  a lno  ve ls . is where the magic begins

    Someone grabbed her arm. In the confusion, Ste felt herself dragged offstage¡ªJeff right beside her.

    They stumbled through the haze, down the back exit, until they burst into the open air behind the school. Only then did Ste see who had saved them. Haley?

    They ran across thewn, where Haley finally released Ste¡¯s hand, panting, hands braced on her knees.

    Ste was still catching her breath a few steps behind her, her chest rising and falling. Shock flickered in her eyes, quickly giving way to suspicion. ¡°Haley¡­ why were you in the auditorium?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1117

    ?Chapter 1117:

    Haley shot her a look and rolled her eyes. ¡°Wow. Is that how you say thank you? I just saved your life.¡±

    Ste pressed her lips together, at a loss for words. No matter how she felt about Haley, she couldn¡¯t deny the truth¡ªHaley had just saved both her and Jeff.

    Once Haley steadied her breathing, she straightened and said, almostzily, ¡°You know me. I don¡¯t do anything for free. I saved you for a reason. But rx, I¡¯m not nning to hurt you¡ªat least not right now.¡±

    She gave a small, careless wave, brushed dust from her dress, and turned away. ¡°I¡¯lle to you when I need something. Don¡¯t forget¡ªyou owe me one.¡±

    Ste watched Haley disappear into the distance, her heart tangled in a storm of emotions she couldn¡¯t quite name.

    Beside her, Jeff clutched his injured finger, his face pale as paper.

    The sight snapped Ste back to reality. ¡°You¡¯re bleeding too much,¡± she whispered urgently. ¡°We need to get you to a hospital.¡±

    They hurried to the school gate and gged down a taxi. The moment they climbed in, Ste pulled out her phone to text William. But then she caught the driver¡¯s eyes in the rearview mirror. Something was off¡ªcold, calcted.

    Her heart tightened. ¡°Jeff,¡± she murmured, ¡°get out of the car.¡±

    Jeff¡¯s hand went to the door handle.

    But before he could pull it, the driver turned around with a twisted grin. ¡°Don¡¯t bother,¡± he sneered. ¡°You can¡¯t open it. Just sit tight and behave.¡±

    The car lurched forward, speeding away from the school. Within seconds, it was swallowed by city traffic.

    Ste tried her phone again, but there was no signal. A faint hum filled the air¡ªshe realized there had to be a jammer. Her pulse spiked. They were trapped.

    After what felt like forever, the car slowed and stopped in a remote loading area.

    The streetlights were dim, the air heavy with oil and dust. Ahead, a ck van waited with its doors wide open. The light behind it made it impossible to see who was inside.

    When the driver shoved her forward, Ste stumbled¡ªbut in that instant, she slipped the star-shaped bracelet from her wrist and tossed it into the shadows beside the vehicle.

    It was William¡¯s gift. A tracker. Her only hope.

    ???¦Å?? ¡é??t?€§ñ? ?¦Ç ?a?§Ú?¦Í¨º??.???

    The van doors mmed shut, cutting off the faint light from outside. Darkness swallowed them whole.

    As the vehicle rumbled to life, Ste felt around until she found Jeff beside her. ¡°How¡¯s your hand?¡± she whispered.

    Jeff¡¯s voice trembled, though he tried to sound brave. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m sorry. I keep dragging you into this.¡±

    Ste shook her head, her throat tightening. ¡°No, Jeff. They¡¯re after me. You¡¯re just caught in the crossfire.¡±

    Or maybe¡­ even before this, he¡¯d been pulled into her mess more times than she could count.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1118

    ?Chapter 1118:

    Sitting there in the dark, Ste¡¯s chest ached with guilt. If only Jeff had never met her. None of this would be happening to him. He was innocent, caught in the crossfire¡ªand she was the one who had dragged him into it.

    The van sank into silence, broken only by the low rumble of the wheels and the faint sound of their uneven breathing.

    After a heavy pause, Jeff finally whispered, ¡°Ste, if we both get out of this, there¡¯s something I must tell you.¡±

    Something in his tone made Ste¡¯s chest tighten. Whatever he meant to say, it had to matter.

    She answered with steady resolve, squeezing his hand. ¡°We¡¯ll get out. I promise.¡±

    The drivested another thirty minutes or so before the van finally came to a stop.

    When the door swung open, sunlight hit like a p, and Ste squinted, realizing they¡¯d been brought to the entrance of a deserted mansion.

    They were ushered into an empty room on the second floor. A handful of people were already gathered there.

    Faces crowded the space, most of them unfamiliar. One, however, made Ste¡¯s jaw clench¡ªNina.

    Nina sauntered over with a mocking smile and a sneer. ¡°Surprised, cousin? Did you really think I¡¯d obediently stay in Asnain like an idiot?¡±

    Ste¡¯s voice stayed calm, but her eyes were sharp. ¡°Seems you¡¯ve gotten better at lying.¡±

    It stung to remember that Nina had fooled the whole Carter n¡ªSte included.

    Nina¡¯s face twisted with resentment. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare mention them! They just abandoned me¡ªtheir only daughter¡ªat your request!¡± she snapped, grabbing a handful of Ste¡¯s hair and yanking her head back. ¡°I told you, I¡¯d rather destroy everything than let you win.¡±

    Jeff tried to intervene, but a burly man kicked him to the floor. He hit hard, grimacing, yet he still shouted, ¡°Leave her alone!¡±

    Nina crouched low, jeering at him like a viper to its prey. ¡°Oh, right¡ªthe lovesick fool. How touching. Did you know Ste only ever looks at William? You don¡¯t exist to her. All your pain, all you¡¯ve suffered¡ªit¡¯s her doing.¡±

    ¡°Stop it,¡± Ste snapped. ¡°This is between us. Don¡¯t take it out on him.¡±

    Nina¡¯s rage only deepened. ¡°You¡¯ve taken everything from me! Everyone I care about ends up on your side. Even this penniless man would die for you. Why you?¡±

    ?@?¨¦$? ???t?¦Å§ñ? ¨ª¦Ð ?al¦Ðo¦Í¦Ål?.c??

    Ste held her ground. ¡°Because you¡¯ve spent your whole life hating instead of living.¡±

    Before Nina could make her next move, a deep,manding voice cut through the tension. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    From the shadows stepped a middle-aged man in a sleek ck suit, and Ste¡¯s heart dropped instantly. Drake.

    His presence could mean only one thing¡ªNina was working with Erebus.

    His calm smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes as he took a seat on the worn sofa. ¡°Ms. Russell,¡± he greeted lightly, ¡°forgive the harsh treatment. Not exactly the way I prefer to meet an old acquaintance.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1119

    ?Chapter 1119:

    Ste straightened her shoulders. ¡°You call this a meeting? This is kidnapping. Release us now.¡±

    Drake chuckled, his tone disturbingly pleasant. ¡°You can walk out if you oblige us with a small favor.¡±

    He paused, his gaze steady on her. ¡°Stop investigating Erebus and hand over all the evidence William has collected. Do that, and we¡¯ll let you and your friend go in one piece.¡± He nced at Jeff as he spoke.

    Her response was immediate. ¡°Never.¡±

    Erebus had taken her mother¡¯s life. Handing over the evidence would mean letting that death go unanswered.

    Drake¡¯s expression barely changed. ¡°Then I suppose we¡¯ll need to use more persuasive methods.¡±

    At his signal, several men seized Jeff and dragged him into the middle of the room. Drake reached into his coat and produced a syringe, the liquid inside catching the light like ss.

    ¡°This is a nerve agent,¡± he exined calmly. ¡°It won¡¯t kill him, but it will make him wish it did. Every minute, another dose¡ªuntil you decide to cooperate.¡±

    Ste¡¯s pulse thundered in her ears. Her voice trembled, but she held her ground. ¡°You want me. Let him go.¡±

    Drake shook his head slowly. ¡°You don¡¯t understand your position, Ms. Russell. You¡¯ve got nothing to bargain with.¡±

    He moved toward Jeff, the syringe poised in his hand.

    Jeff clenched his jaw, his body taut, refusing to give Drake the satisfaction of a reaction. Sweat trickled down his temple, but he didn¡¯t say a word.

    Right before the needle could touch Jeff¡¯s arm, Ste suddenly cried out, ¡°Wait! I might agree to what you want, but give me a moment to think it through.¡±

    Drake arched a brow, his tone t. ¡°How long are we talking?¡± He clearly remembered how Ste had stalled for time before, so he wasn¡¯t about to fall for it again so easily.

    ¡°Just thirty minutes,¡± she said firmly. ¡°I need to clear my head and decide.¡±

    Drake shared a look with Nina before reluctantly nodding. ¡°Fine. But don¡¯t even think about pulling another stunt, or your friend will pay for it.¡±

    Two guards escorted Ste to a corner, keeping a sharp eye on her every move.

    New updates in g??l¦Ç¦Òv???s

    Her gaze darted around the room as her thoughts spun, desperately searching for even the smallest chance to escape.

    The minutes crawled by. Then, just as her time was nearly up, a loud crash from outside shattered the tense silence, followed by the unmistakable sounds of a fierce fight.

    Everyone tensed. Drake turned toward the door, his voice sharp as ice. ¡°What¡¯s going on out there?¡±

    A man ran in, panting hard. ¡°Boss, William¡¯s here. He brought backup!¡±

    Drake¡¯s eyes turned icy. ¡°Go with n B. Get Ste out through the secret tunnel.¡±

    Through the confusion, Ste spotted William at the front of the group, leading a fierce charge into the vi as they shed violently with Drake¡¯s men.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1120

    ?Chapter 1120:

    Not wasting a second, she sank her teeth into the guard¡¯s arm, yanked herself free, and sprinted toward Jeff.

    Jeff, still injured from his broken fingers and the earlier scuffle, was barely able to stay upright. ¡°Ste, forget me,¡± he urged, breathless. ¡°Just run while you can!¡±

    But Ste shook her head, ignoring himpletely. She crouched beside him, slinging his arm over her shoulder to help him up.

    They had barely taken a few steps when she noticed Nina not far away, raising a gun, its muzzle pointed straight at William.

    ¡°William! Behind you!¡± Ste screamed. She released Jeff¡¯s arm and hurled herself in front of William without a second thought.

    A gunshot rang out the next second, and pain exploded through her shoulder as warm blood quickly drenched her.

    ¡°Stel!¡± William¡¯s panicked voice cut through the noise. He lunged forward just in time to catch her as she copsed into his arms.

    Around them, police officers fired back, one bullet striking Nina¡¯s wrist and sending her weapon ttering to the floor as she cried out in pain.

    Drake, seeing his ns fall apart, slipped into the secret passage without a backward nce, abandoning his people¡ªand Nina¡ªto fend for themselves.

    Within minutes, the police had secured the scene. Most of Drake¡¯s men were down or captured; only Nina and a few others were still breathing.

    William cradled Ste in his arms, his hands slick with her blood.

    ¡°Stay with me,¡± he murmured, pressing down on her wound. ¡°The ambnce is almost here.¡±

    Ste managed a faint smile, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°I¡¯m fine. What about Jeff?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here, Ste.¡± Jeff limped over, pale and shaken. ¡°Just hang in there, okay? You¡¯re going to be alright.¡±

    She gave him a weak nod, then turned to William. ¡°Did you find the clue I left for you?¡±

    William nodded, still holding pressure against her shoulder. ¡°I did. The moment I saw it, I called the police. But none of us expected Nina to sneak back into the country behind her parents¡¯ backs.¡±

    The paramedics arrived in a rush, wheeling a stretcher between them. William carefullyid Ste down, refusing to let go of her hand. ¡°I¡¯ming with you,¡± he said firmly.

    New updates in g??l¦Ç¦Òv???s

    Jeff stood aside, watching quietly as they lifted Ste into the ambnce. The way William held her hand¡ªlike he¡¯d never let go again¡ªsent a flicker of sadness through him.

    Inside the ambnce, Ste drifted in and out of consciousness. The pain and blood loss blurred everything. William kept her hand in his, leaning close and murmuring softly, though his words were lost in the haze between them.

    Through the fog of her fading awareness, she heard him say, ¡°When you recover, let¡¯s get married. I can¡¯t bear to lose you again.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1121

    ?Chapter 1121:

    She couldn¡¯t form a single word, but her fingers curled weakly around his. The faint squeeze gave him her answer.

    Outside, sirens wailed through the night, red and blue lights shing across the dark streets.

    Drake might have slipped away, but the police had caught most of his men. Under questioning, they cracked quickly, spilling almost everything about the organization.

    The manhunt for the remaining Erebus members was already underway, and the authorities were certain it wouldn¡¯t take long to bring them in.

    As for Nina, after the shooting incident, she was taken into custody and was now awaiting the legal consequences of her actions.

    Ste had spent the past few days in the hospital, and her condition was steadily improving. That afternoon, just after lunch, her phone began to ring. When she checked the screen and saw Daniel¡¯s name shing, a faint frown crossed her face.

    ¡°Ste, I heard about your injury. Is it bad? Tell me which hospital you¡¯re in. Norene and I want to drop by and see you.¡± His voice carried a forced sympathy, the kind that tried too hard to sound genuine.

    Keeping her tone calm and distant, Ste said, ¡°Daniel, could you skip the pleasantries and get straight to the point?¡±

    Daniel gave a strainedugh. ¡°Actually, Norene and I wanted to invite you to dinner. We thought it¡¯d be nice to apologize in person. After all, we¡¯re still family, right?¡±

    Ste nced over at William, who silently shook his head, his message clear enough.

    With a steady tone, she responded, ¡°I appreciate the offer, but there¡¯s really no reason for us to share a meal.¡±

    Daniel¡¯s voice carried a trace of disappointment, though he tried to mask it with forced cheer. ¡°I get it. You¡¯re still recovering and need rest. We¡¯ll set it up some other time. But Ste, I admit Nina went too far this time, and I won¡¯t defend her anymore.¡±

    Ste¡¯s brows lifted slightly. Was Daniel really giving up on his daughter?

    Before she could respond, he pressed on, ¡°By the way, I recall you once attended a seminar. Did you happen to run into Secretary Barrett? He and I go way back¡ªwe were ssmates years ago.¡±

    Secretary Barrett served as a government official.

    Check exclusive content g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    Keeping her tone t, Ste said, ¡°There were too many people that day. I honestly don¡¯t remember.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all right. I won¡¯t bother you any further!¡±

    After setting her phone down, Ste turned to William with a contemtive look. ¡°Do you think he¡¯s trying to use me to form political connections?¡±

    William let out a short, derisiveugh. ¡°Daniel¡¯spany has been struggling recently. It seems he¡¯s trying to take advantage of your connections to pull himself up. But it¡¯s strange¡ªhe reached out to you now, and not about Nina. That doesn¡¯t add up.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1122

    ?Chapter 1122:

    Ste gave a slow nod. ¡°You¡¯re right. There¡¯s something about this that doesn¡¯t sit well with me.¡±

    Nina was still facing possible jail time, yet Daniel¡¯s attention had shifted entirely to his business.

    Daniel had always worn the image of a devoted father and husband, so what had caused this sudden change in priorities?

    Ste seldom came to Neb, but after finishing her discussion about next quarter¡¯s ns with Steven, a light knock sounded at the door. An assistant stepped in, holding an envelope.

    ¡°Ms. Russell, this just arrived. The sender requested that you open it yourself.¡±

    Ste¡¯s brows arched slightly as she studied the envelope in the assistant¡¯s hand.

    She carefully tore the envelope open and discovered a lone piece of paper within.

    ¡°There¡¯s danger behind tomorrow¡¯s partnership. Watch the people near you.¡±

    The writing appeared refined butcked anything that could reveal who penned it.

    Ste had just thought to herself that she had no meeting scheduled for the next day when Steven knocked and entered, announcing that the general manager of Wade Group had invited them to detailed talks tomorrow.

    Ste froze slightly, unnerved by the envelope in her hand. Steven caught the flicker of unease on her face and asked, ¡°Is something the matter? Did someone send you a letter?¡±

    Ste swiftly turned the note over and pressed it t against the desk. ¡°It¡¯s nothing important. I¡¯ll make sure to attend the meeting tomorrow.¡±

    Steven let the matter drop and stepped out of the room.

    Later that evening, Ste informed William about the message she had received. Without dy, he ordered an investigation into the sender¡¯s identity and tightened the vi¡¯s security, even assigning men to keep watch at both Neb and the research institute.

    Holding the note tightly in her hand, Ste asked, ¡°Do you think this warning could be real?¡±

    William thought for a moment before answering, ¡°It¡¯s wiser not to take chances. I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow and make sure you¡¯re safe.¡±

    Since the partnership concerned both Neb and Wade Group, it was only natural for him, as one of Neb¡¯s directors, to apany Ste.

    That night, Ste tossed and turned in bed, unable to find peace. In her dreams, the same horrific image returned¡ªher adoptive parents lying lifeless in a pool of blood.

    L¦Ët??¦Ó §éh¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?r? ¦Én g??l?ov?ls.??????

    Along with that nightmare came Nina¡¯s terrified stare and the image of a man whose hand bore a scorpion tattoo between his thumb and index finger.

    By morning, the conference room buzzed with executives from the client¡¯s side, while Ste and William were the only representatives from theirpany.

    The moment they stepped in, every gaze turned toward them.

    Ste and William settled into their chairs. She wore a perfectly fitted navy blue suit that emphasized herposure and quiet confidence.

    ¡°Ms. Russell, it¡¯s an honor to finally meet you. I hope we cane to an agreement today.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1123

    ?Chapter 1123:

    ¡°We have high expectations for your project. If you¡¯re ready, you may begin your presentation.¡±

    The client¡¯s words carried polite warmth. Ste smiled faintly, her expression calm and unshaken, the picture of quiet confidence.

    Taking the USB drive, she walked to the front and began her presentation¡ªclear,posed, and utterly professional. Every movement, every word, reflected the poise of someone who knew her craft inside out.

    When she finished, the Wade Group representatives broke into apuse. Whether it was genuine or just polite, she couldn¡¯t tell¡ªand honestly, she didn¡¯t care.

    Riley Wade, the general manager, thanked them and asked Ste and William to wait for feedback in another lounge. A few minutester, as Ste stepped out to get some water, she unexpectedly ran into Jeff.

    ¡°Ste!¡± Jeff¡¯s face lit up as he hurried toward her. ¡°I¡¯m here for an internship interview. Didn¡¯t think I¡¯d actually run into you!¡±

    Ste blinked, slightly taken aback. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be working on your thesis?¡±

    Jeff scratched his head with a sheepish grin. ¡°This is a rare chance. I¡¯ve always admired Wade Group, and my advisor helped me get the interview. Besides¡­¡±

    He lowered his voice. ¡°I want to be someone capable¡ªlike you. Maybe then I can really be of help someday.¡± He was determined to prove his capability.

    William stood a short distance away, watching the two of them. His expression darkened slightly, though he said nothing and turned back into the lounge.

    ¡°Well, do your best,¡± Ste said, giving Jeff a light pat on the shoulder. ¡°I have to go.¡±

    As she walked away, Jeff watched her back, a quiet determination burning in his eyes.

    He would be someone worthy of her someday.

    Not long after, Ste and William returned to the lounge, both confident the coboration was practically theirs. But just then, Ste¡¯s gaze caught on a figure moving past the ss wall outside.

    A man in a baseball cap. Quick, deliberate steps. And between his thumb and forefinger¡ªa small tattoo of a scorpion.

    Her heart skipped a beat. She wasn¡¯t the only one who noticed. William¡¯s eyes sharpened, and his voice turned cold. ¡°Luca, Scorpion¡¯s here. He¡¯s outside the meeting¡­¡±

    Room. ¡°Bring the men up quietly¡ªdon¡¯t alert him. Cut off every exit.¡± Luca¡¯s response came sharp and fast. ¡°Understood.¡±

    Check what¡¯s new on g@lnov??s.c¡ðm

    Within moments, his team was on the move. But Scorpion seemed to sense it. He nced into the lounge once, eyes cold and empty, then disappeared before anyone could react. By the time Ste and William rushed out, he was gone¡ªlike a shadow that had never existed.

    Then suddenly, the lights flickered. The entire floor went dark. A beatter, the emergency power kicked in, casting a dull orange glow through the hall.

    Riley Wade hurried out, looking embarrassed. ¡°Ms. Russell, Mr. Briggs, I¡¯m so sorry. There seems to be a power problem. We¡¯ll get it fixed right away.¡±

    Ste nodded, but her guard was up. Something didn¡¯t feel right.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1124

    ?Chapter 1124:

    William¡¯s gaze met hers, silent but clear¡ªit was time to leave. Just as they turned, she spotted Jeffing toward them, clutching a ck box. His face looked strained, anxious. ¡°Jeff?¡± she called, stepping forward. ¡°Wait¡ªwhat¡¯s that?¡± He hesitated, eyes darting between her and William. ¡°Ste, I have something important to give you.¡±

    William stepped in front of her instantly, his tone icy. ¡°Stop right there and drop the box. Now!¡±

    Jeff¡¯s hands trembled. ¡°Mr. Briggs, you¡¯ve got it wrong, this is¡ª¡± Before he could finish, a blur of movement came from the side.

    Someone lunged, tackling Jeff to the ground.

    The box hit the floor with a loud, metallic thud.

    In the dim, flickering light, Ste¡¯s breath caught when she saw the person who¡¯d attacked him. ¡°Nina?¡±

    Nina¡¯s eyes burned with fury as she red down at Jeff. ¡°You traitor!¡±

    The word sliced through the tense air like a de. Everyone around froze¡ªstaring in shock, unsure of what was happening.

    Security rushed in. Within moments, Jeff and Nina were both restrained. William kept Ste close, shielding her as they quickly moved toward the elevator.

    By the time they reached the car downstairs, Ste was still dazed, her mind racing in circles.

    What just happened? Why was Jeff carrying that ck box? And Nina¡ªwhy was she even there? Wasn¡¯t she supposed to still be in prison?

    Her thoughts tangled like wires, until William¡¯s calm voice pulled her back to the present. He wrapped a steady arm around her shoulders.

    ¡°Jeff was bought over by Erebus,¡± he said quietly. ¡°The box he had¡­ it was from them. Likely a bomb.¡±

    Ste¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°How could that be? Jeff?¡± Her voice cracked slightly. ¡°He was my junior, Professor Taylor¡¯s most promising student. The idea that he could be part of Erebus feels impossible.¡±

    William handed her a thin folder. ¡°We checked his ount. Arge transfer came from overseas. His phone shows messages with Erebus contacts.¡±

    Her hands trembled as she took it. The words on the page blurred¡ªtoo cruel toprehend. She thought of Jeff¡¯s earnest smile, his drive, and his quiet admiration. It didn¡¯t match the image of a traitor.

    She forced herself to ask, ¡°And Nina? Why was she there?¡±

    Check what¡¯s new on g@lnov??s.c¡ðm

    William¡¯s face darkened. ¡°She tipped us off about Jeff¡¯s betrayal.¡±

    That only deepened Ste¡¯s confusion.

    If Nina was the informant, why did she call Jeff a traitor? And why would she¡ªof all people¡ªbetray Erebus? Nina had wanted her dead more than anyone. None of it made sense.

    After a long silence, Ste spoke quietly, ¡°I want to see them.¡±

    William didn¡¯t stop her. He led her down to a small, windowless basement where Jeff was being held.

    He sat hunched over, head down, wrists bound, saying nothing. Ste stopped at the doorway. Her voice was steady but low.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1125

    Chapter 1125:

    ¡°Why, Jeff?¡±

    He looked up with a strained smile. ¡°Ste, do you remember what I once asked you? Whether someone born without privilege is doomed to never rise?¡±

    She didn¡¯t answer, waiting for him to continue.

    Jeff let out a bitterugh. ¡°I was tired. Tired of struggling. Tired of being looked down on. Erebus promised me everything I wanted most.¡±

    Her chest tightened. ¡°Money? Jeff, you had such a bright future.¡± What he had done was nothing less than throwing that future away.

    His head snapped up at her words. ¡°It¡¯s not for money, Ste! What I wanted most was never about money!¡± His voice cracked, raw and desperate.

    He liked her. That much was painfully clear. And everything he¡¯d done¡ªevery reckless choice¡ªhad been for that single, twisted reason.

    A chill ran through her.

    Even the gifted could lose themselvespletely, all because of one misguided desire.

    ¡°Jeff,¡± she said softly, her voice trembling, ¡°Is this how you repay Professor Taylor¡¯s trust?¡±

    Her words cut through the heavy silence. Only days ago, the professor had spoken of Jeff with pride, saying he was bound for great things.

    Ste never imagined he would throw it all away.

    She turned to leave, her heart heavy, but his voice stopped her.

    ¡°Ste¡­ do you remember what I told you? That if we survived, I¡¯d tell you something?¡±

    Her steps faltered, and she squeezed her eyes shut, the memory still fresh with the grime of their ordeal.

    ¡°Do you really think I did this for money?¡± His voice dropped, trembling with emotion. ¡°No. I like you. I¡¯ve always liked you. But you have Mr. Briggs, and I¡­ I couldn¡¯t just watch from the sidelines anymore. Erebus promised that if I helped them deal with William, they¡¯d let you live¡ªand then we could finally be together.¡±

    Ste¡¯s breath hitched. The world seemed to tilt, the weight of his words sinking in slowly, painfully.

    So that was it. His ruin. His reason.

    Check what¡¯s new on g@lnov??s.c¡ðm

    ¡°Jeff¡­¡± she whispered, her voice hollow. ¡°Even without William, I wouldn¡¯t be with you. You were wrong from the very beginning.¡± Because love wasn¡¯t something that could be bargained for.

    It wasn¡¯t something built on harm.

    Her gaze lingered on him for a moment¡ªonest time¡ªbefore she turned away. Jeff¡¯s body sagged. The fight left his eyes, reced by a dull emptiness. He sank to the floor, staring at nothing.

    After leaving the basement, Ste went to see Nina in another room.

    Unlike her usual sharp and arrogant self, Nina seemed strangely calm today.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Ste said quietly, her sincerity softening her tone.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: I hope you like the new content dear ones. God loves you, and I wish you all the best. ( ? ? ¨C ) ?

    .

 Chapter 1126

    ?Chapter 1126:

    Nina gave a small, bitterugh. ¡°Never thought I¡¯d live to hear those words from you.¡±

    Her expression shifted, bing more serious. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I didn¡¯t do it for you. I just didn¡¯t want to go back to prison. Consider it¡­ paying off a debt. My parents don¡¯t care about me, so I asked William for help. He said the only way was to help you see through Jeff¡¯s true colors.¡±

    There was still pride beneath her words, that old defiance. She still didn¡¯t like Ste¡ªmaybe she never would. In her eyes, Ste would never be good enough for William.

    But she kept those thoughts buried. She couldn¡¯t risk angering him again.

    Ste didn¡¯t rise to it. She simply asked, ¡°How did you find out about Jeff?¡±

    Nina¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Because he¡¯s too na?ve. I could see it in his face, that look in his eyes. You were the only one who didn¡¯t notice.¡±

    Ste nodded slowly, a quiet realization dawning on her. Sometimes, when a person chose to see someone in a certain light, the truth became invisible.

    She had always believed Jeff was sincere and capable.

    She trusted him without question. Even when he was repeatedly captured by Erebus, she med herself, believing she had dragged him into danger. It never urred to her that it was all a setup¡ªa coordinated act between him and Erebus to lure her in.

    The air between her and Nina grew still. Neither spoke again. After a brief silence, Ste said softly, ¡°Take care of yourself,¡± before turning to leave.

    Outside, William was waiting.

    His face was calm, but there was hesitation in his eyes.

    ¡°Just say it,¡± she murmured.

    ¡°Stel¡­¡± he started, his tone careful, almost uncertain. ¡°Now that Erebus has been dealt with, maybe you could start thinking about¡ª¡±

    She frowned faintly, already knowing what he meant.

    ¡°William, I¡¯m tired. I don¡¯t want to think about anything right now. Can you give me some time?¡±

    Disappointment flickered in his eyes for a moment, but he quickly masked it with a small smile. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll wait. You¡¯re still staying at the vi, right?¡±

    Ste felt her chest tighten.

    G  al  no vel s . holds tales worth reading

    He was afraid she would leave now that everything was over.

    Ste let out a quiet sigh. ¡°I told you I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m not nning to move out yet.¡±

    Only then did the tension in his face ease slightly.

    When Ste returned to the viter that night, her phone rang. The number was unfamiliar, an international line.

    ¡°Ms. Russell?¡± A man¡¯s polite voice came through. ¡°This is Nics Oliver, chairman of the International Tech Consortium. We¡¯ve reviewed your published papers and patent research. I must say, we¡¯re very impressed.¡±

    Ste¡¯s brows drew together. She had heard of the consortium before¡ªrenowned, respected, the kind of ce researchers dreamed of joining.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1127

    ?Chapter 1127:

    ¡°I¡¯d like to formally invite you to participate in our next international project,¡± Nics continued, his tone warm and persuasive.

    Ste hesitated before replying, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Oliver, but my current research schedule is quite full.¡±

    ¡°Oh, please don¡¯t rush to decline,¡± he said quickly. ¡°We can triple your current research funding, and you¡¯ll have the chance to coborate with Global Innovation Award winners. It¡¯s an opportunity few would turn down.¡±

    To most people in her field, it would have sounded irresistible. But something about his tone felt too smooth, too practiced.

    ¡°I understand,¡± Ste said politely. ¡°Please allow me some time to consider.¡±

    After hanging up, Ste went straight to the study and told William about the call.

    He listened quietly, his expression unreadable, while his team began to look into the so-called International Tech Consortium. It didn¡¯t take long for the truth to surface. On the surface, the organization looked spotless¡ªpolished reports, credible members, all the right words in all the right ces. But behind that fa?ade, their funds led to a hollow shellpany overseas. They were scammers, in the truest sense.

    William nced through the findings, his gaze dark and steady. ¡°From the look of things,¡± he said, closing the file, ¡°they¡¯re after your research.¡±

    It made sense. They must have assumed she was too caught up in the aftermath of Erebus to question their intentions. A perfect time to move in.

    Ste walked to the window, her eyes tracing the lights of the financial district glittering against the night sky. A deep, quiet weariness filled her chest.

    There had been a time when her world had been small and simple¡ªjust her, her work, and the thrill of discovery. No deceit. No maniption. Just ideas taking shape. Now, even her research felt like a battlefield.

    She exhaled softly, and without hesitation, blocked the number.

    For a while, things finally quieted down. Dayster, she met Sandra and the others for lunch. It felt good¡ªlight, normal, the kind of peace she¡¯d almost forgotten. But just as they stepped out of the restaurant, a familiar voice called her name.

    Haley stood by the entrance, arms crossed, that familiar confident smile ying on her lips.

    ¡°Ste,¡± she said, lifting a brow. ¡°What a pleasant surprise. Got time for coffee?¡±

    Ste nced at her, then turned to Sandra with a faint smile. ¡°You all go ahead. I¡¯ll catch up with a friend.¡±

    I@?€$? ¡é??t??§ñ? In ?al¦Ð?¦Í¦Ål?.c?m

    Haley looked slightly surprised by the word ¡°friend,¡± but she didn¡¯t correct her.

    Once the others left, Ste turned back to her calmly. ¡°Alright,¡± she said. ¡°What¡¯s this about?¡±

    Haley¡¯s tone was as unhurried and teasing as ever, her gaze full of amusement as she looked at Ste. ¡°Word is, you slipped out of danger again. William seems to be keeping a pretty tight leash on you.¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t bother hiding her irritation. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this, Haley.¡±

    Haley gave a softugh, a smirk tugging at her lips. ¡°Good, because I¡¯m not here to make small talk either. You owe me one, and I¡¯vee to collect.¡±

    Ste frowned slightly, the memory of Haley pulling her out of the auditorium shing through her mind. Her lips pressed into a thin line.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1128

    ?Chapter 1128:

    Seeing her expression, Haley tilted her head and said with a hint of mockery, ¡°Let¡¯s see. I helped you ditch Marc at the mall, covered for you at the Walsh Mansion, and got you out of that mess at the auditorium. And now, I¡¯m only asking for one little favor in return. Honestly, I¡¯m being pretty generous, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Ste¡¯s face hardened, and her tone turned icy. ¡°You did all that on your own. I never asked you to.¡±

    She had made it clear from the very beginning that she wanted nothing to do with whatever was going on between Haley and Marc.

    But Haley didn¡¯t look the least bit surprised by her reply. ¡°Ste, in our world, favors don¡¯t depend on whether you want them. They depend on who decides to give them. I helped you, which means you owe me. Simple as that.¡±

    There was a long, tense silence before Ste finally asked, her voice guarded, ¡°What do you want from me?¡±

    Haley didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°I want a full list of Marc¡¯spany partners¡ªtheir details, everything.¡±

    For a moment, Ste thought she had misheard. She stared at Haley, disbelief shing across her face. ¡°You¡¯re asking me to steal confidential data? That¡¯s a crime, Haley.¡±

    Haley gave a soft, carelessugh, running a finger along her perfectly polished nails. ¡°Steal? Please. I¡¯m just asking you to request them openly. Marc still has a soft spot for you. If you ask nicely, he¡¯ll hand them over without a second thought.¡±

    Ste almostughed at the absurdity. She and Marc had ended things long ago. There was no way he¡¯d hand over confidential files now.

    ¡°No, absolutely not,¡± Ste said firmly. ¡°If you think I owe you something, I¡¯ll repay it with money or something else. But not this.¡±

    Haley¡¯s expression cooled in an instant, her voice losing all trace of yfulness. ¡°Do you really think I helped you so many times just to hear you say thank you?¡±

    That was never how Haley operated. She didn¡¯t lift a finger unless she stood to gain something.

    Before Ste could respond, Haley added smoothly, ¡°And let¡¯s be honest, most of those partnerships exist because of you anyway. You built those rtionships back when you were with the Walsh Group. Getting that information back isn¡¯t stealing. It¡¯s reiming what¡¯s yours.¡±

    Her words hit harder than Ste expected. Haley wasn¡¯t entirely wrong. Back when the Walsh Group was rising, nearly all of its business ties had been built on her patents, and most of those partners had worked with thepany because of her. If she had wanted to, during the divorce, Ste could¡¯ve easily walked away with half thepany¡¯s shares.

    But at the time, all she had wanted was to end things cleanly. She hadn¡¯t taken a single share, not even the resources connected to their business deals.

    Latest updates only on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls

    Taking a slow breath, Ste looked straight at Haley and said, ¡°Why would Marc ever hand me something that could bring down his entirepany?¡±

    If he had even a shred of sense left, he wouldn¡¯t.

    Before Haley could say another word, Ste¡¯s phone buzzed. The screen showed an unknown number, but she instantly recognized it as Marc¡¯s.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1129

    ?Chapter 1129:

    For a brief moment, she froze, her eyes flicking to Haley, who was watching her calmly, as if she had seen thising. She answered the call, and Marc¡¯s familiar voice came through, casual as ever.

    ¡°Stel, got time tomorrow? Let¡¯s grab dinner.¡±

    Normally, she would have ended the call right then, treating it like some spam number she didn¡¯t care to deal with.

    But with Haley right in front of her, she hesitated.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see a reason for us to share a meal,¡± she replied tly.

    Marc gave a forcedugh. ¡°Stel, don¡¯t be like that. We¡¯ve known each other for ages. Even if we¡¯re divorced, one dinner won¡¯t kill us. I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow. Are you still at Neb or the institute?¡±

    His sheer audacity made her stomach turn.

    Still, she couldn¡¯t ignore how strange it was¡ªHaley showing up and then Marc calling right after. Something was definitely off. She met Haley¡¯s gaze and said slowly into the phone, ¡°Fine. Send me the address.¡±

    Marc sounded caught off guard by how quickly she agreed. He hesitated for a few seconds before finally sending the location to her phone after she repeated herself.

    ¡°Tomorrow at six,¡± he said cheerfully. ¡°Don¡¯t keep me waiting.¡±

    After Ste hung up, Haley raised a brow, a hint of smugness on her face. ¡°See? Told you he¡¯d say yes. Just offer him something in return, and he¡¯ll bite.¡±

    Ste frowned. ¡°Haley, I don¡¯t want you ¡®saving¡¯ me, and I don¡¯t need any more of your¡­ ¡®help.''¡±

    Haley justughed softly, the sound echoing off her heels as she turned to leave. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for your good news!¡±

    The next day, Marc picked a French restaurant¡ªthe same one they used to go to back then. He¡¯d even booked their old table. He got there early. The moment Ste walked in, he was already on his feet, acting like nothing had ever gone wrong between them.

    ¡°Stel, you¡¯re here.¡±

    Ste took her seat without a hint of warmth. ¡°What do you want, Marc?¡±

    He gave a strained smile. ¡°Do I really need a reason to see you? We used to be husband and wife.¡±

    Latest updates only on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls

    She met his gaze head-on. ¡°Whatever was between us ended long ago. Or did you forget what you did?¡±

    She hadn¡¯t forgotten the traps he set for her back then; she just couldn¡¯t be bothered to dwell on them.

    He must really think she was gullible.

    Marc¡¯s lips twitched, his voice lowering a notch. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to, alright? Things were bad then. Thepany was drowning, and I had to keep the lights on somehow¡ª¡±

    Ste let out a quietugh, not the kind that reached her eyes.

    ¡°You can drop the pity act. It doesn¡¯t suit you.¡±

    The idea of looking out for his employees wasughable. When had someone as selfish as him ever truly cared about hispany¡¯s staff?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1130

    ?Chapter 1130:

    For a second, Marc looked like he might argue, but the waiter arrived, saving him from himself. They ordered in silence, neither bothering with small talk.

    When the waiter finally left, Marc tried again. ¡°Stel, I mean it this time. I regret everything. I¡¯ve realized you¡¯re the only one I¡¯ve ever really loved.¡±

    That did it¡ªSte almost choked on augh. ¡°Marc, have youpletely lost your mind? You? Talking about love?¡±

    He reached across the table, maybe hoping to look sincere, but she leaned back before he could touch her.

    His eyes showed a hint of hurt, but he quicklyposed himself.

    ¡°Listen,¡± he said quietly. ¡°I know you hate me. But I¡¯m asking for another chance. We can start over.¡±

    Start over. The words sounded so rehearsed, so hollow, that Ste couldn¡¯t decide whether to roll her eyes or pity him.

    Still, Haley¡¯s voice echoed in her head. She decided to go along.

    ¡°You really want us to start over?¡± she said slowly. ¡°Then I want something first. The partnership files from thepany,¡± she said, her tone calm, deliberate. ¡°Every single one of them.¡±

    His brows shot up. ¡°The partnership files? Why?¡±

    She lifted her chin slightly, the faintest hint of a smile at the corner of her mouth. ¡°You forget¡ªmost of those deals were mine. Without me, the Walsh Group would¡¯ve folded years ago. So I think I¡¯m entitled to what I built.¡±

    Marc¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°If you¡¯re having problems, you can just ask me. I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    There it was¡ªthat fake concern, polished smooth. It almost made herugh.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying no?¡± she asked coolly, sliding her chair back. ¡°Then I guess we¡¯re done here.¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡± Marc¡¯s hand darted forward, stopping her. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. Those files are confidential. I just need to know what you¡¯re nning to do with them.¡±

    Ste sat back again, twirling her wine ss slowly between her fingers. ¡°Rx. I¡¯m doing market research. Some case studies, that¡¯s all. Or are you worried I¡¯ll turn around and use them against you?¡±

    That got him. His shoulders eased, but the hesitation lingered in his eyes.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said after a pause. ¡°I can get you the files. But¡­ you¡¯ll owe me a favor.¡±

    Dive into tales at g¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,

    Ste tilted her head, eyes narrowing. Finally. The real reason he¡¯d wanted to meet. A faint, knowing smile crossed her lips. ¡°Let me guess,¡± she murmured. ¡°You¡¯ve got a project that¡¯s falling apart?¡±

    Marc¡¯s face flushed as Ste¡¯s words struck precisely where it hurt most.

    If he hadn¡¯t been cornered, he would never havee to her¡ªleast of all to ask for help.

    He took a deep breath, forcing himself to sound calm. ¡°I¡¯m in the middle of negotiating an international partnership. The other side doubts our technical strength. I need you to develop a new patent for thepany. Whatever the cost, name your price.¡±

    Ste¡¯s eyes flickered, her lips curving into a faint, knowing smile. She had expected as much. Marc Walsh never reached out without an agenda.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1131

    ?Chapter 1131:

    If he called, it meant desperation. And when that desperation passed, he¡¯d toss her aside.

    Her silence made him uneasy. He leaned forward, urgency bleeding into his voice. ¡°Ste, you¡¯re the best in this field. If you help me, everything will go smoothly. It¡¯s just one patent¡ªsomething effortless for you.¡±

    She let him finish, then tilted her head slightly. Haley¡¯s n was unfolding exactly as she¡¯d predicted.

    ¡°I can do it,¡± she said atst, ¡°but I have two conditions.¡±

    Marc¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. ¡°Name them.¡±

    Ste raised a slender finger. ¡°First, I oversee the entire process. You¡¯ll follow my instructions precisely¡ªno interference.¡±

    Marc nodded quickly.

    That wasn¡¯t an issue; he had nned to leave the patent in her hands anyway.

    ¡°And second,¡± she continued coolly, ¡°I want full ess to your business partner records¡ªcontacts, cooperation history, everything.¡±

    The request wiped the relief from his face. He hesitated. ¡°Ste, do you really need that kind of information?¡±

    She reached for her bag, her tone sharp as ss. ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling, forget it. Seems your supposed sincerity isn¡¯t worth a few business files.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± Marc¡¯s jaw tightened. After a moment¡¯s internal battle, he relented. ¡°Fine. I agree.¡±

    Two weekster, Ste delivered thepleted preliminary patent. As promised, she went to the Walsh Group headquarters in person to finalize the handover.

    She wasn¡¯t naive enough to give up her work before payment was secured.

    Marc looked tense as he passed her a folder. ¡°Ste, promise me¡ªyou¡¯ll use these documents only for your research. Nothing else.¡±

    She epted the materials, her tone calm and detached. ¡°I promise.¡±

    She felt no guilt. After all, what Marc had done to her went far beyond this.

    That evening, in a dimly lit caf¨¦ tucked away from the city¡¯s noise, Ste slid a small USB drive across the table toward Haley.

    ¡°Here¡¯s what you wanted. We¡¯re even now.¡±

    Haley turned the drive between her fingers, her smileced with amusement. ¡°Efficient as always. Looks like Marc still hasn¡¯t gotten over you.¡±

    ???€?? ¡é?¦Át?¦Å§ñs 1n ga?n?¦Í¦Ål?.???

    Ste¡¯s gaze was cold and unflinching. ¡°I¡¯ve repaid your favor. From now on, stay out of my life.¡±

    Haley arched a brow, resting her chin on her hand as she studied Ste with interest.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so quick to end things, darling. In our world, one more friend is better than one more enemy. If it weren¡¯t for me, you¡¯d be lying dead in that auditorium.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need friends like you,¡± Ste said evenly, rising to her feet. ¡°No matter what happens, I won¡¯t need your help again.¡±

    Haley chuckled, her voice soft but cutting. ¡°Still so naive. Do you think debts disappear just because you say so? Some things happen whether you want them to or not.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1132

    ?Chapter 1132:

    She stood, her eyes gleaming with something unreadable. ¡°If you truly don¡¯t want to owe me, then stop getting into situations where you need saving. Don¡¯t give me a chance to save you.¡±

    People only acted in their own interest. Expecting otherwise was like asking a thief to walk past a vault of gold¡ªimpossible.

    The only real solution was to keep temptation out of sight, because no one could resist human nature forever.

    Ste¡¯s lips parted, but no words came out. Haley¡¯s words, sharp as des, sliced through her defenses. Cruel as they sounded, they carried an undeniable truth.

    She had been making demands she had no power to enforce, and the realization left a bitter taste in her mouth.

    Drawing in a steady breath, Ste gathered herposure and looked at Haley onest time. ¡°Goodbye, Ms. Smith.¡± Without waiting for a response, she turned and walked away¡ªher back straight, her heels clicking with quiet resolve.

    The moment Ste disappeared beyond the caf¨¦ door, she pulled out her phone and spoke softly, her tone suddenly devoid of charm. ¡°I¡¯ve got the documents. Start the operation.¡±

    Within a month, the business world was in uproar.

    Walsh Group lost several major clients almost overnight. Contracts were terminated, partnerships dissolved, and thepany¡¯s stock plummeted.

    The final blow came when Marc¡¯s much-anticipated international deal was abruptly suspended¡ªofficially due to ¡°technical uncertainties.¡±

    In herb, Ste was discussing experimental results with Sandra when the financial headlines shed across the screen. Sandra gasped, handing over her tablet. ¡°Sylvia, look at this! Your ex-husband¡¯spany is in deep trouble again.¡±

    Ste nced at the news calmly, her face unreadable. Sandra continued, lowering her voice, ¡°Word is, their cash flow¡¯s almostpletely drained this time. Looks like Walsh Group might not survive.¡±

    The headline shing on the screen said it all.

    She didn¡¯t even need to read the full article to know Haley had made her move. Using the evidence Ste had handed over, Haley had gone straight for the jugr¡ªputting pressure on every partner the Walsh Group had left, forcing them to pull out one after another.

    Thepany had barely crawled out of ruin. Now, with the Smith family stepping in, no sane investor would want their name anywhere near Marc¡¯s.

    Ste kept her phone aside and went back to adjusting theb equipment. ¡°He brought it on himself,¡± she said tly.

    Stay updated with g?ln¦Òv???s

    Sandra watched her for a moment before speaking. ¡°I heard he¡¯s been begging around to keep his business alive. Has he tried reaching you?¡±

    Ste¡¯s hands didn¡¯t stop moving. ¡°Even if he did, I wouldn¡¯t meet him.¡±

    But that same afternoon, Marc showed up at the research institute.

    Security stopped him outside the gates.

    He called her again and again until she finally blocked his number and kept working until the sun went down.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1133

    ?Chapter 1133:

    When she finally stepped outside, she saw him. Marc sat on the curb, head bowed, lookingpletely defeated.

    The moment he heard her footsteps, he jumped up and rushed toward her.

    ¡°Stel, mypany¡¯s on itsst breath. You¡¯re the only one who can help me!¡±

    Ste looked at him quietly, her face unreadable. ¡°Marc, we¡¯re over. Yourpany¡¯s mess isn¡¯t my concern.¡±

    Anger flickered across his face. ¡°It¡¯s Haley, isn¡¯t it?¡± he snapped. ¡°She¡¯s the one behind this. She used you to steal my client files!¡±

    Ste¡¯s chest tightened for a second, but her tone stayed calm. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you do!¡±

    His voice rose, sharp and desperate. ¡°She hates me for leaving her, and now she¡¯s getting revenge. Stel, how can you side with someone like her?¡±

    Ste let out a slow breath and took a step back.

    ¡°Marc, maybe you should ask yourself why it was so easy for Haley to turn everyone against you. If your business wasn¡¯t already rotten at the core, do you think they¡¯d drop you this fast?¡±

    That shut him up.

    She looked at him onest time, her voice cold. ¡°You did this to yourself.¡±

    Then she nodded to the security guard and walked toward the parking garage.

    By the time Ste got home, William was waiting in the living room. ¡°I heard Marc came to the institute today?¡± he asked as soon as she stepped in.

    He hadn¡¯t been at theb¡ªhe¡¯d spent the day at the Briggs Group¡ªbut Paul had already filled him in.

    He¡¯d been tempted to rush over, but Paul had assured him that things were under control.

    So he decided to wait for her toe back.

    Ste dropped her bag and gave a small nod. ¡°Hispany¡¯s sinking, and he¡¯s desperate. I made it clear I¡¯m not helping.¡±

    William studied her face, his tone soft but firm. ¡°Did you meet with Haley before all this happened?¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t flinch. She nodded calmly. ¡°I owed her a favor. That was all. It had to be paid back eventually.¡±

    Find more books at g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls

    A shadow of guilt crossed his eyes. ¡°I should¡¯ve protected you better back then,¡± he said quietly.

    He knew Haley wasn¡¯t someone to trust. She might be helping now, but the idea of bing allies was just empty talk.

    Ste already knew that. That was why she¡¯d kept her distance.

    ¡°Now that the Erebus issue¡¯s mostly settled,¡± she said, ¡°I doubt she¡¯ll find another excuse to pull me in.¡±

    William nodded, relieved. Then Ste looked thoughtful for a moment before asking, almost casually, ¡°What do you think¡ªshould I learn somebat skills from Rita?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1134

    ?Chapter 1134:

    William blinked, caught off guard, thenughed. ¡°If you want to learn self-defense, I can hire you a proper instructor. Rita¡¯s just the housekeeper.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve never seen her fight,¡± Ste countered, half-smiling. ¡°She once took down three men all by herself. I swear, she¡¯s amazing.¡±

    That made William pause.

    He knew Rita for her calm presence and her cooking¡ªnot for throwing punches.

    He¡¯d never imagined she could fight.

    Still, as capable as Rita might be, Ste thought it would be smarter to learn from someone trained to teach.

    She didn¡¯t need to be an expert, just capable enough to handle herself if danger came again.

    Those few tricks Rita had taught her so far? Barely enough to get by.

    After turning Marc away so decisively, Ste didn¡¯t expect him¡ªor anyone from his side¡ªto show up again.

    But the next afternoon, as she stepped out of the research institute, she froze. Standing by the gate was Jazlyn.

    The once-proud woman looked almost unrecognizable now¡ªthin, tired, standing in the drizzle with a faded umbre and clothes too in for someone who¡¯d once loved silk and jewelry.

    Before Ste could even process it, Jazlyn suddenly stumbled forward and dropped to her knees right there on the wet pavement.

    ¡°Stel, please¡­ save Marc!¡±

    Her voice broke halfway through the sentence, raw and desperate. The sound carried, and people nearby turned to look. Ste stood rooted in ce, caught between shock and disbelief.

    ¡°What are you doing? Get up!¡±

    But Jazlyn clung to the hem of her coat like it was the only thing keeping her alive.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t promise to help, I¡¯m not getting up,¡± she cried, her tone rising. ¡°Marc¡¯spany is copsing¡ªwe have nothing left! Please, I¡¯m begging you!¡±

    A small crowd began to form. Someone even lifted their phone to record.

    Ste¡¯s face flushed with difort. She tried to pull Jazlyn up, but the older woman wouldn¡¯t budge¡ªsurprisingly strong for her frail frame.

    Fresh uploads now at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls

    ¡°Jazlyn, please,¡± Ste whispered, trying to stay calm. ¡°We can talk about this somewhere else.¡±

    But Jazlyn¡¯s eyes shed with something wild. She suddenly raised her voice for everyone to hear.

    ¡°Everyone, look at her! My son¡¯s ex-wife is letting hispany go bankrupt¡ªshe¡¯s even helping outsiders destroy him!¡±

    That hit Ste like a p. Anger rose in her chest, burning through the embarrassment. She should¡¯ve known¡ªwherever Jazlyn appeared, chaos followed.

    Her expression hardened. ¡°Marc and I are divorced. His problems have nothing to do with me,¡± she said, her tone cold and steady. ¡°If you keep this up, I¡¯ll call the police.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1135

    ?Chapter 1135:

    The word ¡°police¡± seemed to strike a nerve. Jazlyn froze, her defiance faltering.

    After a tense pause, she pushed herself to her feet, brushing off her knees.

    ¡°Ste,¡± she said bitterly, ¡°what did my son ever do to deserve this from you? Why can¡¯t you let the past go? Are you really that heartless¡ªwatching our family fall apart like this?¡±

    Ste took a small step back, her patience thinning. ¡°If you want to argue, do it somewhere else. I¡¯m not ying this game with you.¡±

    Jazlyn¡¯s lips quivered, as if she wanted to say more. But then she spotted someone behind Ste¡ªWilliam, walking out from the institute.

    Her expression shifted instantly. She shot Ste onest sharp look. ¡°This isn¡¯t over,¡± she hissed. ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡±

    Then she turned and hurried off before William reached them.

    He nced after her, then at Ste, concern creasing his brow.

    ¡°Are you alright? What did she want?¡±

    Ste exhaled softly. ¡°Marc again.¡±

    William¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°She dared to cause a scene like that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Ste said quietly. ¡°She can¡¯t get anything out of me. Best to just ignore her.¡±

    She meant it too.

    During her marriage to Marc, she¡¯d learned the hard way that trying to reason with Jazlyn was pointless. The woman only ever calmed down when no one gave her attention.

    William didn¡¯t press further. He simply ced a hand on her back and guided her toward the car. They headed to the mansion.

    Before the incident at the research institute could even be fully exposed online, Jazlyn hastily created a new social media ount that very evening andunched a livestream.

    Her face was haggard, mascara smudged as tears dripped down her cheeks. She clutched her phone and cried pitifully to the camera,

    ¡°My dear friends, I never wanted to bring family matters into the public eye, but I¡¯ve been forced into a corner! My ex-daughter-inw has joined hands with outsiders to attack my son. Ourpany is about to go bankrupt! I begged her to show mercy, but she ignored me. I even knelt in the rain, and now my old knees can barely move!¡±

    The viewer count shot upward within minutes, climbing rapidly asments poured in.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s brings your imagination alive

    ¡°Is this real? Can someone exin what¡¯s actually happening?¡±

    ¡°Even the ex-mother-inw is begging. Why won¡¯t she help?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s so heartless! After all those years of marriage, is this how she repays them?¡±

    Seeing public opinion tilt in her favor, Jazlyn¡¯s confidence surged. She immediately escted her usations.

    She imed Ste was unfaithful during the marriage, involved with multiple men, and now scheming with powerful figures to crush her ex-husband¡¯s business.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1136

    ?Chapter 1136:

    Her tears flowed freely as she portrayed herself as a helpless elder being bullied by a cold-hearted younger woman.

    ¡°I think I saw thisdy kneeling outside the Choria Research Institute today!¡±

    ¡°Oh my god¡ªit¡¯s actually true!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t her ex-daughter-inw Ste? Didn¡¯t she change her name to Sylvia?¡±

    Thements only fueled Jazlyn further.

    ¡°I originally wanted to stay quiet,¡± she sobbed dramatically, ¡°but I can¡¯t stand seeing my son working tirelessly day and night. She treated him terribly when she married into our family, and after the divorce, she still won¡¯t let us live in peace. What sin have wemitted to deserve this?!¡±

    The number of viewers exploded past ten thousand. Soon, they began digging into Ste.

    Someone typed, ¡°Tag Ste! Let her confront this live!¡±

    ¡°Whether divorced or not, he was her husband once¡ªthere¡¯s nothing wrong with lending a helping hand.¡±

    Jazlyn immediately pretended to be humble, wiping away fake tears. ¡°Everyone, please don¡¯t attack her. I¡¯m just an old woman with nowhere to turn. I only needed someone to hear me¡­¡±

    The livestream soon reached William¡¯s ears. Luca had called to report it.

    Inside the study of his mansion, William sat before his massive monitor, the screen casting a cold glow across his face. The moment Jazlyn¡¯s distorted, tear-streaked usations filled the speakers, his eyes darkened. Every lie she uttered only deepened the chill in his gaze.

    ¡°Get me into that livestream,¡± he ordered.

    Luca hesitated. ¡°Mr. Briggs¡­ you mean join the broadcast directly?¡±

    William didn¡¯t bother replying. His cold silence was answer enough.

    Within moments, Luca paid the required fee, an insignificant amount for William¡ªbut to Jazlyn, it appeared like a major sponsor had arrived.

    Seeing a verified high-profile request to join, she eagerly epted, thinking she had gained powerful support.

    But when the screen split and William¡¯s face appeared¡ªcalm, stern, and authoritative¡ªthe atmosphere in the livestream changed in an instant.

    William spoke evenly, his voice carrying a quiet force that silenced the chat. ¡°I am William Briggs. Since Madam Jazlyn Walsh has chosen to broadcast this matter publicly, it is only appropriate that the full truth is made known.¡±

    Feel inspired by g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???????

    Jazlyn¡¯s smile froze. ¡°You¡­ what are you trying to do?¡±

    William beganying out the truth with clinical precision. ¡°First, Ste¡¯s divorce from Mr. Marc Walsh was due to his infidelity during the marriage. The evidence is undeniable.¡±

    The chat exploded instantly.

    ¡°So the ex-husband cheated?¡±

    ¡°We were all calling Ste out wrongly.¡±

    ¡°And the mother-inw still dares to y the victim?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1137

    ?Chapter 1137:

    William¡¯s expression remained steady andposed. ¡°Second,¡± he continued, ¡°after the divorce, Marc repeatedly harassed Ste and worked with outside forces in attempts to steal her research results. Multiple reports were filed withw enforcement, and records exist.¡±

    He fixed his gaze directly on the camera. ¡°Third, the current crisis faced by Marc¡¯spany stems entirely from his own mismanagement. It has nothing to do with Ste.¡±

    Jazlyn¡¯s face drained of color. Her lips trembled, but no coherent words formed. She could only sputter, ¡°You¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re making this up!¡±

    William¡¯s eyes sharpened, his voice turning icy.

    ¡°Jazlyn, Ste has no obligation¡ªlegal or personal¡ªto assist Marc. His infidelity and his repeated schemes against her are matters of record. Do you require me to disy the evidence in this livestream?¡±

    Jazlyn¡¯s fingers inched toward the disconnect button. Her expression betrayed panic. William¡¯s voice cut through the tension.

    ¡°Are you trying to end the call because you¡¯re feeling guilty?¡±

    Cornered, Jazlyn clenched her teeth. ¡°Why would I feel guilty? William Briggs, you¡¯re the one who cheated with Ste while she was still married!¡±

    The live-stream chat exploded again.

    ¡°William Briggs?! The William Briggs? The head of the Briggs family is involving himself in this?!¡±

    ¡°William was with Ste while she was still married to Marc. This is insane!¡±

    William barely blinked at the chaos. He instructed Luca to upload everything. Within seconds, files appeared in the gift bag of the live stream¡ªevidence of Marc¡¯s affair with Haley and the scheme to frame Ste.

    William lifted his phone and spoke directly to the viewers, not even sparing Jazlyn a look. ¡°Talk is cheap. The proof¡¯s in the gift bag. Download it and see for yourselves. And Jazlyn¡ªkeep streaming if you want. Just don¡¯t regret it.¡± With that, he logged out.

    Jazlyn blinked in confusion. She hadn¡¯t added anything to the gift bag. When she clicked it open and saw what was inside, all the color drained from her face. It was everything. Every dirty secret.

    ¡°Don¡¯t click it!¡± she shrieked into the camera. ¡°It¡¯s fake! William made these up to frame my son. Don¡¯t fall for it!¡±

    But it was toote. The chat had already turned.

    Find great reads at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s

    ¡°Oh my god. Her son was the cheat?? And she¡¯s been attacking Ste this whole time?¡±

    ¡°Team William. He is ruthless and I love it.¡±

    ¡°So that kneeling act earlier was FAKE? This woman¡¯s an actress!¡±

    ¡°He said verify it? Say no more, I¡¯m downloading.¡±

    ¡°This is better than a drama series. Someone confirm if it¡¯s real!¡±

    Jazlyn scrambled to end the live stream¡ªbut Luca had already locked her out.

    Her fingers jabbed uselessly at the screen as viewers gleefully downloaded the files one by one. Helpless, she could only watch the numbers climb. Her breathing grew ragged. Feeling frustrated, she mmed her phone shut and let out a shriek.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1138

    ?Chapter 1138:

    But it was toote. The damage had already exploded across the inte.

    Within an hour, Marc burst into the Walsh estate, fury dripping off him.

    He paced back and forth like a trapped animal. ¡°Mom, what were you thinking going live? Do you know how humiliating this is?¡±

    Jazlyn sat hunched on the couch, wiping away tears. She had imaginedizens rallying behind her¡ªshaming Ste, rescuing Marc¡¯s reputation. Instead, all of them took Ste¡¯s side without hesitation.

    ¡°I was trying to help,¡± she choked out. ¡°Thepany¡¯s copsing. I just wanted to speak up for you¡ª¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve ruined everything!¡± Marc snapped, mming his hand on the table. ¡°Do you even see what you¡¯ve done? Nobody is on our side now. Thepany¡¯s finished!¡±

    He was the one who had cheated.

    That was why he never dared say a word about Ste online. He still had to maintain some semnce of dignity.

    But his mother¡ªfully aware of the truth¡ªinsisted on spreading lies.

    And now, the lies hade back to swallow them whole.

    Seeing Marc¡¯s using eyes, Jazlyn got defensive.

    ¡°This is your fault! And Ste¡¯s! I told you from the start she was trouble. Ever since the wedding, I knew she wasn¡¯t good!¡±

    Jazlyn had never epted Ste.

    She didn¡¯t think Ste deserved her son. Years of marriage with no children only made her dislike grow.

    If Ste hadn¡¯t gained powerter, Jazlyn never would¡¯ve pushed Marc to reconcile.

    But then Ste dared to turn against them, showing no respect.

    Now she was with William, acting all high and mighty.

    Marc frowned. ¡°Why are you bringing up the past now?¡±

    Jazlyn scoffed, full of resentment. ¡°I never liked her! Some nobody student joining our family? She couldn¡¯t even do basic things properly and still had an attitude. If it weren¡¯t for you, I¡¯d have kicked her out long ago.¡±

    Before Ste divorced Marc, Jazlyn had made her life a living hell.

    Feel the thrill at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s

    She¡¯d send Ste out in the dead of winter to buy random medicines or off-season snacks that no store carried.

    Whenever Ste failed to find them, Jazlyn would mock her nonstop, calling her useless and unfit to be a wife.

    Bit by bit, she had crushed Ste¡¯s confidence, making her feel worthless.

    If Ste hadn¡¯t truly loved Marc at that time, she would have left him long ago.

    Marc stared at her, disbelief clouding his eyes. A memory surfaced¡ªSte¡¯s tearful voice asking if his mother had despised her.

    ¡°So, everything Ste said about you was true? You really made her life miserable?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1139

    ?Chapter 1139:

    Marc had known nothing back then. His business was just finding its footing, and he had buried himself in work, refusing to deal with family matters.

    Whenever Ste tried to talk about it, he would brush her off, saying she was too sensitive. If she pressed further, he¡¯d lose his patience, snapping that his mother wasn¡¯t that kind of person.

    He had never believed Ste. Not once.

    Jazlyn sneered. ¡°And if it¡¯s true, so what? Is it wrong for a mother-inw to test her daughter-inw? She¡¯s always pretending to be pitiful just to turn you against me.¡±

    One memory after another hit Marc like blows. He saw Jazlyn locking Ste out afterte shifts, mocking her background in front of rtives, sneering at her when she fell ill. And him? He had done nothing. He had let it all happen. Marc looked at his mother with new eyes, as if he were seeing a stranger.

    She caught his look and bristled, her anger spilling over.

    ¡°I did what was necessary!¡± she shouted. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t kept her in her ce, she would¡¯ve walked all over you. And look at her now¡ªdivorced, sessful, acting like she¡¯s better than everyone! We gave her everything, and she turned into an ungrateful snake!¡±

    A wave of dizziness hit Marc, and he steadied himself against the wall.

    He had always thought Ste¡¯s coldness after the divorce was heartless. Even after his own betrayals, he believed she had no right to be so distant.

    In his mind, life with the Walsh family had been her fortune.

    She had lived in luxury, and that should have been enough.

    The truth finally hit Marc with full force. Ste had endured more cruelty than he had ever imagined.

    ¡°When she went out to negotiate that deal, did you really lock her out all night? You didn¡¯t let her in or even leave the gate?¡±

    Jazlyn turned her head sharply, her tone filled with smug self-assurance. ¡°I was teaching her discipline. What kind of decent daughter-inwes home drunk at two in the morning?¡±

    A sharp ache gripped Marc¡¯s chest.

    ¡°She wasn¡¯t drinking for pleasure. She was closing a deal for ourpany! Without her, we wouldn¡¯t have secured that project!¡±

    Jazlyn¡¯s body quivered faintly under Marc¡¯s raised voice.

    Feel the thrill at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s

    Her hand rose to her chest as she stood her ground.

    Marc continued, ¡°When Ste suffered that stomach perforation and I was overseas, you never once visited her. Instead, you went on a vacation with your friends, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Jazlyn sprang to her feet. ¡°What is this, an interrogation? I¡¯m your mother! That happened so long ago. Why dig it up now? Are you saying I was wrong? That I mistreated your ex-wife?¡±

    Marc¡¯s gaze fixed on her defiant expression, and a suffocating heaviness filled his chest.

    He couldn¡¯t deny his own guilt. He had failed Ste just as badly.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1140

    ?Chapter 1140:

    In truth, his mother wasn¡¯t entirely wrong¡ªhe wasn¡¯t so different from his mother. They had both hurt Ste deeply.

    He dragged his hand through his already disheveled hair, then turned away. Without a word, he stormed out, leaving Jazlyn standing alone in the living room.

    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Jazlyn shouted after him. ¡°You came here just to scold me? After everything I did to raise you, now you¡¯re defending that woman? Have you lost all sense of gratitude?¡±

    Marc didn¡¯t hear her tirade. The door had already mmed behind him.

    Out in the cool night air, he drove with no direction in mind until he ended up in front of Ste¡¯s apartment building. He stayed inside the car, staring at the darkened windows, his chest tight with remorse.

    He was certain she wasn¡¯t home. She was probably spending time with William.

    Bitterness coiled deep in Marc¡¯s chest. Even knowing she was with another man, he couldn¡¯t stop himself from taking out his phone and calling Ste.

    The line connected only for a moment before an automated voice told him he¡¯d been blocked.

    A hollowugh escaped his lips. This chaos between them was entirely his fault.

    Leaning back, Marc looked at the unlit windows and murmured, ¡°Ste, I learned today how my mother truly treated you. I never believed you before¡­ and that was my greatest mistake.¡±

    The night offered no response to his broken whisper, only a biting wind that seemed to mock him, telling him he had brought this upon himself.

    Atst, he grasped the depth of Ste¡¯s pain.

    Every part of him ached for another chance, a way to make her see he had changed.

    But deep down, he understood the truth better than anyone else. What they once had was gone.

    Marc held his phone tightly, his mind adrift for what felt like forever.

    Inside William¡¯s vi, Ste sat quietly in the living room when he came down from his study.

    ¡°Luca said the surveince picked up Marc¡¯s car. He¡¯s been parked outside your apartment for half an hour. Still hasn¡¯t left.¡±

    Ste lifted her gaze toward him, a flicker of curiosity crossing her face. ¡°Marc?¡±

    Freshly uploaded on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s

    Was he waiting just to start another argument?

    She had already heard about the chaos from the live stream and how William had stepped in to expose every bit of truth. Now both Jazlyn and Marc had be the city¡¯s favorite targets for ridicule.

    William took a seat beside her, his tone calm and steady. ¡°Do you want me to send someone to make him leave?¡±

    Ste gave a small shake of her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need. If he wants to sit there, let him. I¡¯m not even home.¡±

    Ste¡¯s eyes softened as she looked at William. ¡°I really appreciate what you did today.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1141

    ?Chapter 1141:

    There was no reason for William to join the stream. A man of his stature shouldn¡¯t have to involve himself in something so petty. Luca could have taken care of it.

    William reached over, brushing his fingers lightly through Ste¡¯s hair. ¡°I gave you my word that I¡¯d protect you. By stepping forward today, I made sure no one will dare spread another lie about you.¡±

    Now that the world knew Ste had William¡¯s support, no one in Choria would risk siding with Marc or his family. That had been his true aim all along.

    Ste lowered her eyes, keeping silent.

    Meanwhile, across the city, Haley watched the rey of the live stream, a smirk tugging at her lips.

    Her n for revenge was moving perfectly ording to schedule.

    Even if Ste refused to join forces with her, Marc and that foolish mother of his would keep pushing her until she had no choice but to take Haley¡¯s side.

    After the debacle online, Marc looked utterly ruined.

    He shut himself inside his office, the heavy curtains sealing out all light while theputer screen shed red with falling stock numbers. Calls from the bank poured in one after another.

    He¡¯d already been shunned by potential partners before, but now the istion had be absolute.

    The office door rattled again and again, each knock bringing nothing but grim tidings.

    ¡°Mr. Walsh, Rico Group just sent word. They¡¯re pulling out of the deal¡ªmaybe next quarter, they said. The bank¡¯s also demanding full repayment of your previous loan within three days. And about this month¡¯s sries¡­¡±

    Every word only deepened Marc¡¯s frustration, piling up without offering any solution.

    Her voice became a distant hum in his ears. Marc couldn¡¯t take in a single thing anymore.

    He slumped into his leather chair, eyes fixed nkly on the glittering chandelier above.

    The once-powerful Walsh Group now stood on the edge of ruin, right under hismand.

    He had built it from the ground up, fought through its struggles, and celebrated its triumphs. Was all of it really about to vanish into nothing?

    g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s hosts great fiction

    Marc couldn¡¯te to terms with it, yet the constant flood of online attacks against him and Jazlyn left him exhausted and worn down.

    He had neither the strength nor the funds to silence the raging storm online, not even for a brief moment.

    After the live stream debacle, Jazlyn had locked herself inside the family estate, refusing to meet anyone.

    Onlyter did Marc realize how cruel he¡¯d been that day. He went to see her, hoping to calm her down, telling her not to care about what people said online. But she wouldn¡¯t open the door. Her voice, sharp and cold, came from the other side¡ªshe had no son, she said, and he should go find Ste instead.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1142

    ?Chapter 1142:

    And he had done his best.

    At the research institute, then at Neb Group, he had gone looking for her. Each time, security turned him away. He hadn¡¯t even caught a glimpse of her face.

    Just as he reached for the pen to sign the bankruptcy papers, the office door swung open.

    The sharp sound of heels against marble echoed through the silence. Marc lifted his gaze, surprise flickering across his weary eyes.

    With a teasing lilt in her voice, Haley stopped before his desk. ¡°Well, Mr. Walsh, it¡¯s been a while. The desk¡¯s still yours, I see. So you haven¡¯t sold this old thing to pay off your debts. I guess you¡¯re notpletely desperate yet.¡±

    That desk¡ªSte¡¯s gift from the early days of Walsh Group. Imported wood, polished to perfection.

    Of course, Haley had her own history with Marc. That desk had held its own memories of their private encounters. Haley¡¯s ck suit was crisp and tailored, her smile radiant yet as cold as steel.

    Marc¡¯s jaw tightened, his voice rasping. ¡°You came to rub it in?¡±

    With unhurried grace, Haley sat across from him and pushed a folder across the desk. ¡°Actually, I came to save you.¡±

    Marc¡¯s eyes fell to the bold print on the cover¡ªAcquisition Proposal. The words cut deeper than any insult.

    Marc almost let out a bitterugh. ¡°You¡¯re joking, right? You actually think I¡¯d hand mypany over to you?¡±

    Haley opened the folder,ying out a thorough acquisition n. ¡°I¡¯m offering three hundred million. I¡¯ll take every asset and every debt. That¡¯s far better than watching thepany crumble in bankruptcy. You¡¯ve been in business long enough to see that.¡±

    Marc shot to his feet, his chair scraping against the marble. ¡°Three hundred million? This property alone is worth five! Do I look like a fool to you?¡±

    Haley shut the folder with a soft thud, her expression cool and unbothered.

    ¡°Too low for your taste? Then wait for liquidation. You¡¯ll lose everything and still owe the banks personally. I hear your mother¡¯s jewelry collection is quite something. Auction that off, and maybe you¡¯ll cover a fraction.¡±

    Jazlyn, forced to sell her jewels to pay off debts¡ªjust picturing it made Haley¡¯s lips twitch with amusement.

    Marc¡¯s re sharpened as the truth began to sink in. ¡°So this was your handiwork all along, wasn¡¯t it? You¡¯ve been working with Ste!¡±

    Haley¡¯sugh was soft but scathing. ¡°Took you long enough to figure that out. Yeah, I pulled the strings from the start. Your clients dropping you? That was me. But you got one thing wrong. Ste and I aren¡¯t partners.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Marc¡¯s voice came out rough and strained, a mix of anger and disbelief.

    Haley stepped forward, heels clicking with deliberate rhythm. Her eyes burned with resentment as she stared him down.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1143

    ?Chapter 1143:

    ¡°Do you really have to ask?¡± she hissed. ¡°After the way you treated me? I sacrificed everything for you¡ªrisked jail, cut ties with my own family¡ªand what did I get? The moment things went south, you threw me away, went crawling back to Ste like a coward. Should I p for the performance?¡±

    She¡¯d almost burned her own family ties for him, all because she believed he was genuine, that they had a future.

    She had once believed in his promises, convinced they could build a future together. Even after tearing her family apart, she had stayed by his side, clinging to that illusion.

    But what had he done in return?

    When her world began to crumble, he vanished¡ªignored her calls, denied their rtionship, and pretended she never existed. The memory made her stomach turn.

    ¡°Marc, you only ever cared about yourself. Ste gave you her loyalty, and you crushed it. I gave you everything, and you used me like a tool. Now look around. This¡ªevery bit of it¡ªis what you deserve.¡±

    Standing tall in her heels, Haley looked down at Marc with nothing left in her eyes but frost. Whatever tenderness she once had for him was gone. She was a predator now, sleek and ruthless.

    She had loved once, and it had destroyed her. It would never happen again.

    Marc sat motionless, his lips parting before sound finally came. ¡°So this is how you get back at me?¡±

    A bitter smile tugged at Haley¡¯s lips. ¡°Revenge? No. I¡¯m simply reiming what¡¯s mine. Without my contacts, you¡¯d never have secured those government contracts. Without me, Walsh Group would¡¯ve copsed the moment Ste walked away with her patents.¡±

    Marc would never confess the truth, not even to himself. He had always been a fraud.

    First, he¡¯d built his sess on Ste¡¯s brilliance. Then, he¡¯d leaned on Haley¡¯s power. And now, standing at the edge of ruin, he still clung to the illusion that he¡¯d built everything on his own.

    Haley grabbed the agreement and pped it onto the desk. ¡°Sign it. At least this way, the Walsh Group keeps its name. I¡¯ll give you five percent of the shares and let you remain as honorary president.¡±

    She waited, watching him with a cruel sort of patience, savoring every flicker of pain across Marc¡¯s face.

    ¡°Turn it down. In three months at most, the Walsh Group will be wiped from people¡¯s minds, and your work will disappear from Choria.¡±

    The words hit harder than she knew. Marc¡¯s pride¡ªso deeply rooted it was practically bone¡ªcouldn¡¯t stomach that thought. To see his legacy erased was a punishment worse than death.

    At least keeping thepany¡¯s name would allow him to hold onto some shred of dignity.

    Marc¡¯s hands trembled as he stared at the papers, memories of thepany¡¯s once-golden years shing before him. Even knowing he was trapped, his pride screamed against surrendering to Haley.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1144

    ?Chapter 1144:

    Haley leaned forward, her voice cutting through the air like ss. ¡°I begged Ste to partner with me, you know. Again and again. Her answer? She never wants to see you again.¡±

    ¡°Or anything connected to you ever again. Without thispany, you think she¡¯d even spare you a nce?¡±

    When he heard Ste¡¯s name, Marc¡¯s mind filled with images of her pure affection.

    Marc was consumed by regret, sinking deeper into it with every passing breath.

    If the Walsh Group disappeared, so would thest trace of who he once was. Without it, he¡¯d be nothing¡ªand Ste would never even look his way again.

    Atst, his fingers quivered as he picked up the pen. After a long, hollow pause, he pressed it to the paper and signed his name on the acquisition agreement.

    Haley gathered the documents with a satisfied smile, her tone light but domineering. ¡°Wise choice. The transition will be done in a week. After that, you¡¯ll be the honorary president and a minor shareholder of the Walsh Group.¡±

    Without sparing Marc another nce, she walked out confidently, heels clicking like a victory march.

    But Marc¡¯spromise didn¡¯t buy him peace.

    Three days after the acquisition was finalized, as Marc was packing up his office, his assistant burst in, panic written all over his face.

    ¡°Mr. Walsh! Haley is in talks with an overseas investment firm. She¡¯s preparing to sell the Walsh Group entirely!¡±

    Marc¡¯s blood ran cold. He stormed straight into Haley¡¯s office, ignoring the secretary and mming the door open.

    ¡°Are you selling the Walsh Group to a foreign corporation?¡± His voice wasced with fury and disbelief.

    Haley was calmly reviewing a contract, not even ncing his way. ¡°News travels fast. The Cohen Group is offering one billion. Why would I refuse?¡±

    Marc¡¯s breath caught. ¡°The Cohen Group? They¡¯re vultures! They gutpanies and sell them for parts! They don¡¯t build¡ªthey destroy!¡±

    Haley finally looked up, eyes glinting with cruelty. ¡°And what does that have to do with me? I own every share. I can sell to anyone I please. If the Walsh Group is worth more in pieces than as a whole, why should I keep it alive? A billion is a billion.¡±

    Marc mmed his palms on her desk. Rage pulsed through him. ¡°Haley, you can¡¯t do this! The Walsh Group is my entire life! You promised you wouldn¡¯t sell it! You can¡¯t hand it over to the Cohen Group!¡±

    He clung to his honorary president title, but if thepany was gone, the title meant nothing¡ªjust an empty name.

    Discover updates g?l¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    Haley rose from her seat, her expression ice-cold. ¡°Don¡¯t get sentimental. After the sale, the Cohen Group will pay out your five percent in cash.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want money!¡± Marc roared. ¡°I want the Walsh Group to stay intact!¡±

    Haley¡¯s patience snapped. ¡°Marc, who are you to demand anything? If I hadn¡¯t shown mercy out of nostalgia, you wouldn¡¯t even get a penny right now!¡±

    Marc¡¯s anger crumbled into desperation. He swallowed hard, lowering his voice. ¡°Haley¡­ I know I wronged you. I shouldn¡¯t have treated you like that. Please, for what we once had, don¡¯t sell the Walsh Group. If it¡¯s marriage you want, I¡¯ll marry you this instant!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1145

    ?Chapter 1145:

    Haley stared at him for a beat¡ªthenughed out loud, as though she had heard the most ridiculous joke of the century. ¡°Marriage? Now you remember feelings? When I devoted everything to you, where was this devotion then? Marc, who do you think you are?¡±

    To her, he wasn¡¯t a man. He was a stray dog begging for scraps.

    Hatred glimmered in her eyes. ¡°Save your fake sincerity. The deal is done.¡±

    Three dayster, the Walsh Group was officially sold to the Cohen Group for one billion.

    The new owners immediately announced sweepingyoffs and theplete dismantling of thepany¡¯s departments. Within a month, the once-dominant Walsh Group was reduced to ashes.

    Worse was yet toe. During post-acquisition audits, hidden debts surfaced¡ªeighty million dors, all under Marc¡¯s name.

    Collectors flooded in like wolves.

    Marc was forced to liquidate everything¡ªhis mansion, his sports cars, his luxury watches. Even Jazlyn¡¯s treasured jewelry sets were auctioned off to cover the debt.

    Jazlyn clung to her jewelry box, crying and screaming, but Marc didn¡¯t hesitate. He sold it all. The eighty million was barely covered.

    Afterward, Jazlyn refused to eat, protesting day and night.

    But without the mansion, she had nowhere to stay. Her so-called ¡°high society friends¡± vanished overnight, blocking her calls and ignoring every message. She had fallen from grace, stripped of her status.

    And with nowhere else to go, she could only remain beside Marc¡ªjust as ruined as him.

    On their final day in the mansion, Marc and Jazlyn stood in the grand foyer with just two simple suitcases.

    Jazlyn refused to ept reality. Her voice was shrill and unforgiving.

    ¡°This is all your fault! If you hadn¡¯t married that wretched Ste, if you hadn¡¯t messed around with Haley, would we be in this situation now?¡±

    Marc stayed silent. He turned toward the mansion he had called home for years. A heaviness pressed against his chest. Once, he had been the proud young master of the Walsh family.

    Now, he was worse off than when he first met Ste.

    Find what you love at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???????

    Back then, at least he had youth. He had hope.

    He nced at Jazlyn, who was still rattling off me like a broken recorder. Choosing not to argue, he spoke quietly.

    ¡°We¡¯ll stay in a hotel for now. I¡¯ll think of a way to move you abroad.¡±

    Jazlyn¡¯s temper red. ¡°Who said I¡¯m leaving? I¡¯m not going abroad!¡±

    Marc¡¯s patience thinned. ¡°Do you have a better option?¡±

    Jazlyn fell silent, her re sharp enough to cut steel¡ªbut she had no answer.

    A few hourster, at the airport, right as they were about to board a flight to Asnain, a uniformed officer stepped in front of them with a stiff expression.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1146

    ?Chapter 1146:

    ¡°Mr. Walsh, you are prohibited from leaving the country.¡±

    Marc froze. ¡°Why?¡±

    The officer handed him a notice. ¡°The Cohen Group has filed awsuit against you for concealing corporate liabilities. They are seeking 120 million in damages. You are barred from exiting the country during litigation.¡±

    The world tilted. Marc swayed, nearly copsing.

    Beside him, Jazlyn dropped to the floor, howling in disbelief. Every blow had been worse than thest. This time, she could barely breathe.

    Marc stood motionless. It all hit him then¡ªHaley had never nned to let him go. Not even to start over.

    With no means of escape, Marc was forced to take Jazlyn to a shabby apartment on the outskirts. The ce smelled of damp and rust.

    Gone was the luxury. Gone was the pride. He had to count every cent now. The former CEO of the Walsh Group was reduced to a man who couldn¡¯t even secure a basic job interview.

    That night, under heavy rain, Marc walked alone, shoulders soaked, shoes sshing through puddles. By chance, he passed a small restaurant. Ste¡¯s favorite restaurant.

    Through the steamy ss, blurred by rain, he saw two familiar figures¡ªSte and William¡ªsitting together by the window. Ste was piling food on William¡¯s te with a gentle smile, warmth radiating from her eyes.

    Marc froze. A memory surfaced¡ªyears ago, Ste had sat across from him at that same table, eyes hopeful. ¡°Marc, can wee here more often? I really like the food.¡±

    His reply back then had been cold. ¡°These kinds of ces aren¡¯t hygienic. Don¡¯te here anymore.¡±

    Now, rain mixed with tears on his face, though he refused to acknowledge which was which.

    He gave a hollowugh and turned away from the window, disappearing into the rainy night.

    He had lost everything, but he still had his mother¡ªand what remained of his pride. He couldn¡¯t fall apart. Not yet.

    As for Ste¡­ he forced the thought away.

    Discover more content at ?¦Áln¦Ò¦Íe?s

    He shook his head, not wanting to think about it anymore.

    Inside the restaurant, Ste paused mid-bite, turning to nce toward the window.

    ¡°What is it?¡± William asked, following her gaze.

    She shook her head lightly. ¡°Nothing. I thought I saw someone I knew. Must¡¯ve been wrong.¡±

    How could she think she would see Marc here? It must have been her imagination.

    Marc¡¯s silhouette was already gone¡ªwashed away by rain, as if he never existed.

    Meanwhile, across the city in a towering skyscraper, Haley stood before a floor-to-ceiling window, a ss of wine in hand. The city lights flickered below like distant stars.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1147

    ?Chapter 1147:

    Her secretary stood respectfully behind her. ¡°Ms. Smith, the Cohen Group has finalized the disassembly of the Walsh Group. The profits have already been distributed to our ounts.¡±

    Haley slowly twirled the wine in her ss, the crimson liquid reflecting the distant city lights. Her gaze appeared calm on the surface, yet tangled with emotions beneath.

    ¡°I see,¡± she murmured.

    The exhration of revenge had faded quickly¡ªwhat remained was a hollow ache she hadn¡¯t anticipated.

    She had pictured Marc¡¯s ruin countless times, imagined the rush of victory when he finally lost everything. She even paid investigators just to witness every step of his downfall with her own eyes.

    Yet now, watching him scrape by for survival, she felt no triumph. Only a strange emptiness that clung to her chest like fog.

    She unlocked her phone and paused at Ste¡¯s name on her contacts list. Her thumb hovered there for a long moment¡­ then slowly moved away. In the end, she put the phone down in silence.

    After a long silence, Haley lifted her gaze toward the secretary standing quietly before her. Her tone carried weight as she spoke. ¡°Make the necessary arrangements. I¡¯ll be leaving Choria soon and heading back to Achury. Make sure everything here is settled before I go.¡±

    The secretary gave a small nod before asking, ¡°Do you want us to keep tracking Marc¡¯s activities?¡±

    Haley¡¯s thoughts drifted once more, but the question pulled her back.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± she replied coolly. ¡°Let him do as he pleases. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever step foot in Choria again.¡±

    Her years in this city had been heavier than any she had known. Maybe it was time to return to the ce where it all began. Marc and even Ste¡ªboth had been nothing more than fleeting figures in her life.

    On the morning she was set to fly back to Achury, Haley typed out a message to Ste. ¡°I¡¯m leaving Choria for good. Marc¡¯spany has already been dissolved. He¡¯s left with nothing now. Think of it as my final gift to you¡ªour disputes end here. Goodbye.¡±

    Inside her office, Ste was deep in conversation with Steven about the uing quarter when the message appeared on her screen.

    She nced at it briefly and then set her phone back on the table, continuing her work.

    Discover more content at ?¦Áln¦Ò¦Íe?s

    Ste couldn¡¯t be bothered about Haley¡¯s return to Achury; whatever bad blood they had was long buried.

    Whether Haley stayed or left made no difference to Ste anymore. Their past grievances had long since faded. Since Haley had been born and raised in Achury, going back there seemed the right choice.

    Ste brushed the thought aside and turned her full attention back to the experiment before her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1148

    ?Chapter 1148:

    By the time the clock ticked past quitting hour, theb had quieted into a world of its own. The steady hum of the machines filled the space while Ste¡¯s fingers struck the keyboard with precise rhythm.

    Sleep had be a rare luxury. For nights on end, she either remained in theb until dawn or carried her work home, refusing to rest. Though shadows darkened her eyes, a spark of determination lit her gaze.

    The door creaked open, and William stepped in quietly. He set a steaming cup of coffee beside her, his voice gentle. ¡°Rest for a bit. You¡¯ve been working nonstop.¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t even nce up. Her fingers continued to fly across the keys. ¡°Just a little more. I¡¯m close¡­ I can feel it.¡± The monitor glowed with rows of intricate forms and tangled code, as mysterious as an ancient scroll. They were thest encrypted files her mother had left on the USB drive.

    Ste knew these equations weren¡¯t ordinary. They were fragments of her mother¡¯s research, workpleted under the coercion of Erebus. Now that most of its members were in police custody, she was desperate to unlock what remained.

    She couldn¡¯t fully predict how the decrypted forms might affect the world now. Still, being her mother¡¯s final work, they deserved to be understood.

    Considering Erebus¡¯s desperate pursuit of them, their worth was undeniable.

    As numbers and equations continued shifting across the monitor, Ste leaned closer, excitement rising in her tone. ¡°Take a look at this. My mother didn¡¯t rely on standard encryption systems. Every form conceals a fragment of data. It hides a piece of information.¡±

    William pulled up a chair beside her, narrowing his eyes at the tangled symbols. ¡°So the reason you couldn¡¯t solve it before was because you were working from the wrong premise?¡±

    ¡°Precisely,¡± Ste said, her expression lighting with understanding. ¡°She embedded the essence of her research into the encryption itself. Only someone familiar with her theories could ever break this code.¡±

    Her mother¡¯s brilliance was unmatched. It was no wonder Erebus had made no progress after all these years.

    If Ste hadn¡¯t devoted herself to studying these forms¡ªor if she hadn¡¯t caught that fleeting moment of insight¡ªthe truth would have stayed hidden forever.

    Now, armed with rity, Ste reopened the files and began decoding at a rapid pace.

    When the final line of code clicked into ce, a powerful surge of triumph coursed through her veins, sweeping away the fatigue that had clung to her for days. ¡°I finally pulled it off!¡±

    Let your imagination soar with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®?¦Ï??

    Without thinking, Ste turned and threw her arms around William, her voice bubbling with joy.

    William stiffened at first, caught off guard. A heartbeatter, Ste realized what she¡¯d done and quickly pulled away, her cheeks coloring with embarrassment. Clearing her throat softly, she turned back to the monitor and began typing the final verificationmands.

    Watching her glow with energy and relief, William reached out and gently held her hand. ¡°Your mother would be proud of you.¡±

    Ste¡¯s lips curved into a quiet smile. After saving all the decrypted data, she met William¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m submitting everything to the authorities. It¡¯s too dangerous to keep this to myself.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1149

    ?Chapter 1149:

    Erebus might have fallen, but the world had no shortage of those eager to exploit such knowledge. Entrusting it to the proper hands was the only choice.

    William nodded in understanding. ¡°I can connect you with the right people.¡±

    Ste gave a small nod in gratitude.

    However, William¡¯s tone turned grave as he spoke again. ¡°Are you certain about giving all this away? The worth of this technology is¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m certain,¡± Ste replied firmly. ¡°And that¡¯s exactly why it needs to be protected by those capable of doing so. I don¡¯t have the means to keep it safe from people who would twist it for harm.¡±

    Three dayster, under the escort of a full military convoy, Ste personally handed over every encrypted device and research archive to the national institute.

    The moment the sealed containers were carried into the armored transport, the invisible weight that had pressed against her chest finally lifted. She exhaled softly, her shoulders rxing for the first time in months.

    That evening, a quiet warmth filled Ste¡¯s penthouse.

    Candles flickered over a dinner spread of her favorite dishes. The gentle glow danced across crystal ssware and porcin tes, softening the sharp edges of the world outside.

    William held a bottle of red wine, his movements elegant yet restrained. ¡°Taste it,¡± he said as he poured her a ss. ¡°Rita made everything.¡±

    Ste paused, recalling how Rita had once pretended she couldn¡¯t cook at all.

    She had to admit, Rita¡¯s acting had been quite convincing.

    Ste picked up the wine, swirling it absentmindedly as her gaze drifted back to William. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said slowly. ¡°For everything you¡¯ve done the past few days.¡±

    Even if their rtionship had been strained, Ste never withheld gratitude when it was deserved.

    William ced the bottle down, his expression turning serious. ¡°Ste,¡± he asked quietly, ¡°are you still angry at me¡­ for once being part of Erebus?¡±

    Silence settled between them. Ste didn¡¯t look away. ¡°I was angry,¡± she admitted. ¡°Not because you were involved with Erebus¡ªbut because you chose to hide it from me.¡±

    William gave a wry smile. He had always known that was the reason she was angry.

    ????t£å??t ???????????????? ???? g¦Álnovels.£ã¦Ïm

    ¡°I was wrong,¡± he said. ¡°I wanted to keep you out of danger. But in doing so, I underestimated you.¡± His voice lowered, earnest. ¡°From now on, no more secrets. I swear it. Just¡­ trust me again.¡±

    He rarely made promises, but once he did, he always kept them. Ste gazed into his eyes. The sincerity there washed away thest lingering chill in her heart. ¡°And now?¡± she asked quietly. ¡°Is there anything else you¡¯re keeping from me?¡±

    William reached across the table and sped her hand with both of his, shaking his head firmly.

    ¡°No,¡± he said. ¡°I watched you walk through danger alone. I saw your strength. Pretending I could protect you by keeping you in the dark¡ªit wasn¡¯t protection. It was disrespect.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1150

    Chapter 1150:

    He took a steadying breath. His voice deepened with emotion. ¡°I love you. Not because I want you hidden under my wings¡ªbut because I want to stand beside you, shoulder to shoulder. Ste¡­ will you give me another chance?¡±

    Ste lowered her gaze to their entwined fingers. Her voice was gentle when she spoke. ¡°When I first learned you were once involved with Erebus,¡± she said, ¡°what hurt most wasn¡¯t the lie. It was the feeling that everything between us had been built on a lie.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t,¡± William said instantly, almost desperately. His affection for her was never about Erebus or any benefit; it was pure and genuine.

    She squeezed his hand. ¡°I know now. Your feelings for me were real. You had already left the organization long ago. You didn¡¯t even know about my mother¡¯s connection to it.¡±

    Her tone softened further. ¡°I forgive you¡ªnot because your reasons justify what you did. But because I still love you. And I believe you love me too.¡±

    In a world where true love was a rare gem, why not seize the chance to be together if destiny granted them that?

    William¡¯s eyes glimmered with a mix of disbelief and hope. ¡°You truly forgive me? Does that mean we¡­¡±

    Ste¡¯s lips curved into a small smile. ¡°We can start over. But this time, William Briggs, you don¡¯t get to fight alone. No more secrets. No more shutting me out. Whatever happens¡ªwe face it together. If you can promise that, then yes¡­ we can be together again.¡±

    ¡°I promise.¡± His reply came swift and sure, each wordced with determination. ¡°From this moment forward, there won¡¯t be a single secret in my life. Everything will be open to you.¡±

    A yful glint appeared in Ste¡¯s eyes as the tension eased. ¡°Then tell me something,¡± she said softly. ¡°How did you fall in love with me in the first ce?¡±

    She had always wondered¡ªespecially given how indifferent, how distant he had been when they first met.

    Williamughed quietly, his gaze melting with warmth. ¡°When I first saw you,¡± he said, ¡°yes¡ªI thought you were beautiful. But after that? Every time I saw you, you shattered another expectation. Your brilliance, your fire, the way you walked into a room and outshone everyone without even trying¡ªI couldn¡¯t look away. Falling for you wasn¡¯t a decision. It just¡­ happened.¡±

    No grand beginning. Just inevitability.

    All he knew was that he wanted to spend the rest of his life with her, never apart.

    Explore the world of fiction at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    After dinner, they stepped onto the balcony together. The city stretched beneath them, awash in shimmering lights like stars fallen to earth.

    William stood behind Ste, wrapping his arms around her waist. He lowered his chin to rest gently on her head, savoring theforting closeness between them.

    A shooting star carved a brilliant path across the sky. Ste lifted her eyes, and her adoptive mother¡¯s words echoed in her mind: ¡°True love is like quantum entanglement. Even separated by gxies, it still responds in perfect sync.¡±

    Maybe that was why she and William had been drawn to the same pursuit, the same ideals. They had always been moving toward the same destiny.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Hope you enjoyed the chapters dear ones, God loves you, and Noah wishes you all the best. (? ??? ? ??? )?

    .

 Chapter 1151

    ?Chapter 1151:

    The following morning, Ste¡¯s phone rang with unexpected news from the National Research Institute. They were assembling a specialized R&D team based on her groundbreaking materials technology and had extended her an invitation to join their project.

    Around the same time, William received word that thest remnants of Erebus abroad had been wiped out. Almost everyone had been captured, with only a few fugitives still atrge.

    Alone in her room, Ste picked up a photo of her mother, her fingers tracing the familiar lines of her face. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll carry on your unfinished work. And the happiness you never got to see? I¡¯ve finally found it,¡± she whispered softly.

    A weekter, on the weekend, William took Ste abroad. After hours of flying, they arrived at the secludedb where they had once conducted a private experiment.

    ¡°Why are we here?¡± Ste asked, curiositycing her voice as she held William¡¯s hand tightly while walking down the familiar corridor of the observatory.

    Theb was empty now that the experiment had concluded. Most of the rooms were locked, leaving only the outdoor walkway essible.

    William¡¯s lips curved into a secretive smile. ¡°This is where we first met as adults.¡±

    Even though they had crossed paths at the domestic institute, their feelings had truly begun here.

    Ste looked at him, surprised. ¡°Did you bring me back just to remember those awkward early days?¡±

    Back then, she had mistakenly thought he was gay¡ªa misunderstanding that had lingered for months. William said nothing, walking slowly beside her as memories of those early days washed over him.

    They arrived at the top-floor observatory, where the giant telescope stood quietly beneath the night sky.

    William adjusted it with practiced ease and gestured for Ste to look through the eyepiece.

    Ste¡¯s eyes widened as she peered through it, letting out a sharp gasp.

    Against the backdrop of the stars, one bright point of light glimmered, circled by glowing words: ¡°Ste, will you marry me?¡±

    Spinning around, she saw William kneeling before her, a ring box open in his hand.

    Nestled on deep blue velvet, the ring¡¯s unique diamond design sparkled brilliantly beneath the night sky. The central diamond was perfectly set, encircled by smaller diamonds and tiny sapphires that twinkled like stars.

    Read it all on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    ¡°I had this custom-made a long time ago,¡± William admitted, his voice shaking with unusual nerves. ¡°Even then, I knew you were the one I wanted for life. I was just worried it might scare you, so I didn¡¯t give it to you.¡±

    Drawing a steadying breath, he continued, ¡°Now everything¡¯s in ce. Ste, will you marry me? Let me spend the rest of my life proving that my heart will always beat with yours.¡±

    Tears gathered in Ste¡¯s eyes as she looked at the usuallyposed man before her¡ªnow fidgety like a boy¡ªand couldn¡¯t help butugh softly. ¡°You get nervous too? I thought nothing ever rattled you.¡±

    William chuckled, though his gaze remained serious. ¡°Only you make me feel like this.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1152

    ?Chapter 1152:

    In every other challenge, William never feared failure. But with her¡­ it was different.

    Ste extended her hand slowly. ¡°Yes, I do.¡±

    Even if the world said marriage wasplicated, filled with challenges beyond affection, Ste wanted to be William¡¯s wife at that very moment. Whatever obstaclesy ahead, as long as she had him, she could face anything.

    William¡¯s hand trembled slightly as he slipped the ring onto her finger. Then he pulled her close, holding her tightly.

    Under the starry sky, they shared a deep, tender kiss, the twinkling stars above seeming to shine just for them.

    The following morning, Ste went back to the Carter estate to tell Karson and Lance the exciting news.

    Lance grinned, giving her a yful punch on the shoulder. ¡°Well, William¡¯s a keeper. You two really fit together.¡±

    Karson nodded, looking relieved. ¡°Honestly, seeing you this happy¡­ it¡¯s a weight off my mind. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll support the wedding all the way.¡±

    The entire Carter household buzzed with excitement, and Lance and Karson immediately started nning the wedding. Ste sank onto the sofa, feeling warm yet mildly overwhelmed as she watched them.

    But in the corner of the room, Nina¡¯s expression fell as she processed the news.

    Forcing a smile, she murmured, ¡°Congrats, Ste.¡±

    However, before Ste could respond, Nina mumbled something about having a headache and quickly left the house.

    The moment Nina stepped into her bedroom, something inside her snapped.

    With a wild swing of her arm, she sent every bottle on her vanity flying. ss shattered across the floor, and makeup spilled like blood over the tiles.

    She stood there, breathing hard, staring at her reflection in the mirror.

    Her eyes were red¡ªunhinged, burning with something close to madness.

    Everything she had wed and schemed for, Ste had gotten without lifting a finger.

    Ste survived Erebus. Ste got William. Ste was about to have the perfect life.

    Downstairs, the crash echoed through the house. Daniel and Norene rushed up the stairs. When they stepped into the room, the destruction spoke for itself.

    Check out the newest chapters g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Í?ls

    Norene¡¯s face fell. ¡°Nina¡­ why are you doing this to yourself again?¡±

    Daniel rubbed his temples, exasperated. Norene approached gently. ¡°William and Ste genuinely love each other. It¡¯s over. You need to let go before you destroy yourself.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that Norene had never dreamed of William as her son-inw¡ªof course she had. But after everything Nina had done, the Carters were only grateful William hadn¡¯t thrown their daughter in prison. They knew better than to expect anything more.

    She just wanted her daughter to stay out of trouble.

    Daniel added, trying to sound reasonable, ¡°Aren¡¯t you seeing that Mitchell kid? People say he¡¯s serious about you. There are plenty of men out there. Haven¡¯t you caused enough chaos already?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1153

    ?Chapter 1153:

    Nina whipped around, her eyes shing. ¡°That clown? Compared to William? Do you have any idea who William is? He¡¯s on apletely different level!¡±

    Norene shot her husband a worried look¡ªdon¡¯t push her further.

    ¡°Nina,¡± she said firmly, ¡°you¡¯re lucky to still be free. Just live quietly. Please.¡±

    Nina let out a bitterugh. ¡°You all say let go, move on¡ªbut none of you understand. I love him!¡±

    Daniel¡¯s patience snapped. His hand came down across her face with a sharp crack. ¡°Enough!¡± he thundered. ¡°Do you want to anger William again? Do you want me on my knees begging for you again?¡±

    Why was she still hung up on a man who clearly didn¡¯t care about her at all? It didn¡¯t make sense.

    Nina froze, stunned. She touched her cheek as if she couldn¡¯t believe what had happened. Then, with a furious re, she grabbed her purse and stormed out without another word.

    Daniel and Norene exchanged helpless looks. They had a bodyguard follow her.

    Meanwhile, the world outside Nina¡¯s chaos had turned golden for Ste. Wedding ns were in full swing.

    William had just closed the deal on a new mansion downtown¡ªss walls, skyline views, custom-built for them.

    To Ste, it seemed excessive. William already owned more properties than she could count.

    But William thought she deserved better. The location was perfect¡ªright in the center between the National Research Institute, Neb Group headquarters, and her family¡¯s estate¡ªas if he had calcted her life¡¯s orbit and ced their future home at its heart.

    Ste pointed at the wedding invitation design on the tablet. ¡°I like this one. Clean and simple.¡±

    William nodded.

    She hesitated. ¡°You¡¯re sure you don¡¯t want the Briggs family involved in the wedding?¡±

    William slid an arm around her shoulders, his tone cool and final. ¡°They¡¯ve already been informed. Their approval isn¡¯t necessary.¡±

    To him, a wedding wasn¡¯t a discussion. It was a deration. No matter how much the Briggs family whined andined about it, William remainedpletely indifferent.

    Ste epted it with a nod. ¡°Alright. Your call.¡±

    Over the next few weeks, wedding preparations kicked into high gear. Ste¡¯s team at the institute rose in influence, her research gaining recognition across departments.

    Nina, on the other hand, didn¡¯t sleep. She spent her days chasing every whisper, every rumor of Erebus remnants still hiding overseas.

    Every time she hit a dead end, she came back harder.

    Desperation made her relentless. Finally¡ªsomeone responded.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1154

    ?Chapter 1154:

    Drake had barely escaped and sounded surprised to hear from her. Nina said, hatred seeping into every word, ¡°Ste and William destroyed your organization. Don¡¯t you want revenge?¡±

    There was a pause. Then Drake¡¯s voice came low and dangerous from the other end. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    A twisted smile crept across Nina¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure their wedding turns into a funeral.¡±

    The day before the wedding, Ste and William headed to the venue for their final run-through.

    The ceremony would take ce at akeside estate, where the garden was in full bloom. Roses lined the path, and the air smelled sweet and fresh.

    ¡°Tomorrow, you¡¯ll finally be my bride,¡± William murmured, wrapping his arms around her from behind as she stood in front of the mirror in her gown.

    Ste smiled at her reflection, cheeks glowing. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m wearing a wedding dress again.¡±

    Her first wedding to Marc had been simple¡ªno mour, no fuss. She hadn¡¯t cared at the time because she¡¯d truly loved him. But now, standing beside William, she realized just how small and suffocating her past had been.

    William leaned in close, his breath brushing her ear. ¡°Are you happy with everything? Is there anything you want to change?¡±

    Ste turned to face him, serious but smiling. ¡°Nope. It¡¯s all perfect. Don¡¯t change a thing.¡±

    They shared a quietugh, unaware of the telescope hidden in the bushes outside¡ªcold eyes watching their every move through the lens.

    That evening, Ste stayed at the Carter estate.

    Karson hadpletely redone a room just for her, every detail showing how much he cherished his long-lost granddaughter.

    Nina appeared at the doorway, her tone dripping with sarcasm. ¡°The Carters really went all out for you. Must be nice being the favorite.¡±

    Ste turned calmly. ¡°No one¡¯s really luckier than anyone else. You¡¯ve had twenty-plus years offort here. Hardly sounds unfair.¡±

    She thought of her own first twenty years¡ªlosing her mom early, then her adoptive parents in a car crash. Lucky? She didn¡¯t even know what that felt like.

    Nina gave a coldugh. ¡°Spare me the act. Just remember¡ªdon¡¯t get too full of yourself. Let¡¯s see who¡¯sughing at the end.¡±

    Explore fresh tales at g aln ov el s ;

    She stalked off.

    Ste watched her leave, frowning slightly. The threat left a knot of unease in her chest, but she pushed it aside. Tomorrow was her wedding day¡ªnothing was going to ruin that.

    Meanwhile, William was in his study, going over thest of the wedding ns.

    He nced up at Steven, his best man. ¡°Tomorrow has to go perfectly. You made sure security¡¯s solid?¡±

    Steven grinned. ¡°All taken care of. You¡¯ll get to marry your dream girl without a hitch.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1155

    ?Chapter 1155:

    After Steven left, William walked to the window and looked out toward the Carter estate, glowing under the night sky. His bride-to-be was there, getting ready for their big day.

    He held the wedding ring in his hand, moonlight glinting off it. ¡°No matter what happens,¡± he whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll keep you safe.¡±

    This was the day he¡¯d been waiting for¡ªeverything had to be wless.

    He pulled out his phone and called Luca. ¡°Keep an eye on Nina tomorrow. If she tries anything, stop her immediately.¡±

    ¡°Got it,¡± Luca said. Then, with a chuckle, he added, ¡°And hey, congrats, boss.¡±

    William¡¯s shoulders eased a little. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    The next morning, sunlight streamed through the lounge curtains, catching the shimmer of Ste¡¯s gown.

    She sat at the vanity while the makeup artist added the finishing touches. In the mirror, she looked radiant¡ªlike a goddess about to step into her own fairytale.

    ¡°Ms. Russell, you look absolutely stunning,¡± the artist said, beaming. ¡°Prettiest bride I¡¯ve ever worked on.¡±

    Ste smiled softly. ¡°Thank you.¡± She gave herself onest look, satisfied.

    Just then, William stepped in wearing a tailored tux, every bit the handsome groom.

    He nodded to the artist, who quickly slipped out. Then he reached for Ste¡¯s hand, his eyes full of warmth. ¡°Ste,¡± he said softly, ¡°you look absolutely stunning.¡±

    It was the first time he¡¯d seen her in her wedding dress.

    Ste raised an eyebrow, teasing. ¡°And you¡¯re not looking too bad yourself.¡±

    He chuckled, then his tone turned serious. ¡°I doubled the security, but stay alert, okay? I don¡¯t want any surprises.¡±

    He didn¡¯t mention Nina, but Ste knew exactly who he meant.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she said with a small nod. ¡°I¡¯ll keep my eyes open.¡± She squeezed his hand, feeling his warmth calm her nerves. ¡°With you here, I¡¯m not scared of anything.¡±

    William kissed her forehead. ¡°Luca¡¯s outside. Call him if anything feels off.¡±

    When he left, Ste looked back at her reflection, her smile fading just a little. She drew a slow, steady breath, pushing down the lingering unease.

    Explore fresh tales at g aln ov el s ;

    The wedding was set to begin at six that evening, and guests were already pouring into the grand estate.

    From inside the lounge, Ste could hear faint music and bursts ofughter drifting in from the garden. She drew in a deep breath, silently reminding herself to stayposed and savor the moment she had waited so long for.

    Just after four, the door swung open and William hurried in, looking flustered¡ªalmost restless.

    Running a hand through his hair, he sighed in frustration. ¡°Ste, the wedding ring isn¡¯t with me. I asked Steven to bring it, but he forgot. It¡¯s still in the studio downtown. I¡¯ll have to go get it myself. It won¡¯t take more than forty minutes.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1156

    ?Chapter 1156:

    Ste immediately stood up, concern shing across her face. ¡°Why don¡¯t you let someone else handle it? Or have it sent over by courier? We can pay whatever it takes.¡±

    She didn¡¯t like the idea of him going out¡ªnot today. Not when everything was supposed to be perfect.

    William cupped her face gently, his eyes filled with warmth despite the tension. ¡°I made that ring just for you, Ste. There¡¯s only one like it in the world, and I want to be the one to bring it to you. Please, just stay here and wait for me. I won¡¯t be long.¡±

    There was something so certain in his eyes that she couldn¡¯t bring herself to argue. After a moment, she nodded softly. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll wait. Bute back quickly, okay?¡±

    He smiled and pressed a quick kiss to her forehead before rushing out the door.

    Ste slowly walked to the window and watched his car roll out through the gates, a wave of unease rising in her chest.

    By five o¡¯clock, he still hadn¡¯t returned.

    The door to the lounge suddenly flew open, and a man in a security uniform stumbled in, his face pale and panicked.

    ¡°Ms. Russell, bad news!¡± he shouted breathlessly. ¡°Mr. Briggs¡­ he¡¯s been in a car ident!¡±

    For a heartbeat, Ste couldn¡¯t process his words. Her entire body went rigid. ¡°What? What did you just say?¡±

    The guard caught his breath and continued, ¡°A truck rear-ended his car on the way to the city. It¡¯s badly wrecked. They¡¯re taking him to the central hospital right now!¡±

    Ste¡¯s legs nearly gave out, and she gripped the edge of the dressing table to steady herself. ¡°No¡­ that¡¯s not possible. He was fine just a few minutes ago!¡±

    He had promised he¡¯d be quick¡ªhow could something happen so suddenly?

    Her hands shook as she pulled out her phone and dialed his number, but all she heard was the lifeless automated voice: ¡°The number you are trying to reach is unavable.¡±

    The guard stepped forward, urgencycing his tone. ¡°Ms. Russell, please¡ªyou need to go to the hospital right away. He¡¯s in critical condition and keeps calling your name.¡±

    Something didn¡¯t feel right. Even through her shock, Ste could sense it.

    Her eyes narrowed as she studied him. ¡°What¡¯s your name? I¡¯ve never seen you before.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m one of the estate guards,¡± he replied quickly. ¡°A friend of mine saw the crash and called me right away. Please, Ms. Russell. Mr. Briggs needs you! You can¡¯t just stand here!¡±

    Just as Ste was about to speak, the emergency bulletin on the television filled the room with its steady, grave tone.

    The anchor reported, ¡°Around 4:40 this afternoon, there was a serious collision at the Ring Road intersection. A ck Maybach was struck from behind by a truck. The injured have been taken to the central hospital.¡±

    The screen showed the ck Maybach¡ªbadly smashed¡ªand the license te was unmistakably William¡¯s.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1157

    ?Chapter 1157:

    That was thest straw for Ste.

    She nced at the clock: 5:10 p.m. The wedding was still more than an hour away.

    Her heart pounding, she snatched up her clutch. ¡°I¡¯lle with you, but I need to call my grandfather and brother first,¡± she told the guard, already reaching for her phone.

    He stepped in front of her immediately. ¡°Ms. Russell, there is no time. The doctors say Mr. Briggs is in critical condition and may not have long.¡±

    Her chest tightened.

    William had told her to wait, but the TV footage and the dead phone line left her frantic. She nodded. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    A sh of triumph crossed the guard¡¯s face for a split second before he masked it. ¡°The car¡¯s ready. This way, please.¡±

    He led her down the corridor at a brisk pace.

    However, just as they neared the side exit, a small, nagging doubt made her stop. ¡°Wait. I need to go back to the lounge to get something,¡± she said, turning toward the room she had left.

    The situation felt wrong. Why was a single security guard the one delivering such devastating news?

    Why hadn¡¯t either Steven or her brother been notified? For a family like the Carters, any ident in Choria would have been reported up the chain immediately.

    The guard¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Ms. Russell, is there anything more important than your husband¡¯s life that you need to collect?¡±

    ¡°One minute,¡± she insisted, even as her pulse raced.

    Before she could move, his hand closed around her arm with a force that shocked her, his tone dropping into something cold and final. ¡°Since you refuse to cooperate, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Pain exploded at the back of her neck, and her vision blurred. The world tilted, then dissolved into darkness as her body gave way.

    Just before everything went silent, she faintly caught the guard¡¯s voice saying, ¡°The target¡¯s in the car. Let¡¯s move.¡±

    Slowly, Ste came to, bing aware that she was lying across the back seat of a car.

    Both her hands were bound behind her back, and tape sealed her mouth.

    A fierce headache split through her skull, and the soreness at the nape of her neck reminded her of the recent assault.

    ¡°Well, look who woke up already.¡±

    From the driver¡¯s seat came a voice she recognized.

    It was Nina. She wore a ck evening gown that stood in stark contrast to Ste¡¯s wedding dress.

    Steering with one hand, Nina let a cruel smile spread across her face, vengeful light burning in her eyes. ¡°Surprised? This wedding will be thest day you remember.¡±

    Ste red back and tried to speak, but only muffled sounds pushed past the tape.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1158

    ?Chapter 1158:

    ¡°Now, don¡¯t rush. The performance has only just begun.¡± After a brief pause, Nina continued, ¡°Do you know why I¡¯m doing this? I intend for William to learn the torment of losing the one he loves. I want him to carry that regret for the rest of his life.¡±

    She would rather see him suffer than allow him to live a blissful life with Ste. If she couldn¡¯t have him, no one could.

    In Nina¡¯s mind, once Ste disappeared, William¡¯s so-called devotion would crumble with time. There was no way he would cling to a memory forever.

    When her bitter words ran out, she fixed her gaze on the road again, keeping silent about where she was taking Ste.

    The steady hum of the car worsened Ste¡¯s dizziness. The world around her began to tilt, and before she could gather her thoughts, she slipped back into unconsciousness.

    William sped toward the wedding estate, a gnawing sense of dread rising inside him with every turn of the wheel.

    He had meant to be back an hour earlier, but the jewelry shop had dyed him, iming the ring had already been collected. After arguments and confusion, he finally managed to recover it.

    With the ring box in hand, he pushed open the lounge door¡ªonly to be met by an empty room. Ste¡¯s veily draped over the chair like a silent witness.

    ¡°Ste!¡± His deep voice echoed through the space, unanswered.

    At the sound, Luca came rushing in. The color drained from his face the instant he saw the deserted room. ¡°Mr. Briggs, Ms. Russell left with a security guard about thirty minutes ago. She hasn¡¯t returned.¡±

    ¡°A security guard?¡± William went still, a sharp pang stabbing through his chest. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to watch her closely?¡±

    Luca¡¯s breath caught, and his hands began to tremble. ¡°The man was in a security uniform, sir. I assumed¡ª¡±

    He stopped mid-sentence, realizing toote that his assumption had cost them dearly. Ste was gone.

    Without wasting a second, William pulled out his phone and tried to trace her location. The screen shed an error¡ªSte¡¯s signal had been jammed.

    His eyes widened as the truth hit him. He sprinted to the Maybach and crouched beside it. A small blinking device was attached to the underside of the car.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± he growled, mming his fist against the concrete wall. The sound echoed through the estate.

    When Luca caught up, William spun on him, his voice cutting like a de. ¡°She¡¯s been taken. I want her found immediately!¡±

    Before Luca could respond, movement at the doorway caught William¡¯s attention.

    Marc stood there, looking disheveled in his crumpled suit, his face drawn and weary¡ªan odd sight amid the chaos of what should have been a wedding.

    Marc¡¯s voice rasped with exhaustion, his eyes locked on William. ¡°William, I saw everything.¡±

    William turned sharply, his gaze narrowing. ¡°What exactly did you see?¡±

    Marc drew in a shaky breath before speaking. ¡°Ste was kidnapped.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1159

    ?Chapter 1159:

    He shouldn¡¯t have even been there. After losing hispany, he had no business showing up at Ste¡¯s wedding. Yet the thought of her walking down the aisle with William had driven him toe.

    But what he saw instead had frozen him in ce. Nina, along with an unfamiliar man, had dragged Ste into a ck SUV.

    In an instant, William seized him by the cor, fury shing across his face. ¡°If you¡¯re making this up, Marc, I swear you¡¯ll regret it.¡±

    Marc¡¯s voice trembled, but he forced himself to speak clearly. ¡°I memorized the te number! And I heard them mention Mr. Wells¡¯s arrangements. They said something about a remote area outside the city.¡±

    Without dy, William instructed his men to trace the car, still watching Marc with suspicion as he released his grip. ¡°What¡¯s your reason for helping me?¡±

    Marc straightened his wrinkled shirt, a faint, self-mocking smile tugging at his lips. ¡°Help you? Hardly. I just can¡¯t stand by and watch her get hurt.¡±

    After everything that had transpired, he realized he loved Ste. He had failed her once, and though no one would believe him now, his feelings were real. He had been reckless, selfish, and unworthy, but the thought of her suffering made his chest ache.

    William studied him for a long, silent moment before turning away and sliding into the driver¡¯s seat. Just as he was about to shut the door, Marc climbed in beside him and fastened his seat belt.

    Marc held William¡¯s icy stare without flinching. ¡°I know that remote area better than you do. I used to visit it often when I was a kid.¡±

    All throughout the drive, William kept trying to reach Ste, but her phone remained out of service.

    His chest felt tight, torn between fear and guilt.

    If he had only listened to her and sent someone else to retrieve the ring, would things have turned out this way?

    Half an hourter, the car rolled to a stop at the edge of a deste vige.

    The signal tracker in William¡¯s hand flickered weakly¡ªso faint it was nearly gone. Whoever had taken Ste knew exactly how to cover their tracks.

    William stepped out, scanning the surroundings. An ancient forest loomed ahead, dense and oppressive, shrouded in mist that carried the scent of rot and rain. He nced at Marc beside him. ¡°Let¡¯s find her first.¡±

    Why Marc seemed so familiar with the area¡ªand how he knew Ste had been brought here¡ªwas something William would questionter. For now, Ste was all that mattered.

    Chapters live now at ??????¦Ò????????.c§àm

    Marc¡¯s sharp voice cut through the silence. ¡°This area¡¯s huge, and there are only two of us. When will your team arrive?¡±

    ¡°Twenty minutes,¡± William replied curtly.

    He had already ordered Luca to bring reinforcements, but even they couldn¡¯t match the speed of his Maybach.

    Marc exhaled, his breath fogging slightly in the cool air. ¡°Then we split up. We¡¯ll cover more ground that way. Call if you find anything.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1160

    ?Chapter 1160:

    William studied him for a long moment, searching his expression. Finally, he nodded.

    He couldn¡¯t think of a better n himself.

    They parted ways and disappeared into the shadows of the forest.

    The deeper Marc went, the heavier the air became¡ªhumid andced with the faint smell of decay.

    Each step sank slightly into damp soil. He moved quietly, eyes alert, ears tuned to every whisper of wind.

    Suddenly, something on the ground caught his attention. He crouched and brushed aside ayer of fallen leaves.

    Beneath them, faint footprints appeared¡ªpartially covered, but arranged deliberately. And there¡ªdrag marks. Heavy ones.

    Marc¡¯s expression hardened.

    If Ste had been brought here alone, there shouldn¡¯t have been this many prints. Unless¡­ they were setting a trap. With real weapons.

    His instincts screamed danger. Without hesitation, he turned and headed back toward William.

    ¡°There are footprints up ahead,¡± Marc said quickly when he caught sight of him. ¡°Several people. Looks recent.¡±

    William¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Marc nodded, his face unreadable. ¡°Let¡¯s check it out.¡±

    William didn¡¯t hesitate. He pushed forward through the trees, branches snapping underfoot. His mind was fixed on one thing¡ªfinding Ste.

    Behind him, Marc slowed. When William disappeared into the thicket, Marc silently turned in the opposite direction and vanished deeper into the forest.

    William had been following the faint trail for nearly ten minutes when a shadow emerged between the trees. A burly man stepped into his path, his grin wide and cruel.

    ¡°Well, well¡­ Mr. Briggs,¡± he drawled, revealing a mouthful of yellowed teeth. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡±

    William¡¯s eyes narrowed. The faint roar of the ocean drifted from nearby¡ªthe cliff wasn¡¯t far. The rhythmic crash of waves against jagged rocks echoed like distant thunder.

    The man¡¯s grin widened. ¡°Mr. Drake told us to wait here. Said if you didn¡¯t show up soon, we¡¯d have toe looking for you ourselves.¡±

    Fresh updates avable at ?@ln¦Ò¦Íe?s

    William¡¯s voice dropped several degrees. ¡°Where is Ste?¡±

    ¡°The lovely bride?¡± The man chuckled darkly. ¡°Rx. Miss Carter¡¯s taking good care of her.¡±

    He lifted his gun, eyes gleaming with malice. ¡°As for you¡­ Mr. Drake said we could do whatever we please.¡±

    The next second, chaos erupted.

    Gunfire tore through the air¡ªdeafening and relentless. William dove behind a fallen tree trunk, bark splintering as bullets ripped past. There were too many of them¡ªsix, maybe more. Each shot came closer, forcing him lower into the dirt.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1161

    ?Chapter 1161:

    He darted a nce to the side. The cliff was only a few meters away. Beyond it, a storm-tossed sea churned like a hungry beast.

    Another bullet hissed past his face, slicing his cheek open. Warm blood trickled down his jawline, the sharp pain snapping his focus back.

    He pressed himself against the rock, chest heaving.

    No gun.

    No backup.

    No way out.

    A grim smile curved his lips. So this was how it ended?

    Ste¡¯s face shed in his mind¡ªher eyes, her smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ste,¡± he whispered, his voice nearly swallowed by the roar of the wind.

    And then he ran.

    Bullets chased him as he sprinted to the cliff¡¯s edge¡ªand leapt.

    The gunman rushed forward, firing a few more rounds into the dark water. ¡°Search the coastline!¡± he barked. ¡°Find him¡ªdead or alive!¡±

    Meanwhile, deep within the forest, Marc found his way to a secluded cave.

    A faint sound¡ªbarely audible¡ªdrifted out. He moved closer, steps careful, every nerve taut.

    When his eyes adjusted to the dim light, his stomach clenched.

    Stey on the cold stone floor, pale and unmoving. Beside her stood Nina in a ck gown, a syringe gleaming between her fingers. The needle hovered inches above Ste¡¯s arm.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Marc¡¯s voice thundered through the cave.

    Nina froze, startled. She had deliberately sent the others away and brought Ste here alone, never expecting anyone to find her.

    But when she saw who stood at the entrance, she exhaled and smirked.

    ¡°Marc. Why are you here? Don¡¯t tell me you still have feelings for her.¡±

    Her tone dripped with mockery.

    ¡°After everything William and Ste did to you, you still want to y the hero? How pathetic. If you ask me, once she¡¯s gone, everything will be over. With your status, you could have anyone.¡±

    Find your next read at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Marc¡¯s brows furrowed, his voice low and cold. ¡°And what about you, Nina? Aren¡¯t you doing all this for William too?¡±

    His gaze hardened. ¡°Tell me¡ªhow are we any different?¡±

    Others might have missed it¡ªbut Marc saw it clearly.

    Everything Nina had done was for William. Every scheme, every lie, every reckless act. With Ste gone, she believed she¡¯d finally have a chance with him.

    Marc almost pitied her. To him, it was a delusion¡ªa dream built on desperation. But Nina didn¡¯t care about reality. She only saw what she wanted: William. And Ste was the obstacle she needed to erase.

    Nina¡¯s lips curled into a bitter smile. ¡°What I do is none of your business. You can¡¯t stop me anyway!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1162

    ?Chapter 1162:

    Before Marc could react, she plunged the syringe into Ste¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Stop¡ª!¡± A third of the liquid had already entered Ste¡¯s veins when Marc lunged forward. His palm cracked across Nina¡¯s face with a sharp smack. ¡°You insane woman! What the hell are you doing?!¡±

    Nina onlyughed, wild and breathless, her eyes filled with manic triumph. ¡°It¡¯s toote! She¡¯s finished! No one can save her now!¡±

    Marc ignored her. He dropped to his knees beside Ste, carefully lifting her limp body into his arms.

    At that moment, Luca and a squad of police officers stormed in, their weapons drawn.

    They surrounded Nina as Marc bolted toward the exit with Ste in his arms.

    Luca stepped forward, blocking Marc¡¯s path, his hand instinctively reaching for his weapon. But when his eyes fell on Ste¡ªlimp in Marc¡¯s arms¡ªand then on the discarded syringe glinting on the cave floor, his jaw tightened.

    There was no sign of William.

    Luca waved Marc toward the exit.

    Marc didn¡¯t hesitate. He sprinted past him, clutching Ste tightly as he disappeared into the mist outside.

    Luca loomed over Nina. ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Briggs?¡± he demanded, his voice like thunder.

    Nina let out a bitterugh that quickly twisted into a pained wince. ¡°How should I know?¡± she snapped, spitting blood onto the dirt. ¡°I came for Ste. William wasn¡¯t even here!¡±

    She hadn¡¯t seen William at all.

    Luca saw she wasn¡¯t lying, and his stomach knotted. ¡°Search the entire mountain!¡± he barked. ¡°Find Mr. Briggs¡ªnow!¡±

    Marc¡¯s car raced down the winding mountain road, the engine screaming as he pushed it to its limit.

    In the passenger seat, Stey motionless, her skin growing paler by the second. Fear clenched Marc¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Ste¡­ please, hang on,¡± he whispered hoarsely. ¡°We¡¯re almost there. Just a little longer, okay?¡±

    The car screeched to a halt in front of the hospital. Marc jumped out, shouting for help. Doctors and nurses rushed to meet him, sliding Ste onto a stretcher.

    Find your next read at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    They kept firing questions at him about her condition.

    ¡°Someone injected her with something¡ªI don¡¯t know what it was!¡± Marc¡¯s voice cracked with panic. ¡°Please¡­ please save her!¡±

    They disappeared behind the operating room doors, leaving Marc alone in the corridor, staring at the red ¡°Surgery in Progress¡± light. He clenched his fists, pacing back and forth like a man possessed.

    He had no idea how much of the poison had entered her veins. She hadn¡¯t stirred once during the drive.

    There was no way for him to know how she was faring in the operating room.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1163

    ?Chapter 1163:

    ¡°Ste¡­ please,¡± he murmured, his voice trembling. ¡°You have to hold on.¡±

    Memories flooded Marc like a tide he couldn¡¯t fight. He saw it all¡ªtheughter they once shared, the promises whispered under starlit skies, the day he swore he¡¯d protect her forever.

    Their vows had been real. So had his betrayal.

    Regret festered in him like poison. If he could turn back time, he would trade everything¡ªhis pride, his freedom, his very life¡ªto undo the pain he had caused her. He would make her the happiest woman alive, no matter what it took.

    Even at his lowest, when money ran dry and luck turned cruel, he never stopped dreaming of her.

    He believed that with Ste by his side, he could regain all he had lost.

    His phone buzzed. His mother¡¯s name lit up the screen.

    Marc silenced it without hesitation. Nothing else mattered¡ªnot now, not when Ste was fighting for her life behind those cold steel doors.

    But Jazlyn kept calling.

    Marc¡¯s jaw tightened. He powered off his phone, pressing his palms together as he bowed his head. His silent prayer was raw and desperate.

    Meanwhile, back in the mountains, Nina slipped past Luca¡¯s men and stumbled deeper into the woods. That was where she found William.

    Hey unconscious among the leaves, his body battered and bloodied.

    His leg was twisted at an unnatural angle, a deep gash running along his thigh.

    Nina froze, her breath catching. The powerful, untouchable man she adored looked nothing like the William Briggs she knew.

    Tears welled in her eyes as she dropped to her knees beside him.

    Nina looked around in panic. A hospital was too dangerous¡ªtoo many questions.

    Clenching her jaw, she pulled out her phone and made a call.

    After hours on the operating table, Ste had survived. But she remained unconscious, her chest rising and falling with the fragile rhythm of life.

    The doctor gave instructions to the nurses as they wheeled her bed out of the operating room. His expression was grave as he met Marc¡¯s tense gaze. ¡°The toxin damaged her nervous system,¡± the doctor exined. ¡°Recovery¡­ it¡¯s unpredictable. We¡¯ll take it step by step.¡±

    Marc¡¯s hand found Ste¡¯s cold one, his fingers tightening around hers. ¡°As long as she¡¯s alive¡­ she¡¯ll make it through.¡±

    Your source for updates g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls

    In Marc¡¯s memory, Ste had always been unbreakable¡ªsurviving hardships with uncanny luck.

    Every scheme against her and Neb had failed. Every threat had left her standing. This time, he believed, would be no different.

    Meanwhile, Luca and his team still hadn¡¯t found William.

    One of the rescue team members hesitated. ¡°It¡¯s already dark. Maybe we should¡ª¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1164

    ?Chapter 1164:

    ¡°Keep searching,¡± Luca cut in, his voice sharp.

    Waiting until morning might be toote.

    He prayed they would find William quickly. He couldn¡¯t inform anyone yet.

    Fatigue wed at him, but Luca shook it off and pushed forward beneath the moonless sky.

    Today, Nina had slipped through his fingers¡ªa failure he couldn¡¯t deny¡ªbut William had to be found first. Nina could wait.

    Daniel and Norene Carter would soon notice their daughter missing. Luca only prayed he would find William before then.

    The clouds swallowed the moon. Choria braced for a long, merciless night.

    In the days that followed, Marc never left Ste¡¯s side. Without work, and with the woman he loved in danger, he threw himselfpletely into caring for her.

    He had reflected deeply. Ste had always treated him well, and he had been blind.

    Now, with rity in his heart, he could only hope that saving her might soften her hatred.

    Three dayster, Ste¡¯s eyshes fluttered.

    Marc¡¯s heart leapt.

    Slowly, her eyes opened, confusion clouding their beauty. ¡°Marc?¡± Her voice was frail. ¡°Where¡­ am I?¡±

    Marc nearly cried. He sprang from his chair and rushed to her bedside. ¡°You¡¯re in the hospital. You were in aa. How do you feel?¡±

    Ste blinked, trying to sit up, but her body was weak. She sank back into the pillow and pressed a hand to her temple. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t understand. We were supposed to go try on wedding gowns tomorrow. How did I end up in a hospital?¡±

    A faint memory tugged at her¡ªone month until the wedding, a nned fitting at the bridal shop¡­ and then everything went nk.

    And Marc said she had been in aa. How long had it been?

    ¡°Marc, did I forget something? Why can¡¯t I remember? Why thea?¡±

    Marc froze.

    Wedding gown fitting?

    For updates, visit ?¦Ál?ov??s.co?

    Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be trying on gowns with William? Nina had kidnapped her on her wedding day. The gown had already been chosen. Why¡­ why was Ste talking about a fitting?

    Her gaze was earnest, innocent, and utterly trusting. There was no sarcasm, no joke¡ªonly confusion.

    Marc pressed the call button. ¡°Doctor! She¡¯s awake!¡±

    The doctor arrived, calm but efficient, ran a few quick tests, then led Marc into his office.

    ¡°Toxin-induced selective amnesia,¡± he said. ¡°She¡¯s lost chunks of memory. It could be temporary¡­ or it could be permanent. Be careful. Ease her back into life gently¡ªdon¡¯t push.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1165

    ?Chapter 1165:

    Marc nodded, his heart pounding.

    He returned to her side. Ste clutched his hand, worry flickering across her face. ¡°I¡­ I had this long nightmare,¡± she whispered. ¡°But I can¡¯t remember it. What did the doctor say? Is it bad?¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t understand what was happening. She had no idea why her mind felt so empty, so fragile.

    Marc had told her it was a car ident caused by overwork, that she had been trapped in aa for over two years. Her innocent, unguarded gaze pierced him, twisting something deep in his chest.

    Could this¡­ be a second chance?

    Had all those silent prayers he whispered in that empty hallway been answered?

    Yet a storm raged inside him. This moment might be fleeting. She had forgotten William¡­ but tomorrow, everything coulde rushing back.

    And when it did, she would hate him even more.

    The doctor¡¯s prognosis echoed in Marc¡¯s mind on a relentless loop¡ªshe might never recover those memories. Each word carved deeper into him.

    This was fate handing him a single, fragile chance. One chance to stay by Ste¡¯s side. One chance to be the man she had once believed him to be.

    After hours of torment¡ªmorality screaming on one side, desperate longing on the other¡ªMarc finally made his choice. Desire won.

    He sat at Ste¡¯s bedside, gently brushing her hair away from her face. ¡°Silly girl,¡± he murmured softly, his voice warm and tender. ¡°You just had a nightmare. But it¡¯s over now. I¡¯m here. You¡¯re safe.¡±

    Ste smiled,forted by his presence, but her brow soon knit with concern. ¡°Marc¡­ how long have I been unconscious? Did we miss our wedding date? How is thepany faring?¡±

    Her memory had frozen at the happiest point in their rtionship¡ªthe days just before their wedding. At that time, Walsh Group was just getting started. Ste¡¯s patents had propelled it forward overnight.

    But reality was nothing like that now. Walsh Group had copsed.

    Marc forced a calm smile. ¡°The business didn¡¯t take off the way we hoped,¡± he admitted, his voice low. ¡°But it¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll start again. With you by my side, nothing is impossible.¡±

    Ste blinked, momentarily stunned. She knew her patented technology had once set the industry on fire. With demand so high, failure shouldn¡¯t have been possible.

    For updates, visit ?¦Ál?ov??s.co?

    But she had been unconscious¡­ for two long years.

    Guilt swept over her like a tide.

    She grabbed Marc¡¯s hand firmly. ¡°Marc, now that I¡¯m awake, I¡¯ll help you rebuild everything. I promise you¡ªwe will rise again.¡±

    Marc¡¯s entire body tensed. Her words sent a shock through him¡ªjoy surging in his chest, crashing hard against the guilt he had been suppressing.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1166

    ?Chapter 1166:

    He drew her into his arms, hiding the flicker of conflict in his eyes. ¡°Silly girl, your healthes before anything else. We can worry about thepanyter.¡±

    Marc never doubted Ste¡¯s abilities. Two years had passed, but her genius had not faded. She would inevitably rise again.

    All he needed now was seed capital to start over.

    In the days that followed, Marc cared for Ste with unwavering attention.

    He stayed by her side, speaking softly about the past two years¡ªhow he had waited for her, how every day had been an effort to bring her back.

    In his version of events, there had been no betrayal, no separation. He painted himself as the man who had always been there for her.

    With no memory to refute him, Ste believed him entirely. She depended on him, her eyes filled with trust and quiet attachment.

    That look both uplifted and tormented Marc. He knew it was built on deception, yet he couldn¡¯t let it go.

    A week passed in a peaceful routine¡ªthe happiest days Marc had experienced in years.

    But the bliss didn¡¯tst.

    Lance and Karson came to visit.

    After confirming Ste was awake, they rushed to her room. When they pushed the door open, they saw Ste resting against Marc¡¯s shoulder, calmly reading with him as though they were newlyweds.

    Lance stopped short, stunned. ¡°Ste, what are you doing with him?¡±

    Startled, Ste instinctively moved behind Marc. ¡°Marc, who are they?¡±

    She didn¡¯t recognize Lance as her brother.

    Marc stepped forward, blocking them. His tone was cool. ¡°Whatever you have to say, take it outside. She just came out of aa and can¡¯t be agitated.¡±

    Once Ste was calm, Marc led them out.

    Though their hatred for him was obvious, they followed, unwilling to upset Ste.

    On the rooftop, wind howled across the open air, whipping Marc¡¯s shirt against his body.

    He stood with his back to them, overlooking the sprawling city. Once Ste was out of sight, Lance¡¯s restraint snapped. ¡°Marc, what the hell are you trying to pull?¡±

    L?t??¦Ó ch¨»¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?????.??????

    Marc turned slowly, his expressionposed. ¡°I¡¯m doing exactly what it looks like¡ªtaking care of my fianc¨¦e.¡±

    ¡°Fianc¨¦e?¡± Lance grabbed his cor, eyes zing. ¡°She divorced you. She¡¯s in love with William¡ªhave you lost your mind?¡±

    Marc didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°She doesn¡¯t remember that. Nina poisoned her with a neurotoxin. Ste has forgotten the past two years. In her mind, we¡¯re still engaged.¡±

    Karson stepped forward, his cane tapping against the concrete, his gaze sharp. ¡°You¡¯re saying she doesn¡¯t remember William at¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1167

    ?Chapter 1167:

    At the mention of William, a faint crease formed between Marc¡¯s brows. ¡°I already told you¡ªher memory stops right before our wedding. She doesn¡¯t know who William is. She doesn¡¯t even recognize you.¡±

    Lance¡¯s face darkened, his anger barely contained. ¡°Marc, don¡¯t feed me that nonsense. Ste and William were about to get married. And you¡ªwhat, you drag her here and pretend nothing happened? Have you no shame?¡±

    Marc¡¯s tone stayed calm. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, ask the doctor. Or go see her yourself¡ªask if she knows who you are. But if you push her and her condition worsens, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t bluffing. The doctor had been clear a week ago¡ªher memory needed to recover slowly, or not at all. Any agitation could cause serious regression.

    Karson tapped his cane lightly on the floor, watching Marc with a sharp, cold smile. ¡°I thought you might have changed after all these hardships. Guess I overestimated you. You¡¯re still the same selfish bastard you¡¯ve always been.¡±

    Before Marc could reply, Lance¡¯s fist cracked against his jaw. ¡°You¡¯re taking advantage of her amnesia! You disgust me!¡±

    Marc staggered back a step, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and gave a hollowugh. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m despicable. But tell me, what would you do if you were me? I love her. Whatever William can give her¡ªI can, too. And this time, I¡¯ll never hurt her again.¡±

    His voice trembled slightly as he went on. ¡°Right now, she¡¯s happy. She doesn¡¯t remember my betrayal, or William¡¯s disappearance. She¡¯s living in the time when we loved each other most. What¡¯s so wrong with that?¡±

    Lance raked a hand through his hair, frustration spilling over. ¡°It¡¯s wrong because it¡¯s a lie! When she remembers everything, what then?¡±

    Marc met his eyes without flinching. ¡°What if she never does?¡±

    That quiet question froze Lance mid-breath.

    ¡°The doctor said the nerve damage could be permanent,¡± Marc continued softly. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll spend the rest of my life making it up to her. Taking care of her.¡±

    Lance shook his head in disbelief. ¡°You think love excuses what you¡¯re doing? You swore at the altar once before too. How long did that promisest before you cheated?¡±

    Marc¡¯s voice dropped, steady but tired. ¡°I was wrong back then. But I¡¯m not making the same mistake twice. Telling her now won¡¯t heal her¡ªit¡¯ll destroy her.¡±

    Lance was about tosh out again, but Karson stepped in, his expression unreadable.

    I@te$t ¡é#@pter$ In g@!novel$.c0m

    Marc¡¯s tone softened, but his wordsnded heavy. ¡°When she woke up, do you know whose name she called? Mine. She was scared our wedding would be dyed. She still loves me.¡±

    The feeling of knowing Ste trusted him again was intoxicating.

    Karson thought of the look in Ste¡¯s eyes earlier¡ªconfused, fragile, clinging to Marc and wary of strangers.

    Maybe¡­ just maybe, Marc wasn¡¯t lying.

    ¡°I¡¯ll verify everything you¡¯ve said,¡± Karson finally said, his tone clipped. ¡°If you¡¯re deceiving her again, Marc, I¡¯ll make sure you pay for it.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1168

    ?Chapter 1168:

    He turned to Lance and motioned for him to leave. Together, they went straight to the doctor¡¯s office.

    The doctor, aware they were family, exined Ste¡¯s condition in detail¡ªselective memory loss caused by neurotoxins. Every word aligned with what Marc had told them.

    When they left, both men looked defeated.

    They returned to Ste¡¯s ward but couldn¡¯t bring themselves to go in. From the window, they saw her smiling faintly, speaking softly to Marc.

    Then she noticed them.

    A momentter, Marc stepped out. ¡°She wants to see you. I told her you¡¯re her family. About the amnesia¡­ think carefully before you mention it.¡±

    Lance brushed past him without a word and walked in.

    Ste looked up, nervous, her fingers twisting in the bedsheet. ¡°Marc said you¡¯re my family¡­ that we can do a DNA test if I want. I trust him, so I trust you too.¡±

    Something twisted in Lance¡¯s chest.

    Gratitude. Pain. Guilt. All tangled together.

    He wanted to tell her everything¡ªto remind her of William, of the life she had built¡ªbut the words refused toe.

    He could only manage a weak smile.

    When Ste caught the shift in Lance¡¯s expression, her heart dipped. For a brief moment, she thought he didn¡¯t like her. But almost as quickly, she pushed the feeling aside.

    ¡°I understand,¡± she said softly. ¡°My sudden return must feel¡­ strange. It¡¯s fine if you¡¯d rather not acknowledge me.¡±

    Lance¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What? No! We¡¯d never reject you, Ste. You¡¯re family¡ªno matter what¡¯s happened or how much time has passed. You¡¯ll always have a home with us.¡±

    His words tumbled out a little too fast.

    Ste blinked, taken aback by his sudden warmth.

    She hadn¡¯t expected it.

    After a moment, she smiled faintly. ¡°Then, as my family¡­ I¡¯d be honored to have you at my wedding with Marc.¡±

    Every tale finds a home at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    At the mention of ¡°wedding,¡± Lance stiffened. His gaze flicked toward Karson.

    Karson¡¯s face stayedposed. He gently patted Ste¡¯s hand, his tone calm but probing.

    ¡°As your grandfather, of course we¡¯ll attend your wedding, and we¡¯ll make it grand. But Ste¡­¡± He paused, his eyes searching hers. ¡°I need to ask something. Are you truly happy with Marc now?¡±

    Ste hesitated, looking from one to the other. Then she lowered her eyes and smiled faintly. ¡°I am happy. The man I love is by my side. We¡¯re about to get married. I¡¯ve found my birth family after all these years. These are blessings. Why wouldn¡¯t I be happy?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1169

    Chapter 1169:

    Her quiet sincerity left both men silent.

    Karson let out a long breath. ¡°Then tell me this. If I said I disapproved of your marriage, what would you do?¡±

    Ste lifted her head sharply. A hint of displeasure shed across her face.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said evenly, ¡°but even if you¡¯re my brother and grandfather, my life is still mine. Inviting you is out of respect, but that doesn¡¯t mean you get to decide for me.¡±

    Her words were firm, unwavering.

    If they hade to offer their blessing, she would have weed them with open arms. But if their purpose was to stir up trouble, she wasn¡¯t going to sit back quietly.

    Karson exchanged a quiet nce with Lance. The silence stretched between them until Karson finally exhaled.

    It didn¡¯t matter who Ste chose to marry, as long as she was happy.

    And right now, she seemed deeply in love with Marc. Trying to separate them would only break her.

    It was better to wait¡­ to watch how fate chose to unfold.

    Karson¡¯s expression eased as he finally spoke. ¡°If this is truly your choice, we will respect it. We won¡¯t interfere with your decision. We¡¯ll attend your wedding and show our support.¡±

    Ste had always carried the weight of being called a child without parents.

    In the past, she could only cover her ears, powerless against the ridicule that still found a way into her heart. All she had ever wanted was a real family, and the warmth that came with it.

    Now, for the first time, she felt she had found it.

    She lowered her head slightly, her voice quiet. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    At that moment, Marc stepped into the room. Ste looked up, and a gentle smile immediately softened her face.

    Marc walked over and drew her into his arms with familiar ease. ¡°That¡¯s enough for today. Ste needs rest,¡± he said to Lance and Karson.

    Seeing Ste lean against him so naturally, Lance wanted to speak, but held his tongue.

    Karson gave Marc a long, assessing look, then turned to leave without a word.

    Let your mind wander with g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??????

    After they left, Ste remained in Marc¡¯s embrace, her breathing steady. ¡°Marc,¡± she asked softly, ¡°how did you find my family?¡±

    She had always believed they had disappeared without a trace.

    Marc answered evenly, ¡°When you had the car ident, you needed a blood transfusion. Your brother happened to be at the hospital. You share the same blood type, and when he tried to donate, the doctors discovered you were close rtives. That led to your family being notified.¡±

    Close rtives were restricted from donating blood to each other, which was how Ste¡¯s identity had been confirmed.

    Ste noticed nothing unusual. Instead, she was filled with gratitude that fate had unexpectedly reunited her with her family.

    She looked up at Marc, her eyes shimmering. ¡°Marc, thank you for staying with me these past two years. It must have been exhausting¡­ you¡¯ve lost so much weight.¡±

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Happy holidays, beloved people. God loves you, and Noah wishes you all the best. ?(?? ? ? )??

    .

 Chapter 1170

    ?Chapter 1170:

    Ste lifted her hand, her fingertips brushing Marc¡¯s stubbled cheek. Her eyes shimmered with warmth and quiet affection.

    Marc¡¯s heart twisted. The guilt and longing he carried seemed to dissolve beneath her touch. He pulled her close, his voice low but resolute. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me for staying,¡± he murmured. ¡°Having you here¡­ makes every hardship worth it.¡±

    A soft smile curved Ste¡¯s lips as she teased him about how sweet he¡¯d be since she woke from thea. Marc chuckled quietly, letting the sound mask the ache in his chest.

    Across the city, William¡ªnow in Nina¡¯s custody¡ªwas escorted aboard a private jet. Nina paused at the cabin door, casting onest nce at Choria¡¯s skyline before disappearing inside. Momentster, the aircraft lifted into the clouds, leaving behind only a fading trail against the horizon.

    The next afternoon, Lance stood outside Ste¡¯s hospital room. Through the ss, he saw her sitting by the window, sunlight cascading around her like a halo.

    A booky open on herp. Beside her, Marc knelt quietly, unfolding a nket and wrapping it gently around her shoulders.

    ¡°It gets cold in the evenings,¡± he said softly. ¡°Be careful not to catch a chill.¡±

    Ste looked up, her eyes bright. ¡°Marc, once I¡¯m discharged, let¡¯s have the wedding. I don¡¯t want to wait any longer.¡±

    Marc¡¯s hand paused. A flicker of hesitation crossed his face before he smiled. ¡°Alright. Once you¡¯re out, we¡¯ll do it.¡±

    ¡°I want to wear the Vera gown you liked,¡± she said. ¡°And the ceremony¡ªby the sea, like our first date.¡±

    Outside, Lance felt his chest tighten as he watched her. He started to turn and leave.

    Inside, Ste began to cough lightly.

    Marc immediately stood, worry shing in his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Should I call the doctor?¡±

    Ste waved him off with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s just a dry throat. You worry too much.¡±

    Marc poured her a ss of water, testing the temperature before handing it to her. ¡°Drink slowly,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯re going to be my wife soon. I can¡¯t take any risks.¡±

    Unforgettable stories on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s??o??

    There was a double meaning in his words, though Ste didn¡¯t notice.

    From outside the door, Lance watched in silence. All at once, he felt like an intruder in a world that would never be his.

    ¡°Mr. Carter, aren¡¯t you going in?¡± a voice behind him asked.

    He shook his head and walked away.

    That night, the gardeny quiet beneath the moonlight. Lance wandered alone, his thoughts tangled and heavy. Later, he stopped outside Karson¡¯s study, lifted his hand, and knocked.

    ¡°Grandfather,¡± he said softly, ¡°I saw Ste today.¡±

    Karson looked up from his desk.

    Lance¡¯s voice was low, threaded with resignation. ¡°She seems happy. Truly happy.¡±

    Even though he knew that happiness was temporary, it was real for Ste.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1171

    ?Chapter 1171:

    Karson remained silent for a long moment before speaking. ¡°Let it be. What about William?¡±

    Lance sighed. ¡°After the wedding incident, he and Marc went into the forest to find Ste. Since then, nothing. We still don¡¯t know what happened.¡±

    Karson frowned. They only knew that Marc had returned¡ªSte unconscious in his arms.

    Nina had been taken in by the police.

    Karson¡¯s voice turned grim. ¡°William¡¯s disappearance can¡¯t stay hidden forever. When the truthes out, the Briggs family will face turmoil.¡±

    Lance met his gaze. ¡°Then it¡¯s better that Ste isn¡¯t involved. At least she can live in peace.¡±

    It sounded selfish, but it was the truth.

    Karson nodded. ¡°If William¡¯s people need help, we¡¯ll assist. But Ste must remain unaware. Forcing her to remember could affect her recovery.¡±

    They both understood¡ªamnesia was a fragile defense. Forcing the past back into her mind could shatter it.

    ¡°Marc wronged her once,¡± Karson said quietly, ¡°but this time, he saved her. We owe him.¡±

    Without Marc, they would have lost her.

    Standing by the floor-to-ceiling window, Lance stared into the night sky. The city lights shimmered faintly in the ss, but all he could see was Ste¡¯s smile at the hospital¡ªbright, serene.

    ¡­and heartbreakingly pure.

    In the end, he chose silence. Preserving the illusion was easier than shattering her fragile peace.

    He knew his decision was selfish¡ªperhaps even unfair to William. But after everything Ste had endured, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to destroy the one thing that made her truly happy.

    Still, William¡¯s disappearance weighed heavily on him. He had already dispatched people to search, and he expected news soon.

    After a long pause, Lance turned back toward Karson. His voice was steady, but his eyes held a bone-deep exhaustion.

    Don¡¯t miss it: g?l§Úov???.c§àm

    ¡°And about Nina¡­¡±

    Marc¡¯s words had been difficult for Lance and Karson to ept, but deep down, they both knew he was right. With Nina missing¡ªjust like William¡ªuncertainty filled the room. No one knew what had be of her.

    The men Nina had sent to carry out the ambush were soon exposed after being interrogated by Luca¡¯s team. Details of her involvement quickly reached them through Lance¡¯swork of informants.

    Thinking of his granddaughter brought a weary, defeated look to Karson¡¯s face.

    He had always known Nina held no fondness for Ste, but he never believed she would let that resentment drive her this far.

    ¡°Nina is intelligent and proud,¡± Karson said quietly, ¡°but this is the road she chose. Find her and bring her to me. It¡¯s time she takes responsibility for what she¡¯s done.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1172

    ?Chapter 1172:

    His voice carried a trace of sorrow, yet there was no hesitation¡ªno intention of shielding her from the punishment she had earned.

    Ste and William had both given her more than enough chances in the past, but Nina had never learned to value them. Now, she had no one to me but herself.

    ¡°What about Uncle Daniel?¡± Lance asked. ¡°They must¡¯ve realized by now that Nina¡¯s gone missing.¡±

    Karson let out a dry scoff. ¡°They failed to raise her properly, and now they want to demand answers? The nerve of them.¡±

    Lance didn¡¯t respond, though he was certain Daniel and Norene would eventuallye to Carter Mansion. It was only a matter of time.

    Karson lifted a tired hand and waved him off. ¡°You can go now, Lance. I need a little time alone to think.¡±

    Meanwhile, Ste was in her hospital room, restingfortably against Marc¡¯s shoulder as she flipped through a wedding magazine.

    Her smile was soft and full of joy,pletely unaware of the betrayal and pain the man holding her had once caused.

    Marc held her close, feeling as though he was living inside a dream he had never thought he¡¯d reach. He knew this fragile happiness, built on lies, could copse at any moment¡ªbut having her in his arms made every risk worth taking.

    Even if the truth resurfaced one day, he was determined to protect this stolen joy for as long as he could¡ªno matter how many lies it took to keep it alive.

    Outside, night settled deeper over the city, blending sorrow and peace together. But inside Ste¡¯s heart, there was only calm, unbroken happiness.

    As Ste¡¯s condition improved, Marc threw himself into nning their wedding with renewed excitement.

    ¡°Stel,¡± he asked, wearing a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes, ¡°what do you think? Should our wedding be in that blue-domed church in Santorini, or on the private beach where we had our first date?¡±

    Snuggledfortably against his chest, Ste flipped through photos of wedding venues on her tablet, her eyes forming little crescents as she smiled with excitement.

    Her thoughts drifted back to that beautiful moment on the private beach where Marc had proposed, and her heart softened at the memory. A wedding held there would truly carry special meaning for both of them.

    Every journey starts at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c????

    Marc quietly observed her reaction after making the suggestion, the memories of their first marriage shing briefly through his mind. A few unpleasant moments surfaced, but he brushed them away, unwilling to let them taint this second chance he¡¯d been given.

    This time, he intended to do everything right¡ªto give her the kind of wedding she truly deserved.

    He lowered his head, letting his chin rest lightly on her shoulder as he breathed in the soft scent of her hair. In a gentle voice, he murmured, ¡°Or anywhere you want, love. Wherever your heart feels happiest, I¡¯ll make it happen. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to make your dreame true.¡±

    ¡°Then the beach it is,¡± Ste said almost instantly, her face glowing with excitement. ¡°You know how much I love the ocean. It means a lot to us. I can already picture a white floral arch by the shore, maybe with a champagne carpet leading to it¡­¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1173

    ?Chapter 1173:

    As she described every little detail of her dream wedding with such joy, he listened quietly, as though he was ready to move heaven and earth just to make it real for her.

    Beyond the excitement of wedding nning, Ste couldn¡¯t help but start worrying about Marc¡¯s ¡°career¡± too.

    In her memories, he was still the man she had once supported¡ªthe one who had struggled to build his business from scratch.

    One evening after dinner, while they sat together watching TV, she finally asked about his current work situation. The house they lived in now looked different from the one they used to share.

    When she had questioned him earlier, Marc had exined that some of his past ventures hadn¡¯t worked out, leading to financial losses, which was why they were staying there temporarily. Lance, aware that Marc had almost nothing left, had discreetly offered one of his own mansions for him to live in¡ªhelping him preserve the illusion in front of Ste.

    Marc had been avoiding any talk about worktely, which only deepened Ste¡¯s concern.

    ¡°Marc,¡± she began gently, ¡°how¡¯s yourpany doing these days? It¡¯s been two years, and I¡¯m sure a lot has changed. You seem a bit stressed sometimes. If there¡¯s any problem, please tell me, and I¡¯ll help however I can.¡±

    Inside, Marc let out a silent, bitterugh. Hispany had been sold long ago, and the so-called ¡°studio¡± he ran now existed only thanks to Lance¡¯s generosity¡ªwith barely five people working there.

    He couldn¡¯t bring himself to tell her the truth, so he forced a smile and answered vaguely, ¡°Everything¡¯s fine. Just a few technical issues here and there.¡±

    Ste¡¯s eyes lit up instantly, and she sat up straight beside him. ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Tell me. Maybe I¡¯m not the top expert, but I¡¯ve solved plenty of problems for you before¡ªI can help!¡±

    Her confidence, tinged with unmistakable pride, made Marc hesitate. Then, somehow, he found himself unable to refuse.

    ¡°Thepany¡­¡± he admitted slowly, ¡°itcks core technology right now. The patent you developed two years ago¡ªit¡¯s obsolete. If we want to staypetitive, we¡¯ll need something new¡­ something better.¡±

    He said it casually, almost dismissively, assuming Ste¡¯s memory loss would leave her stranded in the past, unable to create anything truly groundbreaking.

    L?t£åst ch?pt?rs in g??lnovels.??¦Ï??

    But he was in for a surprise.

    Despite the amnesia, Ste¡¯s mind remained razor-sharp.

    For days, she immersed herself in research¡ªabsorbing Marc¡¯s insights about thepany¡¯s positioning, mapping out a meticulous n, and refining every detail with relentless focus. Before long, she not only had a blueprint for the studio¡¯s future, but also a new patent concept with undeniable market potential.

    That afternoon, she handed Marc a stack of papers covered in diagrams, forms, and notes, her eyes sparkling. ¡°Marc¡­ do you think this could work?¡±

    Marc scanned the pages, and his chest tightened. The logic was wless, the innovation daring.

    For a moment, he couldn¡¯t find words. Then, unable to contain his emotions, he pulled her into a sudden embrace. His voice trembled, raw with admiration. ¡°Stel¡­ you¡¯re incredible. This¡­ this hasn¡¯t been explored much yet, but it has enormous potential. Thank you.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1174

    ?Chapter 1174:

    Joy and relief washed over him. With this patent, the studio could finally attract the funding it desperately needed.

    Marc looked at Ste, torn between awe and guilt. Her brilliance had endured despite everything¡ªand the memory of leaving her for someone else struck harder than he expected.

    Seeing his expression, Ste¡¯s lips curved into a gentle smile. She hesitated, then spoke softly, almost shyly.

    ¡°Marc¡­ if thepany uses this patent¡­ can I be listed as the inventor?¡±

    She had asked before, but he had refused.

    Now, without a second thought, Marc nodded firmly. ¡°Yes. Your name will be on it. I¡¯ll make sure everyone knows it¡¯s your invention. Thepany will share future profits with you, Stel. I promise.¡±

    He would not make the same mistake twice.

    Ste blinked, surprise giving way to uncontainable joy.

    She hugged him tightly. ¡°Thank you, Marc!¡±

    Determined to celebrate, Ste decided to prepare avish meal herself. She nned a quick trip to the supermarket for ingredients.

    Marc offered to apany her, but she shook her head. ¡°You focus on reviewing this patent. Leave the shopping to me. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    He studied her for a moment, then nodded, watching as she left the mansion.

    At the supermarket, Ste pushed her cart slowly, mentally nning the dishes for the night and cing ingredients inside one by one. She wandered through the aisles, lost in thought, when a young woman in smart attire¡ªwith ck-framed sses¡ªapproached her briskly.

    The moment their eyes met, Ste immediately noticed the shock and confusion on the woman¡¯s face.

    Before Ste could ask what was wrong, the woman blurted out, urgency cracking through her voice.

    ¡°Sylvia! Why haven¡¯t you shown up at the institute for so long? Your phone¡¯s been unreachable too. We were all worried sick¡ªwe thought something terrible had happened!¡±

    Sandra was panting as she spoke. Lately, she hadn¡¯t been able to contact Ste at all. She knew there had been an ident on Ste¡¯s wedding day with William¡ªsomething that had abruptly interrupted the ceremony¡ªbut she didn¡¯t know the details.

    New updates in g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    She had even gone to Ste¡¯s old apartment and William¡¯s mansion, hoping to find her, but every attempt had been in vain. If she hadn¡¯t run into Ste at the supermarket today, she would have believed Ste had vanished without a trace.

    Ste stood frozen, her hands resting lightly on the shopping cart as she stared at the unfamiliar woman in front of her. A polite, distant smile curved her lips.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ but you must have mistaken me for someone else,¡± she said softly, her voice calm and measured. ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve met.¡±

    Sandra blinked, taken aback, convinced Ste was joking. ¡°Sylvia? What are you talking about? It¡¯s me¡ªSandra! Our team¡¯s project is stuck at a critical stage. We¡¯ve been waiting for you! And William¡­ what happened with him? Neither of you has shown up for ages!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1175

    ?Chapter 1175:

    She remembered that fateful day¡ªthe sudden cancetion of the wedding, the chaotic blur that followed. The unanswered questions had gnawed at her ever since.

    ¡°William?¡± Ste¡¯s brow furrowed, confusion tightening her features. Her tone sharpened slightly, firm but not unkind. ¡°Miss¡­ you really have the wrong person. I don¡¯t know William, and my name isn¡¯t Sylvia. I¡¯m Ste. I think the person you¡¯re looking for isn¡¯t me.¡±

    Sandra¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°I am looking for you! Both Ste and Sylvia¡­ that¡¯s you! You¡¯re the backbone of our institute¡ªmy role model! What¡¯s wrong, Sylvia? You¡¯re scaring me.¡±

    Sandra had never imagined a day when Ste wouldn¡¯t recognize her. She couldn¡¯t tell whether this was memory loss or some cruel game.

    ¡°Sylvia¡­¡±

    The name slipped from Ste¡¯s lips before she realized it. A sharp pain suddenly stabbed through her mind.

    Her vision blurred, fragmented memories flickering like broken film reels: a figure in ab coat hunched over instruments, forms and code scrolling across screens, the broad back of a tall, indistinct man¡­

    She instinctively clutched her temples, her face turning pale.

    ¡°Stel!¡±

    Marc¡¯s voice cut through the haze.

    He was rushing toward her, his steps purposeful¡ªalmost urgent. He reached her side and steadied her, positioning himself as a shield in front of her. His gaze snapped to Sandra, cold and unforgiving.

    ¡°Miss, my fianc¨¦e insists she doesn¡¯t know you,¡± he said, his voice low but edged with unmistakable steel. ¡°Please leave immediately and stop harassing her.¡±

    Sandra froze in ce. Her breath caught as she watched Marc shielding Ste, his broad shoulders forming a wall between them.

    ¡°Why are you with Sylvia?¡± she demanded. ¡°Didn¡¯t you two¡­ break up a long time ago?¡±

    Marc¡¯s gaze turned ice-cold. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are,¡± he cut her off, his tone low but sharp enough to slice through her words. ¡°Ste¡¯s health isn¡¯t good. She needs rest. Don¡¯t show up in front of her again¡­ or don¡¯t me me for being harsh.¡±

    L??t??¦Ó ?h??¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.??§àm

    The warning in his voice made Sandra¡¯s heart skip a beat.

    Without another nce her way, Marc tightened his hold on the dazed Ste and hurried her out of the supermarket.

    ¡°Marc, wait!¡± Sandra called after them, her voice echoing through the aisles. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you with Sylvia? What kind of trick are you ying this time?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t¡ªwouldn¡¯t¡ªbelieve Ste had gone back to that man. The same man who had once shattered her heart.

    Marc didn¡¯t respond. He guided Ste to the underground parking lot, helped her into the passenger seat, and shut the door gently. Then he turned back toward Sandra.

    When he looked at her, his expression was colder than winter frost.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1176

    ?Chapter 1176:

    ¡°If you keep causing trouble,¡± he said tly, ¡°don¡¯t me me for not leaving you a way out. Get. Lost.¡±

    Sandra¡¯s anger red. ¡°Marc, you¡ª¡±

    But the words died on her lips. His eyes¡ªdark, lifeless, empty¡ªmade her blood run cold. For a second, it didn¡¯t feel like she was looking at Marc at all, but at a stranger wearing his face.

    Before she could say anything else, Marc had already turned away, slid into the driver¡¯s seat, and started the car. The engine roared to life, and within moments the vehicle disappeared down the ramp, leaving only silence and the faint echo of rubber against concrete.

    Sandra stood frozen, disbelief and confusion warring inside her.

    Back at the research institute, she found Elbert and told him everything that had happened.

    Elbert listened quietly, his brows knitting tighter with every word. ¡°Something¡¯s off,¡± he finally said. ¡°Sylvia¡¯s reaction¡­ it doesn¡¯t make sense. And Marc¡ªhe¡¯s not the type to suddenly reappear for no reason.¡±

    He looked up, his expression serious. ¡°I know what he did before. He betrayed Sylvia, and he¡¯s not a good man. Now that William¡¯s missing, and Marc suddenly shows up again¡ªit can¡¯t be a coincidence. There¡¯s a deeper game at y here.¡±

    He paused, his tone turning grave. ¡°Sandra, don¡¯t act rashly. Don¡¯t approach Sylvia again. If there really is a conspiracy, we can¡¯t risk alerting whoever¡¯s behind it.¡±

    Sandra clenched her fists, worry gnawing at her chest. She hated the idea of leaving Ste alone with Marc, but after today¡¯s encounter, she knew better than to provoke him again.

    Marc wasn¡¯t bluffing. The chill in his eyes had told her everything she needed to know.

    If she crossed him again, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to make her regret it.

    On the other side, Luca had pulled every string he could, sending people in all directions to track down William. But after two days of relentless searching, not even a shred of clothing was found.

    By all logic, if William had really fallen into the river, the current should have swept him downstream. Yet they had already searched that entire stretch, making it impossible for him to vanish without a trace.

    Just as Luca was running out of options, Steven came up beside him and said quietly, ¡°I heard Marc¡¯s been busy making wedding ns with Ste. Word is, the date¡¯s already been set.¡±

    New updates uploaded to g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    ¡°What? That can¡¯t be true!¡± Luca burst out, disbelief flooding his face.

    His mind refused to ept what he had just heard.

    William was still missing, and Ste despised Marc¡ªthere was no way she would suddenly agree to marry him.

    Had shepletely forgotten what Marc had done to her back then?

    Steven gave Luca¡¯s shoulder a firm pat. ¡°I get it. It sounds absurd. I was just as shocked when I first heard, but the information checks out. It¡¯s real.¡±

    Even Steven couldn¡¯t help feeling bitter toward Ste at this point.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1177

    ?Chapter 1177:

    William was gone, and no one even knew whether he was alive¡ªyet she was nning a wedding? Even if she and Marc had somehow made peace, she should have at least joined the search for William.

    They had cared about each other once. Did that mean nothing now?

    Steven¡¯s voice dropped as he shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d go through with it, but my team¡¯s report leaves no doubt. The wedding is real.¡±

    Luca¡¯s chest burned with anger and disbelief. He couldn¡¯t sit still another second. Without hesitation, he jumped into his car, determined to find Ste and demand the truth from her directly.

    However, before he could reach the elevator, the doors slid open¡ªand Lance stepped out with his usualposed air.

    Dressed in an immacte suit, Lance walked toward him and stopped right in front of him.

    ¡°Luca,¡± he said evenly, ¡°can we talk somewhere private?¡±

    Steven¡¯s brow furrowed as he exchanged a quick nce with Luca, wondering what Lance could possibly want now. After a moment, Luca finally nodded and led Lance to an empty conference room, with Steven trailing close behind.

    ¡°Mr. Carter,¡± Luca began as they stepped inside, ¡°what¡¯s so private that you needed to speak here?¡±

    Lance didn¡¯t bother with pleasantries. He took a seat on the sofa and said inly, ¡°I came here to tell you to stop reaching out to my sister. No more calls, no meetings, nothing.¡±

    Luca and Steven exchanged a startled look, both caught off guard by the bluntness of his words.

    Lance drew a slow breath and continued evenly, ¡°My sister is about to marry Marc. The wedding date is confirmed. You¡¯re a sharp man, Luca. You should understand what that means.¡±

    Luca¡¯s chest tightened. So Steven¡¯s report had been right after all.

    His voice came out strained and disbelieving. ¡°Mr. Carter, that can¡¯t be right. Just days ago, Ms. Russell was nning her wedding with our boss, so how could she suddenly be marrying someone else?¡±

    He simply couldn¡¯t bring himself to believe Ste was capable of something like that.

    Latest stories on

    ¡°Everyone in Choria knows about Ms. Russell and Mr. Walsh,¡± he pressed on, struggling to make sense of it. ¡°How could she even think of marrying Marc after everything?¡±

    If she truly went through with this marriage, what would that mean for William?

    Lance paused, clearly weighing whether to tell Luca the truth. But in the end, he chose silence.

    His grandfather¡¯s warning echoed in his mind¡ªsome things were better left buried.

    ¡°Sometimes life just takes strange turns,¡± Lance said finally. ¡°After the ident, Stel became certain that marrying Marc was what she wanted.¡±

    The sheer absurdity of it made Luca want to snap back, but Steven quickly ced a hand on his arm, stopping him.

    Lance went on calmly, ¡°William is a good man, no doubt about that, but perhaps he and Ste were never meant to be. I trust you¡¯ll respect that and keep your distance from her.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1178

    ?Chapter 1178:

    Luca stood frozen, speechless, never imagining a single wedding could stir up such chaos.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t just my opinion,¡± Lance added. ¡°It¡¯s my grandfather¡¯s wish as well. We hope the Briggs family won¡¯tplicate things further.¡±

    With that, he rose and walked out.

    Luca stood there, watching Lance¡¯s back disappear down the hall. A cold heaviness settled in his chest as his mind conjured scenes of Ste smiling beside Marc.

    Why on earth was she with Marc?

    And what about William? Did his uncertain fate mean nothing to her? Was she truly that unbothered?

    The thoughts seared through him until, with a loud crack, his fist mmed down on the table.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs risked everything for her!¡± he roared. ¡°And now she¡¯s with that bastard¡ªnning to marry him? How could she be so cruel, so indifferent to whether Mr. Briggs is dead or alive?¡±

    Steven¡¯s brow furrowed deeply.

    Truth be told, he couldn¡¯t make sense of what was going through Ste¡¯s mind either.

    ¡°Luca, our focus should be finding William. If he doesn¡¯te back soon, the Briggs family will start asking questions.¡±

    Outwardly, the Briggs family appeared calm, but beneath the surface, tension was quietly building.

    Although William¡¯s second uncle was behind bars and Amon had vanished, plenty of vultures were still lurking¡ªwaiting for the perfect chance to bring William down.

    Luca knew Steven was right. And though it pained him, he could only nod.

    His eyes burned red as he pushed the search even harder, refusing to rest until William was found.

    No matter the cost, he swore he would bring him back.

    After hearing about Ste¡¯s situation, Steven decided to pay Josie a sudden visit.

    Don¡¯t miss fresh updates on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    When she saw him, Josie¡¯s brows arched in surprise. ¡°Well, well. What brings you here?¡± she asked dryly.

    Steven didn¡¯t bother with pleasantries. ¡°Have you heard?¡± he asked, his voice steady but edged with something sharp. ¡°Ste¡¯s going to remarry Marc.¡±

    Josie froze. For a moment, she thought she¡¯d misheard. Then her eyes narrowed in irritation. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting, Steven? Where did you even hear that?¡±

    How could Ste possibly remarry Marc?

    Yes, she¡¯d suspected something was wrong between Ste and William¡ªbut going back to Marc? Impossible.

    Steven gave a careless shrug. ¡°Seems your best friend doesn¡¯t confide in you much these days.¡±

    The casual jab hit its mark. Josie¡¯s expression darkened instantly. ¡°Steven, if you came just to talk rubbish, there¡¯s the door. Don¡¯t let it hit you on the way out.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1179

    ?Chapter 1179:

    She¡¯d just returned from an overseas business trip, barely in time to attend Ste¡¯s wedding¡ªonly for the event to be abruptly canceled before the bride even showed up.

    Since then, both she and Sharon had been trying to reach Ste, but their calls went unanswered. Today, Josie had nned to meet Sharon first, then head to the Carter residence for answers. But fate had thrown Steven in her path.

    ¡°If you think I¡¯m lying,¡± Steven said smoothly, stepping aside, ¡°why not ask her yourself? Oh¡ªunless you can¡¯t get in touch with her either?¡±

    His words struck like a de, right where it hurt most.

    Josie¡¯s patience snapped. She shoved him aside, her re sharp enough to cut ss. ¡°Move. I don¡¯t have time for your games.¡±

    Steven only lifted his hands in mock surrender. ¡°By all means, go ahead. But if you find out I was right, do let me know. I¡¯d hate to be used of spreading false rumors about the saintly Ms. Russell.¡±

    Josie didn¡¯t dignify that with a response. She stormed off, her car tires screeching as she sped away, leaving Steven smirking in a cloud of dust.

    Josie met up with Sharon soon after, and together they drove straight to Ste¡¯s apartment.

    Empty.

    They checked the ces Ste often went¡ªnothing. Not even a trace.

    Finally, at the research institute, they ran into Sandra as she was on her way out. She recognized them instantly.

    ¡°Are you two looking for Sylvia?¡±

    Sharon¡¯s tone softened. ¡°You¡¯re her colleague, right? Has she not shown up today?¡±

    Sandra hesitated, remembering what she had seen earlier. ¡°Actually¡­ I saw her. She was with Marc.¡±

    The two women exchanged a look¡ªpart confusion, part disbelief.

    Sandra went on, describing what she¡¯d witnessed. By the time she finished, Sharon and Josie were both pale and silent. For the first time, Josie began to wonder whether Steven¡¯s words hadn¡¯t been pure provocation after all.

    Discover fresh tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§à??

    But still¡­ Ste hiding something this huge from them? No. It didn¡¯t make sense.

    Even so, the doubt had already taken root.

    When every lead ran cold, they had only one ce left to go¡ªthe Carter mansion.

    Lance looked startled when they arrived. He clearly didn¡¯t want to say much. The fewer people who knew about Ste¡¯s condition, the better.

    But Sharon caught his hesitation.

    ¡°We¡¯re her best friends,¡± she said firmly. ¡°Whatever¡¯s going on, we have a right to know. Ste wouldn¡¯t want to shut us out.¡±

    That made him pause. After a moment, he sighed and lowered his voice. ¡°She¡¯s staying with Marc. At the riverside vi.¡±

    Both women froze.

    Marc again?

    Their minds reeled. Could it really be true? Had Ste actually gone back to him?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1180

    ?Chapter 1180:

    Without a word, they turned toward the door, ready to leave¡ªbut Lance stepped forward quickly.

    ¡°Wait. Since you¡¯re here, there are some things you should know first.¡±

    The seriousness in his tone made them stop. Sharon nced at Josie, then back at him. Whatever this was, it wasn¡¯t simple.

    They followed him inside, hearts heavy, bracing themselves for whatever truth Lance was about to reveal.

    Lance stood facing them, his expression clouded with unease. Across from him, Josie and Sharon waited, confusion etched into every line of their faces.

    Josie was the first to speak, her words tumbling out in a rush. ¡°Mr. Carter, what¡¯s going on with Ste? We¡¯ve tried calling her again and again, but her phone¡¯s always off. The people at the institute said she hasn¡¯t shown up in weeks. What exactly happened?¡±

    Sharon¡¯s tone was sharper, impatience ring. ¡°And what¡¯s this we¡¯re hearing about Marc? Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s actually with him again.¡±

    Lance didn¡¯t answer right away.

    He gestured toward the living room and asked the housekeeper to bring some water. Only then did he finally speak. ¡°Ste¡¯s safe. She¡¯s recovering¡­ but her condition isplicated.¡±

    Sharon¡¯s patience snapped. ¡°What do you mean byplicated?¡±

    Lance rubbed the bridge of his nose, looking weary. ¡°Nina drugged her. It affected her nervous system and caused selective amnesia. Ste only remembers what happened before her marriage to Marc.¡± His voice dropped lower. ¡°In her mind¡­ she still thinks they¡¯re engaged.¡±

    The words struck like lightning.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    Josie and Sharon stared at him, eyes wide, disbelief written all over their faces.

    So Steven had been right. Ste really was back with Marc.

    Sharon¡¯s voice rose, raw with anger. ¡°She doesn¡¯t remember William? Or everything that man did to her?¡±

    That couldn¡¯t be.

    Lance nodded grimly. ¡°No. She doesn¡¯t remember William. She doesn¡¯t know she was about to marry him. To her, that part of her life never happened. Right now, she¡¯s looking forward to her wedding with Marc as if it were still years ago.¡±

    ¡°This is ridiculous!¡± Sharon snapped.

    Josie¡¯s brow furrowed deeply, but her tone stayed calm. ¡°And you¡¯re just letting her live in a lie? Mr. Carter, is that really what¡¯s best for her?¡±

    He sighed, his shoulders heavy. ¡°If it were up to me, I¡¯d tell her everything. But the doctors warned me¡ªa shock like that could destroy her. She¡¯s fragile, more than you realize. If she¡¯s forced to face the truth too soon, it could break her mindpletely.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t afford to risk Ste¡¯s health.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1181

    ?Chapter 1181:

    He paused, then added quietly, ¡°And¡­ Ste¡¯s alive today because of Marc. Whatever he¡¯s done before, he was the one who saved her life. I can¡¯t deny that.¡±

    Neither woman spoke.

    ¡°I know how you feel,¡± Lance went on, his tone gentler now. ¡°But right now, she¡¯s happy. She doesn¡¯t remember the pain, or William¡¯s disappearance, or the heartbreak. All she feels is peace. For now, that has to be enough.¡±

    Sharon¡¯s voice came out trembling with anger. ¡°So you¡¯re just going to let her be with the man who almost ruined her?¡±

    Lance¡¯s feelings wereplicated too. He also wished he could keep Ste as far away from Marc as possible, but the truth was, it just wasn¡¯t possible.

    Josie reached over and tugged Sharon¡¯s sleeve, whispering, ¡°Not here. Let it go, for Ste¡¯s sake.¡±

    Then she turned back to Lance. ¡°Can we see her?¡±

    She just wanted to make sure Ste was truly safe now.

    He nodded.

    ¡°You can. But promise me¡ªno mention of William. No hint about her divorce. Not until the doctors say it¡¯s safe.¡±

    Josie hesitated, then nodded. Sharon did the same, though reluctantly.

    The riverside vi was quiet when they arrived. Through the wide ss doors, they spotted Ste curled up on the sofa, flipping through a bridal magazine. A soft smile yed on her lips, her whole face glowing with the unmistakable look of someone in love.

    When she looked up and saw them, her eyes lit up instantly. ¡°Josie! Sharon!¡±

    She jumped to her feet and rushed over, pulling them both into a warm embrace. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you two so much!¡±

    To her, it had been two years since she¡¯dst seen them.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t changed at all,¡± she said brightly, holding their hands. ¡°Still as gorgeous as ever.¡±

    Josie and Sharon froze for half a heartbeat, caught off guard by the warmth of Ste¡¯s embrace. But when her familiar scent and voice wrapped around them, instinct took over¡ªand they hugged her back just as tightly.

    More novels avable at g¦Áln¦Òv???s?c?m

    Up close, she looked¡­ radiant. Her skin had regained that soft, healthy glow, and her eyes¡ªthose bright, expressive eyes¡ªsparkled the way they used to, back when she still believed in happy endings. It was the kind of light only love could bring back.

    Josie steadied her voice, careful not to sound too cautious. ¡°We heard you woke up, so we came to see you. How are you feeling?¡±

    Lance¡¯s warning echoed in her mind¡ªSte believed she¡¯d been in aa for two years. They couldn¡¯t risk saying the wrong thing.

    ¡°I¡¯m perfectly fine now,¡± Ste said cheerfully.

    She tugged them toward the sofa, her excitement bubbling over like a child guarding a secret. ¡°Actually, you came at the perfect time!¡±

    Before they could even ask, she extended her left hand. A diamond ring caught the afternoon light.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1182

    ?Chapter 1182:

    ¡°Marc proposed to me a few days ago,¡± she said, her eyes glimmering with unguarded joy. ¡°We¡¯re getting married! Isn¡¯t it wonderful?¡±

    For a moment, neither Josie nor Sharon moved.

    Their gazes dropped to the diamond ring gleaming on Ste¡¯s finger¡ªsmall, familiar, painfully so. They recognized it at once. It was the same ring Marc had slipped onto Ste¡¯s hand years ago. He hadn¡¯t even bothered to buy a new one.

    Josie¡¯s throat tightened, but before she could speak, Sharon¡¯s voice cut in, careful yet trembling at the edges. ¡°So¡­ are you really sure about marrying Marc?¡±

    Ste¡¯s smile bloomed instantly, bright and unguarded. ¡°Of course! Wasn¡¯t it already decided? Mya just dyed things. Now that I¡¯m better, we can finally pick up where we left off!¡±

    She leaned forward, sping both of their hands with excitement. ¡°And I want you two to be my bridesmaids! I¡¯ve already picked out a few dress styles¡ªyou¡¯ll help me choose, won¡¯t you?¡±

    Josie forced a steady smile, though her heart sank. ¡°Of course. I promised ages ago I¡¯d be your bridesmaid when you got married.¡±

    Sharon, however, said nothing.

    Ste noticed. Her eyes flicked nervously between them.

    Two years ago, Josie and Sharon could barely be in the same room without turning it into a battlefield. They¡¯d argued about everything¡ªfrom work to friendship to who cared more about her. Neither ever backed down. Yet here they were, side by side, calm, evenfortable.

    It didn¡¯t make sense.

    ¡°By the way,¡± Ste said slowly, studying their faces, ¡°how did you two end uping here together?¡±

    She tried to sound casual, but her tone carried a trace of wonder¡ªmaybe even disbelief. This was nothing like the two people she remembered.

    Josie caught on instantly. She offered a small smile, steady but careful. ¡°While you were asleep, we¡­ sorted things out,¡± she said gently. ¡°We realized it wasn¡¯t worth fighting anymore. So, no more arguments.¡±

    Ste¡¯s face softened, genuine relief filling her eyes. ¡°That makes me so happy. I always hoped you¡¯d be friends.¡±

    Dive into the story world at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s?c?m

    She had always wanted them to get along peacefully.

    She sped their hands tighter, her voice warm with affection. ¡°You¡¯re both so important to me. I can¡¯t imagine my wedding without you there. I¡¯m going to be the happiest bride!¡±

    Her joy was contagious, but it pressed on Sharon¡¯s chest like a weight she couldn¡¯t breathe through.

    She swallowed hard before speaking again, her tone careful but edged with concern. ¡°Stel¡­ are you absolutely sure about this? Marriage is a lifelongmitment. You need to be certain Marc is still the same person you loved.¡±

    Ste blinked, confusion creasing her brows. ¡°Sharon, what do you mean? Marc¡¯s always been good to me. Why would you even ask that?¡±

    Sharon hesitated, the words catching in her throat. ¡°I just think¡­ people change. Maybe he¡¯s not as perfect as he used to be. What if he¡¯s hiding something from you?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1183

    ?Chapter 1183:

    The light in Ste¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°What could Marc possibly be hiding?¡± she asked quietly, unease threading her voice. ¡°You¡¯re acting strange today, Sharon.¡±

    Under the table, Josie nudged Sharon¡¯s leg sharply¡ªa silent plea. Then she stepped in quickly, her voice light but firm. ¡°She just means we care about you. That¡¯s all. Marriage is a big step¡ªwe just want you to be sure, so you never regret it.¡±

    Ste rxed at her words. Her smile returned, sweet and certain. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I know what I want. I¡¯ve loved Marc since college, and I never stopped. Marrying him¡­ it¡¯s always been my dream.¡±

    Her fingers brushed over the ring gently, her gaze distant¡ªfull of tenderness and nostalgia.

    ¡°I know life isn¡¯t perfect,¡± she said softly, trying to reassure them. ¡°But if Marc is by my side, I can face anything.¡±

    Josie¡¯s chest ached at the quiet conviction in her voice.

    Sharon looked away, afraid she¡¯d say something she shouldn¡¯t.

    They exchanged a nce¡ªone filled with helplessness.

    Josie was the first to recover. She smiled faintly. ¡°That¡¯s all that matters, then. As long as you¡¯re happy.¡±

    Sharon forced herself to echo the sentiment. ¡°We¡¯ll be your bridesmaids, of course. Wouldn¡¯t miss it for the world.¡±

    But in her heart, she made a silent promise. She wouldn¡¯t let the wedding happen¡ªnot until Ste remembered the truth.

    Ste¡¯s face glowed with joy. ¡°You have no idea how much this means to me. With you two by my side, everything will be perfect.¡±

    She leaned in to hug them again,ughter bubbling in her throat.

    Yet as her arms wrapped around them, she felt the stiffness in their shoulders¡ªthe faint tension beneath their smiles. For a fleeting second, she pulled back slightly, puzzled.

    Two years apart shouldn¡¯t make them feel this distant.

    Just as Josie and Sharon were about to leave, Ste caught their hands again. Her voice softened, threaded with quiet concern.

    Dive into the story world at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s?c?m

    ¡°Josie, Sharon¡­ is something wrong? You¡¯ve both seemed strange today. If you¡¯re upset with me for not reaching out sooner after I woke up, I understand. Just tell me, okay?¡±

    The questionnded like a weight neither of them knew how to carry.

    Of course she noticed. Ste had always been the kind of person who could sense when something felt off¡ªno matter how well someone tried to hide it.

    Josie forced a small, tired smile. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking. I¡¯m just exhausted. Work¡¯s been insely, and I probably look worse than I feel.¡±

    Sharon quickly chimed in, her tone a little too brisk. ¡°Yeah, same here. I was up all night finalizing some new salon projects. I think I¡¯m running on fumes.¡±

    Ste frowned slightly, clearly unconvinced. But after a pause, she let it go. ¡°You two work too hard. Promise me you¡¯ll rest, okay? Once the wedding nning starts, I¡¯ll need your help.¡±

    She hadn¡¯t seen them in two years and had so much she wanted to share¡ªespecially trying on wedding dresses together.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1184

    ?Chapter 1184:

    They both nodded quickly, agreeing to everything she said, just to keep that innocent smile on her face.

    Momentster, they left the vi, walking side by side in silence.

    The cheerful fa?ade they¡¯d maintained inside crumbled the second the door closed behind them. The air outside felt heavier somehow¡ªthick with everything they couldn¡¯t say aloud.

    They reached the car, and just as Josie unlocked it, a familiar voice stopped them cold.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Marc¡¯s tone was calm but guarded. He stood a few steps away, holding a sleek food container¡ªone that looked like it came from an expensive restaurant. It didn¡¯t take much to guess who it was for.

    The sight of him made Sharon¡¯s blood boil.

    She strode straight up to him, her eyes zing. ¡°Marc, don¡¯t think this willst. Sooner orter, Stel¡¯s going to remember everything¡ªand when she does, she¡¯ll despise you even more than before.¡±

    Josie¡¯s gaze was sharper, colder. ¡°Taking advantage of her amnesia just to rewrite history¡­ doesn¡¯t that disgust you?¡±

    Marc¡¯s expression didn¡¯t waver. If anything, he seemed unnervinglyposed.

    ¡°All I care about,¡± he said quietly, ¡°is that she¡¯s happy right now. She wants to be with me. That¡¯s enough.¡±

    There was no guilt in his voice¡ªonly determination, dangerous in its calmness. He had already decided to gamble on this fragile version of reality.

    Even if Ste regained her memories someday, it would be toote. They¡¯d be married, and this time, he wouldn¡¯t let her walk away so easily.

    He wouldn¡¯t repeat the same mistake.

    ¡°You¡¯re so shameless!¡± Sharon trembled with rage, her hand lifting¡ªuntil Josie caught it midair.

    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Josie whispered urgently. ¡°He¡¯s not worth it.¡±

    Marc¡¯s gaze softened as he looked past them, toward the vi. ¡°I¡¯m just taking the second chance life gave me,¡± he said, almost to himself. ¡°This time, I won¡¯t lose her.¡±

    L?t??st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.c??m

    Then he brushed past them, walking back inside with that same quiet arrogance.

    Josie and Sharon stood there, watching him go¡ªanger and helplessness twisting in their chests.

    Sharon finally broke the silence, her voice low and shaky. ¡°What do we do now? We can¡¯t just stand by and let him trap her again.¡±

    Josie was silent for a long while. Then she sighed, her tone heavy. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do. We can only hope Stel remembers soon, or¡­¡±

    She stopped mid-sentence. But Sharon understood.

    Or pray that William returned safely.

    No one in Choria knew where he was. And no one had the power to find him.

    Inside the vi, life looked deceptively peaceful. Ste smiled as Marc handed her the dessert box, thanking him softly. He went to pour her some water, his back turned to her, calm and collected as always.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1185

    ?Chapter 1185:

    But Ste¡¯s gaze had wandered.

    Her eyes lingered on the window for a few seconds, her reflection faint against the ss. That same quiet unease she¡¯d felt earlier began to stir again¡ªlike a ripple across still water.

    Sharon¡¯s hesitant tone. Josie¡¯s strange half-smiles. The way they¡¯d looked at her, like they were afraid she might break.

    She couldn¡¯t shake it.

    Why had Sharon asked those questions?

    Why did Josie look so¡­ reluctant?

    She was getting married¡ªto Marc, the man she¡¯d loved for years. Wasn¡¯t this supposed to be the happiest time of her life? Why did her best friends seem anything but happy for her?

    A small frown creased her forehead. Despite the warm light in the room, a faint chill ran through her.

    Could something have happened while she was unconscious¡ªsomething they weren¡¯t telling her?

    The thought shed through her mind and vanished just as quickly.

    She shook her head, forcing a smile as Marc returned with her drink. It was better to keep her mind on the wedding. She wasn¡¯t going to doubt him.

    The afternoon sun poured softly over the bustling shopping street, gilding the shop windows in warm gold. Luxury boutiques lined both sides, their ss fronts gleaming as people strolled past, chatting andughing.

    Amid the lively scene, Ste walked arm in arm with Marc, her steps light and her smile unguarded. Every now and then, she paused by a disy window, pointing out something she liked and leaning closer to whisper to him.

    ¡°Marc, look at that scarf,¡± she said, gesturing toward a boutique disy. ¡°It¡¯s so elegant. Your mother would love that shade, don¡¯t you think? We haven¡¯t visited her in ages. Should we bring her a gift when we do?¡±

    Her tone was gentle, hopeful. In her mind, Jazlyn was still the sharp-tongued mother-inw-to-be who had never truly warmed to her¡ªbut Ste believed things would change. Once she and Marc were officially married, once Jazlyn saw how happy they were, surely the woman¡¯s heart would soften.

    Marc¡¯s fingers tightened slightly around hers before he caught himself. His voice was smooth when he replied, ¡°Yes, it suits her. When you¡¯re feeling stronger, we¡¯ll visit her together.¡±

    Your source of stories: g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í??s.c??m

    In truth, he hadn¡¯t breathed a word to Jazlyn about rekindling his rtionship with Ste.

    He knew his mother¡ªcontrolling, calcting. The moment she found out, she¡¯d insert herself into their lives again, and that was thest thing he needed. So for now, he¡¯d told her he was ¡°busy with work.¡± A half-truth, but one that kept her quiet.

    ¡°Ms. Russell?¡±

    The unfamiliar voice came from behind them, polite butced with surprise.

    Ste turned, startled, and found herself staring at a middle-aged man in a tailored suit. His expression shifted between her and Marc, disbelief flickering in his eyes.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1186

    ?Chapter 1186:

    ¡°It really is you, Ms. Russell,¡± he said, stepping forward.

    Then his gaze lingered on Marc. ¡°And this is¡­¡±

    Without missing a beat, Marc moved slightly in front of Ste, his tone cool but steady. ¡°I¡¯m Marc Walsh¡ªSte¡¯s fianc¨¦.¡±

    The man blinked. ¡°Fianc¨¦?¡±

    His surprise deepened. ¡°But¡­ what about Mr. Bri¡ª¡±

    ¡°Ah! What a coincidence!¡±

    Luca¡¯s voice cut in smoothly from behind the man. He appeared as if summoned, his smile professional and practiced.

    ¡°Mr. Hensley. I was just about to reach out regarding the project Mr. Briggs mentioned before his departure.¡±

    Mr. Hensley blinked, clearly thrown off, before recovering quickly. ¡°Ah, yes, yes. Mr. Briggs did mention something about that before his¡­ business trip, didn¡¯t he?¡±

    Luca¡¯s polite chuckle masked the sharpness in his gaze. ¡°Exactly. He¡¯s attending to urgent matters overseas. I¡¯ll handle the follow-up in his absence.¡±

    For a moment, Ste looked puzzled. The exchange felt oddly stiff, though she couldn¡¯t ce why. Still, she smiled and held Marc¡¯s arm a little tighter.

    Marc, however, caught the undercurrent instantly¡ªthe way Luca¡¯s words carried a warning only he would understand. He gave a short nod. ¡°You¡¯re busy, Luca. We won¡¯t keep you.¡±

    Without another word, he guided Ste away, his hand firm around hers. He could feel Luca¡¯s eyes on him the whole time¡ªsharp and unyielding.

    He knew what that look meant. William¡¯s disappearance had been contained well, but secrets like that had an expiration date. The Briggs family was already starting to stir.

    Marc didn¡¯t care. Whatever storms were brewing in the Briggs Group had nothing to do with him¡ªunless they threatened his rtionship with Ste. And he wouldn¡¯t let anyone, least of all William¡¯s family, drag her into it.

    Ste, blissfully unaware, assumed the man they¡¯d met was just one of Marc¡¯s business acquaintances.

    After all, in their world, familiar faces were easy to forget. She brushed it off and moved on.

    Your escape begins with g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?????m

    At Briggs Group headquarters, sunlight filtered through floor-to-ceiling windows, but the air inside the boardroom was anything but warm.

    The chair at the head of the table¡ªthe one that had always belonged to William¡ªwas now upied by Howe Briggs. His polished fingers tapped against the glossy surface, each tap echoing through the tense silence.

    Across from him, Luca stood¡ªcalm, poised.

    ¡°So,¡± Howe said with a faint, cutting smile, ¡°where exactly is William? It¡¯s been weeks, Luca. No contact, no updates. Are we really supposed to believe an assistant is running thepany now?¡±

    Luca¡¯s tone remained even. ¡°Mr. Briggs is currently overseeing an overseas project. It¡¯s confidential. Everything regarding thepany has been arranged under his directive. I¡¯m simply executing his orders.¡±

    Howe chuckled¡ªa low, humorless sound. ¡°Confidential, even from family? Tell me, Luca, should we start worrying that something bad has happened to him?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1187

    ?Chapter 1187:

    A murmur rippled through the room. Several family members exchanged wary nces, testing one another¡¯s reactions.

    Luca¡¯s eyes sharpened, though his voice stayed calm. ¡°Mr. Howe Briggs, you must be joking. Mr. Briggs and Imunicate weekly. If you¡¯re concerned, you¡¯re free to contact him directly.¡±

    The jabnded. Howe¡¯s smirk faltered for a split second. Everyone in the room knew the truth¡ªno one could reach William.

    He adjusted his tie and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll preside over tomorrow¡¯s board meeting. Thepany can¡¯t afford to be without a leader, and it¡¯s inappropriate for an assistant to¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t be possible,¡± Luca interrupted smoothly.

    He retrieved a folder from his briefcase and ced it on the table. ¡°Before his departure, Mr. Briggs left explicit instructions. During his absence, all board meetings will be conducted through me.¡±

    He opened the folder, revealing a document stamped with William¡¯s personal seal¡ªundeniable proof of his authority.

    Howe¡¯s expression darkened. The room stayed silent for a long, heavy beat before he suddenly chuckled, his tone smooth but cold. ¡°Well, it seems William really did find himself a capable right-hand.¡±

    He stood and straightened his suit jacket. ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t intrude further. Let¡¯s hope William wraps up that mysterious overseas project of his soon.¡±

    The door clicked shut behind him, and the sound of his polished shoes faded down the hall.

    Only then did Luca exhale¡ªquiet but sharp, as if he¡¯d been holding his breath. Relief flickered across his face, but it was short-lived, reced almost instantly by unease.

    Steven entered momentster, his expression grim. ¡°Howe¡¯s people have started asking questions,¡± he said tly. ¡°Quietly. They¡¯re digging into William¡¯s whereabouts.¡±

    Luca rubbed his temples, the weight of the situation pressing down on him. ¡°We have to find Mr. Briggs before they do.¡±

    Howe Briggs¡ªthe third son of Dexter Briggs, and William¡¯s uncle¡ªhad always been the cautious one. Unlike Amon¡¯s father, he kept his hands clean, never dabbling in illegal trades, never drawing attention. To the public, he was the model of propriety.

    Discover more at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s

    But everyone in the family knew better.

    If William¡¯s second uncle was the one scheming to destroy him, Howe was the one lurking in the shadows, waiting for the pieces to fall so he could step in and im what was left. And now, with Amon in hiding overseas and his father already behind bars, Howe had lost his buffer.

    William¡¯s disappearance wasn¡¯t a tragedy to him.

    It was an opportunity.

    It was a quiet weekend afternoon when Ste came across the post.

    It was the kind of invitation that would have thrilled Ste a few years ago¡ªa high-profile garden party hosted by some of the biggest names in the tech world. The type of event she and Marc had only ever admired from afar.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1188

    ?Chapter 1188:

    But this time was different. The note beneath the invitation read, ¡°All friends wee.¡± No membership, no titles, no restrictions¡ªjust an open door into the kind of world she used to dream about.

    Her pulse quickened. She turned the screen toward Marc, excitement sparking in her eyes. ¡°Marc, look. This event seems wonderful. Why don¡¯t we go? It might even help yourpany connect with the right people.¡±

    Marc nced at her phone, his expression shifting almost imperceptibly. After a moment, he said, ¡°You¡¯re still recovering. Crowds like that can be tiring. It¡¯s better to stay home and rest.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m much better now.¡± Ste slipped her hand through his arm, her tone half yful, half pleading. ¡°Please? I haven¡¯t gone anywhere in so long. I just want to get out and breathe a little.¡±

    But his voice remained calm, firm¡ªalmost too firm. ¡°No. The doctor said no overexertion. You need peace and rest. Once you¡¯re fully recovered, I¡¯ll take you somewhere quiet. Just the two of us. I promise.¡±

    His words left no room for argument.

    Something inside her wilted a little. She lowered her gaze. ¡°Alright.¡±

    She didn¡¯t understand why he was so resistant, but she didn¡¯t push. Maybe he really was worried about her health. Maybe two years of waiting by her hospital bed had made him overly cautious.

    So she smiled and told herself not to take it personally.

    On the night of the party, Marc went alone.

    Left by herself in the vi, Ste sat by the window, watching the night sink deeper into the quiet street outside. The house felt too still, too polished¡ªevery corner spotless, every sound swallowed by the hush. She had spent so many days theretely that time itself seemed to blur.

    Even when she went out, Marc insisted she return within a couple of hours, as though the world beyond might harm her. The confinement, onceforting, had begun to feel like a slow suffocation.

    She exhaled softly and rose from the couch. Maybe a short walk would clear her mind.

    Outside, the air carried a faint sweetness from the nearby park. The breeze brushed her hair back as she followed the path, the glow of streetlights stretching her shadow long and thin across the pavement. The soft rhythm of her footsteps was the only sound in the quiet night.

    M??? ??d???? ?? g????????.????

    ¡°Ste?¡±

    The voice came from behind her¡ªfamiliar, uncertain.

    She turned, startled, and saw a young woman standing not far away, apanied by a man she didn¡¯t recognize. Both looked surprised to see her.

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Sandra¡¯s eyes widened, her tone bright with disbelief.

    A small smile curved Ste¡¯s lips. ¡°Sandra. What a pleasant surprise.¡±

    Her gaze drifted to the man beside her. ¡°And this is¡­¡±

    ¡°This is my colleague, Elbert Green,¡± Sandra said quickly, making the introduction. Then her expression softened with guilt. ¡°Ste, aboutst time¡ªI¡¯m really sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have approached you so suddenly. I hope I didn¡¯t frighten you.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1189

    ?Chapter 1189:

    Ste shook her head lightly, her voice warm. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Really. You don¡¯t have to apologize.¡±

    Elbert stepped forward, offering a polite handshake. ¡°Ms. Russell, it¡¯s an honor to meet you. Please forgive how abrupt our first encounter was.¡±

    Ste smiled, her usual warmth returning. ¡°You¡¯re being too formal. I¡¯m just an ordinary person, really.¡±

    Sandra and Elbert exchanged a quick nce, something unspoken passing between them. Then Sandra changed the subject with a bright smile. ¡°Still, I¡¯m really d we ran into you. I¡¯ve always admired your work. Talking to you like this feels a little surreal.¡±

    The three of them began walking together, the cool night air brushing past. Their conversation flowed easily¡ªlight and casual, filled with harmless pleasantries.

    Ste felt an unexpected sense of ease while talking with Sandra and Elbert. It was as though they¡¯d known one another for years, with not a trace of awkwardness between them.

    After they¡¯d strolled together for a while, Sandra spoke up in a lighthearted tone. ¡°So, how are things going with the wedding to Mr. Walsh?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s going wonderfully,¡± Ste said, her face brightening at the question. ¡°We¡¯ve already settled on the venue by the sea. My wedding dress has been picked out, too.¡±

    Her voice carried soft excitement as she went on about the details. Sandra and Elbert listened with quiet interest, asionally offering their thoughts and advice.

    ¡°Would you two like to attend my wedding?¡± Ste asked. ¡°I really feel close to both of you.¡±

    That kind of invitation didn¡¯te easily from her, yet something about them made her want their presence on that day. It was a feeling she couldn¡¯t put into words.

    Sandra blinked in surprise before smiling warmly. ¡°If we¡¯re invited, we¡¯ll dlye.¡±

    Joy washed over Ste at that.

    They walked a little farther when Elbert suddenly spoke. ¡°Ste, you patented your work back in college. Have you ever thought about joining a research institute? With your talent, our team would be thrilled to have you.¡±

    I??€?? ¡é§ß?¦Ñ§ä¦Å?? ?¦Ç g?l§Ú¦Ò¦Í¦Å??.c?m

    Even though parts of Ste¡¯s past had faded from memory, Elbert couldn¡¯t stand the thought of her abandoning her passion for the sake of a man.

    Ste paused at his suggestion, torn between her love for work and the reality in front of her.

    However¡­

    After a brief pause, she shook her head. ¡°Not at the moment. I¡¯m caught up with wedding ns, and my fianc¨¦¡¯spany needs my help.¡±

    She didn¡¯t have the energy to take on the demands ofb work right now.

    ¡°But that shouldn¡¯t stop you!¡± Elbert insisted, unwilling to let the matter go.

    Sandra¡¯s eyes softened, silently urging Ste to reconsider.

    Even so, Ste shook her head again. ¡°I appreciate your concern. Maybe after the wedding, if time allows, I¡¯ll think about it.¡±

    Seeing how determined she was, Sandra and Elbert didn¡¯t press further.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1190

    Chapter 1190:

    When it was time to part, Sandra spoke gently. ¡°Whatever path you choose, Ste, we just want you to be happy.¡±

    The words lingered, carrying a quiet weight that stilled Ste¡¯s heart for a second. Before she could dwell on them, her phone began to ring.

    It was Marc.

    ¡°Stel, where are you? I came home and you weren¡¯t there.¡± His voice held an edge of worry.

    Without dy, Ste replied, ¡°I¡¯m out for a walk at the park. I¡¯ll be back shortly.¡±

    After ending the call, Ste offered Sandra and Elbert a faint smile. ¡°I should head back. My fianc¨¦¡¯s waiting for me.¡±

    Elbert watched Ste¡¯s fading silhouette and murmured to Sandra, ¡°She really does look happy.¡±

    At the institute, Ste was known for her calm and maturity, but never had she shown the kind of genuine joy they¡¯d just seen. This side of her feltpletely unfamiliar.

    Sandra¡¯s expression darkened, worry sharpening her voice. ¡°That joy of hers won¡¯tst long. It¡¯s built on sand, and once the tide rises, everything will crumble.¡±

    On her way home, Ste walked faster, her chest fluttering with the simple thrill of seeing him again.

    She had no idea that, at the garden party she¡¯d chosen to miss, her name was already on people¡¯s lips. Guests whispered about her ties with William and traded spections about what was truly going on between her and Marc.

    Had it not been for those rumors, Marc would never have left the event so soon.

    An hour earlier¡­

    The grand banquet hall glittered beneath crystal chandeliers. The air was alive with elegant strings and the soft chime of sses meeting in polite conversation.

    Marc lingered near a secluded pir, a ss of champagne in hand that he had no desire to drink.

    From the moment he stepped into the room, Marc could feel the weight of the nces trailing him. They were curious, sharpced with silent judgment that clung to his every move.

    Preferring to avoid the spotlight, he chose a quiet corner, intending to speak with investors once he spotted them.

    £í????£å £õ??£ä??£ô£å£ó ??£î ???£ì????£ö??£ì??.??????

    As he lifted his ss to his lips, a familiar voice cut through the murmur of the hall.

    ¡°Mr. Walsh, it¡¯s been some time, hasn¡¯t it?¡±

    Marc turned to find Clifford Murray of Apex Technology approaching. A smirk tugged at Clifford¡¯s mouth as he swirled the wine in his ss. His gaze swept the room before settling on Marc again.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Ms. Russell tonight?¡± Clifford asked. ¡°I heard the wedding¡¯s just around the corner. Surprising not to see your fianc¨¦e with you at an event like this.¡±

    Clifford had once been Marc¡¯s business partner, but their alliance ended abruptly the moment Ste withdrew her patent. Everyone in Choria knew Clifford¡¯s reputation. He was a man driven by profit, willing to discard anyone who no longer served his interests. His words often carried a sharpness that cut without hesitation.

    So when he approached Marc that evening, there was no mistaking the motive behind his smile.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: I hope you enjoyed the new chapters, dear ones. New novels will be released in a few hours, please enjoy them! God loves you, and Noah wishes you all the best. ( ? ? ¨C ) ?

    P.S. I will try to regrly release two new novels each week. I will announce which ones areing in the  WhatsAppmunity each time. (?????)

    .

 Chapter 1191

    ?Chapter 1191:

    Marc kept hisposure, masking irritation with a polite grin. ¡°Stel¡¯s still recovering. The doctor suggested she rest at home. This kind of setting isn¡¯t ideal for her right now.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Clifford tilted his head, mock concern dripping from his tone. His eyes gleamed with implication. ¡°I thought maybe you were worried she¡¯d overhear something you¡¯d rather keep quiet. They say Mr. Briggs has vanished, and everyone¡¯s whispering. You were close to him once, weren¡¯t you? Surely you¡¯ve heard something.¡±

    As he spoke, his gaze swept the room again. The moment he confirmed William was nowhere to be seen, his expression shifted into a thin mask of disdain aimed at Marc. His words struck like poison-tipped thorns, piercing straight through Marc¡¯s most fragile spot.

    Marc¡¯s grip tightened around the champagne flute, his knuckles paling. Still, he reminded himself that losing his temper here wasn¡¯t an option.

    A momentter, he curved his lips into a restrained smile. ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, Mr. Murray. A man like William doesn¡¯t share his business with outsiders. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s just upied with something important.¡±

    ¡°Important, you say?¡± Clifford¡¯s smile sharpened. ¡°I¡¯ve heard the Briggs Group is tearing itself apart. If William doesn¡¯t show up soon, he¡¯ll lose both hispany and his woman.¡±

    Before Marc could answer, a familiar voice cut in.

    Dulcie Ashton¡ªknown for her loyalty to the Briggs family¡ªstepped forward, her tone cold and cutting. ¡°Mr. Walsh, no disrespect meant, but everyone knew Ms. Russell and Mr. Briggs as the perfect pair. Isn¡¯t it rather indecent of you to take her away like that?¡±

    Wanting his ex-wife back was one thing. Taking her from another man¡¯s arms was unthinkable.

    The hum of voices around Marc swelled into a wave of judgment. He could feel it pressing in, every pair of eyes sharp with ridicule. The air grew heavy, each breath harder to draw, as if the entire hall had been drained of oxygen.

    He straightened, forcingposure into his tone. ¡°Stel and I made this choice after giving it serious thought. I never coerced her into anything, and what I feel for her is real. I hope you¡¯ll alle to our wedding and see for yourselves.¡±

    A ripple of disbelief spread through the room, followed by a few smirks.

    Get thetest g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    Clifford¡¯sugh cut through the noise. ¡°A bold statement, Mr. Walsh. Aren¡¯t you worried that William Briggs might hold it against you when he returns?¡±

    Marc¡¯s gaze hardened, though his expression didn¡¯t waver. Inside, cold disdain curled at the thought. William¡¯s whereabouts were uncertain¡ªhis return doubtful.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite the joker, Mr. Murray. William isn¡¯t the type to cling to grudges. He knows love isn¡¯t something that can be forced.¡±

    Marc forced himself to stayposed as he continued exchanging polite words with a few guests. Every sentence felt like stepping across fragile ss, knowing one wrong remark could shatter what little dignity remained.

    He was about to excuse himself and slip away when a shadow blocked his path.

    Sharon stood before him, draped in a sleek ck gown that shimmered faintly beneath the chandeliers. Her sharp eyes locked onto him, leaving no room for escape.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1192

    ?Chapter 1192:

    ¡°Marc, are you here by yourself?¡± Sharon¡¯s lips curved slightly. ¡°You didn¡¯t dare bring Stel, did you? You¡¯re scared she¡¯ll hear William¡¯s name¡ªor worse, that someone familiar might remind her of everything you¡¯ve tried to make her forget.¡±

    The muscles in Marc¡¯s jaw tightened, his patience thinning. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. Stel stayed home because she¡¯s not feeling well, not because of your wild assumptions.¡±

    Sharon took a step closer, her voice softening even as it sharpened with each word. ¡°You and I both know the truth. You¡¯ve been feeding her lies, keeping her close by hiding the past. Tell me, Marc¡ªhow long do you think this illusion of happiness canst?¡±

    Two years had passed since Ste divorced him, yet Sharon could hardly believe he was still clinging to her like a man chained to his own regret.

    ¡°Be honest with yourself,¡± she pressed. ¡°Is this love, or are you just unable to ept that she¡¯s no longer yours¡ªthat she stopped loving you a long time ago?¡±

    Marc¡¯s breath caught, sharp and uneven. It felt as if an invisible hand had reached into his chest and twisted hard, leaving him gasping for air.

    Every word Sharon had thrown at him still echoed in his mind¡ªmerciless, precise, true. He couldn¡¯t deny any of it, not when every usation mirrored the guilt festering in his own heart.

    Panic wed up his throat. Without another word, he brushed past her. His steps were unsteady, almost frantic. The clinking of sses, the low music, the murmurs of polite conversation¡ªeverything blurred together as he stumbled out of the banquet hall.

    He didn¡¯t look back.

    And Sharon, standing in his wake, didn¡¯t feel victorious. If anything, the weight in her chest only grew heavier.

    She didn¡¯t want to destroy him. She wanted to save Ste.

    Because Ste was still trapped¡ªblissfully unaware, caught in the illusion Marc had built around her. And Sharon couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch it happen.

    Her gaze drifted through the crowd, searching for someone¡ªuntil itnded on a familiar figure near the far corner of the room. A distinguished elderly man, surrounded by a small group of admirers, his silver hair gleaming beneath the chandelier¡¯s soft light.

    Dr. Charles Robinson.

    Your next chapter awaits g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m

    The name alone carried weight¡ªa world-renowned expert in neuroscience and memory recovery.

    The very reason Sharon hade to this event.

    Her pulse steadied as determination reced the ache in her chest. She set her wine ss down,posed herself, and made her way across the hall.

    ¡°Good evening, Dr. Robinson,¡± she said warmly when there was a lull in conversation. ¡°I hope I¡¯m not intruding. I¡¯m Sharon Mitchell. I¡¯ve long admired your work on cognitive rehabilitation.¡±

    Charles turned, his eyes kind behind his sses. He offered a polite nod and clinked his ss lightly with hers. ¡°The pleasure is mine, Ms. Mitchell. You¡¯re very kind.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1193

    ?Chapter 1193:

    They exchanged a few pleasant remarks about the event¡ªhowvishly it had been arranged, the architecture of Choria¡¯s skyline at night¡ªbefore Sharon gently shifted the topic.

    ¡°Actually, Dr. Robinson,¡± she said, ¡°I was hoping to seek your advice about a friend of mine. It¡¯s quite urgent.¡±

    His brows lifted slightly, his attention sharpening.

    ¡°She suffered from temporary amnesia due to poisoning,¡± Sharon continued, choosing her words carefully. ¡°Her memory seems to have reverted several years back. Everything that happened after that¡ªevery person, every experience¡ªis gone. We¡¯ve tried reaching her, but nothing seems to work. I wanted to ask¡­ are there any safe ways to help her recover what she¡¯s lost?¡±

    Charles went quiet for a moment, his gaze thoughtful. ¡°Temporary amnesia often arises from deep trauma¡ªeither physical or psychological,¡± he exined slowly. ¡°In such cases, the brain acts defensively, sealing off painful memories to protect itself. Recovery depends on finding the right keys to reopen those locked doors.¡±

    Keys?

    Sharon frowned slightly, uncertain.

    Charles rified with a faint smile. ¡°For example, familiar environments. Taking her back to ces that once held emotional weight¡ªthe home she lived in, theb she worked in. The brain associates memory with sensory context. Sometimes, simply standing in the right ce can stir something deep within.¡±

    Sharon¡¯s eyes lit with cautious hope. ¡°I see. What about other ways?¡±

    She needed multiple options¡ªbackups, in case one approach failed.

    ¡°Sensory cues can be powerful triggers,¡± Charles continued. ¡°A certain song, a particr scent, a taste tied to strong emotion¡ªthese can bypass logic and reach the subconscious. The more vivid the emotional link, the stronger the chance of rekindling old memories.¡±

    Sharon nodded eagerly, a spark of hope reflecting in her eyes.

    Charles smiled at her response, amused by her determination, and continued in a calm, measured tone. ¡°And if possible,¡± he said, ¡°have her reconnect with significant people from her past¡ªespecially those she¡¯s forgotten but who yed important roles during the missing period. The brain may not consciously remember them, but traces of those bonds can remain deep in the subconscious. Sometimes, just the presence of such a person is enough to stir buried emotions.¡±

    Sharon froze.

    Fresh updates avable at galno¦Íe?s?c?m

    Significant people¡­

    That could only mean one person. William.

    But William was gone¡ªvanished without a trace. And no one, not even Luca, could tell her where he was.

    Before her silence could stretch too long, Charles added gently, ¡°However, this method isn¡¯t without risk. Sudden emotional stimtion could trigger distress or¡­¡±

    ¡­rpse. Ideally, such exposure should be guided by a professional to avoid secondary trauma.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Sharon said quickly, already typing furiously on her phone, noting every phrase¡ªevery warning. Her fingers trembled slightly as she wrote.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1194

    ?Chapter 1194:

    Even if the odds were slim¡ªone percent, half a percent¡ªit didn¡¯t matter.

    She wasn¡¯t going to let Ste live the rest of her life inside someone else¡¯s lie.

    And who knows? It might really work.

    When Sharon looked up again, her expression had hardened into quiet resolve. ¡°Thank you, Dr. Robinson. Truly. You¡¯ve given me more help than you realize.¡±

    Charles waved a hand, his smile kind, his tone gracious. ¡°Think nothing of it, Ms. Mitchell. I hope your friend finds her way back to herself soon. If you ever need further advice, don¡¯t hesitate to reach out to my hospital.¡±

    Marc burst through the vi doors, his pulse racing with dread. The living room was silent, its stillness amplifying his unease. Only after questioning the housekeeper did he learn that Ste had stepped out not long ago.

    Panic tightened in his chest, and he immediately reached for his phone to call her.

    At that moment, Ste came in from outside. Spotting him in the living room, she greeted him with a warm smile.

    ¡°Marc, you¡¯re home early! Tired of the party already? How was it?¡±

    Her gaze held nothing but warmth and trust¡ªthe kind that used to calm him, but now only made his heart ache. The fear and tension Marc had fought to conceal all evening broke loose the instant he saw her.

    He rose quickly and pulled Ste into his arms, holding her so tightly that she frowned in surprise.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked. ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    In Ste¡¯s memory, Marc was someone who almost never lost his calm.

    ¡°Stel¡­¡± Marc¡¯s voice came out low and trembling as he pressed his face into her shoulder, breathing in her familiar scent like a man afraid she might vanish if he let go.

    Ste, calm as ever, spoke gently. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    Marc drew in a shaky breath, his words muffled against her shoulder. ¡°Stel, tell me you love me. Promise you¡¯ll marry me, no matter what happens. Nothing will evere between us, right?¡±

    The sudden desperation in his voice startled Ste. Still, she wrapped her arms around him, her hand moving in slow,forting circles across his back.

    Uncover new worlds at g   alnov els

    ¡°Marc, what¡¯s the matter?¡± she murmured. ¡°Of course I love you. We¡¯re getting married soon, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    If she didn¡¯t love him, she would never have agreed to spend her life with him.

    ¡°Did something happen at the party?¡± she asked. ¡°You can tell me. We¡¯ll face it together, whatever it is.¡±

    Ste¡¯s gentle voice flowed through the silence like a warm current, softening the fear that gripped Marc¡¯s chest. Yet beneath that warmth, a chill lingered¡ªa coldness no amount of affection could thaw.

    He tightened his arms around her, holding her as though sheer force could fuse their souls together. His breath brushed her ear, his voice trembling between desperation and denial.

    ¡°Stel, you must love me. Only me. Don¡¯t ever¡­¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1195

    ?Chapter 1195:

    ¡°Leave.¡±

    Puzzled by the intensity in his tone, Ste didn¡¯t pull away. Instead, she stayed close, whispering reassurance after reassurance, promising she would never abandon him.

    But where she couldn¡¯t see, Marc¡¯s eyes shimmered with turmoil.

    Sharon¡¯s words wed at the edges of his mind like an unshakable echo. His worst nightmare was simple: one morning, Ste would open her eyes, remember everything, and walk away from him forever.

    He couldn¡¯t bear the thought. So he held her tighter, desperate to freeze this fleeting moment in time. Even if the happiness he clung to was borrowed, even if it rested on lies, he wouldn¡¯t let it slip through his fingers.

    Meanwhile, nestled in his embrace, a faint unease stirred in Ste¡¯s chest. As she murmuredfort, a quiet question began to take shape in her mind.

    What was Marc so afraid of losing?

    Why did it seem that ever since she woke up, everyone had been acting oddly¡ªas though they were keeping something from her? Yet every time she asked, they insisted nothing was wrong.

    Was it just her imagination, or were they truly hiding something from her?

    With a heavy sigh, Ste realized that apart from what she could recall, she had no better answers. All she could do was pray that fate would show mercy and spare her from deceit.

    Meanwhile, Sharon began asking Ste out with all sorts of excuses.

    Each outing was part of a n¡ªone formed under Dr. Charles Robinson¡¯s guidance¡ªto stir Ste¡¯s memories gently, not with force, but with persistence.

    That morning, she brought Ste to a small caf¨¦ tucked near their old campus, a ce heavy with the scent of roasted beans and oldughter.

    ¡°Stel, you¡¯ve got to try their sea salt cheesette,¡± Sharon said. ¡°It¡¯s amazing.¡±

    With a gentle push, she slid the hottte toward Ste, keeping her gaze fixed on her.

    The faint aroma of coffee lingered in the air as Ste lifted the cup and took a cautious sip. Her brows drew together.

    ¡°It¡¯s good,¡± she murmured after a pause, ¡°but a bit too sweet.¡±

    Sharon¡¯s heart sank.

    She remembered perfectly¡ªSte hadn¡¯t touched atte in years. Back when she¡¯d first started working, she had switched entirely to Americanos, iming she needed something strong enough to ¡°kick her brain awake.¡±

    Even William had known that. He never ordered herttes.

    This small cup in Ste¡¯s hands¡ªwarm, creamy, nostalgic¡ªshould have meant something.

    But it didn¡¯t.

    Noticing Sharon¡¯s expression, Ste misunderstood. Thinking Sharon was disappointed in her, she quickly took another sip and forced a cheerful smile. ¡°But it¡¯s really not bad. Very rich, actually!¡±

    Sharon forced a smile in return, hiding her frustration behind it.

    Fine. The coffee hadn¡¯t worked. But she wasn¡¯t done yet.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1196

    ?Chapter 1196:

    A few quiet words to the caf¨¦ staff, and momentster, soft guitar chords drifted through the air.

    Sharon remembered Ste mentioning it was their special song.

    As the familiar melody filled the space, Ste¡¯s fingers began tapping unconsciously against the table. Her gaze unfocused, her movements slowing.

    ¡°This song¡­¡± she whispered. ¡°It makes me feel¡­ a little sad.¡±

    Sharon leaned forward instantly. ¡°Does it remind you of something?¡±

    Ste¡¯s eyes fluttered closed as she tried to concentrate. She rubbed her temples. A flicker of confusion crossed her face¡ªthen vanished. Finally, she exhaled softly.

    ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°It just feels mncholic, that¡¯s all. Probably just the tune.¡±

    Then she looked up with a faint smile. ¡°Sharon, when did you start liking music like this?¡±

    She remembered Sharon as someone with a tomboyish streak, always preferring pop-rock.

    Sharon¡¯s heart clenched.

    No memory. Not even a trace.

    She tried to keep her tone light as she replied, but the disappointment in her chest was almost unbearable.

    Two attempts. Two failures.

    After leaving the caf¨¦, Sharon suggested a detour to a nearby art gallery. A new tech-art exhibition had just opened¡ªone featuring interactive instations inspired byputational design and digital simtions.

    The kind of research that had once connected Ste and William so deeply.

    Maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªit would awaken something.

    Inside the dimly lit gallery, countless points of light swirled and collided in the air, weaving into mesmerizing, ever-shifting patterns. The space pulsed with quiet energy¡ªalive, like a digital dream.

    Ste stood before one of therger projections, motionless. Her eyes followed the glimmering data streams as if trying to decipher them.

    ¡°This¡­¡± she whispered, reaching out slightly. ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve worked on something like this before¡­¡±

    Your imagination starts at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s?conn

    Her brow furrowed as she tried to catch fleeting fragments in her mind.

    Sharon held her breath, her heart pounding.

    Please¡­ remember him.

    But after a few long seconds, Ste blinked and smiled faintly. ¡°I can¡¯t recall. Maybe I saw simr visuals in a paper once. Art is getting so abstract these days.¡±

    The fragile spark flickered¡ªand died.

    For the rest of the exhibition, Ste¡¯s expression remained serene, unaffected. They left less than forty minutester. Sharon trailed behind her, running a hand through her hair in frustration.

    Two attempts. Two dead ends.

    What else could she do?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1197

    ?Chapter 1197:

    As a final gamble, Sharon decided to take a risk. There was one ce left¡ªonest chance to awaken Ste¡¯s memories.

    The apartment near the research institute.

    Ste had once lived there, surrounded by the remnants of her old life. Most of it had been cleared out, but a few personal items still lingered¡ªfragments of a past she no longer remembered.

    And across the hall¡­ was William¡¯s apartment.

    Perhaps, if fate was kind, something there would stir her heart.

    As they reached the institute¡¯s entrance, Elbert was walking out¡ªright on cue.

    Spotting them, he greeted them naturally, ying along with the n they¡¯d discussed earlier. ¡°Ms. Russell! What a coincidence. Out for a walk?¡±

    Ste epted the chilled bottle of mineral water he offered and nodded politely. ¡°Thank you. Just wandering around for a bit.¡±

    Elbert smiled, his tone casual. ¡°The apartments here are quite nice¡ªquiet, affordable, perfect for singles. Would you like to take a look? I can show you around.¡±

    Ste hesitated, about to decline.

    Before she could speak, Sharon jumped in lightly. ¡°Sure! I¡¯ve actually been thinking about buying a ce. It might be nice to¡­¡±

    ¡­get one near here.¡±

    Ste blinked in surprise. Since when was Sharon interested in buying property? And weren¡¯t these institute residences? Were they even open for sale?

    Still, curiosity won over confusion, and she followed them upstairs.

    The apartment they entered was simple and quiet, sunlight spilling across the bare wooden floor. The air carried a faint scent of old books and paint¡ªfamiliar somehow, though she couldn¡¯t ce why.

    Her gaze swept across the space, lingering near the window.

    The room was empty, yet something about the view drew her in. Her fingers curled unconsciously as she stepped closer.

    ???? ??????? ?? ?????????.???

    For a long moment, she simply stood there, looking out through the ss as the afternoon light brushed her face.

    Then, in a voice barely above a whisper, she said, ¡°This balcony¡­ it has such a beautiful view.¡±

    A quiet disappointment settled between Sharon and Elbert. They had hoped Ste might recall something meaningful¡ªsome spark of recognition¡ªbut nothing came.

    Elbert cleared his throat, choosing his words with care. ¡°Thest person who lived here often worked on experiments in that very spot and spent a great deal of time talking with her beloved there.¡±

    He deliberately avoided mentioning William¡¯s name, keeping his tone neutral.

    Ste only nodded, offering noment.

    As they stepped out of the apartment, she cast onest nce at the empty spot, a pang of inexplicable loneliness tugging at her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1198

    ?Chapter 1198:

    Each of Sharon¡¯s efforts felt like dropping pebbles into a deep, still pond¡ªripples formed for a moment, only to fade into silence again. Though Ste sometimes paused mid-thought or drifted into brief spells of confusion, her memories of William remained sealed away, locked behind something neither time nor familiarity could break.

    Weighed down by helplessness, Sharon finally sought someone to confide in. She met Josie at a small caf¨¦ in the mall, desperate for relief.

    ¡°Help me! I¡¯vepletely run out of ideas!¡± Sharon eximed, stirring her coffee with more force than necessary. ¡°I¡¯ve taken her everywhere that used to mean something¡ªyed the songs she loved, surrounded her with old friends¡ªand still, nothing sticks. It¡¯s like those memories slip right through her fingers every time they start to surface!¡±

    Sharon rested her forehead in her hands, too weighed down to look at Josie across the table. Silence stretched between them until she finally lifted her head, her eyes clouded with worry.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m pushing too hard? Am I helping her, or just making things worse?¡±

    Sharon feared her urgency might take a toll on Ste¡¯s health. Yet if she dyed, Marc would have her marching down the aisle in no time.

    Josie, sitting opposite her, spoke with a rare calm. ¡°You¡¯ve done everything you can. The doctor said this sort of recovery takes time. Maybe it¡¯s not about effort, but about waiting for the right moment. None of this is your fault.¡±

    She, too, had been digging through articles and research on memory loss, but every page led to the same frustration¡ªnothing truly worked unless the mind chose to remember.

    Before Sharon could respond, a voiceced with mockery cut through the air.

    ¡°Well, you two seem to have plenty of time for coffee.¡±

    Both women looked up to find Steven standing before them, his face shadowed with disapproval. His usualposed appearance was gone; his tie hung loose, and his suit jacket was tossed over one arm as though he¡¯d left work in a hurry.

    Josie blinked, startled. ¡°Steven?¡±

    Steven¡¯s cold gaze swept across the table before settling on her. The conflict in his eyes was obvious, but his tone was sharp and using.

    Your next chapter is here g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    ¡°Ms. Patel, William¡¯s missing, and instead of doing anything to help, you¡¯re sitting here having coffee? You¡¯ve let Ste spend all her time with Marc, and now you¡¯re wasting time like nothing¡¯s wrong. Is this what friendship looks like to you?¡±

    Steven¡¯s ignorance of Ste¡¯s condition only made his anger burn hotter. In his mind, she had cast William aside without a shred of guilt, choosing instead to rebuild her life with Marc.

    Sharon shot to her feet, fury shing in her eyes. ¡°Steven, what on earth are you talking about? You have no idea what¡¯s really going on!¡±

    Steven let out a cold, humorlessugh. ¡°I don¡¯t need to know every detail. What I do know is that William would have given his life for her. And Ste¡¯s response? nning a wedding with another man.¡± His gaze sharpened. ¡°Tell me, Sharon¡ªwhat could be more heartless than that?¡±

    Steven had once hoped to pursue Josie, but loyalty to William came first. When faced with a choice between friendship and affection, he didn¡¯t hesitate¡ªhe chose loyalty. No matter how deeply Josie stirred something in him, William¡¯s well-being outweighed any personal longing. He refused to let his feelings cloud his sense of right and wrong.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1199

    ?Chapter 1199:

    Sharon trembled with fury, ready tosh out and blurt the truth, but Josie gripped her tightly to stop her.

    Josie met Steven¡¯s gaze with calmposure, her tone steady. ¡°Mr. Harrison, not everything is as it seems. Everyone has their own battles to face. We care about Mr. Briggs too, but please don¡¯t speak ill of Stel. She has her reasons.¡±

    ¡°Reasons?¡± Steven repeated, his lips curling into a bitter smirk. ¡°I¡¯ll be very interested to hear what those reasons are when¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Williames back.¡±

    With that, he turned sharply and strode out of the caf¨¦, his anger echoing in his steps.

    The search for William had reached a dead end, and Howe was circling thepany like a vulture.

    Even Ste had walked away from William.

    Steven felt a sharp knot tighten in his chest. Once inside the car, he dragged a hand across his face, his voice low and rough with irritation.

    ¡°Damn it, William, where the hell are you? You think vanishing into thin air is some kind of game?¡±

    Watching his car speed off, Sharon¡¯s fury boiled over. Her eyes stung red, but no words came out. All she could do was stomp her foot in helpless anger.

    ¡°Unbelievable man! What on earth do you even see in him?¡±

    Her words were aimed squarely at Josie, who snapped back immediately. ¡°Who said I liked him? Don¡¯t start spreading nonsense!¡±

    Sharon gave her a pointed look, her tone sharp. ¡°Oh, please, Josie. Do you think I can¡¯t tell? He¡¯s obviously into you, and you¡¯re not exactly pushing him away. Let me guess¡ªyou¡¯re still figuring out your feelings, right?¡±

    Josie hesitated, then nodded reluctantly.

    ¡°He¡¯s been chasing me for a while,¡± she admitted, ¡°but I haven¡¯t given him an answer. Until Stel gets her memory back, I¡¯m not getting into anything. So don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let anyone distract me.¡±

    Sharon blinked, then broke into an amusedugh. ¡°You really took me seriously? I was just joking, and you fell for it!¡±

    Josie stared at her in disbelief,pletely thrown off. She hadn¡¯t expected Sharon to still find humor in a moment like this.

    ???€$t ¡é?¦Á¦Ñ?§×§ñ? 1¦Ð [dot

    The sudden roar of Steven¡¯s engine snapped them both back to the situation at hand.

    Sharon¡¯s smile faded as she muttered, ¡°Still, he¡¯s insufferable. Calling Stel heartless? She¡¯s thest person in the world who could ever be that.¡±

    Josie exhaled softly, her voice heavy with resignation. ¡°Forget it. He doesn¡¯t know the truth. Of course he¡¯d misunderstand. What matters now is figuring out our next move.¡±

    Their earlier ns had failed. Now, they needed another way forward.

    They looked at each other, neither speaking, yet both seeing the same thing reflected back¡ªfear, frustration, and the sinking weight of uncertainty.

    At the same time, a secluded manory hidden on the outskirts of Montavia, a country far across the ocean.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1200

    ?Chapter 1200:

    Heavy curtains swallowed the sunlight, and only a faint wallmp cast a dull, amber glow across the room.

    Williamy motionless on the vast bed, hisplexion ghostly pale, but his breathing was calm and even. The machines beside him hummed quietly, their rhythmic beeping marking time in the silence.

    Nina sat in a chair at his side, her once radiant features now hollowed by fatigue. Shadows pooled beneath her eyes as she wiped his hand with a damp cloth. Her touch was gentle¡ªalmost reverent¡ªas though she were tending to something fragile and sacred. She seemed oblivious to her own exhaustion.

    Beyond the window stretched an endless expanse of desert, golden dunes glimmering beneath the sun. But Nina never looked away from the man lying before her. Not once.

    Her voice came out cracked and thin. ¡°William, how much longer are you going to sleep? Please¡­ wake up.¡±

    Since the day she had brought him here, unconscious after the fall, he had remained trapped in that stillness. Though his vitals stayed stable, his condition refused to improve. If it continued like this, she knew he wouldn¡¯t survive.

    For the first time, regret pricked at her chest¡ªnot for what she had done to Ste, nor for her sins, but for failing to secure William¡¯s safety.

    She clutched his cold hand in both of hers, pressing her forehead to it in desperate supplication. ¡°Please, open your eyes. I¡¯ll do anything¡ªanything¡ªjust wake up.¡±

    Never in her life had Nina begged so earnestly. Even when she had stood before Ste in apology, her pride had never bent this low.

    The room remained still, save for the slow, mechanical pulse of the monitors. Williamy unmoving, lost in a world beyond her reach¡ªandpletely unaware that back home, the woman he loved was living beneathyers of deceit, preparing to marry another man.

    Meanwhile, at Briggs Group headquarters, the air in the top-floor meeting room was thick and brittle.

    Howe sat at the head of the table, his fingers inteced on the gleaming surface, his eyes sweeping over the directors¡¯ uneasy faces.

    Behind him, a massive screen flickered with headlines and charts, all pointing to the same truth¡ªWilliam wasn¡¯t on a business trip. He had vanished, and the signs hinted at danger.

    L??e$? ??¦¤T??R? 1¦Ð ???lnovels.c??m

    Howe¡¯s voice cut through the silence, deep andmanding. ¡°It¡¯s been almost a month. William is still missing, and there¡¯s been no contact. We¡¯ve exhausted every lead, searched every corner, and yet we¡¯re no closer to finding him!¡±

    Howe waited, the heavy quiet filling the conference room, until he finally broke it with his voice.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s hard to ept what¡¯s happening. William is my nephew, and I¡¯ve watched him grow from a boy into a man. My sorrow is no less than yours.¡± He paused, letting the words settle. ¡°Still, as members of the Briggs family, we have a duty to stay clear-headed. Thepany needs firm decisions and steady leadership. We can¡¯t continue drifting without direction any longer.¡±

    One of the senior board members¡ªlong loyal to William¡ªspoke up, unable to stay silent. ¡°Howe, that¡¯s an unfair remark. Luca has been managing things in Mr. Briggs¡¯s stead and guiding thepany well. There haven¡¯t been any major setbacks. Isn¡¯t it possible Mr. Briggs is handling something confidential?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1201

    ?Chapter 1201:

    Howe scoffed, cutting him off sharply. ¡°A confidential mission? One that requires him to vanishpletely? Not even his closest aide knows where he is. Tell me¡ªhave you ever seen anything like that before?¡±

    His tone hardened as his piercing gaze swept the room.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to face the truth. For the sake of every employee depending on Briggs Group, we must establish stable leadership immediately. I rmend that I take over as acting Chairman and CEO until we receive verifiable news about William¡ªor until he stands before me himself.¡±

    Luca shot to his feet, hisplexion pale. ¡°Howe, this goes againstpany protocol. William left specific authorizations in ce, and appointing a temporary Chairman requires a unanimous decision from the board!¡±

    The meaning was clear enough. Even if Luca yielded, a single opposing vote would still bar Howe from iming the position.

    With a tight smile, Howe fixed his gaze on Luca. His tone sharpened, shedding the politeness he¡¯d worn upon arrival.

    ¡°Luca, those so-called authorizations¡ªif Mr. Briggs has truly met with disaster¡ªdo they still hold any weight? And as for the vote¡­¡±

    His eyes swept deliberately across the room. A few directors who had once sided with William lowered their heads, unwilling to meet his stare.

    ¡°Let¡¯s cast our votes.¡±

    Howe couldn¡¯t hide the satisfaction in his eyes. He was certain no one there would ce William¡¯s absence above thepany¡¯s stability.

    Luca¡¯s brow furrowed. He hadn¡¯t expected Howe to be so unyielding.

    Just then, a director cleared his throat and spoke up. ¡°ording to thepany charter, every board member must be present for a vote. Director Jerry Yates is ill today and couldn¡¯t attend. I suggest we postpone the decision until he returns.¡±

    The moment the word ¡°postpone¡± was uttered, a ripple of agreement spread through the room. No one dared oppose Howe directly, so they settled for dying the inevitable.

    Leaning back in his chair, Howe appeared unconcerned. A day or two wouldn¡¯t change the oue. There was no chance William would suddenly reappear and reim his title as CEO overnight.

    The meeting broke apart in uneasy silence. As Howe walked past Luca, he didn¡¯t bother with a greeting¡ªonly cast Luca a long, knowing nce before leaving.

    L?t§Öst ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.??m

    An unexpected visitor arrived at the gate of Ste and Marc¡¯s vi.

    It was a middle-aged man in a crisp suit. He stood at the door with a briefcase in hand. When Ste answered, he presented his card with a courteous smile.

    Pacific Rim Law Firm ¡ª Senior Partner, Kyler Wade.

    Kyler¡¯s voice carried a measured calm, though his eyes held the precision of a man used to reading people. As the door opened, he studied Ste carefully.

    ¡°Good afternoon, Ms. Russell. I¡¯m here on behalf of Mr. William Briggs. There are some matters that must be discussed with you personally.¡±

    Ste nced at the card in her hand, then back at the stranger on her doorstep. Confusion clouded her face. ¡°Mr. William Briggs? I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know you, and I don¡¯t know anyone by that name. Are you sure you¡¯vee to the right house?¡±

    For an instant, Kyler seemed thrown off by her reply, but he recovered swiftly, professionalism settling over his features again. ¡°I¡¯m quite certain, Ms. Russell. Mr. Briggs is the current CEO of Briggs Group. I have with me a will he signed over a year ago, along with several rted property documents. Please, take a look.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1202

    ?Chapter 1202:

    ¡°A will?¡±

    The word slipped from Ste¡¯s lips in disbelief. Her eyes darted toward the hallway¡ªthough Marc had already left for a meeting.

    The house was silent.

    After a brief pause, she spoke again, her voice soft but steady. ¡°Mr. Wade, there must be some mistake. My fianc¨¦ is Marc, and we¡¯re preparing for our wedding. I¡¯ve never met anyone named William Briggs.¡±

    She tried to think, searching for where she might have heard the name before. It surfaced faintly¡ªperhaps from a business magazine. A wealthy executive, if she remembered correctly.

    But what could any of that possibly have to do with her?

    Kyler hesitated for a beat, then pulled out another document from his briefcase. He flipped it open, turned to a specific page, and pointed.

    ¡°Ms. Russell,¡± he said evenly, ¡°Mr. Briggs stated in his will that if he were to die in an ident or be legally dered dead, all his shares in Briggs Group, along with his properties and personal assets, would go to you.¡±

    He paused, studying her face.

    ¡°Given the current circumstances, Mr. Briggs has been missing for almost three months. That meets the legal threshold for being dered deceased. If you agree to proceed with the announcement and initiate the process, you¡¯d be the primary shareholder of Briggs Group¡­ and his sole heir.¡±

    ¡°Inherit¡­ Briggs Group?¡± Ste repeated, stunned.

    It didn¡¯t make sense. She shook her head. ¡°No. That¡¯s not possible. I don¡¯t even know the guy. Why would he leave anything to me? This has to be a mistake.¡±

    There had to be another Ste Russell out there. They must have mixed things up.

    But as Kyler calmlyid out the rest of William¡¯s estate details, something in her mind snapped. Out of nowhere, sharp, scattered images tore through her thoughts.

    A man turning toward her beneath harshb lights¡ªtall, straight-backed, smiling faintly¡ªhis face blurred.

    Running through a forest. Branches whipping past. Someone gripping her hand tight as they sprinted, voices shouting in the distance.

    hosts great stories

    A ring¡ªunique in shape¡ªglinting beneath a sky full of stars.

    The shes came fast, like a reel of scenes from a dream she couldn¡¯t quite hold onto.

    ¡°Ah¡ª!¡± Ste clutched her head, eyes squeezed shut as pain spiked behind her temples.

    It felt like something was trying to rip through her skull. The images hit so hard her stomach turned.

    Kyler rushed toward her, rmed. ¡°Ms. Russell?¡±

    She went pale, sweat beading along her forehead. Her vision blurred at the edges.

    ¡°I¡­¡± she mumbled, swaying slightly as she pressed a hand to her chest. ¡°I don¡¯t know. My head¡­ it hurts¡­¡±

    Kyler opened his mouth again, but Ste beat him to it.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1203

    ?Chapter 1203:

    ¡°Get out.¡± Her voice was sharp, trembling. ¡°I don¡¯t know you. Stop talking nonsense.¡±

    She shoved him toward the door. Kyler stumbled back as it mmed shut in his face.

    Ste spent the entire afternoon at home. She drifted in and out of sleep, waking to a pitch-ck sky outside. The room was quiet, still, a cold breeze slipping through the cracked window.

    In her dream, something had been chasing her. A beast. Right before it reached her, it shifted¡ªturning into Marc.

    That was when she jerked awake.

    Her skin was damp with sweat. She sat up slowly, rubbing her temples, then crossed the room to shut the window.

    Back on the bed, she stared at nothing for a long moment, her thoughts looping back to what thewyer had said.

    William Briggs¡­ she didn¡¯t know him.

    So why would he leave everything to her?

    She opened herptop, typed his name into the search bar, and began scrolling.

    What she found stopped her cold. William wasn¡¯t some nobody. He was young, absurdly sessful, and well-known in his industry¡ªalmost too perfect to be real.

    Her eyes lingered on one of his photos. There was something about him¡ªsomething that tugged at the edge of her memory. She lifted a hand and lightly traced the image on her screen.

    It felt familiar.

    The fragments surged again¡ªquick, disjointed, always just out of reach.

    She dropped her hand and pressed her palms to her eyes. Her head throbbed.

    Everything in her said she knew him. Somewhere, somehow. But her mind just¡­ wouldn¡¯t give her the full picture.

    She kept reading, digging deeper. It turned out his hobbies weren¡¯t random¡ªthey ovepped with her field of study.

    Time blurred as she scrolled, the hours slipping by. Her eyes burned from the screen¡¯s glow. Eventually, she closed theptop and rubbed the bridge of her nose.

    Discover your escape on g  aln ov el s

    Then she heard footsteps outside her room.

    The door creaked open, and Marc stepped in. His gaze scanned the room until itnded on her, sitting up in bed. He let out a breath, as if he¡¯d been holding it.

    ¡°Stel, you¡¯re still up?¡±

    Ste¡¯s hand flew to the mouse, closing the webpage before she could think twice. Her heart leapt into a nervous rhythm. Marc couldn¡¯t know she¡¯d been searching for information about William. Every instinct screamed that letting him find out would be a mistake.

    She shook her head quickly. ¡°Just had a bad dream and couldn¡¯t get back to sleep. Thought I¡¯d browse around for a bit to clear my head. Did everything work out with your meeting?¡±

    Marc crossed the room and pulled her into his arms. His eyes flicked briefly to the nkputer screen, suspicion stirring¡ªbefore he buried it.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1204

    ?Chapter 1204:

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯ve been so absenttely, Stel,¡± he said. ¡°You know how crazy things get with a startup. Once we¡¯re through this initial push, I promise I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡±

    Ste nodded, forcing understanding into her expression. ¡°I know how swamped you¡¯ve been. Really, I¡¯m fine on my own. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    Her easy eptance melted something in Marc¡¯s chest.

    Ste let her eyes drift closed, willing herself to stop obsessing over William. Maybe thewyer¡¯s visit really had been some kind of mistake. Maybe she was reading too much into everything.

    Marc held her close, his face perfectly serene.

    But the moment she couldn¡¯t see his expression, his eyes went cold and hard.

    He didn¡¯t know exactly what had happened while he was gone, but he could feel it¡ªshe was keeping something from him. Whatever it was, he¡¯d dig it out eventually.

    Once Ste¡¯s breathing evened out into sleep, Marc slipped carefully out of the bedroom. The moment he reached his study, he pulled out his phone and called Howe.

    They met at an exclusive private club where questions weren¡¯t asked and privacy was guaranteed¡ªtwo men with their own calctions, their own ns.

    Howe studied Marc with barely concealed amusement dancing in his eyes. ¡°Mr. Walsh, this is unexpected. From what I¡¯ve heard, you¡¯ve got Ste wrapped around your finger and your new studio is thriving. So what brings you here tonight?¡±

    Marc didn¡¯t waste time with pleasantries. ¡°Mr. Briggs, let¡¯s cut to the chase. William¡¯swyer visited Ste today.¡±

    Something shifted in Howe¡¯s face, his expression cooling several degrees. Still, his voice stayed level. ¡°Is that so? And what happened?¡±

    ¡°I handled it for now. Since Ste doesn¡¯t remember William, the visit didn¡¯t cause any real damage,¡± Marc said. ¡°But we both know this isn¡¯t sustainable. Thatwyer showing up means William must have put contingencies in ce¡ªprotections specifically designed to work against you.¡±

    Howe let out a derisive snort, but he didn¡¯t bother denying the usation.

    A handful of stubborn board members were clinging to the possibility that William might still be alive somewhere, which meant Howe couldn¡¯t officially seize control. And then there was Jerry, conveniently ¡°trapped¡± overseas by some supposed typhoon, using it as an excuse to postpone crucial board meetings again and again.

    ?@???? ??@t?¨¨?? ¨ª¨½ ??????????????????.??????

    Marc leaned forward, offering his solution like a gift. ¡°I can help you lock this down permanently. Don¡¯t forget¡ªI was thest person to see William alive.¡±

    Everyone in Choria knew the story: on William¡¯s wedding day, Marc had been the one to lead him into that forest.

    Which meant Marc¡¯s version of events would carry serious weight with the board¡ªwhether Luca bought it or not was irrelevant. And if Luca had any sense at all, he¡¯d know better than to challenge Marc¡¯s story in public.

    Howe had lived too long and seen too much to believe anyone offered help without expecting payment. His eyes narrowed. ¡°What¡¯s your price?¡±

    Marcid it out without hesitation. ¡°Once this is finished, I want five percent of Briggs Group¡¯s overseas operations. Plus exclusive partnership priority for the next three years.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1205

    ?Chapter 1205:

    The terms were steep, but not unreasonable. Marc wasn¡¯t being greedy¡ªonce Howe controlled the entire Briggs empire, those concessions would amount to pocket change.

    Howe lowered his gaze, running calctions in his head. Five percent of overseas operations wasn¡¯t chump change by any stretch. But weighed againstplete control of Briggs Group, it was a bargain.

    Having an outsider like Marc in his corner would give him leverage in ways family members couldn¡¯t provide. The board would find it harder to question decisions backed by someone with no obvious stake in internal politics.

    Howe gave a sharp nod. ¡°Deal. So what¡¯s your y?¡±

    A cold smile twisted Marc¡¯s mouth. ¡°Simple. I¡¯ll start spreading rumors that William is overseas getting medical treatment. Then I¡¯ll let it slip that his condition has taken a sudden turn for the worse¡ªthat there¡¯s basically no hope he¡¯ll recover.¡±

    He paused, gauging Howe¡¯s expression before continuing. ¡°The beauty is, it¡¯s believable enough to exin his absence while crushing any hope the holdouts are clinging to. When you step up iming you¡¯re just trying to keep thepany stable, who¡¯s going to argue?¡±

    Without William, nobody else in that family had the skills or reputation to actually run Briggs Group.

    The shareholders weren¡¯t idiots. Faced with William¡¯s absence, they¡¯d rally behind new leadership rather than sit back and watch thepany implode. And Luca? At the end of the day, he was just an assistant¡ªeasily dismissed.

    Howe¡¯s eyes gleamed with calcted sharpness as he studied Marc, his expression giving nothing away. ¡°No wonder you¡¯ve made such an impact in the business world, Mr. Walsh. If your information proves credible enough to convince the board, then the partnership is yours.¡±

    Marc¡¯s lips curved into a faint, confident smile. ¡°Mr. Briggs, you have my word¡ªI always deliver.¡±

    They exchanged knowing nces, raised their sses, and emptied them in a single, decisive motion.

    Within days, whispers began to ripple through Briggs Group and its affiliatedworks¡ªrumors that William was gravely ill overseas, hovering near death. The spection spread like smoke: subtle, persistent, and impossible to pin down, weaving its way through thepany¡¯s upper ranks.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, where the best stories live

    Board members who had once stayed neutral now hesitated. They admired William¡¯s brilliance, but with his disappearance dragging on, thepany couldn¡¯t drift forever without a captain.

    If he was truly dying abroad, then clinging to loyalty felt futile.

    Noticing their wavering, Howe seized the moment. Through discreet bribes and whispered persuasion, he nted unrest within thepany¡¯s ranks. Gradually, under his maniption, the once-stable empire of Briggs Group began to tilt in his favor.

    Meanwhile, in distant Montavia, William stilly motionless¡ªunaware of the storm building around his name.

    Believing he finally had everything under control, Howe arranged another board meeting, intent on solidifying his grasp. Luca voiced his disapproval, but without the authority to stop the decision, he could only watch as Howe¡ªbrimming with smug assurance¡ªstrode toward the conference room.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1206

    ?Chapter 1206:

    Before entering, Howe gestured at him casually. ¡°Luca, fetch me a ck coffee. No sugar. No milk.¡±

    Luca¡¯s jaw tightened. As William¡¯s personal assistant, he had only ever answered to one man.

    Now, taking orders from Howe felt like an insult deliberately thrown in his face.

    Still, he swallowed his pride, brewed the coffee, and carried it into the room with forcedposure.

    The air inside was thick with unease. Around the long oval table sat thepany¡¯s core directors, their faces drawn tight with anticipation. The chair at the head of the table¡ªWilliam¡¯s¡ªremained conspicuously empty.

    Howe took the first seat to the left, settling in with deliberate ease, his confidence radiating through the tension.

    ¡°Gentlemen,¡± he began, his voice smooth yetmanding, ¡°since everyone¡¯s here, let¡¯s move forward with the vote on the matter we discussed previously.¡±

    He cleared his throat, and the low murmurs that had filled the room quickly faded into silence.

    The board members exchanged uneasy nces, none daring to be the first to speak. Even with whispers iming William had met a grim fate, the possibility of his return kept them cautious. One wrong move against him, and they¡¯d be finished in Choria.

    Howe¡¯s lips curled into a faint, mocking smile as he surveyed their hesitation.

    ¡°Come now, gentlemen. Just vote ording to your conscience. No need to think too hard.¡±

    The words had barely left his mouth when the conference room door swung open with a sharp creak.

    Every head turned¡ªbut the figure who stepped inside wasn¡¯t who they expected.

    A man in a pristine military uniform stood at the entrance, the silver stars of a major general gleaming on his shoulders. His posture was rigid, his steps measured, carrying a quiet dominance that filled the room.

    Howe and the directors froze, stunned by the sudden sight of Lance Carter.

    ¡°Lance? What are you doing here?¡±

    g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s has it all

    Lance¡¯s eyes met Howe¡¯s. His tone held a teasing calm. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Briggs? You don¡¯t look happy to see me.¡±

    Howe¡¯s expression tightened, suspicion flickering in his eyes. He couldn¡¯t tell what Lance was ying at.

    Unbothered, Lance strode forward, each step deliberate, and took an empty seat at the table. He leaned back, perfectly at¡­

    ¡­ease, the faintest smile tugging at his lips. Thatposure set off rms in Howe¡¯s mind.

    If Lance hade as a Carter representative, he wouldn¡¯t have shown up in uniform¡ªcertainly not as a high-ranking officer.

    Lance held Howe¡¯s gaze, his voice low but clear. ¡°Rx, Mr. Briggs. I didn¡¯te here to bite.¡±

    The faint mockery in his tone made Howe¡¯s jaw clench, color rising in his face.

    Before anyone could speak, Lance¡¯s demeanor shifted, his voice turning firm and resolute. ¡°I¡¯m here today because there are matters concerning Briggs Group that require my attention.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1207

    ?Chapter 1207:

    His stare locked on Howe¡ªsteady, unreadable, almost predatory.

    A tremor of unease rippled through Howe as he said, ¡°Mr. Carter, since when do the affairs of Briggs Group concern you? Surely you¡¯re joking.¡±

    Lance didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, he opened his folder, pulled out a neatly bound document, and ced it on the table with quiet precision.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs,¡± he said, his tone deceptively calm, ¡°take a look at this.¡±

    ¡­

    The documents trembled faintly in Howe¡¯s grasp as he flipped through them, his eyes darting from line to line. When the official seals of the military and Briggs Group came into view, a sharp flicker of disbelief crossed his face.

    He shot to his feet, his chair screeching across the polished floor. ¡°General Carter, what is the meaning of this?¡±

    His voice was low at first, but each word carried growing fury. ¡°Are you saying you intend to take away Briggs Group¡¯s projects?¡±

    Across the table, Lance remained calmposed, unmoved, his military posture unshaken.

    ¡°Mr. Howe Briggs,¡± he said evenly, ¡°the agreement you¡¯re referring to was signed directly between the military and Mr. William Briggs. It explicitly covers all ssified technological coborations initiated under his direct supervision.¡±

    Howe frowned, irritation mixing with confusion. ¡°And what does that mean, exactly?¡±

    Lance¡¯s tone remained patient, but there was cold steel beneath it. ¡°It means that in the event these projects can no longer be advanced due to unforeseen circumstances, their leadership, assets, and all core data are to be temporarily ced under my department¡¯s custody¡ªto ensure the protection of national interests and technological security.¡±

    A murmur rippled through the conference room.

    In other words, unless William himself returned, no one¡ªnot Howe, not the board, not even the acting directors¡ªcould touch those projects. They would be locked downpletely.

    Lance gestured to an officer behind him. The man stepped forward and opened a ck case with crisp precision, pulling out a thick document andying it at the center of the table.

    ???€$? ?§ß???€?$ 1? g??l??ov?l??.????m

    Another officer activated a small device, and the text of the agreement shed across therge screen at the front of the room. There it was, in ck and white¡ªevery use, every signature, every stamp. The proof was irrefutable.

    The room erupted. Executives exchanged anxious whispers, voices ovepping in disbelief. These were thepany¡¯s crown jewels¡ªthe heart of Briggs Group¡¯s innovation and its most profitable ventures. Losing them, even temporarily, would gut thepany¡¯s financial core.

    Howe¡¯s face drained of color. He stalked toward the projection screen, jaw clenched tight, the veins in his hands standing out.

    ¡°This is outrageous!¡± he snapped, hisposure unraveling. ¡°William is only temporarily out of contact. The board of directors is managing thepany¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡­affairs in his absence. The military has no authority to interfere in a private corporation¡¯s internal operations!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1208

    ?Chapter 1208:

    Lance didn¡¯t raise his voice, but the quietmand in his tone silenced the room. ¡°Mr. Briggs, this is not interference. This is the execution of a legally binding agreement signed by your own chairman. I¡¯m simply carrying out thew. Please don¡¯t make this difficult for us.¡±

    He let his gaze sweep across the tense faces around the table, pausing briefly on Howe before continuing.

    ¡°Effective immediately, all documents, data, and prototypes rted to these projects will be sealed and transferred to a military vault for safekeeping. Until Mr. William Briggs is officially located, no one may ess them without direct authorization.¡±

    The wordsnded like a thunderp¡ªcarrying power and weight far beyond anything Howe could counter with corporate bluster.

    Howe¡¯s breath came fast, ragged with rage. He had spent months weaving his n, waiting for the perfect moment to consolidate power¡ªonly for that moment to slip through his fingers, stolen by a use buried in William¡¯s foresight.

    He red at Lance, his voice trembling. ¡°General Carter, do you understand what taking these projects means?¡±

    Lance¡¯s eyes hardened. ¡°Mr. Briggs, I represent the state. If you object, you may file a formalint with my superiors. But until then, I suggest you cooperate.¡±

    He nodded once¡ªsharp, final.

    Two officers stepped forward, their movements disciplined and precise. They said nothing, but their silent presence alone cooled the air in the room.

    Howe¡¯s teeth ground together. He looked up at the projected screen again¡ªthe undeniable signatures, the seals, the authority stamped in ink that not even he could rewrite.

    He knew the military wasn¡¯t like his business rivals. Their power and enforcement weren¡¯t something he could confront head-on.

    Resistance would be suicidal.

    Finally, after a long pause, he spat the words out through clenched teeth. ¡°Fine. If that¡¯s what the agreement states, I¡¯ll cooperate.¡±

    Lance inclined his head. ¡°Thank you for your understanding.¡±

    g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s, where stories thrive

    Under the watchful eyes of the board, Lance¡¯s team began coordinating with the key technical staff William had once handpicked himself.

    Box after box of documents¡ªblueprints, research notes, prototype reports¡ªwere sealed into tamper-proof containers stamped Confidential.

    Every movement was methodical, every signature ounted for. No one dared speak above a whisper. Within an hour, the convoy of armored vehicles was gone, taking with it the beating heart of Briggs Group¡¯s most valuable work.

    As the heavy conference room doors shut behind thest officer, the silence that followed was suffocating.

    Howe mmed his fist against the table, the sound cracking through the room like a gunshot.

    He had underestimated William. If William hadn¡¯t personally reached out to Lance back then, the military would never have been involved.

    Had William seen thising?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1209

    ?Chapter 1209:

    The thought flickered through Howe¡¯s mind¡ªsharp and ufortable. Almost immediately, he brushed it aside with a coldugh.

    Impossible. If William could predict the future that clearly, how could he not have predicted his own downfall? How could he have walked blindly into that ¡°ident¡± on his wedding day?

    Thest executives filtered out of the conference room, leaving only the echo of footsteps and the faint hum of the projector cooling down. The lights dimmed into a heavy quiet, broken only by the soft, impatient tapping of Howe¡¯s pen against the table.

    His assistant lingered at the doorway, hesitant. ¡°Mr. Briggs,¡± he asked carefully, ¡°what should we do now? Should we¡­ still go through with the n?¡±

    Howe pressed his fingers to the bridge of his nose, his temples throbbing under the weight of everything that had just unraveled.

    If those key projects hadn¡¯t been taken by the military, Briggs Group would have been an untouchable goldmine. But stripped of its most valuable assets, the title of CEO felt hollow now¡ªlike being handed the crown to a crumbling kingdom.

    He sank back into his chair, silent for a long time. Whether this was the result of William¡¯s careful foresight or just a cruel twist of coincidence, Howe couldn¡¯t tell. He only knew one thing: he hadn¡¯t seen iting.

    Finally, after a long pause, he exhaled heavily. ¡°We¡¯ll postpone everything for now,¡± he said atst. ¡°No moves against William¡¯s position until we see how this unfolds.¡±

    His assistant nodded quickly, relieved that Howe¡¯s temper had cooled.

    The next two weeks would be decisive.

    If Briggs Group survived without its core projects, Howe would step in, take control, clean up the mess, and make himself look like the savior. But if thepany faltered, he would cut his losses¡ªpin the disaster squarely on William¡¯s absence, and walk away untouched.

    Either way, he¡¯d win.

    That same night, far from the city¡¯s glittering skyline, a lone building stood illuminated on the quiet outskirts.

    I??§Ö$§ä ¡é#¦Áp?¨º§ñs I§Ú galno¦Íels

    From the outside, it looked like a secluded vi, the kind favored by reclusive academics or retired businessmen. But inside, behind unmarked steel doors, the hum of machinery filled the air.

    It wasn¡¯t a home.

    It was one of William¡¯s secret bases¡ªestablished years ago, back when he¡¯d first begun working on thepany¡¯s most confidential technologies.

    Even Ste had never known it existed.

    Lance¡ªnow dressed in casual civilian clothes¡ªstood at the center of a vast underground control room.

    In front of him stood a dozen researchers, men and women handpicked by William himself. Faces weary from sleepless nights, yet steady with loyalty.

    Lance¡¯s gaze swept across them.

    ¡°You all know why I¡¯m here,¡± he said, his voice low but firm. ¡°Things at Briggs Group are not what they seem. Beneath that calm surface, Howe Briggs is maneuvering to take full control. And the projects he¡¯s after aren¡¯t just profitable ventures¡ªthey¡­¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1210

    Chapter 1210:

    ¡­represent the future of thepany¡ªthe very foundation of William¡¯s vision.¡±

    He paused, letting the words settle. ¡°I don¡¯t think any of you wish to see that fall into the wrong hands.¡±

    A moment of silence followed before Professor Ritchie, the project¡¯s lead researcher, spoke. He was an older man, gray hair tousled, sses slipping slightly down his nose.

    ¡°Mr. Carter,¡± he said gravely, ¡°we understand. Mr. William Briggs¡¯s kindness and foresight built everything we have. These projects are like our children. We¡¯ll continue them, no matter what it takes.¡±

    Lance nodded. ¡°Good. Because as of tonight, this will serve as your new research base. I¡¯ve already transferred all backup data and prototypes here. The sealed projects will continue¡ªquietly, without drawing attention.¡±

    His gaze hardened. ¡°This must remain a secret. No one from Briggs Group¡ªespecially Howe¡ªcan know.¡±

    As he said it, Ste¡¯s face shed unexpectedly through his mind. She had lost her memory and still believed Marc was her genuinely loving partner.

    It was best to keep Briggs Group¡¯s affairs hidden from her for now.

    The group exchanged determined looks, and a collective murmur of assent filled the room.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Most of them were purely technical staff, fiercely loyal to William. Even if Lance hadn¡¯t taken these projects from Briggs Group today, they would never have truly worked for Howe.

    Briggs Group might bear the same name no matter who led it, but only under William¡¯s leadership did it feel like a ce they could belong.

    Lance¡¯s expression softened slightly, though his tone remained firm. ¡°Funding, equipment, and security will all be handled through me. Your only task is to keep researching¡ªkeep everything alive¡ªuntil Mr. Briggs returns.¡±

    A few of them hesitated. One younger engineer finally asked what everyone else was thinking, voice unsteady. ¡°But¡­ will he reallye back?¡±

    The question hung in the air like a weight. Rumors had spread through every corridor of Briggs Group¡ªrumors that William was missing, presumed dead.

    ????t??st ch??pt??rs in g??lno¦Íels.??????

    Lance looked directly at him, eyes unwavering. ¡°If you believe in him,¡± he said slowly, ¡°then you don¡¯t stop believing now.¡±

    Something in Lance¡¯s tone silenced the room.

    Professor Ritchie straightened, his voice steady as he spoke for everyone. ¡°You have our word, Mr. Carter. We¡¯ll do our part. The projects will not fail, and they¡¯ll remain untouched by anyone unworthy of them.¡±

    Lance nodded, a rare flicker of relief crossing his face.

    Later, he stood by therge observation window, looking down at the researchers moving busily around theb. Their focus, their quiet dedication¡ªit stirred something deep in him. He allowed himself a slow exhale, the tension in his shoulders easing for the first time that day.

    This was the best he could do for William.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Wishing all my dear readers a wonderful weekend! A new novel will be out in just a few hours. God loves you, and Noah wishes you all the best. ? ?? ? ?? ?

    P.S. I¡¯ll be running a poll in the ga?novels WhatsApp group to see what you¡¯d like to read next. Hope I can bring something you¡¯re wishing for ¡ï

    .

 Chapter 1211

    ?Chapter 1211:

    He couldn¡¯t afford to step further into the Briggs family¡¯s power struggles. His interference had already drawn suspicion, and if Howe learned of this facility, its existence¡ªand everything inside¡ªwould be destroyed.

    Across the city, the lights of a high-rise penthouse glittered faintly against the night.

    Marc stood by the window, a phone pressed to his ear, listening as Howe¡¯s furious voice spilled through the line¡ªrecounting how Lance had taken away those projects.

    Marc listened without interrupting, a mysterious smile ying at the corner of his lips.

    ¡­

    The military getting involved had caught Marc off guard, but he quickly realized it yed right into his hands. With Briggs Group¡¯s core technology now locked behind military security, Howe had no choice but to lean harder on everything else Marc was providing.

    Marc had half-expected Howe to stab him in the back the moment he got what he needed¡ªor whenever it served his interests. Instead, Howe proved surprisingly willing to y along.

    Marc kept his voice steady, reassuring. ¡°As long as William stays gone, losing those projects doesn¡¯t really matter.¡±

    There was no way Briggs Group could survive William¡¯s continued absence. It was only a matter of time. Marc could already taste the satisfaction of watching that empire crumble into dust.

    He ended the call and let his gaze drift toward the hospital room where Stey unconscious. The doctors had assured him she wasn¡¯t in any immediate danger.

    She looked so peaceful lying there¡ªmore peaceful than he¡¯d seen her in months. The stillness felt almost unreal.

    A calcting gleam sparked in his eyes as he murmured to himself, ¡°Let everything burn. The bigger the fire, the better. That¡¯s when I¡¯ll walk through the ashes and take exactly what I want.¡±

    Over the following days, Ste spent long stretches alone in the apartment, her thoughts circling back again and again to the photo of William she¡¯d found online.

    One afternoon, she sat on the sofa, trying to slow her racing heart, when the air suddenly felt too thick to breathe.

    Every chapter lives on g a lno vels ;m

    Then everything went ck.

    Dreams came in fragments¡ªhands sping hers tightly, the weight of a diamond ring on her finger. Before she could piece the images together, new scenes flooded in.

    A rooftop beneath an endless, starlit sky, the brightest constetions zing overhead. A figure stood beside her¡ªshe couldn¡¯t make out his face, but his eyes held hers as he spoke about fate, about how they were connected like stars bound together across the universe.

    She didn¡¯t recognize the man in her dreams.

    But she knew with absolute certainty¡ªit wasn¡¯t Marc.

    She drifted through darkness for what felt like hours¡ªmaybe days. Time had no meaning there.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1212

    ?Chapter 1212:

    Then a pinprick of light broke through. The sharp smell of disinfectant hit her nose, apanied by the steady beeping of monitors. Her eyelids felt impossibly heavy as she forced them open.

    ¡°Stel, you¡¯re awake?¡± Marc¡¯s voice¡ªthick with what sounded like concern¡ªpulled her fully back to consciousness.

    Her eyes finally focused on his face. His eyes were bloodshot, the whites threaded with red.

    When she tried to speak, her voice came out raspy and raw, like sandpaper against her throat. ¡°What¡­ what happened?¡±

    Thest thing she remembered was being at home. Now she was in a hospital.

    Marc leaned closer, his hand covering hers. ¡°How are you feeling? Does anything hurt? Do you remember passing out?¡±

    He¡¯de home to find her crumpled on the sofa, unconscious. His heart had seized before he¡¯d scooped her up and driven straight to the hospital.

    The doctor had run tests and concluded it was stress-rted¡ªsevere emotional trauma manifesting physically. That exined why she kept cking out.

    Ste¡¯s brow furrowed as she tried to dig through her memory, but sharp painnced through her temples. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t remember. I ate lunch at home, and then these strange memories started flooding in¡­¡±

    She pressed her fingers to her forehead, her eyes still hazy with confusion and the fragile vulnerability of someone who¡¯d only just woken up.

    The amnesia already made her lose focus constantly. Now, with these fainting spells piling up, it felt like everything was getting worse.

    Marc softened his voice deliberately. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Stel. I talked to your doctor. Your body¡¯s still adjusting after being unconscious for two years. It¡¯s not serious¡ªit just takes time.¡±

    Ste managed a weak nod. Then something urred to her.

    ¡°I hope this hasn¡¯t messed up your work schedule.¡±

    Having just regained consciousness, she barely had the energy to hold her thoughts together.

    Explore captivating tales on  .

    Marc¡¯s hand settled on her shoulder with calcted gentleness. ¡°Work¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t waste energy worrying about it.¡±

    Ste made a small sound of acknowledgment. Then the memory of thewyer¡¯s visit surfaced. She hesitated, turning it over in her mind, before finally deciding to tell him.

    ¡°Marc¡­ awyer came to see me. A few days ago.¡±

    Marc didn¡¯t miss a beat, as if he¡¯d been expecting this. ¡°Don¡¯t believe anything he told you. Listen to me carefully¡ªwe have some bad history with Briggs Group. It¡¯s better if you avoid any contact with them from now on.¡±

    Ste studied his face, confusion creeping in. ¡°Wait¡ªyou already knew about the visit? And the things he said about William Briggs¡­ are they true? Do you and William have some kind of history?¡±

    Marc had noticed Ste acting strangely days ago. A few discreet inquiries had confirmed his suspicions¡ªWilliam¡¯swyer had gotten to her.

    He met her eyes, forcing conviction into his voice. ¡°Stel, William and I go way back¡ªand not in a good way. This is them ying dirty, trying to mess with our rtionship. Whatever they told you isplete bullshit. Don¡¯t listen to a word of it.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1213

    ?Chapter 1213:

    Marc studied Ste¡¯s pale face, anxiety coiling tighter in his gut.

    If William really was alive somewhere¡­ if he suddenly showed up one day¡­

    Marc couldn¡¯t let himself think about what that would mean. He refused to imagine it.

    The thought slithered through Marc¡¯s mind like a poisonous serpent, burning with jealousy and fear. He couldn¡¯t bear the possibility. He couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He needed Ste to be hispletely¡ªso that even if William reappeared one day, it would be toote.

    Seeing the worry shadowing his expression, Ste¡¯s heart softened. She reached out and gently squeezed his hand. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just exhausted from all the wedding preparations,¡± she said softly. ¡°It probably has nothing to do with¡­ that person.¡±

    Hearing that she didn¡¯t seem to remember more, Marc finally exhaled the breath he¡¯d been holding. Relief flickered through him, fragile but real.

    He didn¡¯t know how much longer he could live in this constant dread¡ªbut as long as Ste stayed by his side, he would endure anything.

    Over the next few days, Marc¡¯s desire to secure their future only intensified. He began urging Ste to move up the wedding, his persistence cloaked in tenderness.

    One evening, as they sat together on the sofa, he spoke casually¡ªthough his tone carried an undercurrent of urgency. ¡°Stel, how about we move the wedding to the end of this month?¡±

    Ste blinked, surprised. ¡°The end of the month? Isn¡¯t that too soon? We still have so many details to finalize.¡±

    She hadn¡¯t even chosen the bridesmaids¡¯ dresses or sent out invitations. Marriage was supposed to be one of life¡¯s most important events¡ªit shouldn¡¯t be rushed.

    But Marc took her face gently between his palms, his eyes filled with deep affection¡ªand a trace of desperation.

    ¡°The details don¡¯t matter as much as you do,¡± he murmured. ¡°When you copsed, it terrified me. I don¡¯t want to wait any longer, Stel. I want to be there to take care of you¡ªas your husband.¡±

    He leaned closer, his forehead resting against hers, his voice low and trembling with emotion. ¡°Marry me, Stel. Let me give you a home. A real one.¡±

    He knew what those words meant to her. Ste had lost her adoptive parents, without a family to call her own. For years, she had longed for a ce she could finally belong.

    More content now at g?l¦Ç¦Òv???s

    His confession¡ªso sincere, so urgent¡ªmade her heart ache. Though his request felt sudden, the warmth in his eyes pulled her in.

    She looked up at him, at the love and devotion burning there, and finally nodded.

    ¡°Alright,¡± she whispered. ¡°Let¡¯s decide on the venue and start preparing everything together.¡±

    Marc¡¯s tension eased at once. Relief washed over him, so strong he nearly trembled.

    The moment she agreed, he threw himself into preparations with manic focus¡ªand, in secret, reached out once again to Howe.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs,¡± Marc said through the encrypted line, his tone clipped and cold. ¡°The military¡¯s taken over the core project, but William himself is still a loose end. Find him¡ªbefore he bes a threat to either of us.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1214

    ?Chapter 1214:

    On the other end, Howe¡¯s frustration was palpable. ¡°I¡¯ve sent people everywhere¡ªdomestically and abroad. It¡¯s like he vanished into thin air. What else do you expect me to do?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s your problem!¡± Marc snapped.

    His voice turned §Ý§Ö§Õ-cold. ¡°If we don¡¯t find him, neither of us will know peace. Don¡¯t forget¡ªwe both have a lot at stake.¡±

    He ended the call, but his anxiety only deepened.

    Late into the night, he sat alone in his study, scrolling through endless wedding venues on hisputer, trying to drown his unease in ns and details. Only by imagining the grand ceremony¡ªSte walking toward him in white¡ªcould he temporarily silence the shadow gnawing at his heart.

    A few dayster, to ease Ste¡¯s nerves and remind her of their shared past, Marc took her to the Starlight Art Gallery, a ce rich with their memories.

    The gallery¡¯s massive dome was famous for its immersive ¡°gxy¡± instations, where light and motion recreated the boundless beauty of the cosmos.

    In Ste¡¯s fractured memory, this was where Marc had first confessed his love.

    Tonight, Marc had rented out the entire gallery. The vast hall was empty except for them. Above, an artificial Milky Way drifted slowly across the dome, casting a soft, dreamlike glow that wrapped them in starlight.

    Hand in hand, they walked across the mirrored floor, which shimmered like the surface of a tranquil universe.

    ¡°Stel,¡± Marc said softly, his voice carrying a nostalgic tremor. ¡°Do you remember? This is where I first told you how I felt. You were standing under the Andromeda Neb, wearing a white dress¡­ You looked like a gift from the heavens.¡±

    Ste tilted her head, gazing up at the swirling lights. Faint fragments of memory surfaced¡ªblurry and disjointed, yet undeniably tender. A small smile tugged at her lips.

    ¡°I think¡­ I remember a little. Weren¡¯t you so nervous you almost walked with your arms and legs moving on the same side?¡±

    Marc chuckled, the sound low and warm. He pulled her into his embrace and rested his chin on top of her head.

    ¡°Yes. I was terrified you¡¯d reject me.¡±

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???§àm hosts thrilling adventures

    They held each other in silence, standing close beneath the artificial ¡°starry sky.¡±

    Ste strained to summon the memories of how their love had first begun, but everything felt blurred and uncertain.

    She told herself she hadn¡¯t lost her memory¡ªshe¡¯d only been unconscious for two years. And yet, why did those memories feel so distant, so foreign, as if they belonged to someone else entirely?

    Marc held her close, feeling her warmth against him. The unease that had lingered since William¡¯s name had been mentioned began to fade.

    Whatever Ste was truly thinking, she kept buried deep within, where no one could reach.

    Time seemed to blur around them until Marc finally drew a long breath. He released her gently, then¡ªto her astonishment¡ªstepped back and dropped to one knee before her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1215

    ?Chapter 1215:

    He reached into his pocket, pulled out a velvet box, and opened it to reveal a stunning diamond ring with an intricate design. Compared to the engagement ring he had once given her, this one shone with greater splendor and refinement.

    Lifting his gaze to meet hers, his voice carried warmth and devotion beneath the shimmer of starlight. ¡°Stel, I know we¡¯ve already agreed to marry, but I¡¯ve always felt I never truly proposed to you from the heart.¡±

    Ste brought a trembling hand to her lips, her eyes welling with tears as emotion overtook her.

    Above them, the stars seemed to burst into glittering light, reflected in her wide, astonished eyes.

    Marc¡¯s voice trembled with tenderness, carrying the weight of a long-held promise. ¡°This is where everything began for us. Tonight, beneath the same sky that once bore witness to our love, I want to ask you again¡­¡±

    He lifted the ring toward her, his tone steady and resolute. ¡°Ste, will you marry me? Let me spend my life guarding you, loving you, and making sure you¡¯ll always be the happiest woman in the world.¡±

    The moment felt unreal¡ªthe glow, the words, the look in his eyes. Everything unfolded with the precision of a romance drama brought to life.

    Ste¡¯s chest tightened as emotion surged within her. She was ready to nod, to say yes without hesitation.

    But before the word ¡°yes¡± could leave her lips, a sh of another memory tore through her mind¡ªsudden, vivid, and disorienting.

    She stood beneath the same starlit sky, only this time it was real, stretching endlessly above her, not crafted by an artificial dome.

    Another man, tall and broad-shouldered, knelt before her. His face was blurred in her mind, yet his presence felt achingly familiar.

    In his hand wasn¡¯t thevish diamond ring Marc now held, but one simpler in design¡ªunique and timeless, glimmering faintly beneath the true night sky.

    He looked up at her, eyes deep and steady, as though they held the entire universe. When he spoke, his low, resonant voice lingered in her memory¡ªsincere and unforgettable.

    ¡°Stel, marry me. From this moment on, our worlds will intertwine like quantum particles¡ªforever bound, never apart!¡±

    Find your favorite stories at

    A thunderous sound seemed to explode inside Ste¡¯s mind.

    Pain shot through her temples, sharper and more piercing than what she¡¯d felt when thewyer hade earlier. The faint outline of that man, the strange ring, those haunting words about quantum entanglement¡ªthey struck her like lightning, tearing through the fog in her memory before fading as quickly as they appeared. What remained was a throbbing ache and a deeper sense of bewilderment.

    A strangled cry escaped her as her knees weakened. The word she¡¯d been about to say¡ªyes¡ªdied in her throat, reced by a gasp of pain.

    ¡°Stel!¡±

    Marc¡¯s expression froze, the warmth in his eyes shattering into fear. He sprang to his feet and caught her before she could fall. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is your head hurting again?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1216

    ?Chapter 1216:

    Pressed against him, Ste clutched her temple, the pounding growing worse. Her vision flickered in and out of focus, and the same blurry figure beneath the stars shed through her mind again and again, each time cutting deeper than before.

    ¡°It feels like¡­¡± Her breath came in shallow gasps, her eyes unfocused as she struggled to shape her thoughts. ¡°I saw stars¡­ and someone standing there. It hurts so much¡ªI can¡¯t breathe!¡±

    Marc felt his chest tighten, his heart plunging as dread took hold.

    Another Memory

    He pulled her close, his voice trembling with panic. ¡°Stel, stay with me. I¡¯ll get you to the hospital. Just hold on, please!¡±

    Without wasting another second, he guided Ste out of the art gallery¡ªthe very ce he¡¯d chosen to symbolize the beginning of their love. Tonight, it had be a scene of fear instead of joy.

    Marc helped Ste into the car, but before twenty minutes had passed, the engine sputtered and died. The hospital was still a solid twenty minutes away.

    Ste had been resting her head against the window the whole time, her expression tight with difort.

    Ste rested her head against the window, her face still carrying a dazed look.

    That hazy figure and the gleam of that familiar ring were etched in her mind, refusing to disappear. Who exactly was that? Could it possibly be Marc?

    If Marc was the one beside her, shouldn¡¯t her heart feel at peace? Then why did it hurt so much instead?

    Marc¡¯s hands tightened around the steering wheel until his knuckles nched.

    He never imagined his well-nned proposal would fall apart like this. When he looked at Ste leaning against the window, a wave of fear washed over him¡ªfear that she might remember everything. Sharon¡¯s and Josie¡¯s cautions wouldn¡¯t stop circling through his mind.

    If Ste kept slipping into those shes of memory, could he truly bear it, again and again?

    He had once believed he could shoulder anything, that her sudden copses and moments of confusion were trials he could weather. But now, doubt crept in like a shadow he couldn¡¯t shake.

    Read it first on g?lno?els.c?m

    ¡°Stel, can you hear me?¡±

    Ste¡¯s eyes stayed shut, hershes trembling. Only short, ragged breaths escaped her lips.

    Marc twisted the ignition again and again until the engine finally caught with a shuddering roar, breaking the silence of the deserted road.

    Without hesitation, he pressed harder on the elerator. The car surged forward, headlights cutting through the darkness as he raced toward the hospital.

    Once there, nurses rushed Ste into the examination room, leaving Marc pacing in the corridor, the walls closing in with every passing minute. Each tick of the clock echoed like a hammer in his chest.

    ¡°Doctor, how is she doing?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1217

    ?Chapter 1217:

    The doctor told the nurse to bring Ste for an IV drip, then turned to Marc and said, ¡°Mr. Walsh, pleasee with me.¡±

    Inside the doctor¡¯s office, Marc could hardly sit still. His palms were damp, his voice unsteady as he spoke.

    ¡°Doctor, could this be a reaction from the drug she was injected with before? Is it serious? Will it leave anysting harm?¡±

    The doctor eased into his chair, his tone steady and reassuring. ¡°You don¡¯t need to panic, Mr. Walsh. What she¡¯s¡±

    Experiencing is a natural response. When suppressed memories begin to resurface due to external triggers, the body often reacts with difort. It¡¯s normal under these circumstances.¡±

    Marc felt the ground shift beneath him. So it was because of that.

    ¡°Then¡­ does that mean she¡¯ll eventually regain everything she¡¯s forgotten?¡±

    The doctor adjusted his sses before replying. ¡°I can¡¯t promise that. It will depend on her condition.¡±

    Marc sat rigidly in his chair, his fingers tightening and loosening over his knees as if trying to crush the unease building inside him. Atst, his voice came out low and deliberate.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t want her to go through this pain every time, is there a way to stop those memories from returning?¡±

    The doctor blinked, taken aback by the question, and slowly lifted his gaze to study him.

    Meeting the man¡¯s eyes, Marc spoke with quiet resolve. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. Just tell me what to do. I¡¯ll take care of everything and make sure your name neveres up. I only want her to live peacefully. If the price is her past, then I¡¯m willing to let it go.¡±

    Marc¡¯s words carried a desperate sincerity that left little room for doubt. To the doctor, it was clear¡ªwhatever Ste had forgotten must have been tied to him.

    After a long silence, the doctor leaned back, ncing around the room before speaking in a hushed tone. ¡°There is a method, but the drug you¡¯re asking about isn¡¯t approved here. It¡¯s only obtainable overseas.¡±

    A faint gleam flickered in Marc¡¯s eyes. ¡°Going abroad won¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    More to discover g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m

    His studio had been thrivingtely, especially after Ste¡¯s new patent brought in steady ie. And even if funds ran short, he could always find a way¡ªsell an asset, take out a loan, whatever it took.

    After leaving the doctor¡¯s office, Marc stepped into the ward.

    The moment Ste heard his footsteps, she turned toward him, her eyes filled with worry. When she saw him, a wave of relief washed over her.

    ¡°Marc, what did the doctor say?¡±

    Marc walked to her side and brushed his hand gently through her hair, his voice soft and reassuring. ¡°The doctor said there¡¯s nothing to worry about. You¡¯ve just woken up after being asleep for two years. Feeling a little disoriented ispletely normal.¡±

    Ste gave a faint nod, though her expression stayed distant. The fragments in her mind¡ªthose half-formed memories¡ªstill refused to make sense.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1218

    ?Chapter 1218:

    Sensing her hesitation, Marc pulled up a chair and sat beside her, speaking with deliberate calm. ¡°Oh, and the doctor mentioned something else. While you were in thea, your brain cells stayed unusually active. He said you were dreaming almost the entire time.¡±

    Dreaming?

    Ste¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. She couldn¡¯t recall dreaming at all¡ªonly an endless, empty void.

    ¡°The doctor mentioned that being asleep for such a long time might blur your senses,¡± Marc continued. ¡°You might start remembering things that don¡¯t really belong to you. Have you had any shes like thattely?¡±

    Ste flinched at his words, then gave a small nod. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right¡­¡±

    Marc¡¯s tone grew even gentler as he sped her cold hand between his palms. ¡°Then that exins it. Those aren¡¯t real memories, Stel. They¡¯re fragments from your dreams¡ªthings your mind confused with reality. Don¡¯t worry. Once you¡¯ve settled back into your normal life, they¡¯ll fade away.¡±

    She nced down at his hand resting over hers. Warmth spread through her, yet an odd unease stirred inside. Was this restlessness also because of those supposed dreams?

    Marc leaned closer, his eyes steady and sincere. ¡°Stel, you have to trust me. I would never hurt you. I¡¯m the person who¡¯ll always stand by your side. Whatever happens, promise me you¡¯ll tell me first. We¡¯ll face it together, all right?¡±

    The emotions within Ste tangled until she couldn¡¯t name them. In the end, she simply nodded.

    Because she disliked staying in the hospital, Marc brought her back to the vi that night once her IV was done.

    Once she drifted into sleep, he sat alone in the dimly lit study, the glow of hisputer screen casting shadows across his face. He began searching for the foreign supplier the doctor had mentioned¡ªthe one who could provide the memory-suppressing drug.

    If there was truly a way to make sure she never remembered, then he would take it. He refused to live every day waiting for her past to destroy everything he¡¯d built.

    .

    Read thetest updates at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    Each night, she dreamed of a man¡¯s shadow kneeling beneath a sky full of stars¡ªa figure whose warmth and devotion felt achingly familiar. A ring, unlike any she had ever seen before, gleamed between his fingers.

    And every time she woke, an inexplicable ache hollowed out her chest. It was as if she¡¯d lost something precious¡­ something she could neither name nor reach.

    During the day, Marc¡¯s tender care¡ªhis constant attention, his gentle words¡ªshould have soothed her. But instead, it filled her with a faint, gnawing guilt.

    She told herself over and over that they were only dreams, illusions conjured by her fragile mind after two years of unconsciousness.

    Marc had exined it countless times: confusion and emotional instability were normal after long-terma recovery. Yet no matter how much she tried to convince herself, that feeling of emptiness refused to fade. Each morning, she woke with her heart tangled in grief she couldn¡¯t exin.

    And gradually, a quiet fear began to bloom inside her¡ªa hesitation toward the uing wedding she had once agreed to so readily.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1219

    ?Chapter 1219:

    Why did her heart feel so uncertain? Why did marrying Marc suddenly terrify her?

    One morning, sunlight streamed gently through the dining room windows, gilding the air with soft warmth. Marc sat across from her, spreading jam onto a slice of toast with his usual patience.

    Ste hesitated for a long time before speaking, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Marc¡­ about the wedding. I¡¯ve been feeling anxioustely, and my body still doesn¡¯t feel fully recovered. Could we¡­ maybe postpone it a little? Just for a month¡ªuntil I¡¯m feeling better. Would that be okay?¡±

    Her words trembled at the edges, fragile as ss.

    Postponing the Wedding

    Marc¡¯s hand froze mid-motion. The butter knife hovered in the air for a heartbeat before he set it down slowly. A shadow flickered through his eyes, gone as quickly as it came. When he looked up, his expression was gentle, his voice soft and full of concern.

    He rose, circled the table, and knelt before her. Taking her hands firmly in his, he looked up at her with eyes that shone with affection¡ªand something darker buried deep beneath.

    ¡°Stel,¡± he said quietly, ¡°you¡¯ve been unwell because of that awfulwyer who upset you. That¡¯s my fault. I should¡¯ve protected you better.¡±

    His voice thickened with guilt. ¡°I just¡­ I want to marry you sooner, so I can be by your side as your husband. So no one can hurt you again. Don¡¯t you see how much I need that?¡±

    He looked up at her, desperation breaking through the calm surface of his voice. ¡°I don¡¯t want to wait another day, Stel. Every time I see you in pain¡ªtossing in your sleep, holding your head¡ªI can¡¯t stand it. I just want to be there, to hold you, to take care of you properly.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t postpone it. Marry me soon. Let me protect you, give you a home.¡±

    His thumb brushed her cheek, warm and gentle.

    He had never imagined Ste would suggest postponing their wedding.

    He had been so sure¡ªso certain¡ªthat her mind was frozen in the time when she had loved him the most, when every look she gave him was filled with affection and trust. He thought she would be eager to marry him.

    Explore fantastic tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s; ?¦Ïm

    But now¡­ this hesitation. It could only mean one thing. Those faint, recurring fragments¡ªthose dreams¡ªwere still haunting her. And behind them was William.

    Marc¡¯s jaw tightened, the realization cutting through him like ice. A dark shadow clouded his face.

    He had already contacted that foreign doctor. The medication had been shipped¡ªit would arrive within days.

    Once she took it, her mind would quiet again. Those fragments, those stubborn shes of memory, would fade for good. He would not let William¡ªdead or alive¡ªruin this. Not again.

    William had vanished from this world, and Marc intended to keep it that way.

    His voice, his gestures, even the pauses between his words¡ªeverything he said to Ste was deliberate, a silken thread woven into a designed to hold her in ce.

    Every plea, every look of self-reproach struck precisely where she was most vulnerable¡ªher guilt, her confusion, her aching need to believe in love and safety.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1220

    ?Chapter 1220:

    And it worked.

    Looking at his slightly reddened eyes, the trembling sincerity in his expression, Ste¡¯s resistance crumbled once more.

    He looked exhausted, like a man who had done everything for her and was still afraid it wasn¡¯t enough. How could she hurt him again by doubting him?

    Marc loved her¡ªshe could see it, feel it. He had stayed, cared for her, never onceined. How could she postpone something that meant so much to him because of her own confused emotions?

    It would be selfish. Unfair.

    Her doubts seemed so smallpared to his devotion.

    Ste took his hand, guilt softening her voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Marc. I must have been overthinking. Maybe I¡¯m just nervous because the wedding¡¯s getting close. Let¡¯s not dy it. We¡¯ll have it early, just like you said.¡±

    For a moment, Marc didn¡¯t move. Then relief broke across his face, followed by something fiercer¡ªsomething almost triumphant. He stood quickly, pulling her into his arms, holding her so tightly she could barely breathe.

    ¡°Stel¡­ thank you,¡± he whispered, his breath brushing against her ear. ¡°You don¡¯t know what this means to me. I just love you so much, that¡¯s all. I want you to be mine as soon as possible. And even after we¡¯re married, that won¡¯t change. I¡¯ll take care of you¡ªalways.¡±

    He repeated the words again and again, his voice thick with emotion, as if he had just imed the rarest treasure in the world.

    Ste¡¯s arms came up around him, her movements stiff but obedient. She rested her head against his chest, forcing herself to believe the words she whispered to silence her unease.

    Marc loved her¡ªmore than anyone ever could. They had survived so much together. Marriage was only the next step in their story.

    Marrying Her Was Easy, Losing Her Was Hell

    Over the next few days, Marc worked harder than ever to chase away the faint doubts still lingering in Ste¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Stel,¡± he said one evening, wrapping his arms around her from behind as they scrolled through photos on his tablet, ¡°after the wedding, let¡¯s go to Aurind for our honeymoon. We¡¯ll stay in one of those ss cabins and fall asleep watching the northern lights. Just the two of us.¡±

    Your imagination thrives at  punt

    His voice was soft, full of warmth and hope. The glow from the screen reflected in his eyes, making the dream sound almost real.

    ¡°And our home,¡± he continued, his tone gentle and assured, ¡°will have a big study¡ªhalf for you, half for me. You can do your experiments on your side, and I¡¯ll handle mypany work on mine. We won¡¯t bother each other, but we¡¯ll still be close enough to look up and see each other.¡±

    He spoke with such detail, as if he could already see it.

    Then he smiled, adding almost yfully, ¡°And we¡¯ll have two kids. One like you¡ªsmart and beautiful. The other like me¡­ though hopefully with your personality.¡±

    He tapped her nose affectionately, his eyes bright. ¡°We¡¯ll take them traveling, show them the world, teach them everything we know.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1221

    ?Chapter 1221:

    The picture he painted¡ªso full of love and domestic warmth¡ªslowly smoothed out the wrinkles of doubt in Ste¡¯s heart.

    Resting in his arms, listening to the steady rhythm of his heartbeat, she let a small, contented smile appear on her face. Maybe those strange dreams, those vague feelings of loss that had haunted her since waking from hera, really were nothing but remnants of that trauma.

    Still, somewhere deep inside¡ªburied far beneath all thefort¡ªa tiny prick of unease remained.

    Like a fine thorn lodged in her heart, invisible until something brushed against it, sending a faint sting through her chest. But Marc¡¯s vision of their future was so tender, so convincing, that she pushed that feeling away.

    She let herself drift¡ªlike a boat on calm waters, lulled by the warmth of his love¡ªchoosing not to see the reefs hidden below the surface.

    Marc noticed her asional distance, the moments when her gaze would drift somewhere else, but he never brought it up.

    Then, three nightster, the package arrived. The medication.

    That night, after Ste went upstairs to finish her report, Marc opened the box. He squinted at the white powder, then poured it into a bowl of thick yogurt. He stirred carefully until it blended inpletely.

    ¡°Stel,¡± he called softly as he stepped into the study. ¡°Still working? I brought you something¡ªyogurt with fruit on top. Try it.¡±

    He had decided not to use a liquid. Any residue might settle at the bottom.

    The yogurt was perfect.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Ste said with a smile, ncing up from herptop.

    His studio was doing well, and to secure more projects, she spent any free moment conducting experiments or reviewing partnership proposals for him.

    Marc pulled a chair next to her, holding the spoon out to her lips. ¡°You¡¯ve been working nonstop. Once the studio takes off, I¡¯ll buy you a better house. I don¡¯t want you suffering anymore.¡±

    Thinking about everything he¡¯d lost¡ªthe Walsh Group, the mansion, the status¡ªhis chest tightened with regret.

    But he would rise again. Ste deserved the best, and he was determined to give it to her.

    ?????? ???????? ? g??lnov?l??.???m

    She took a spoonful and smiled softly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Marc. Thepany¡¯s still new¡ªit¡¯ll take time. I believe in you. I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m suffering.¡±

    Actually, the house provided by the Carter family was quite nice already.

    Her quiet understanding hit him right in the heart.

    If he hadn¡¯t been so foolish before¡ªif he hadn¡¯t let Haley into their lives¡ªthings would never have gotten thisplicated.

    But at least now, he still had a chance to fix it.

    ¡°It¡¯ste,¡± he said gently. ¡°Finish this and get some rest. You can continue tomorrow.¡±

    Ste wanted to finish a few more documents first, but Marc insisted.

    He watched until she finished the entire bowl.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1222

    ?Chapter 1222:

    Satisfied, he followed her to the door of her room.

    They¡¯d been sleeping separately since moving in.

    He¡¯d wanted to close that distance, but every time, he hesitated¡ªafraid of pushing too far.

    Tonight, he stood there again, torn.

    Before he could decide, Ste smiled, wished him goodnight, and closed the door.

    The sound of the lock clicking hit him harder than he expected. For a second, irritation red in his chest.

    After everything he¡¯d done for her, why was she still holding him at arm¡¯s length?

    Weren¡¯t they getting married soon? What was she afraid of?

    He clenched his fists, then forced himself to breathe and let it go. Just a little more patience. Once they were married, everything would fall into ce.

    Marc looked down at the empty ss bowl in his hand, and a slow, satisfied smile curved his lips.

    The doctor had been clear¡ªthe medication needed to be taken daily for at least six months to suppress her memories. Six months. It didn¡¯t sound longpared to a lifetime.

    He was ready to wait¡ªready to make sure the name ¡°William,¡± and everything tied to it, vanishedpletely from Ste¡¯s mind.

    The wedding invitations had already gone out. Everything was moving quickly¡ªalmost too quickly¡ªbut just as Marc intended. Over the weekend, he arranged a ¡°sentimental trip,¡± each stop carefully chosen to deepen her attachment to him before the ceremony.

    The first destination was their old university campus.

    The university grounds hadn¡¯t changed much. Rows of old ne trees lined the path behind the library, their wide branches swayingzily in the afternoon breeze. Sunlight filtered through the leaves, scattering dappled patterns across the familiar stone walkway.

    Hand in hand, they walked along the shadedne behind the library. Marc¡¯s tone was easy, touched with nostalgia. ¡°Stel, remember this spot?¡±

    He stopped beneath a tall ne tree, tapping the bark lightly. ¡°You were carrying a stack of books so high I could barely see your face. Then you tripped over a rock, and everything fell. I rushed to help.¡±

    Discover new content now g?ln¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m

    Ste looked at the tree, and for a moment the memory reyed vividly¡ªpapers fluttering across the ground, the sunlight catching on a young man¡¯s white shirt as he crouched beside her, cheeks flushed, eyes filled with nervous warmth.

    That was her first time meeting Marc.

    A small smile curved her lips. ¡°I remember. You were more nervous than I was. Your hands were shaking so much you almost stuffed my notes into your own bag.¡±

    Marc chuckled softly, masking the flicker of satisfaction in his chest. ¡°Yeah, I was hopeless,¡± he said with a self-deprecating grin. ¡°I wanted to impress you, but I only made a fool of myself. You must¡¯ve thought I was an idiot.¡±

    She shook her head gently, her eyes bright with reminiscence. ¡°No. I thought you were¡­ cute.¡±

    Her voice was soft,ced with affection that made Marc¡¯s heart ease.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1223

    ?Chapter 1223:

    Watching the warmth return to her expression felt like winning a silent battle.

    When they left the campus, he drove her downtown to the open-air music square.

    The sun was dipping low, gilding the fountain at the center of the za. The water rose and fell to the rhythm of the evening music, catching the light and scattering it like diamonds.

    Marc led her to a quieter corner, away from the crowd. The glow of the fountain shimmered over them, and his voice dropped lower, almost tender.

    ¡°This is where I told you how I felt for the first time. There was a fountain show that night too.¡± He smiled faintly, his gaze deepening. ¡°I stood right here, trying not to shake, thinking you were going to say no.¡±

    Back then, he hadn¡¯t been the sessful Mr. Walsh everyone admired.

    He¡¯d been just another student¡ªuncertain, ambitious, hopelessly in love.

    So when he confessed his love, he had been terrified, afraid she¡¯d see him as a poor nobody who could never give her the future she deserved.

    Now, standing in the same spot, he recreated that moment perfectly¡ªhis eyes full of sincerity, the same boyish nervousness softened by years of experience.

    Ste¡¯s mind drifted again.

    She could almost see that summer night as if it were unfolding in front of her¡ªthe air heavy with the scent of damp grass and faint traces of jasmine. The fountain lights shimmered around them, and a younger Marc stood there, nervous yet determined, his cheeks tinged red as he stumbled over his confession.

    She could still remember how her pulse had quickened, how warmth had bloomed quietly in her chest.

    It was the first time she had ever had feelings for someone, and the first time she had said yes to someone else¡¯s feelings.

    Some moments, she thought, never truly fade.

    Marc¡¯s low chuckle pulled her back. ¡°You really made me wait that night,¡± he teased, though his tone carried a hint of mockint. ¡°You stood there forever before you said yes. I thought I¡¯d blown my only chance.¡±

    Steughed, the sound soft and genuine. The confusion and unease that had haunted her for days seemed to dissolve, reced by a gentle, familiar warmth.

    ¡°I remember,¡± she said quietly. ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep at all afterward. I just kept thinking about it.¡±

    She hadn¡¯t hesitated because she was unsure¡ªonly because she couldn¡¯t believe that the person she liked had liked her back.

    Watching her eyes light up again, Marc felt a rush of satisfaction.

    It worked. These memories¡ªthe ones he¡¯d carefully led her to¡ªhad taken root, crowding out anything else that might have lingered.

    Thest rays of sunlight stretched across the square, weaving their shadows together in a golden haze.

    Marc¡¯s gaze softened. Everything¡ªthe music, the fading light, the way she looked up at him¡ªfell into ce with perfect timing.

    Slowly, he leaned in, his eyes fixed on her lips, ready to seal the moment with a kiss.

    His breath drew near, warm and steady, carrying a faint trace of aftershave¡ªclean, masculine, disarmingly familiar.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1224

    ?Chapter 1224:

    Ste¡¯sshes fluttered. Just as his lips were about to meet hers, her body betrayed her before her mind could.

    Her head tilted back¡ªbarely a fraction, but enough.

    Enough to stop him.

    For a moment, the world seemed to still.

    The soft hum of voices around them faded into silence as her breath caught. Shock and confusion chased across her face, followed by a flush of guilt that crept up her neck. She opened her mouth, wanting to exin, but no sound came out.

    She didn¡¯t want to push him away. On the contrary, seeing Marc like this¡ªhis familiar tenderness, the memories of theirughter and love¡ªfilled her heart with a quiet ache. Yet her body refused to move closer, as if somewhere deep inside was holding her back.

    Marc froze in ce. Disbelief flickered in his eyes, quickly doused by control and calction.

    The faint tension in his jaw vanished as he forced a soft smile, smooth and effortless. He straightened, brushing the moment away as if it had never happened.

    He reached up and tucked a stray lock of hair behind her ear. His voice was warm, teasing, perfectly gentle. ¡°Too many people watching? Feeling shy?¡±

    His calmness only deepened the guilt twisting in Ste¡¯s chest. She nodded quickly, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°I¡¯m not used to so many people around¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Marc. I didn¡¯t mean to¡ª¡±

    Marc¡¯s hand found hers, his touch firm but reassuring. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± he said softly. ¡°I was thoughtless. You must be tired. How about something sweet? The bakery at the end of the street still makes your favorite cake, remember?¡±

    Her heart eased a little. He wasn¡¯t angry. He was understanding¡ªjust like always.

    Relieved, she smiled faintly and followed him down the street.

    At the bakery door, he turned back with that same gentle smile.

    ¡°Wait here for me. It¡¯s crowded inside¡ªI¡¯ll get it.¡±

    I@?e$t ¡é§ß@???§ñ$ ?¦Ç ???§Ú?v¦Å??.c?m

    She nodded, unaware of the shadow that passed briefly through his eyes.

    Inside, Marc ordered the bagel with pistachio jam¡ªher favorite since college. Then, without hesitation, he took a small packet from his pocket and quietly sprinkled its contents between theyers before wrapping it neatly again.

    When he returned, he handed it to her himself. He stood there, watching her eat, his expression unreadable behind the warmth of his smile.

    By evening, the air between them had softened again.

    Marc prepared dinner himself¡ªsimple dishes she loved, cooked with care. Theirughter returned, light and easy, as though the awkward moment from earlier had never existed. He never mentioned the kiss that didn¡¯t happen.

    Later that night, the house glowed with quiet warmth.

    Ste emerged from the bathroom, skin damp and fresh from her shower, her hair clinging softly to her shoulders. She paused¡ªMarc stood by the doorway, his tall frame leaning casually against it, his dark hair still wet.

    The cor of his pajamas hung open, exposing the firm lines of his chest. His gaze locked on her with a heat so intense it made her breath falter.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1225

    ?Chapter 1225:

    ¡°Stel,¡± he murmured, his voice low and rough,ced with something intimate¡ªalmost dangerous.

    He didn¡¯t need to say more. His eyes spoke everything his lips didn¡¯t.

    Her heartbeat stumbled. That strange resistance surged again¡ªfierce, instinctive.

    The closer he drew, the tighter her chest felt. It wasn¡¯t fear, not exactly. It was something deeper, something her body recognized even if her heart refused to.

    Her fingers tightened around the towel in her hand. She forced a smile, but her lips trembled.

    ¡°Marc, I¡­ walked a lot today. I¡¯m really tired. My head¡¯s hurting a little too.¡±

    Her eyes dropped, afraid to meet his. ¡°Can we¡­ maybe another time? When I feel better.¡±

    Marc¡¯s outstretched hand froze midair. For a long moment, he said nothing.

    Then, slowly, the warmth faded from his expression, reced by something cool, measured, unreadable.

    Once could be shyness.

    But twice?

    Alone, behind closed doors?

    No. This was rejection.

    The silence stretched, sharp and suffocating.

    Then Marc¡¯s lips curved again, his mask perfectly in ce.

    ¡°Of course,¡± he said gently. ¡°Your healthes first. I was too impatient. Rest well, Ste.¡±

    She nodded quickly, almost fleeing into her bedroom, closing the door between them.

    Marc stood there, motionless. The softness in his eyes vanishedpletely. His fingers curled into fists at his sides, the faintest tremor running through him.

    Back in her room, Stey sprawled across the bed, her eyes squeezed shut as guilt gnawed at her chest.

    Why was she like this? Marc had been nothing but patient and devoted. Their wedding was only days away. And yet every time his hand brushed her skin, every time he tried to kiss her, her body stiffened in silent rejection.

    Your hub for updates: g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    It wasn¡¯t fear. It wasn¡¯t disgust. It was something deeper¡ªan instinct she couldn¡¯t exin, a resistance that seemed toe from her very soul.

    The room was dark, the air thick with silence. Then, as if summoned by her thoughts, that shadowed figure appeared again¡ªstanding by her window, motionless, his outline half-hidden in the moonlight, watching her.

    She shook her head hard, trying to drive the illusion away.

    No one was there¡ªonly the curtain, fluttering in the night breeze.

    She pressed her palms to her temples, shaking her head again. ¡°Stop it,¡± she whispered to herself. ¡°You¡¯re just tired. You¡¯re overthinking again.¡±

    Marc loved her. She couldn¡¯t keep disappointing him. She couldn¡¯t let these foolish illusions take root again.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1226

    ?Chapter 1226:

    Eventually, exhaustion dragged her under, and she drifted into an uneasy sleep.

    Half a world away, Nina paced restlessly beside a hospital bed, her anxiety growing heavier by the day. White-coated doctors murmured to each other as they examined the motionless figure lying beneath sterile sheets.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say he wasn¡¯t in danger?¡± Nina snapped, her voice trembling with anger and fear. ¡°You said he¡¯d wake up soon!¡±

    The lead doctor hesitated, his eyes darting away. ¡°His vitals are stable¡­ but recovery dependsrgely on the patient¡¯s will. We can¡¯t force him to wake.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying he doesn¡¯t want to wake up?¡± Nina¡¯s voice cracked like ss.

    It had been nearly a month since Nina brought William abroad. And still¡­ he hadn¡¯t opened his eyes.

    The doctor stood by the bed, silent. He neither denied her fears nor offeredfort.

    When the checkup ended, he packed his things quickly and left, avoiding her gaze.

    The door clicked shut, and silence swallowed the room again.

    Nina slumped into the chair beside the bed, her hand trembling as she traced William¡¯s face¡ªhis brows, hisshes, the faint curve of his lips. Her emotions twisted like a storm inside her chest.

    She could still see it¡ªthe river, the moment she found him floating downstream like a broken doll. She had called Drake for help, and his men hade in a ne to take them away. Since then, every doctor, every machine, every drop of medicine had been paid for by Drake.

    But she hadn¡¯t seen him once. Only that cold man in uniform came sometimes¡ªthe one everyone called the General.

    Nina¡¯s gaze lingered on William¡¯s still face.

    The door suddenly burst open.

    Nina flinched, her eyes snapping up. The General strode in, boots heavy against the floor, a group of armed soldiers following close behind. And at the very back was Drake.

    Her breath caught. ¡°Drake?¡± She frowned, her voice trembling. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Drake¡¯s tone was calm and light. ¡°It¡¯s simple. The entire Erebus organization has copsed. I¡¯ve got fewer than twenty men left. To survive, I need¡­ a new alliance.¡±

    Find more content at ???????¦Ò????????.c§àm

    Nina¡¯s grip on William¡¯s hand tightened. ¡°What do you mean by a new alliance?¡±

    Drake took a step forward, his shadow falling over her. His lips curled into something between a smile and a sneer. ¡°Allow me to introduce you. This is General Arlo White,mander of the mercenary corps. From now on, both you and William belong to him.¡±

    Nina froze. For a moment, she forgot to breathe. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®belong to him¡¯?¡±

    Drake shrugged, his voice cold and almost yful. ¡°Come on, Miss Carter. You¡¯re clever enough to understand. You and William are useless to me now. Giving you to General White is¡­ a favor between allies.¡±

    Nina¡¯s blood ran cold.

    He had promised to protect them. She had trusted him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1227

    ?Chapter 1227:

    If she had known he nned to sell them out, she would never havee.

    ¡°Drake, you liar!¡± she screamed, her eyes zing with fury.

    But she was powerless.

    Arlo¡¯s patience snapped. With a low grunt, he gave a sharp signal.

    His soldiers moved in immediately, reaching for William.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch him!¡± Nina lunged forward, clinging desperately to William¡¯s hand. ¡°You can¡¯t take him! I won¡¯t let you!¡±

    Her struggle was futile. The soldiers tore her away as if she weighed nothing.

    Arlo stepped closer, his towering frame casting a shadow over her. A deep scar split his face, his eyes cold and merciless.

    ¡°You can¡¯t take him!¡± she cried again, her voice breaking. ¡°Drake, you promised¡ªI¡ª¡±

    Drake didn¡¯t even nce at her.

    Arlo waved his hand once more. A soldier grabbed Nina and shoved her aside.

    She mmed hard against the wall, pain shooting through her shoulder. Her vision blurred¡ªbut through it all, she could only see one thing: William being wheeled out of the room, farther and farther away.

    She tried to run, but the butt of a rifle pressed into her shoulder, forcing her still.

    Her heart pounded wildly in her chest. She didn¡¯t dare move, but her eyes remained fixed on William as the men whisked him away.

    Drake¡¯s voice came from the corner, cold and almost bored. ¡°Rx. They¡¯re not going to kill William.¡±

    Nina spun around, fury shing in her eyes. The sight of that smug, self-satisfied smile on his face made her blood boil. ¡°You knew!¡± she shouted, her voice raw. ¡°You knew what you were going to do! You¡¯ve been lying to me this whole time!¡±

    ¡°I promised to take you away, didn¡¯t I?¡± he drawled. ¡°And I did. If it weren¡¯t for me, you¡¯d already be sitting in a police cell somewhere.¡±

    He moved closer, the faint scent of smoke and metal clinging to him. His voice dropped, calm and cutting. ¡°But I never said he belonged to you. General White and I¡ªlet¡¯s just say we have an understanding. He has no reason to kill William.¡±

    Something cold crept up Nina¡¯s spine. ¡°Then what are you nning?¡± she asked, her voice trembling. ¡°He¡¯s still unconscious.¡±

    ???€$? ¡é????€?$ ?? g??l??ov?l????o??

    She didn¡¯t know what it was, but she knew it couldn¡¯t be anything good.

    Drake¡¯s expression turned unreadable, though the hint of a smirk lingered. ¡°William¡¯s worth more alive than dead. Arlo knows that too.¡±

    He leaned in, his words a whisper that crawled beneath her skin. ¡°But before he wakes, we have to tweak him a bit.¡±

    Nina¡¯s breath hitched. What did that mean?

    It made no sense.

    William was a person, not a piece of equipment.

    How could they possibly modify him?

    Drake caught her look and chuckled softly. ¡°Don¡¯t be naive. None of this is about you. Ste¡¯s mother left behind something world-changing¡ªforms that could tip the bnce of power. And since William was the closest one to Ste, even scraps of what he remembers might hold the answers we need.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1228

    ?Chapter 1228:

    He nodded toward the sealed door where William had been taken. ¡°General White brought in advanced tech from the military. It can tap into the subconscious, extract fragments of buried memory. If Ste ever mentioned anything about the forms¡ªeven once¡ªthe device will detect the brainwave signals tied to that memory.¡±

    Nina went still. Her pulse quickened as dread crawled through her veins.

    Extracting memories?

    It sounded like science fiction.

    But the greed and certainty in Drake¡¯s eyes told her he wasn¡¯t joking.

    ¡°You can¡¯t do that,¡± she whispered. ¡°It¡¯s inhuman. You¡¯ll destroy him.¡±

    Her voice trembled, heavy with fear.

    Drake¡¯s gaze hardened. ¡°For what we¡¯re after, that¡¯s a risk worth taking.¡±

    There was no remorse in his tone¡ªonly cold conviction. If William hadn¡¯t been useful, Drake never would¡¯ve gone through the trouble of rescuing him¡ªor her.

    Now that Arlo¡¯s machine was ready, there was no turning back.

    Drake signaled his men. They moved swiftly, grabbing Nina by the arms. She fought against them, kicking and shouting, but they dragged her down the corridor and locked her inside another metal room.

    She threw herself against the door, pounding on the heavy metal, but it was all in vain.

    In theb, William was moved onto a reinforced metal bed, his wrists, ankles, and head locked down by mechanical mps.

    A helmet was lowered over him, its surface lined with sensors and thick cables that snaked toward a set of humming machines, lights blinking in a steady rhythm.

    Arlo stood in front of the control panel, his eyes fixed on the monitors with sharp, feverish focus.

    A technician finished the final checks and reported, ¡°General, the system is ready. The subject¡¯s in a deepa. Neural defenses are minimal¡ªideal for extraction. But the process could trigger severe neural stress.¡±

    Arlo¡¯s tone was calm, almost detached. ¡°Begin.¡±

    Read new content at g¦Áln¦Ò¦Íe?s

    The hum of the machines deepened.

    Lines on the monitor spiked violently.

    William¡¯s body jolted upward, muscles straining against the restraints as if struck by an unseen current. Even unconscious, a hoarse, guttural scream tore from his throat.

    ¡°Ahhhh!!!¡±

    The sound cut through the air¡ªsharp, raw, desperate. In the next room, Nina froze. The walls muffled it, but not enough.

    Nina¡¯s chest tightened until she could hardly breathe. She pounded on the steel door, her fists aching, tears spilling down her cheeks.

    ¡°Stop! Please, stop! You¡¯ll kill him!¡±

    Her screams went nowhere. The soundproof door swallowed every word, leaving her trapped in suffocating silence.

    Inside theb, William¡¯s agony continued.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1229

    ?Chapter 1229:

    His restrained body convulsed, muscles twisting beneath the straps as sweat poured down his face. Veins stood out starkly against his pale skin.

    The monitors above him flickered with chaotic waves, colors shing across the screens in a wild, erratic rhythm.

    His brain activity had reached a critical point¡ªan explosion of fragmented memories.

    Scenes from his past tore through the static of his mind.

    His parents¡¯ warm smiles blurred into the sight of their graves. Ste¡¯s confident smile, her tearful joy when he ced the ring on her finger.

    All the memories shattered into shes of light, stripped of meaning, converted into data for the cold machines to devour.

    Amid the pain, his lips parted, and a weak whisper escaped. ¡°Ste¡­ Ste¡­¡±

    His voice trembled, almost lost beneath the steady hum of the instruments.

    Arlo¡¯s gaze locked onto a section of the monitor. A faint smile formed on his lips.

    The technician beside him worked swiftly, his voice low but steady. ¡°General, we¡¯ve isted the key segment. It matches the predefined keywords. Beginning deep-level extraction.¡±

    Arlo¡¯s expression hardened into satisfaction.

    From behind the observation ss, Drake watched in stunned silence. The data on the screen confirmed everything¡ªthey had found it.

    Time stretched painfully slow. William¡¯s body convulsed again and again. For Nina, trapped just beyond the wall, every scream she imagined felt like a knife twisting deeper into her chest.

    When the machines finally went still, the room fell into an eerie quiet.

    William copsed against the cold metal bed, motionless. His face had gone ashen, his breathing shallow and uneven.

    Arlo removed a small chip from the control unit, sealing it carefully. The data inside¡ªthe stolen fragments of William¡¯s mind¡ªgleamed faintly beneath the sterile lights.

    He looked down at William, his expression nk.

    L¨»t?st ch¦Ápt?rs ??n g??l??ov????.§ã??m

    ¡°Keep him alive,¡± he ordered. ¡°He might still be useful.¡±

    Then he turned and left the room without a backward nce.

    In the adjoining room, Nina slid weakly to the floor, her back pressed against the cold door. Tears streaked her face, but she barely noticed.

    William¡¯s screams still rang in her head¡ªsharp, raw, impossible to forget. Every echo tore at her like a de.

    She couldn¡¯t save him. She couldn¡¯t even lessen his pain. And the worst part¡ªthe part that hollowed her out¡ªwas knowing she had helped cause it.

    If she hadn¡¯t believed Drake, if she hadn¡¯t trusted a single word he said, William wouldn¡¯t be trapped in this nightmare.

    Now she didn¡¯t even know if he was still alive.

    Regret, guilt, anger, and helplessness tangled inside her until it hurt to breathe.

    A few minutes passed before the door opened. Drake stepped in, his expression as calm as ever, his voice almost conversational. ¡°See? I told you he wouldn¡¯t die. Arlo got what he wanted, and William¡¯s still valuable. You should be d¡ªhe¡¯s not in any real danger.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1230

    Chapter 1230:

    Nina lifted her head slowly. Her eyes were bloodshot, the fury behind them cold and cutting.

    Safe?

    After that kind of torture? After ripping his mind apart?

    Her stomach twisted. For the first time, she saw Drake for what he truly was¡ªa monster dressed in charm and control.

    She drew a shaky breath. ¡°You got what you wanted,¡± she said quietly. ¡°So let me take him away.¡±

    She tried to move past him, but two armed men stepped forward, blocking the exit with expressionless faces.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already taken what you needed,¡± she said, her voice shaking. ¡°His memories, his peace¡ªeverything. Why won¡¯t you let us go? I swear, I won¡¯t say a word.¡±

    Drake didn¡¯t answer. He just stood there, silent, unreadable.

    Then the door behind him opened again, and another figure stepped inside¡ªeach slow, deliberate step filling the room with heavier, colder tension.

    It was him¡ªArlo. The man with the scar cutting across his cheek like a cruel signature from fate itself.

    When Nina¡¯s trembling voice faded, his lips curled¡ªnot in amusement, but in mockery.

    A dark, knowing sound rumbled from his throat as heughed, the echo stretching through the cold, empty room.

    ¡°Miss Carter,¡± he drawled, each word soaked in contempt, ¡°you¡¯re still far too naive. William¡­ the CEO of Briggs Group, the heir of a billion-dor empire, the man whose name alone shakes markets¡ªthese are assets far beyond a mere memory.¡±

    He leaned forward slightly, his smile widening, cruel and deliberate. ¡°Why would I give up such a perfect weapon?¡±

    Her breath caught. ¡°A weapon?¡±

    The word came out fractured, disbelief and horror mingling in her tone. She couldn¡¯t picture William¡ªdignified, proud, stubborn William¡ªbeing anyone¡¯s tool.

    ¡°What¡­ what do you mean by that?¡± Her voice quivered as she stepped back, her spine pressing into the icy wall.

    Arlo began to pace toward her. Slowly. Calmly. Like a predator savoring the fear of its prey.

    ¡°I want him to be mine,¡± he said, his eyes gleaming with something dangerous. ¡°To work for me. To belong to me.¡±

    He stopped right in front of her. His tone dropped, soft but heavy with power.

    ¡°I¡¯ll shape him into a de that cuts only for me¡ªloyal, sharp, and merciless. Every obstacle in my path will fall by his hand.¡±

    Then he tilted his head slightly, his gaze sliding over her like a knife. ¡°As for the details¡­ you don¡¯t need to know. You just need to understand one thing¡ªyou¡¯re not leaving.¡±

    He gesturedzily toward the corners of theb, then to the dense jungle visible beyond the window.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Have a great week dear readers! There will be new novels tomorrow. God loves you, and Noah wishes you all the best. ? ?? ? ?? ?

    P.S. There readers, the linktree is now avable: https://linktr.ee/ . There you¡¯ll find all our links, including the website and themunity¡ªand soon, we¡¯ll be releasing audio novels for you to enjoy ?(?? ? ??)

    .

 Chapter 1231

    ?Chapter 1231:

    ¡°Every inch of this ce is under my watch. The snipers out there are getting restless. If you so much as take one step past that door, they¡¯ll have their fun. You won¡¯t make it to the trees.¡±

    The blood drained from her face. She didn¡¯t doubt him for a second.

    From the moment she and Drake had stepped into the fortress, Nina had sensed the danger. The air itself felt trapped¡ªthick, suffocating. Not even a bird could fly free from here.

    She had thought Drake let her bring William because he remembered what she¡¯d done for Erebus.

    She¡¯d thought it was trust. Gratitude.

    But she was wrong. So terribly wrong.

    She hadn¡¯t saved William. She had delivered him¡ªto the man who would destroy him.

    Drake wasn¡¯t the one in control at all. Arlo was. Arlo, with his scar and his smile, was the man behind everything.

    ¡°Take Miss Carter back to her room,¡± Arlo said, his tone casual, as if dismissing an unimportant detail.

    Two mercenaries appeared from the shadows. They grabbed her arms, guiding¡ªdragging¡ªher toward the door.

    As she nced back onest time, she saw Arlo walk into William¡¯s ward. He bent low, whispering something near William¡¯s ear. A chill ran down her spine.

    The room they locked her in was almostfortable¡ªalmost. There was a soft bed, clean sheets, even a vase of artificial flowers on the table. But every window was sealed, and armed guards stood on either side of the door, faces nk and silent.

    Days blurred into each other. No one spoke to her. No one told her anything.

    She didn¡¯t know if William was still alive. She didn¡¯t know what Arlo had done to him. The guards were unwilling to share any news. The uncertainty gnawed at her like a disease.

    Every time she closed her eyes, she saw William¡¯s face¡ªthe moment she found him at the bottom of the cliff, broken but breathing. How she had cried with relief.

    Now she wished she hadn¡¯t.

    galn¦Ò¦Íels.c¡ðm hosts fresh updates

    She had thought that with Ste gone, and with her saving him, he would start to warm up to her.

    But her n had backfired. She couldn¡¯t even be near him. Worst of all, she had put him in grave danger.

    If someone else had found him¡ªone of his people, his friends¡ªmaybe¡­ just maybe, none of this would¡¯ve happened.

    Each night, her tears soaked the pillow. Silent. Endless.

    asionally, Drake would show up¡ªuninvited, unwanted. The man who had tricked her into walking straight into hell. Every time she saw him now, something cold crawled up her spine.

    The sight of his calm, practiced smile made her skin crawl.

    ¡°Miss Carter,¡± he said, his voice smooth, almost teasing, ¡°are you living well here?¡±

    He stood by the door, posture rxed, hands in his pockets, that fake smile still stered on his face.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1232

    ?Chapter 1232:

    Nina clutched Drake¡¯s arm as though grasping herst thread of hope, her voice trembling with desperation. ¡°How¡¯s William? What has Arlo done to him? Please¡ªlet me see him!¡±

    Drake gently pried her hand away, his face calm, almost indifferent. ¡°Miss Carter, you can rx. William isn¡¯t in immediate danger¡ªI can promise you that. Arlo¡¯s methods may be¡­ a little harsh, but he knows how to value talent.¡±

    A faint chuckle escaped him before he added, ¡°Someone like William would be a waste to lose. He is simply undergoing some training right now. It¡¯ll do him good once he wakes.¡±

    Nina¡¯s pulse spiked. ¡°Training? What kind of training?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not your concern.¡± Drake waved her off casually and turned toward the door.

    ¡°If you keep quiet and cooperate, I might put in a good word for you with Arlo¡ªmaybe even spare your life. Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re the one who came to me, asking to join forces against Ste. We¡¯re bound together now, and backing out isn¡¯t an option.¡±

    His words hit like a bucket of ice water, extinguishing the faint spark of hope that had just flickered in her chest.

    She had no one to me but herself.

    Drake and Arlo were cut from the same ruthless cloth¡ªexpecting decency from them had been foolish.

    But she couldn¡¯t sit here waiting for death. That wasn¡¯t who she was.

    Even in fear, her instincts pushed her to act.

    Every day, someone delivered her meals at the same time, and she often heard the steady rhythm of footsteps outside¡ªguards changing shifts, most likely.

    Each time, she pressed her ear against the door, carefully noting the sounds and timing. Bit by bit, she began piecing together their routine.

    From her window, she could see part of thepound outside. Though she couldn¡¯t leave the room, she studied every detail she could¡ªthe fences, the corners, the lights.

    She didn¡¯t yet know how this information would help her, but it was something. A lifeline.

    I??€$? ¡é??t??§ñ? ?¦Ç ga?n?¦Í¦Ål?.c??

    She had to find a way to escape¡ªor at least contact someone beyond these walls.

    Elsewhere¡ªdeep inside a fortified undergroundboratory¡ªWilliamy motionless, surrounded by blinking monitors and cold machinery.

    Since the day Arlo¡¯s team extracted his memories, William had been confined to a high-tech medical pod, wires and sensors covering nearly every inch of his body.

    Most of the time, he was kept in a drug-induceda. But even in that state, his brain remained restless¡ªoverstimted by powerful neurochemicals.

    Arlo paid psychologists and hypnotists to target William¡¯s memories, rotating them in relentless shifts.

    They took fragments of William¡¯s memories of Ste, dissected them, twisted them, and then reinserted the altered versions into his subconscious.

    In a dim hypnosis chamber bathed in eerie blue light, a voice murmured steadily in his ear.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1233

    ?Chapter 1233:

    ¡°William, think carefully¡­ You loved Ste so much you were willing to give up everything for her. Even when you knew it was a trap, you rushed to save her. And what did she give you in return? Betrayal. Only betrayal.¡±

    In William¡¯s mind, an image flickered¡ªSte¡¯s radiant smile. But in the next heartbeat, the picture warped. She was in Marc¡¯s arms, her eyes filled with affection that wasn¡¯t meant for William.

    Those moments of warmth shattered into fragments, reced by scenes that didn¡¯t belong¡ªfabricated, yet vivid.

    The voice pressed on, relentless.

    ¡°She never loved you. Her heart always belonged to her ex-husband, Marc. You didn¡¯t know, did you? The moment you vanished, she nned to marry him. The wedding is in two weeks.¡±

    ¡°While you risked everything for her, she wasughing in his arms¡ªmocking your loyalty, your devotion.¡±

    Beside the unconscious William, the hypnotist yed carefully staged audio snippets, including out-of-context exchanges between Ste and Marc¡ªsome of them even synthesized by artificial intelligence.

    The recording yed on, carrying Ste¡¯s icy confession through the room. ¡°My feelings for William were never real. Marc, it¡¯s you I love. Now that nothing stands in our way, I¡¯m ready to marry you!¡±

    When the final word faded, the hypnotist¡¯s voice reced it¡ªsmooth, persuasive, and cruel.

    ¡°She betrayed your vows. She betrayed your trust. A woman like her can never be faithful. Every ache in your heart, every wound you bear¡ªit all began with her. William, don¡¯t you crave justice? A man of your standing shouldn¡¯t be humiliated like this.¡±

    Those words sank deep, nting seeds of hatred that sprouted fast and dark inside the altered corners of William¡¯s mind.

    Even while unconscious, his brows knotted tighter, his body twitching as if wrestling invisible chains. A low, pained sound escaped him¡ªhalf anguish, half disbelief.

    Deep in his mind, the woman he had cherished was fading, her image stained and reced by that of a deceitful traitor.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m is packed with great reads

    Meanwhile, memory fragments about Nina were being carefully rewritten.

    The hypnotist whispered into the haze of William¡¯s mind, weaving lies with patient precision. In those fabricated recollections, it was Nina who had stayed beside him through agony and despair. She was the one who risked her life to save him, the one who loved him without condition and gave up everything for him.

    Yet William¡¯s memories did not yield easily. His mind was strong¡ªstubbornly so¡ªthe toughest case the hypnotist had ever faced.

    But Arlo was in no hurry. Time was his greatest weapon. As long as a trace of William¡¯s love for Ste lingered, they would keep him bound to that chair, subjecting him to endless waves of suggestion.

    Under thebined weight of the drug and the hypnotist¡¯s voice, thest fragment of resistance within William¡¯s subconscious began to fade, crumbling bit by bit into silence.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1234

    ?Chapter 1234:

    At times, when the trance reached its deepest point, faint words escaped William¡¯s lips. ¡°Stel¡­ watch out¡­¡±

    Sometimes it was softer still. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid¡­ I¡¯m here.¡±

    Each utterance tightened the air in the room. Arlo¡¯s face would harden, his temper simmering beneath a cold stare. He would signal the hypnotist to heighten the dosage, demanding harsher measures to crush the remnants of William¡¯s attachment.

    A weekter, Arlo stood before the monitor, studying the flickering lines that charted William¡¯s brainwaves. His voice was sharp, deliberate.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t enough. When he wakes, his first thought must be of Ste¡ªof making her pay for betraying him. I want him to be my strongest weapon, ready to carry out whatever Imand.¡±

    The hypnotist shot a nce at the frenzied Arlo, then at the motionless William. He pressed his lips together before resuming the session.

    Every so often, in what Arlo called an act of mercy, he permitted Nina a brief visit.

    Even with only a few minutes allowed, Nina never wasted a second. She would sp William¡¯s hand tightly, her expression drawn with worry and quiet despair.

    She knew Arlo¡¯s motive. If William truly learned to despise Ste, that would serve Arlo¡¯s purpose¡ªand perhaps, in some cruel way, it would also favor her.

    But watching him lie there, trapped between life and nightmare, made her chest ache.

    ¡°General White, please. Let him go. William can¡¯t take any more of this. You¡¯ve already won. Even if he wakes up now, he won¡¯t threaten you. I¡¯m begging you¡ªstop tampering with his mind.¡±

    Nina¡¯s voice trembled as she pleaded, her eyes bright with tears she refused to let fall. She only wanted William¡¯s suffering to end.

    Arlo, however, stared down at her with contempt, his toneced with ice. ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you wanted? For him to hate Ste? Haven¡¯t you always longed for a chance to have him for yourself? What¡¯s wrong¡ªlosing your nerve now? Nina, people with soft hearts never rise above mediocrity.¡±

    Arlo seized Nina¡¯s chin between his fingers, tilting her face upward until she was forced to meet his gaze. Each word that followed struck with precision.

    ¡°What I decide stays decided. You should consider yourself fortunate that I have no reason to deal with you¡­ yet.¡±

    Every story starts at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??§àm

    With that, Arlo released Nina abruptly and turned away, his steps echoing down the sterile corridor as he left theb.

    Nina crumpled to the ground, tears once again streaming down her cheeks.

    Meanwhile, miles away in Choria, Ste¡¯s memories were being dulled piece by piece under the steady influence of the pills Marc gave her each day.

    She no longer saw that kneeling figure in her dreams each night, and the image of the gleaming ring slowly slipped from her thoughts.

    Marc stayed by her side constantly, leading her to all the familiar ces they had once visited when they first fell in love. Those pleasant memories with Marc gradually took the ce of the hazy fragments that had once flickered in Ste¡¯s mind.

    Ste began to convince herself they had only been dreams¡ªremnants of some illusion. Now that she was awake, this¡ªMarc, their life together¡ªwas reality.

    Marc never spoke William¡¯s name. Nor did he ever bring Ste anywhere that might stir a memory of him.

    He had kept her safe, much like a canary enclosed in the gilded cage he¡¯d crafted, far from the reach of the outside world.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1235

    ?Chapter 1235:

    Marc¡¯s studio flourished, his name spreading fast. When he secured his first major investment, it gave him enough to reim the house he¡¯d once shared with Ste.

    Once the ce was redone, he held Ste¡¯s hand and smiled.

    ¡°Stel, I want to show you something special!¡±

    Ste shot Marc a curious nce. ¡°What kind of surprise are you talking about?¡±

    A teasing grin crossed his face. ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡±

    He slipped a blindfold over her eyes and guided her to their destination, steadying her as she stepped out of the car. ¡°Stel, ready for this?¡±

    His enthusiasm was infectious, and Ste couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Why so secretive? What exactly are you hiding from me?¡±

    Marc untied the silk scarf covering her eyes, and before her stood a grand three-story vi gleaming in the sunlight. For a moment, Ste was speechless, unable to process what she was seeing.

    ¡°Well? What do you think of it? This ce will be our home from now on. Come, I¡¯ll show you the master bedroom.¡±

    Marc sped her hand eagerly and led her inside. Though he had owned the ce for years, he moved as if rediscovering it through her eyes.

    As they climbed the stairs, a mix of wonder and unease settled in Ste¡¯s chest.

    When they reached the master bedroom, that strange feeling intensified. She hesitated, withdrawing her hand, and stopped at the doorway. Something inside her refused to step in.

    A strange sense of familiarity washed over her.

    And something troubling had taken ce here.

    Marc froze when she pulled her hand away. His eyes flickered with unease, the hint of fear barely hidden beneath his smile. He had changed everything¡ªthe paint, the furniture, every trace of the past. She wasn¡¯t supposed to remember. Not now.

    Forcing a steady tone, he asked, ¡°Stel, what¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t like it?¡±

    Ste blinked as if waking from a dream. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. I do like it.¡±

    Magic begins at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s

    The tension left Marc¡¯s shoulders, reced by a practiced smile.

    He showed Ste around the whole house, but when they arrived at the garden below, she stayed there quietly for a long while.

    The space was empty, yet her mind conjured a faint image¡ªa lonely woman standing there, burning something in silence.

    Who was she? Was it¡­ herself?

    What had she been burning? And why did the woman¡¯s face look so full of sorrow?

    Marc noticed her distant stare and walked over, slipping an arm around her waist.

    The moment his touch met her skin, she froze. Her body tensed, and she instinctively pushed him away, her eyes wide with rm. It wasn¡¯t the look of affection¡ªit was fear.

    Marc¡¯s pulse quickened. Panic rose in his chest as he reached for her shoulders, his voice shaking. ¡°Stel, it¡¯s me. It¡¯s Marc.¡±

    Ste gazed at him as though she were looking at someone else through his face.

    After what felt like an endless moment, she blinked and returned to herself, her eyes clouded once more with bewilderment.

    ¡°Marc, I can¡¯t shake this feeling that this house carries a deep sadness, like someone once suffered greatly here. Are you sure this is really a new ce you bought?¡±

    Her words unsettled Marc to the core.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1236

    ?Chapter 1236:

    That same night, he made up his mind. The vi was sold, and by morning he had already purchased another home¡ªone untouched by memory.

    But Jazlyn noticed his hasty move.

    One afternoon, Marc took Ste for a walk through Riverside Garden, the soft hum of the city fading behind them. He fed her spoonfuls of strawberry pudding, its sweetness concealing the medicine he had quietly stirred in.

    Just as she swallowed thest bite, his phone began to ring inside his pocket.

    ¡°Marc, where are you? I want an exnation! What¡¯s this talk about a house? You¡¯ve barely been home these days¡ªwhat exactly have you been doing?¡±

    The sharp tone made Ste nce toward him.

    Ste could hear every word.

    From what she remembered, Jazlyn had never shown much liking toward her.

    With Marc spending nearly every waking hour at Ste¡¯s side, it was only a matter of time before Jazlyn grew restless.

    Marc gave Ste¡¯s hand a quick pat before stepping aside to take the call, his brow creasing. ¡°Mother, I already told you. I¡¯ve got work to finish. Please don¡¯t make a scene.¡±

    Jazlyn¡¯s scoff crackled through the phone. ¡°Work? Don¡¯t treat me like a fool. Youe home this instant, or you¡¯ll regret it!¡±

    Her words made Marc¡¯s stomach tighten.

    Marc¡¯s stomach tightened. She must have discovered something.

    He reluctantly promised to head back soon, not wanting to drag Ste into the mess.

    After ending the call, he walked back to Ste and let out a weary sigh.

    ¡°Everything alright? Did she scold you again?¡±

    Ste¡¯s voice was calm, her eyes filled with quiet concern. ¡°Maybe you should go see her. I¡¯ll be fine. You¡¯ve been here with me every daytely¡ªshe must be missing you.¡±

    Marc had been worried about how to exin everything to Ste, but to his surprise, she didn¡¯t demand any exnation.

    He hesitated, almost disbelieving her calm. ¡°Stel, I¡¯ll head back for now. Tomorrow, we can go through the wedding ns together.¡±

    Step into a new world at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    She gave a soft nod. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Her tone was gentle, detached. Somehow, that made him feel worse.

    After watching her get into the car and leave, Marc wasted no time. He drove straight across town to the old apartment building where Jazlyn lived.

    The moment he stepped inside, a ss vase came flying toward him.

    He dodged instinctively¡ªthe vase shattered against the wall with a sharp crack, pieces scattering across the floor.

    ¡°Mom!¡± he shouted. ¡°What was that for? You scared me half to death!¡±

    Jazlyn stood a few feet away, her chest heaving, eyes burning with fury. ¡°You went crawling back to her, didn¡¯t you? Marc, do you want me to die of anger? That woman already destroyed your life once! How can you be so blind?¡±

    Marc pressed two fingers to his temple, trying to stay calm. ¡°Who told you that? Don¡¯t believe every rumor you hear.¡±

    His denial only made her explode further.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1237

    Chapter 1237:

    ¡°I saw it with my own eyes!¡± she snapped, her voice sharp with usation. ¡°You¡¯re nning to remarry her, aren¡¯t you? You even picked a hotel, and bought her a vi! And what about me? Were you just going to forget I exist?¡±

    Her voice broke, and she dropped onto the floor, wailing dramatically. ¡°How unlucky am I, to raise a son who forgets his mother the moment he¡¯s happy again!¡±

    Marc¡¯s jaw tightened. The neighbors would hear soon¡ªthese walls carried every sound.

    ¡°Mom, please,¡± he said quickly, stepping closer. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, alright? I haven¡¯t forgotten you. Things are just¡­plicated right now. Once Stel and I are married, I¡¯ll take you with me. I promise.¡±

    But Jazlyn didn¡¯t stop. She kept crying louder, as if she hadn¡¯t heard a word.

    With a long sigh, Marc reached into his pocket and pulled out a bank card. ¡°There¡¯s two hundred thousand dors in here,¡± he said quietly. ¡°I made it recently through my studio. Use this for now, okay?¡±

    The crying stopped. Just like that.

    She¡¯d been scraping by for months¡ªsurviving on cheap noodles and herbal teas. To someone who hadn¡¯t touched real money in ages, two hundred thousand dors felt like a miracle.

    As she finally calmed down, Marc breathed a quiet sigh of relief.

    ¡°Why did Ste agree to remarry you?¡± Jazlyn asked suddenly, suspicion fading into curiosity.

    Marc hesitated, then told her everything¡ªhow Ste had lost her memories, how things between them had shifted, how she no longer looked at him with the same pain in her eyes. With each word, Jazlyn¡¯s excitement grew.

    ¡°So,¡± she said, her voice rising with delight, ¡°she¡¯s forgotten every horrible thing you did to her, and now she¡¯s falling for you all over again?¡±

    Marc nodded quietly. ¡°Something like that.¡±

    Overjoyed, Jazlyn nearly pped her hands. ¡°That¡¯s great! With William gone, and her still liking you, you can partner with her to start a newpany. I believe in your ability to build something far better than the Walsh Group!¡±

    Her enthusiasm should¡¯ve pleased him. After all, it echoed the thoughts he¡¯d buried deep inside. But hearing his mother spell it out so crudely made his stomach twist.

    Your source: g??ln??v??ls.??????

    ¡°Mom,¡± he said, his tone low but firm, ¡°this time, I want to do things right. I won¡¯t hurt Ste again.¡±

    Jazlyn just waved a hand, dismissive and cold. ¡°Fine. Do whatever you want after you¡¯ve secured your future. Once yourpany¡¯s on its feet, you can handle her however you please.¡±

    Something in Marc¡¯s expression hardened. He stood, unwilling to argue further. ¡°You¡¯ll have to put up with this ce for a while longer. Once Stel and I get married, I¡¯ll move you somewhere better.¡±

    At that, Jazlyn¡¯s mood brightened again. The card in her pocket felt heavy and reassuring, and the promise offort¡ªof getting her old life back¡ªwas almost close enough to touch.

    She eagerly agreed.

    She could wait¡ªthe wedding wasn¡¯t far off.

    As he moved toward the door, Jazlyn called him back, rummaging through a drawer as if she¡¯d remembered something small and private.

    ¡°I found it buried under a pile of clothes while cleaning. I meant to throw it away but forgot. Since you¡¯re here, you take it.¡±

    She handed him an old photograph¡ªhim and Ste years ago, younger and smiling like they owned the future.

    Holding it, Marc felt a tangle of nostalgia, guilt, and something quieter he couldn¡¯t name.

    He slipped the photo into his pocket and paused at the threshold, looking back once at the tired apartment before stepping out into the street.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Happy weekend dear ones. Gods loves you, and Noah wishes you all the best. (?? ? ??)?

    P.S. Next week I¡¯ll be starting the audio novels. For updates, please check the gaInovelsmunity. You can also find all ourmunity links here:: https://linktr.ee/galn0vels . ( ? ? ¨C ) ?

    .

 Chapter 1238

    ?Chapter 1238:

    At home, Marc handed Ste the photograph.

    In it, the two of them were caught in a moment of unguarded joy. Sitting close beside her, Marc smiled faintly. ¡°See this, Stel? We were happy then. We¡¯ll reach that again¡ªhappier than ever.¡±

    Ste stared at the image, recognizing their smiles yet feeling as though it belonged to another lifetime. She tried to return his smile but couldn¡¯t quite manage it.

    A flicker of something dark crossed Marc¡¯s face before he reced it with gentle affection. He knew that despite giving Ste medication daily, the memories involving William refused to fade. He would have to move faster, be more decisive, to make Ste hispletely.

    Not knowing what had be of William, Marc resolved to keep him from disturbing his life with Ste, dead or alive.

    Far away, in a hidden mercenary camp, Nina finally found her moment to act. On a stormy night, amid thunder and lightning, part of the camp¡¯s electrical system failed, plunging a section into temporary darkness. As the guards turned their attention elsewhere, Nina slid a hairpin into the lock, working it open before slipping out like a shadow.

    Relying on memory and the observations she had made, she moved with caution and circled around patrols until she reached the area she believed held William. Her heart hammered in her chest. Rain and tears blurred her sight, but she would not stop. She had to know what state William was in.

    Through a narrow gap in the observation window, she peered and took in the room beyond.

    William sat bound to a chair, his eyes closed and his features ck with a dazed haze. Dressed in a white coat, the hypnotist leaned forward and said in a slow, deliberate tone, ¡°William, hold on to this feeling. Ste¡¯s betrayal is what cost you everything. She is the reason you are here now. When you see her again, you must make her pay. Take back what was stolen from you. Let her taste the same suffering.¡±

    William¡¯s face adopted an expression Nina had never witnessed before¡ªraw hatred for Ste,id bare and unmistakable. His hands clenched the armrests so hard that his knuckles bulged white.

    L?t??¦Ó ch¨»¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?????.??????

    Nina pressed her palm to her mouth to muffle the scream that threatened to escape. Arlo¡¯s group wasn¡¯t saving him. They were breaking him down, reshaping him into something consumed by hate.

    At that moment, William¡¯s body tensed. His eyelids fluttered hard,shes trembling as if fighting to tear free from invisible chains. A guttural growl rumbled from deep within his chest.

    Outside the ss, Nina¡¯s pulse quickened. She saw the truth in that instant¡ªArlo¡¯s n was nearlyplete. No one could endure that kind of psychological assault, not even William. He was being turned into a weapon, one driven only by vengeance toward Ste.

    Realizing she had no way to escape, Nina could only stand there, forced to watch William¡¯s torment y out beneath the storm¡¯s relentless sound. Soaked through, she huddled in a corner. By morning, Drake discovered her in bed, her skin hot with fever.

    Deeming her still valuable, Drake called for a doctor without hesitation.

    When she regained awareness, Drake stood over her, his tone coldly measured. ¡°William¡¯s awake. Do you want to see him?¡±

    Nina¡¯s breath caught, her eyes growing wide as the memory of that night came rushing back, cold and bitter. ¡°Are you saying his memory¡¯s actually been altered?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1239

    ?Chapter 1239:

    A lowugh slipped from Drake, sharp enough to crawl under Nina¡¯s skin. ¡°Why not find out for yourself? Rx. Whatever hatred he carries, it isn¡¯t meant for you.¡±

    Without wasting a second, Nina sprinted barefoot down the hall to William¡¯s room. The moment she flung the door open, her heart dropped. His face was colder than she had ever known it to be. William had always been distant, but now there was nothing human in his stare.

    Frozen at the threshold, she clutched the doorframe and struggled for breath. ¡°William¡­¡±

    At the sound of Nina¡¯s voice, William turned. For an instant, something faintly familiar flickered in his gaze, but the hatred buried beneath refused to loosen its hold.

    Just then, Arlo stepped into the room behind Nina, satisfaction curling his lips as his eyes roamed over the man William had be. ¡°William, you and Nina will head home first thing tomorrow. Finish the deal as nned. You already know what needs to be done.¡±

    William¡¯s jaw tightened. He gave a curt nod, expression nk and unreadable.

    Testing William¡¯s hatred, Arlo said deliberately, ¡°Once it¡¯s over, you can go find Ste and make her pay. I won¡¯t stop you.¡±

    At the sound of Ste¡¯s name, a violent tremor broke through William¡¯sposure, stirring the fury he had tried so hard to contain.

    William¡¯s jaw tightened, the muscle twitching beneath his skin. His face was stone¡ªcold, sharp, unreadable. But his eyes¡­ they burned darkly, locked on the window as if Ste were on the other side of the ss, and he could crush her just by staring hard enough.

    Even from across the room, Nina shivered.

    She had never seen him like this¡ªso controlled, yet so terrifying. And she couldn¡¯t help but wonder what he¡¯d do to Ste once they returned.

    Arlo, standing beside him, seemed almost pleased. A faint smirk curved his lips as he patted William¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I heard she¡¯s nning a wedding with Marc,¡± he said slowly, savoring every word. ¡°Taking her away on her wedding day¡­ wouldn¡¯t that be poetic?¡±

    Then he turned and left, pausing only to nce back at Nina. The look in his eyes was enough to freeze her in ce. She lowered her gaze instantly, afraid even to breathe.

    I@te$t ¡é#@pter$ In g@!novel$.c0m

    The next morning, she and William boarded the private flight back home. Drake was there to see them off, and as Nina passed, he leaned in close, his voice a low warning. ¡°Be smart. His hatred isn¡¯t for you¡ªdon¡¯t do anything stupid.¡±

    Her throat tightened. She gave a stiff nod and hurried up the steps. William was already seated, eyes closed, expression calm but empty. For a moment, he looked peaceful¡ªlike a man simply resting after a long journey. But the air around him was suffocating, so heavy it pressed against her chest.

    She sat beside him quietly.

    The man she had once longed for was right there, within reach. Yet it felt like only his body hade back¡ªthe rest of him, the warmth, the light, had been buried somewhere she could never find.

    Afraid to disturb him, Nina closed her eyes and pretended to sleep.

    But halfway through the flight, his voice cut through the silence. Low. Cold. ¡°Tell me how Ste betrayed me.¡±

    Her heart stopped. Hershes fluttered open, and she realized there was no escape. He was watching her, gaze sharp as a de.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1240

    ?Chapter 1240:

    Before they¡¯d left, both Arlo and Drake had drilled the story into her¡ªwhat to say, how to say it. But now, looking into William¡¯s hollow eyes, her voice trembled. ¡°You treated her well,¡± she began, forcing the words out. ¡°But her heart was never yours. It always belonged to her ex-husband. She used you, William. From the very beginning. She led you to that cliff so Marc could get what he wanted. She never loved you at all. And the moment you disappeared¡­ she set a wedding date with him.¡±

    The lie slid out smoothly, but her chest tightened with every word. Even she didn¡¯t know what was true anymore.

    William said nothing. His brow furrowed slightly, his expression unreadable as he turned his gaze back toward the clouds beyond the window.

    Nina¡¯s heart raced with anxiety and confusion.

    Hadn¡¯t Arlo said the hypnotist had rewritten his memories? That he¡¯d trust her implicitly? Then why did his silence feel so dangerous¡ªso uncertain? But she dared not question him.

    The old William had always intimidated her, but this version was worse¡ªcolder, sharper, like he¡¯d been stripped of everything human.

    The minutes dragged until, finally, his voice came again, quieter this time. ¡°Did I love her?¡±

    The question made her chest ache. For once, she couldn¡¯t lie.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she whispered. ¡°You loved her more than anything. You gave her everything you could. You turned away from everyone else for her.¡±

    William didn¡¯t respond. His gaze drifted to the horizon, eyes unfocused, as though he were watching something that only he could see.

    By the time the ne touched down at Choria Airport, he hadn¡¯t spoken another word. Nina followed him down the steps, her face hidden behind oversized sunsses.

    News of William¡¯s return had already rippled through the Briggs Group like wildfire.

    Thepany had been hanging by a thread during his absence, and though Luca had done everything he could to hold things together, he¡¯d barely managed to keep Howe¡¯s people from tearing the ce apart.

    Every tale finds a home at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    When the message came that William was back, Luca almost couldn¡¯t believe it.

    But momentster, there he was¡ªstriding through the ss doors of Briggs Group, alive,posed,manding as ever. Employees froze in ce. Some gasped. Others simply stared. Their missing CEO had returned.

    Luca rushed out of the elevator, nearly stumbling in his haste. His voice cracked slightly when he spoke. ¡°Mr. Briggs, you¡¯re back!¡±

    William¡¯s memories of Ste had been twisted, buried¡ªbut everything else remained intact.

    His tone was firm, his expression unreadable. ¡°Well done,¡± he said simply.

    Luca, a man who rarely let emotions show, felt a sudden sting behind his eyes. He shook his head quickly, swallowing hard. ¡°That¡¯s just my job, sir.¡±

    The moment William stepped into his office, the air shifted¡ªcold, sharp, controlled. He didn¡¯t bother with greetings. ¡°What has Howe been doingtely?¡±

    Luca straightened. ¡°Mr. Howe Briggs has been trying to enter the board and push for full authority. But now that you¡¯ve returned, he¡¯ll have no choice but to step back.¡±

    William¡¯s lips curved, but there was no amusement in his expression. ¡°A month,¡± he said, voice low. ¡°I disappear for one month and he already shows his true colors?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1241

    ?Chapter 1241:

    Luca pressed his lips together and continued carefully, ¡°During your absence, thepany remained stable. The partners trust the Briggs Group too much to be swayed by rumors. No one dared terminate a contract.¡±

    That much was true. In Choria, everyone knew that cooperation with the Briggs Group was like holding a golden key¡ªmutual profit guaranteed.

    Only a fool would walk away from that.

    Even when Howe had tried to spread news of William¡¯s disappearance, even death, the whispers hadn¡¯tsted long.

    William spent the rest of the morning buried in work, flipping through reports, signing off on proposals, his pen moving with steady precision. By the time he finally rose from his chair, the clock was striking noon. ¡°I¡¯ll be at the mansion,¡± he said tly. ¡°If anything urgentes up, call me immediately.¡±

    Luca nodded, instinctively sensing he was going to pay Howe a visit.

    But just as William reached the elevator, Luca blurted out, ¡°Mr. Briggs¡­ should I inform Ms. Russell that you¡¯re back?¡±

    He had been deeply unsettled about Ste¡¯s involvement with Marc during William¡¯s absence. Now that William was back, surely he would want to see her.

    But the silence that followed was heavy. William turned his head slowly. The faint light in his eyes vanished, reced by something icy and violent.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention her again,¡± he said. His tone was soft, but it sent a chill straight down Luca¡¯s spine.

    Before Luca could respond, the elevator doors closed.

    He stood frozen, the echo of William¡¯s words still ringing in his ears. That hatred¡ªpure, deep, and absolute¡ªhadn¡¯t been there before.

    Could it be because of Ste¡¯s engagement to Marc? Was that what had turned love into loathing?

    Let your mind wander with g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??????

    Luca rubbed the back of his neck, trying to shake the thought away.

    Whatever had happened between them, he didn¡¯t want to be caught in the middle of it.

    Meanwhile, William¡¯s car pulled into the long, familiar driveway of the Briggs Mansion. He stepped out, every movement steady, deliberate. ¡°Prepare dinner,¡± he told the butler. ¡°Invite Uncle Howe to join. He¡¯s been away for years¡ªif I don¡¯t wee him properly, people might think I¡¯ve forgotten my manners.¡±

    The staff stood frozen, staring as if they¡¯d seen a ghost.

    Dexter appeared from the hallway, equally stunned. He stopped halfway down the stairs, studying the man who had vanished a month ago.

    William caught his expression and gave azy smirk. ¡°What? It¡¯s only been a month, and none of you recognize me anymore?¡± He sat down on the sofa like he owned the air in the room, one leg crossed casually over the other.

    Dexter gathered himself and nodded toward the butler, instructing him to call Howe.

    When Howe arrived an hourter, his car screeched to a halt outside the mansion.

    He stormed in, his pulse hammering, only to find William calmly sipping tea in the living room¡ªalive, unbothered, and very much in control. The color drained from his face.

    William looked up, a faint smile ying on his lips. ¡°Uncle Howe. It¡¯s been too long.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1242

    ?Chapter 1242:

    Howe forced a chuckle, though his voice cracked. ¡°William, thank goodness you¡¯re back. The entirepany¡¯s been worried sick. I had partners calling me day and night, asking what happened to you.¡±

    As he walked further into the room, he went on smoothly, trying to regain footing. ¡°William, I understand you have personal matters, but you can¡¯t just abandon thepany. You¡¯re the CEO of the Briggs Group. If you keep disappearing without exnation, how can thepany continue to function?¡± His tone was polite, but the meaning underneath was clear¡ªa warning wrapped in courtesy.

    Dexter¡¯s voice joined in quietly, but with weight. ¡°Where have you been this past month?¡±

    William turned his gaze on him, unreadable. ¡°Meeting with partners. I didn¡¯t realize I had to file reports every time I stepped out.¡±

    He leaned back, his tone turning colder. ¡°Before I left, I arranged everything properly. The only reason there was unrest was because someone couldn¡¯t keep their mouth shut and decided to spread lies.¡±

    Howe stiffened.

    William didn¡¯t let him recover. His voice lowered, slow and precise. ¡°You hadn¡¯t returned to Choria in years, Uncle. But the moment I¡¯m gone, you suddenly came back and started interfering inpany affairs. Should I believe that¡¯s coincidence?¡±

    Howe¡¯s teeth clenched. His eyes darted to Dexter, sweat beading at his temples.

    Years ago, he¡¯d promised to stay out of Briggs Group business. He had swallowed his pride when Dexter handed William the shares. He had waited, bided his time.

    This time, though, he¡¯d been sure William was gone for good. His contacts had sworn the man was dead. Yet here he was¡ªalive and more dangerous than ever.

    When neither of them spoke, William rose, buttoning his jacket with calm precision. ¡°Uncle Howe, thank you for holding the fort while I was away. But now that I¡¯m back, you can rest easy.¡±

    With that, he turned to leave.

    Dexter¡¯s irritation boiled over. ¡°You¡¯ve only juste home. Why are you in such a hurry to leave? Are you off to see that woman?¡±

    Dexter knew all about Ste.

    Two years ago, after divorcing Marc, she had been with William. It was no secret how deeply William had cared for her¡ªhow much he¡¯d given up to keep her by his side. But the moment he vanished, she had gone straight back to Marc. And now, rumor had it their wedding was set for the end of the month.

    Dexter¡¯s brows drew together in silent contempt. He rarely involved himself in William¡¯s private matters, but this time was different. A woman like that¡ªone who could switch affections so easily¡ªwasn¡¯t worthy of the Briggs name. Someone like her could never belong in their family.

    Across the room, William¡¯s expression darkened. The tension around him thickened until the air itself seemed to tighten. ¡°You don¡¯t need to concern yourself with my affairs,¡± he said tly.

    He turned on his heel, walked out, and momentster, the sound of his car engine filled the driveway.

    Inside the vehicle, he leaned back against the seat, rubbing his temple as the driver navigated through the mansion¡¯s gates and onto the main road. City lights stretched ahead, sharp and endless.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1243

    ?Chapter 1243:

    ¡°Where is Ste living now?¡± he asked suddenly.

    The driver hesitated, eyes darting nervously to the rearview mirror. ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m not sure, sir.¡±

    William didn¡¯t look up. His voice was quiet, almost too calm. ¡°Find out.¡±

    He pulled out his phone and sent a quick message to Luca.

    Three minutester, a reply came back with aplete address¡ªdown to the street, the number, the name of the residential area.

    When William read it, a low, humorless chuckle escaped him.

    A run-down viplex in the outskirts of Choria.

    So this was what she¡¯d traded him for?

    He stared at the message for a moment longer before slipping the phone into his pocket. ¡°Pull over,¡± he ordered.

    The driver stopped immediately.

    ¡°Take a taxi back,¡± William said, handing him some cash without looking up. ¡°I won¡¯t need you anymore.¡±

    The driver hesitated, then stepped out, watching as William slid behind the wheel and drove off on his own.

    He didn¡¯t ask questions. He didn¡¯t need to. He knew where William was headed.

    The drive was quiet. The kind of quiet that sat heavy in the air. When William finally stopped, it was across the narrow street from a small vi with warm lights glowing through the windows. He cut the engine but didn¡¯t get out. He wasn¡¯t even sure why he was there.

    Nina¡¯s words¡ªshe used you, she never loved you¡ªechoed in his head. The memories he still held were twisted, scarred, raw. And yet, somehow, his body had brought him here anyway.

    He didn¡¯t know if he wanted to see her or simply confirm that she was real.

    L¨»¦Ó??¦Ó c§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ??n g??l??ov?l??.??o??

    Time blurred. The sun slipped behind the skyline, and one by one, the lights inside the vi turned on.

    Then, the front gate opened. Ste stepped out, her hand looped gently through Marc¡¯s arm.

    She was smiling faintly as he talked¡ªsomething about a new restaurant he wanted to take her to.

    Sheughed softly. The sound drifted across the quiet street and hit him like a knife.

    When they reached the car, Marc seemed to remember something. ¡°Wait here,¡± he said, turning back inside.

    Left alone at the gate, Ste turned her head instinctively¡ªher gazending directly on the dark car across the street.

    The window was open. For one suspended heartbeat, her eyes met William¡¯s. Cold, cutting, filled with hatred so deep it almost didn¡¯t look human.

    She froze. Her breath hitched. Then, as if the ground had tilted beneath her, she stumbled back¡ªher heel catching on a small pebble.

    Marc reappeared just in time to catch her. ¡°Careful!¡± He steadied her quickly, concern shing across his face.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1244

    ?Chapter 1244:

    But when Ste turned to look again, the car was gone¡ªits taillights already swallowed by the dark street.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Marc asked, his arm still around her waist.

    Ste blinked, forcing a small smile. ¡°Nothing. I just lost my bnce.¡±

    Marc chuckled, brushing her hair from her face. ¡°You need to be more careful.¡± He slipped a coat over her shoulders and led her toward the car.

    But once she was seated inside, she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about that fleeting moment¡ªthose eyes staring back at her, brimming with venom and pain.

    She didn¡¯t know him. She was sure she didn¡¯t. And yet, something about that look felt like a blow straight to the heart.

    Not fear¡ªsomething heavier. Sadder.

    Like she couldn¡¯t bear to see hatred in those eyes.

    She didn¡¯t understand why.

    Marc, in the driver¡¯s seat, chattered on about the restaurant¡¯s signature dishes, promising to order them all for her to try.

    When she didn¡¯t respond, Marc nced over and saw her sitting motionless, her gaze fixed on her hands resting quietly in herp.

    ¡°Stel?¡± he called softly.

    The sound of his voice made her blink and lift her head. ¡°Hmm? What were you saying?¡± she asked, a little dazed, a small, apologetic smile tugging at her lips.

    He studied her face, the distant look in her eyes. A quiet worry stirred in him¡ªone that had be all too familiar.

    Without a word, he reached into the side pocket and pulled out a bottle of yogurt¡ªa habit he¡¯d formed for outings like this, each bottle discreetly dosed with the suppressant to prevent Ste¡¯s memories from resurfacing. He handed it to her.

    Uncover new tales on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s??om

    ¡°Did the near fall scare you? Here, have this. We¡¯ll be there soon.¡±

    Ste took the yogurt with a faint smile,pletely unsuspecting. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said softly.

    She didn¡¯t mention the man she had seen watching her from across the street. Maybe it had just been her imagination. Maybe her mind was ying tricks on her again.

    Meanwhile, William¡¯s car tore through the city streets like a beast unleashed. The moment he left the vi district, the fury he¡¯d been holding back erupted inside him.

    His hands tightened around the steering wheel as his chest heaved with anger. The image of Ste¡ªsmiling so easily beside Marc¡ªburned behind his eyes.

    How could she look so content, as if the past between them had never existed? If he had been driving just a little slower, he might have turned back and confronted them both right then.

    The world outside blurred¡ªlights melting into streaks of color as he pressed harder on the elerator. The only thing clear in his mind was the hate wing at his chest.

    Then, his phone rang. The sharp sound sliced through his rage. He mmed on the brakes, tires screeching as the car swerved to a halt by the side of the road.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1245

    ?Chapter 1245:

    A wave of horns and angry shouts followed, but he didn¡¯t care.

    His eyes were fixed on the caller ID. Nina.

    He forced in a deep breath before answering.

    ¡°William, you¡¯re not at the office. Where did you go?¡±

    Nina¡¯s voice was light, but there was worry beneath it. She had gone to his office with lunch, only to find him gone.

    Luca had said he¡¯d left, but refused to say where.

    ¡°I went back to the Briggs Mansion,¡± William said tly. ¡°I¡¯m on my way back. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Even his indifference sounded sharp, but to Nina, it was enough. When he¡¯d been with Ste, he wouldn¡¯t spare her even this much.

    ¡°I brought you lunch,¡± she said quickly, ¡°and Arlo said he needs your authorization.¡±

    Arlo had only agreed to let William and Nina return if William used the Briggs Group to funnel money into his mercenary organization. This would greatly facilitate Arlo¡¯s logistics and business operations.

    It was a deal Nina hated. It would stain thepany¡¯s reputation, pull William into something irreversible.

    She¡¯de to talk him out of it, to convince him that Arlo no longer had leverage over him.

    After all, Arlo already had the research data he wanted.

    He didn¡¯t control William anymore.

    ¡°Alright,¡± William said simply. ¡°I¡¯ll be there in thirty minutes.¡±

    The call ended.

    Back at the Briggs Group, Nina waited quietly in his office, the lunchbox still untouched on the desk. Luca entered briefly with a cup of coffee. He hesitated at the sight of her sitting there, eyes lowered, posture tense. But he said nothing and left quietly.

    L§Ñt??t ch¨»pt?rs ?n g??ln¦Ïv?ls.??¦Ï??

    Ten minutester, the door opened again. Steven walked in. He paused when he saw her, his expression immediately hardening.

    ¡°Nina,¡± he said, his toneced with contempt. ¡°Why are you still pestering William? Haven¡¯t you done enough?¡±

    He hadn¡¯t forgotten what she¡¯d done¡ªthe lies, the maniption, the part she¡¯d yed in tearing William and Ste apart. Even if Ste was now engaged to Marc, he would never forgive Nina for the things she did.

    If not for Nina, Marc would never have had a chance.

    Nina pressed her lips together, her tone calm. ¡°I just spoke with William. He told me to wait here. If you have a problem, take it up with him when he gets back.¡±

    She had no intention of exining anything to Steven. What happened with her and William in Arlo¡¯s mercenary camp remained between them.

    Her indifference only deepened Steven¡¯s anger. He scoffed but said nothing more, dropping onto the couch with crossed arms.

    The silence stretched, cold and heavy.

    When William finally pushed open the office door, his gaze moved between them¡ªSteven rigid with irritation, Ninaposed as ever.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1246

    ?Chapter 1246:

    ¡°Steven,¡± he said evenly, ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Steven stood at once. ¡°Where have you been this past month? Do you have any idea how worried we were? And Ste¡ª¡±

    He hesitated, ncing toward Nina, then lowered his voice. ¡°Even if she¡¯s marrying Marc, you don¡¯t have to¡­ get tangled with her, right?¡±

    There were countless women in the world. Why did William always end up between these two?

    William looked at him, expression unreadable. He waited until Steven ran out of words before asking quietly, ¡°Are you done?¡±

    Steven blinked, caught off guard. Then he gave a small nod.

    ¡°Then you can leave now,¡± William said calmly. ¡°I have matters to discuss with Nina.¡±

    Steven¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You¡¯re kicking me out?¡±

    What could possibly be so secret that William couldn¡¯t say it in front of him? Steven frowned, disbelief tightening his chest. He had known William for years¡ªstood by him through everything. Their bond ran deeper than any connection William could have with Nina.

    William didn¡¯t answer. He simply sat down in his chair, adjusted his sleeve, and nced up at Steven again¡ªcool,posed, unbothered.

    The message was clear. Steven was dismissed.

    Steven threw his hands up, a gesture of sheer resignation, his words caught like a fishbone in his throat. ¡°Fine, fine! You two have your little pow-wow. I¡¯ll take a hike and get out of your hair, alright?¡±

    As he walked out, Steven muttered under his breath about how odd Ste and William had be.

    Ste seemed to have forgotten all about William and was now set on marrying a scoundrel, while William himself had turned cold as ice and started getting close to Nina.

    L?t?st ch¦Ápt?rs ¦Én g??l??ov§Ö???.????

    What a mess.

    Once Steven was gone, Nina quietly approached William¡¯s desk with a bag in hand. She carefully unpacked it, setting the dishes neatly before him. ¡°I made these especially for you. You haven¡¯t been well, and they should help you regain your strength.¡±

    The food looked and smelled wonderful, but William showed no sign of hunger.

    His gaze stayed fixed on theputer screen as he asked, ¡°How much did Arlo want me to transfer this time?¡±

    Nina¡¯s heart sank. After a pause, she spoke nervously. ¡°William, I really think you should reconsider. You don¡¯t need to keep dealing with someone as dangerous as Arlo. You¡¯re back in Choria now¡ªhe can¡¯t touch you here.¡±

    William¡¯s fingers stopped mid-typing. He looked up at her. ¡°Who said this was a one-sided arrangement where I only serve him?¡±

    Nina blinked, not fully catching his meaning.

    ¡°I provide Arlo with funds,¡± William continued evenly. ¡°But his mercenaries will answer to me. It¡¯s business, not a sacrifice.¡±

    He hadn¡¯t lost his memory. Every move he made was deliberate.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1247

    ?Chapter 1247:

    Nina¡¯s words tumbled out, faster than her thoughts could keep up. ¡°But why work with someone like him? Those mercenaries are ruthless¡ªthey¡¯ll do anything for the right price.¡±

    Arlo was hardly the kind of man anyone sane would call an ally.

    William stayed calm, his tone t. ¡°I don¡¯t care, as long as I reach my goal.¡±

    Goal?

    What goal?

    She was about to ask when he cut in, ¡°I have a meeting soon. If that¡¯s all, you can go.¡±

    Her protests caught in her throat, leaving her torn between speaking and silence.

    After a long pause, she finally asked in a small voice, ¡°Is it because of Ste?¡±

    That name was poison to him now¡ªoff-limits.

    His face hardened, his voice dropping lower. ¡°You can go.¡±

    Nina didn¡¯t dare linger. Afraid of pushing him further, she turned and left, ncing back a few times before stepping out.

    Outside, she spotted Steven waiting.

    The look on her face said it all¡ªher talk with William had gone nowhere.

    ¡°Oh, shut down, huh?¡± Steven muttered. ¡°Don¡¯t think you can take advantage of the mess between Ste and William. You¡¯d better drop that idea.¡±

    Nina¡¯s face went pale. ¡°Don¡¯t mention Ste in front of him,¡± she warned.

    With that, she walked out of Briggs Group without looking back, not caring if Steven understood or not.

    Steven had no clue what she meant.

    From where he stood, he still didn¡¯t understand what had really happened during William¡¯s disappearance. Ste¡¯s marriage to Marc made no sense either.

    Exclusive updates avable g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    He wanted answers¡ªand nned to get them from William himself.

    As for Nina, he didn¡¯t believe a word she said. He¡¯d never liked her, and her warnings only made him more suspicious.

    When he pushed the office door open again, the sight of William behind the desk struck him. For the first time, Steven realized just how much he¡¯d changed.

    For a moment, Steven almost thought he¡¯d stepped into the wrong office.

    The air felt sharp and cold, nothing like the warm, woody scent William used to favor.

    Even with the curtains drawn wide, there was no hint of warmth¡ªonly a chill that clung to the room, as if winter itself had taken residence there. The cold made Steven¡¯s shoulders tense.

    William looked noticeably thinner than he had a month ago. His features had be sharper, almost sculpted, and his once steady eyes now held the stillness of a frozenke¡ªdark, deep, and distant.

    The ck shirt he wore only made his pallor stand out more, and there was a quiet intensity about him, a kind of restrained power that made the air feel heavier.

    ¡°William?¡± Steven called softly, pushing down the unease rising in his chest. He tried to sound lighthearted, forcing a familiar smile as he stepped forward.

    ¡°You vanished for more than a month without a word¡ªnearly scared me to death. Luca and I searched everywhere for you. It was like you¡¯d dropped off the face of the earth! So, mind telling me where you¡¯ve been hiding all this time?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1248

    ?Chapter 1248:

    William finally lifted his gaze. His eyes met Steven¡¯s with a coldness that stripped away any sense of reunion or relief.

    ¡°I was handling some personal matters,¡± he said quietly. His voice was low and rough, giving nothing away¡ªand leaving no space for questions.

    Steven¡¯s smile froze for a split second.

    Personal matters?

    What kind of personal matters could William possibly keep from him?

    They had always been close¡ªcloser than brothers, even. William had never hidden anything before.

    Steven¡¯s mind drifted back to that day. Before his disappearance, William had gone after Ste, trying to save her. Then came the news¡ªthe fall from the cliff, the rumors of death. But William was standing here now. Alive. Changed. And Steven couldn¡¯t help wondering what exactly had happened during that time.

    He pulled out a chair and sat down, choosing not to push too hard. Instead, he began going overpany reports and pending projects that needed William¡¯s approval.

    William listened quietly, only speaking when necessary. Each decision he made was crisp and exact¡ªsharper than before, almost unnervingly decisive.

    Steven couldn¡¯t ignore it anymore. William wasn¡¯t just different. He was¡­ colder.

    When the meeting ended, silence filled the office, thick and suffocating.

    Steven hesitated for a long moment before finally saying, ¡°William, we¡¯ve covered work. Now¡­ can you tell me what really happened between you and Ste?¡±

    The moment her name left his mouth, something in William shifted.

    His entire demeanor froze over, his fingers tightening around the armrest until the veins stood out.

    Steven noticed but pressed on carefully. ¡°I know it¡¯s personal, and I shouldn¡¯t interfere. But there are things you should hear. The rumors about her¡­ she¡¯s been seen a lot with Marctely. They look like they¡¯re back together. And¡ª¡±

    Your escape is on g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s

    He stopped, watching the faint flicker in William¡¯s eyes before forcing out the rest. ¡°The Walsh family is already preparing a wedding. It¡¯s said to be at the end of this month.¡±

    Less than two weeks away.

    If William didn¡¯t do something, Ste might actually marry Marc.

    The word ¡°wedding¡±nded like a heavy stone in William¡¯s chest, breaking the calm surface he¡¯d been holding onto.

    His pupils shrank sharply.

    Memories he¡¯d tried to bury came surging back like a flood.

    The hypnotist¡¯s voice echoed in his mind, soft but venomous. ¡°She never loved you. Her heart always belonged to Marc¡­¡±

    Images shed before his eyes¡ªSte smiling in Marc¡¯s arms, her expression tender and radiant, so different from the guarded warmth she¡¯d shown him.

    And Arlo¡¯s words kept resounding in his head, poisoning every thought. ¡°She betrayed you. Everything you lost¡ªshe caused it. The one you should hate isn¡¯t me¡­ it¡¯s her.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1249

    ?Chapter 1249:

    The rage hit him hard.

    William¡¯s hand mmed onto the desk with a thunderous crack that made Steven flinch.

    He¡¯d never seen William like this before.

    When William finally looked up, his eyes burned with fury¡ªdark, bloodshot, wild. Each word that followed carried a chilling edge. ¡°What more is there to say about her? Should we talk about how she couldn¡¯t wait to crawl back to Marc¡¯s bed while I was missing? Or how much of her so-called love was nothing but a show?¡±

    Steven stared, stunned by the venom in his tone.

    ¡°William, calm down,¡± he said quickly. ¡°There must be some mistake. Ste isn¡¯t like that. Whatever¡¯s going on, there has to be a reason¡ªshe truly loved you before.¡±

    ¡°A mistake?¡± Williamughed, the sound sharp and bitter. He rose slowly, the light casting his tall figure into shadow.

    ¡°I wish it were that simple,¡± he said coldly. ¡°But I almost died saving her. And while I was fighting for my life, she was nning a wedding with another man.¡±

    His voice lowered, each word cutting deeper. ¡°Tell me, Steven¡ªwhat kind of love does that?¡±

    Steven opened his mouth, unsure what to say. ¡°Maybe¡­ she has her reasons?¡±

    Steven had beenpletely taken aback by the venom in William¡¯s voice.

    This wasn¡¯t the William he knew.

    The William he remembered had always beenposed, logical, restrained¡ªeven when facing problems. He would never give up on Ste.

    But now, every word that came out of him burned with hatred.

    William had loved Ste deeply. Everyone knew that. He¡¯d pursued her with a quiet persistence that bordered on devotion. So why did the mere mention of her now provoke such fury?

    M??? ?¦Ñ????? ?? ?????¦Í???.???

    Suddenly, Steven understood why Nina had warned him earlier not to bring up Ste in front of William. Now it made perfect sense.

    William¡¯s expression turned darker by the second. He stepped out from behind his desk, closing the distance between them. Each stride was slow but heavy, his presence radiating a cold, suffocating intensity.

    ¡°Her reasons?¡± he repeated, his tone dripping with mockery. ¡°The only reason is that she never let go of Marc! Everything I believed in¡ªevery word, every touch¡ªwas nothing but a lie.¡±

    Heughed bitterly, his voice low and unsteady. ¡°She fooled me, Steven. That woman yed me from the start. The moment I disappeared, she ran straight back to the man she truly wanted. Ste¡­ she¡¯s nothing but a fraud. She never had genuine feelings for me.¡±

    Thest word came out through gritted teeth. His face was pale, his chest rising and falling sharply, fury and pain twisting together in his eyes.

    Steven could only stare at him, speechless.

    This wasn¡¯t grief anymore. It was something darker¡ªsomething dangerous.

    He wanted to defend Ste, to say that she couldn¡¯t possibly be the kind of woman William described.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1250

    ?Chapter 1250:

    But looking at him now, Steven realized that reasoning with William would be useless. Any defense of Ste might just push him over the edge.

    A deep unease settled in Steven¡¯s gut.

    William¡¯s reactions weren¡¯t normal.

    Whatever had happened during that missing month¡­ it hadn¡¯t just changed him.

    It had broken something inside him.

    He had to tread carefully.

    Steven forced a steady tone. ¡°Alright, William. Let¡¯s stop here for now. You¡¯ve just returned¡ªyou should rest. I¡¯ll take care of thepany matters for the time being.¡±

    William¡¯s eyes flickered with raw hatred, his silence somehow more threatening than words. The sheer intensity in his stare sent a chill crawling up Steven¡¯s spine.

    Without another word, Steven excused himself and left the office.

    The door clicked shut behind him, sealing in the tension like a cage around William¡¯s fury.

    Leaning against the cool wall of the corridor, Steven realized his back was soaked with cold sweat.

    He exhaled slowly, ncing back at the door, worry clouding his face.

    William¡¯s love for Ste had once been deep enough to risk his life. How could that love now twist into such consuming hatred?

    ¡°She never had genuine feelings for me.¡± William¡¯s words echoed in his mind, and Steven¡¯s chest tightened.

    That couldn¡¯t be true.

    He had seen Ste¡¯s affection himself¡ªthe tenderness in her gaze, the quiet way she cared for William. Those emotions weren¡¯t fake.

    But now, Ste was preparing to marry Marc as if nothing had ever happened.

    Discover more

    It didn¡¯t make sense. None of it did.

    Both of them¡ªWilliam and Ste¡ªwere actingpletely out of character.

    Steven¡¯s expression hardened.

    This wasn¡¯t just a misunderstanding; something bigger was at y.

    William was his friend. He couldn¡¯t just stand by while things spiraled out of control.

    He had to uncover what happened during that missing month¡ªand why Ste suddenly returned to Marc.

    Just then, Luca appeared, holding a stack of documents. He paused when he saw Steven¡¯s pale face.

    ¡°Mr. Harrison? What¡¯s wrong? You look¡­ unwell. Why don¡¯t you¡ª¡±

    Steven snapped out of his thoughts. He grabbed Luca¡¯s arm and pulled him into a nearby conference room, shutting the door behind them.

    ¡°Luca,¡± he said quietly but urgently, ¡°have you noticed anything off about your boss since he came back?¡±

    Luca tilted his head thoughtfully. William was indeed a bit off, but he couldn¡¯t say the specifics.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1251

    ?Chapter 1251:

    ¡°Is there an issue with Mr. Briggs¡¯s health?¡± he asked Steven. Having just returned from being missing, William¡¯s physical condition was certainly not something to take lightly.

    Steven waved his hand, cutting Luca off before he could go down the wrong track. ¡°It¡¯s not his health. It¡¯s about William and Ste. Haven¡¯t you noticed how different he istely?¡±

    Luca blinked, surprised. Ste?

    He had started to feel a prick of unease whenever her name came up, maybe out of sympathy for William. Still, he sounded puzzled. ¡°But Ms. Russell is remarrying Marc. What does she have to do with Mr. Briggs?¡±

    Steven pinched the bridge of his nose, frustration ring. ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s the point. They were so in love before. Now one of them seethes with hatred while the other acts like a stranger. Doesn¡¯t that strike you as odd?¡±

    Hearing it aloud, Luca admitted it did feel strange. Romance, he thought, could be messy and unpredictable, especially for someone who had never loved. Yet even he had noticed the shift the moment William returned.

    ¡°He does seem colder,¡± Luca said cautiously. But who wouldn¡¯t be¡ªfinding out the woman he loved was nning to marry her ex must sting.

    Steven lowered his voice. ¡°It¡¯s more than coldness. When I mentioned the wedding, he blew up. He said she never loved him, that she always wanted Marc. He used her of being faithless.¡±

    Luca¡¯s face hardened with disbelief. ¡°How could he believe that? William was the one who knew Ste best. He¡¯s not someone who jumps to conclusions.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Which is why I think something happened during the time he disappeared,¡± Steven said. ¡°Something we don¡¯t know about.¡±

    Luca went quiet, thinking back. ¡°When he came back, he was with Miss Carter. I asked where he¡¯d been, and he wouldn¡¯t say. His eyes were¡­ terrifying. Could Nina have anything to do with it?¡±

    William barely tolerated Nina in the past, but now they seemed too cozy. Something felt off.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s©q??o?? is where stories live

    ¡°Nina¡­¡± Steven considered the name. Nina¡¯s obsession with William was no secret. But could she have warped him? He didn¡¯t have the time to untangle every thread.

    ¡°Put Nina aside for the moment. Help me find out what happened to him while he was gone. We need to know what broke him.¡±

    Luca, curious and loyal to his boss, nodded without hesitation. If William¡¯s best friend was worried, then Luca would follow. Moreover, Luca was genuinely curious about where William had been.

    After that small alliance was formed, Steven finally felt less alone.

    He left the Briggs Group with a n taking shape.

    Inside William¡¯s office, silence settled again. The outburst had passed, but the chill in his eyes only deepened.

    He walked to the window, standing with his back to the room as if the city outside could answer what haunted him.

    Images kept colliding in his mind: Ste in white, smiling as she walked toward Marc; Arlo¡¯s voice weaving betrayal into his memories; false scenes pressed into him like poison. Each loop fed the anger, pushing him to the edge.

    He let the words crawl out of him, low and t. ¡°Ste, you want to marry Marc? Dream on. The pain and betrayal you handed me, I will return a thousandfold.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1252

    ?Chapter 1252:

    The sunlight cut across his profile but could not warm the shadow that had settled there. He stared at the restless city and spoke again, each syble deliberate and cold. ¡°I will make you and Marc pay. You will know what true suffering is.¡±

    After leaving Briggs Group, Steven got into his car but didn¡¯t start it right away.

    He sat there for a while, staring out the windshield, his mind a tangle of questions that refused to settle. Finally, he pulled out his phone, scrolling down to a contact he hadn¡¯t called in ages¡ªJosie.

    He hesitated, thumb hovering over the screen. Then, with a quiet sigh, he pressed dial.

    The line rang several times before a curt, wary voice answered. ¡°Steven? What do you want?¡±

    Her tone was clipped, cold¡ªjust as he expected.

    Josie had never been fond of him, and with Ste set to remarry Marc, she probably had even less patience now. But if there was anyone who could help him untangle this mess, it was her.

    He forced a lighter tone. ¡°Don¡¯t sound so defensive, Josie. I know I¡¯m not your favorite person, but this isn¡¯t about me¡ªit¡¯s about Ste.¡±

    A brief silence followed. When Josie finally spoke, her voice was tight with suspicion. ¡°Stel¡¯s life isn¡¯t your business, Steven. She¡¯s about to start over.¡±

    ¡°Start over?¡± he scoffed. ¡°With Marc?¡±

    Theugh that left him was sharp and humorless.

    ¡°You and I both know that¡¯s not what she really wants. Are you honestly going to watch her walk straight into that?¡±

    ¡°This is Stel¡¯s choice,¡± Josie snapped, but even through the phone, he could sense the crack in her resolve.

    Steven dropped the friendly act. His voice grew serious, firm. ¡°Then let me tell you something you don¡¯t know. William¡¯s back.¡±

    Find thetest stories g?ln¦Òv??ls

    The silence that followed was deafening. Steven could hear her breathing quicken through the line.

    ¡°When?¡± she finally asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

    ¡°Recently,¡± Steven said gravely. ¡°But he¡¯s not the same. He¡¯s colder, harder¡ªand the way he talks about Ste¡­ it¡¯s as if he¡¯s been brainwashed. That¡¯s why I wanted to meet. I know you don¡¯t want her to end up with Marc.¡±

    Even though she said she was going to respect Ste¡¯s decision, Steven knew Josie wouldn¡¯t just stand by and watch Ste make a grave mistake.

    He could almost hear Josie¡¯s internal struggle. A few secondster, she exhaled sharply. ¡°Fine. Time and ce.¡±

    Later that afternoon, in a quiet, private room of an upscale cafe, Steven arrived to find not just Josie waiting¡ªbut Sharon as well.

    Josie looked pale, worry clouding her normallyposed expression. Sharon, on the other hand, sat straight-backed in a fitted suit, her eyes sharp as ss.

    As soon as Steven walked in, Sharon crossed her arms and got straight to the point. ¡°Let¡¯s skip the small talk, Steven. You said William¡¯s back. Is that true?¡±

    Steven nodded, serious for once. ¡°Yes. I saw him myself.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1253

    ?Chapter 1253:

    Josie leaned forward, her voice trembling slightly. ¡°How is he? Why hasn¡¯t he contacted anyone? Does he know about Ste and¡ª¡±

    ¡°He knows,¡± Steven cut in. ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I called. He knows about the wedding. But his reaction was¡­ unusual.¡±

    Sharon frowned, her instincts instantly on alert. ¡°What do you mean unusual? What did he say?¡±

    They all knew what William¡¯s temper was like. Josie could only imagine his reaction upon hearing of Ste¡¯s impending marriage.

    Steven let out a bitterugh, remembering the look in William¡¯s eyes¡ªso cold it didn¡¯t feel human.

    ¡°He said Ste was never sincere with him. That her heart always belonged to Marc. He called her a fraud.¡±

    Sharon mmed her palm against the table, making the coffee cups rattle. ¡°That¡¯s insane! William knows Ste isn¡¯t like that! Has hepletely lost it?¡±

    Josie looked just as stunned, her face pale. ¡°Impossible. Ste loved him. She left Marc for him. How could he think that?¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Steven said quickly, gesturing for them to calm down. ¡°But tell me¡ªif Ste loved him so deeply, then why would she suddenly marry Marc? Why the sudden change?¡±

    At his question, Josie and Sharon exchanged a tense nce but said nothing.

    They both knew the truth behind Ste¡¯s strange behavior¡ªher amnesia¡ªbut they couldn¡¯t tell Steven.

    Not without breaking their promise to the Carter family.

    Sharon finally found her voice. ¡°Whatever her reasons, I can guarantee one thing¡ªwhen she was with William, her feelings were real. Ste¡¯s not the kind of woman who wavers once she gives her heart.¡±

    Josie pressed her fingers to her temples, exhaustion clear in every movement.

    Stay connected at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    ¡°Ste¡¯s about to marry someone else,¡± she said softly. ¡°I understand William might not be able to ept it, but for him to speak about her like that¡ªit¡¯s too cruel. That¡¯s not him.¡±

    Steven¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°I agree. His reaction doesn¡¯t feel¡­ right. He¡¯s not just angry. It¡¯s like someone twisted his emotions, like he¡¯s not thinking for himself.¡±

    Sharon was about to respond, but Josie quickly stopped her, turning to Steven instead. ¡°What exactly do you mean by that?¡±

    Could William possibly be acting against his own will?

    Steven hesitated. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe he¡¯s been misled. Those two seem to havepletely forgotten all the good in each other. Like everything they had was wiped clean.¡±

    He sighed wearily, rubbing his temple. The whole situation was taking its toll on him.

    The words seemed casual, but they hit Josie and Sharon like a de.

    Their eyes met, a sh of unease passing between them. Josie¡¯s hands curled around the hem of her dress, her pulse racing.

    Watching Steven worry for his friend, an impulse to tell him the truth surged within her, almost impossible to suppress. Perhaps having one more person know would mean one more source of strength?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1254

    ?Chapter 1254:

    Josie took a slow breath, forcing herself to steady her voice. ¡°Talking about it won¡¯t change anything. The question is, what do we do next?¡±

    Steven didn¡¯t notice the fleeting exchange between Josie and Sharon¡ªthe quick flicker of unease in their eyes, the way Sharon¡¯s hand tightened around her cup. His mind was still on William.

    ¡°If we want to get to the bottom of this,¡± he said slowly, ¡°we need to figure out where William was during that missing month. Someone must¡¯ve filled his head with lies about Ste. And there¡¯s something else¡ªhe came back with Nina.¡±

    ¡°Nina?!¡±

    Both Josie and Sharon blurted it out at once, disbelief etched across their faces.

    After everything Nina had done to Ste, the idea that William would have anything to do with her was impossible to digest.

    Steven nodded grimly. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve already asked Luca to look into it. Whatever happened to William during that time¡­ I¡¯m sure Nina¡¯s involved. Maybe she¡¯s not even the one pulling the strings. Someone else could be behind it all.¡±

    Josie¡¯s brows knitted together, a quiet dread creeping into her chest. She exchanged a nce with Sharon. ¡°Then what do we do now?¡±

    She knew Ste was in no position to defend herself. The amnesia, Marc¡¯s constant maniption¡ªhow could Ste possibly remember her past with William when the man she once loved had been turned against her?

    Steven leaned forward, his tone earnest. ¡°I know I¡¯ve messed up before, but we need to help William. I can¡¯t just sit back and watch him ruin his life¡ªor hers. I need your help. Consider it helping both of them.¡±

    Sharon arched an eyebrow. ¡°Help how?¡±

    It didn¡¯t seem like there was much they could do.

    Your favorite tales are on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§ànn

    Steven¡¯s answer came calm and certain. ¡°If you notice anything unusual¡ªanything at all¡ªwith Ste, tell me immediately. And I¡¯ll share everything I find about William. I¡¯m not giving up until I uncover what happened to him.¡±

    For a moment, the two women said nothing. Then, after a long, uneasy pause, they both nodded.

    When Steven stepped out of the cafe, the evening light was already fading. The sky glowed a soft orange, casting a warm hue over the bustling city. But the warmth did nothing to ease the heaviness in his chest.

    He slid into his car, exhaling deeply as he looked back through the windshield. Inside, Josie and Sharon were still seated at their table, talking in hushed tones.

    Steven gripped the steering wheel, his eyes dim with thought.

    They hadn¡¯t found William for over a month, and his sudden reappearance wasn¡¯t the relief it should have been. Whoever had taken him¡ªor controlled him¡ªhad power. Enough to twist his memories, his emotions, even his love.

    And now, William harbored nothing but hatred toward Ste.

    No matter how Steven looked at it, this wasn¡¯t something that could be fixed easily. But giving up wasn¡¯t an option.

    It wasn¡¯t just loyalty that drove him¡ªit was something deeper. William didn¡¯t deserve to lose himself like this. And Ste¡­ she didn¡¯t deserve to be hated for something she might not even remember.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1255

    ?Chapter 1255:

    Someone was pulling strings behind the scenes, ying with people¡¯s hearts like pieces on a board.

    Steven¡¯s jaw tightened as determination shed through his eyes. ¡°If I don¡¯t get to the bottom of this,¡± he muttered, ¡°it won¡¯t just destroy them. It¡¯ll destroy everyone connected to it.¡±

    He started the car and drove off, the taillights cutting through the dusk.

    As soon as Steven disappeared down the street, Sharon turned sharply to Josie, her voice low and urgent. ¡°Were you about to tell him the truth earlier?¡±

    Josie¡¯s brows knitted together, her voice conflicted. ¡°Yes. I thought¡­ maybe if one more person knew, we¡¯d have a better chance. More people, more possibilities.¡±

    Marc was unpredictable. Dangerous, even.

    Josie smoothed her hair with an annoyed jerk and let out a string of words she rarely used. ¡°Damn it. Watching that scumbag put on an act while Stel still sees him as a good man, and William¡ªof all people¡ªhating Stel now? What kind of mess is this?¡±

    Hearing Josie swear felt almost novel to Sharon.

    Josie had always been theposed one, the picture ofdylike restraint.

    Now she sounded raw, and Sharon could only sigh. ¡°All we can do is stick to the n,¡± Sharon said, voice steady. ¡°Try to trigger Stel¡¯s memories gently, without alerting Marc. And hope Steven uncovers the truth soon.¡±

    A few dayster, William stood before the floor-to-ceiling windows at Briggs Group, watching the city tumble beneath him. Sunlight poured through the ss but failed to warm him. The chill around him had only grown.

    The powers that had stirred while he was gone seemed to have retreated a step after his return.

    Howe had not shown his face at Briggs Group headquarters either.

    Updates loaded at g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe??s

    It was as if those hidden hands dared not move while William was on seat.

    And he was in no rush to root them out if they posed no real threat.

    Waste of effort. Waste of time.

    As for Arlo¡­

    William¡¯s lips curled into something like a smile, though it never reached his eyes. Did Arlo think rescuing him bought control? The funds Arlo wanted were a drop in the ocean for Briggs Group.

    He knew the exact implications of Nina¡¯s words.

    He kept supplying Arlo because it was useful.

    Because in the short game, Arlo needed resources and connections.

    In the long game, William needed muscle.

    The cooperation was actually mutually beneficial.

    On his desk, under the neat chaos ofpany files,y a dossier on Ste and Marc¡ªtheir public outings, their smiles, the small, intimate photographs that meant nothing to the crowd and everything to him.

    He stared at a picture of Steughing at Marc, and his hand closed on the edge of the paper until his knuckles turned white.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1256

    ?Chapter 1256:

    ¡°Smile,¡± he muttered under his breath. ¡°Go on. Smile while you can. Soon that smile will be gone.¡±

    He made no move to stop the wedding set for the end of the month.

    That would be far too merciful. He wanted her to taste despair¡ªto fall from the peak of her so-called happiness straight into the abyss.

    He wanted to see her lose everything. To watch her beg. To see the realization dawn in her eyes¡ªthe pain, the regret, the punishment.

    Day after day passed in that deceptive calm.

    Steven and Luca had exhausted every lead they could find, but it was as if an invisible wall stood in their way.

    Every trace of William¡¯s whereabouts during that missing month had been erased¡ªcleanly, deliberately. It was the same kind of dead end they¡¯d hit before he reappeared.

    With nowhere else to turn, Steven decided to confront Nina.

    After returning to the country, Nina hadn¡¯t gone back to the Carter family; she knew she wouldn¡¯t be wee. Everyone was likely busy preparing for Ste¡¯s uing wedding, and she was certain her presence would only make things worse. Besides, she feared being detained by Lance and Karson if she showed her face.

    When Marc took Ste back, he must have told them she was the one who had drugged Ste.

    The Carter family was no longer a ce for her.

    Even her parents had long since abandoned her. Why would she go back?

    Instead, Nina found herself a small apartment in a quiet suburb, far from the noise of the city. She rarely had visitors, and that was exactly how she liked it.

    She was waiting for the wedding day.

    She wanted to see it with her own eyes¡ªSte, the woman who once looked down on her, walking down the aisle in her perfect white gown, smiling beside the man she used to scorn.

    The thought alone made Nina¡¯s lips curl in a cold, satisfied smile. That sight would be spectacr.

    But she hadn¡¯t expected Steven and Luca to appear before she could enjoy her little show.

    When she opened the door and saw the two men standing on her doorstep, her expression instantly hardened. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Steven didn¡¯t bother with pleasantries. ¡°Where did you take William a month ago? And what exactly did you do to him?¡±

    Nina tilted her head, feigning confusion. ¡°What are you talking about? William seems perfectly fine to me.¡±

    Steven¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb. He¡¯s not the same, Nina. He hates Ste now¡ªdeeply. You expect me to believe this isn¡¯t your doing?¡±

    Nina gave a short, humorlessugh, her eyes glinting with mockery. ¡°Hates her? Why shouldn¡¯t he? Ste¡¯s the one betraying him to marry another man. Isn¡¯t it natural for him to hate her? Or have you forgotten¡ªhe went missing because he was trying to save her?¡±

    Her tone was sharp, almost gleeful.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1257

    ?Chapter 1257:

    By that logic, Ste truly did look like the unfaithful one¡ªa woman who had thrown away a man¡¯s sacrifice as if it meant nothing.

    But Steven wasn¡¯t convinced. His voice dropped, cold. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you had no part in this. I¡¯m giving you one chance, Nina. Tell me the truth. Otherwise¡­¡±

    Nina stepped closer, lifting her chin with defiance. ¡°Otherwise what? You going to hit me, Steven? Don¡¯t forget¡ªI came back with William. If anything happens to me, do you really think he will just stand and watch?¡±

    If this had been before, Steven would¡¯veughed at the ridiculous im.

    But now, the words gave him pause.

    Because the truth was, he couldn¡¯t read William anymore.

    Nina saw the hesitation sh across Steven¡¯s face and grew bolder, a small, mocking smile ying on her lips. ¡°You call yourself William¡¯s friend, yet you¡¯re still taking Ste¡¯s side? After what she¡¯s done to him?¡±

    Steven¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Because I know William. He¡¯s not the kind of man who turns cruel over a rumor.¡±

    ¡°People change,¡± Nina cut in sharply, her voice carrying a hint of triumph. ¡°Especially after being betrayed. William nearly died because of her. Do you honestly think a man could go through that and still love Ste?¡±

    This struck Steven speechless.

    For a moment, silence hung between them¡ªthick, heavy, uneasy. But then he straightened, pushing his emotions aside. ¡°Enough. I didn¡¯te here to argue about William¡¯s feelings. I asked where you took him during that month he vanished.¡±

    Nina shrugged carelessly, her tone dripping with indifference. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask him yourself? What¡¯s wrong¡ªhe won¡¯t tell you?¡±

    Steven¡¯s jaw tightened. He had never known Nina to be so emboldened, and frustratingly, there was little he could do about it.

    ???§ÁE ??P?¦«T¦®? I§ª G¦«?§ª?V¦®??.???

    Crossing her arms, Nina smirked. ¡°Since he doesn¡¯t want you to know, then I have nothing to say either. I¡¯m busy, so if you¡¯ll excuse me¡ªI won¡¯t be inviting you in for tea. Goodbye.¡±

    Before he could respond, she pushed the door shut with a sharp click.

    Steven knocked several times, but there was no answer. He let out a long, tense breath, frustration coiling tight in his chest.

    When he turned, Luca was watching him quietly, sympathy written all over his face.

    Nina hadpletely thrown him off.

    Not only had she dodged every question, she¡¯d made a fool of him in the process.

    Luca hesitated for a moment before speaking in a low, careful tone. ¡°Mr. Harrison, maybe we should just go back and talk to Mr. Briggs directly.¡±

    He meant well¡ªand he wasn¡¯t wrong.

    William might be unpredictabletely, but at least there was a chance he¡¯d open up if pushed the right way.

    Steven rubbed his temples, fatigue weighing on him. There wasn¡¯t much else to say. With a resigned wave of his hand, Steven turned away from Nina¡¯s door. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Moments after they left, Nina pulled out her phone and contacted a realtor.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1258

    ?Chapter 1258:

    Her location waspromised now. It was time to move again.

    Meanwhile, Ste and Marc¡¯s rtionship had fallen into a deceptive calm.

    To everyone else, they looked perfect¡ªan affectionate couple on the verge of a beautiful wedding. But underneath, something about it all felt too¡­ staged.

    Though Ste didn¡¯t understand why, she had been guedtely by uneasy dreams and a strange, restless ache in her chest. Whenever she woke, her heart raced, and a sense of loss lingered that she couldn¡¯t exin.

    Marc always soothed her with gentle words. He made sure she took the medicine daily and filled her head with stories¡ªmoments from their ¡°past,¡± tender scenes meant to remind her how deeply they¡¯d always loved each other.

    He spoke of it so vividly, so convincingly, that her mind began stitching those tales into her missing memories. Little by little, she began to believe him.

    Marc managed every detail of the wedding himself, insisting she shouldn¡¯t lift a finger. Even the gown he¡¯d chosen was one she supposedly adored years ago.

    It was all so perfect, so thoughtful¡ªyet something in her heart refused to settle.

    One afternoon, as she sat by the window trying to shake off another wave of unease, Ste turned to him. ¡°Marc, before we get married¡­ shouldn¡¯t I meet your mother?¡±

    Jazlyn had always been a shadow that lingered quietly in her thoughts. Marriage wasn¡¯t just about two people¡ªit was about two families.

    And once she married Marc, facing Jazlyn was inevitable.

    It was only a matter of time.

    Marc¡¯s hand moved gently through her hair, his tone soft, coaxing. ¡°Stel, it¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t want to see you. My mother¡¯s traveling abroad right now. Once she¡¯s back, I¡¯ll take you to see her, okay?¡±

    Ste blinked, caught off guard. ¡°Traveling abroad? Now?¡±

    Don¡¯t miss out g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m

    The realization sank in. Jazlyn wouldn¡¯t be at their wedding.

    Sensing her unease, he tried to reassure her. ¡°Stel, you¡¯re overthinking again.¡± He brushed his thumb across her cheek in a tender gesture. ¡°I know my mother had her issues with you before, but she¡¯s reflected on them. She¡¯s changed.¡±

    He paused for a moment, as though carefully choosing his next words. ¡°This trip wasn¡¯t arranged to avoid you. It was nned a long time ago, and she couldn¡¯t cancel it. But once she¡¯s back, you¡¯ll see for yourself¡ªher attitude toward you won¡¯t be like before. She¡¯s ready to ept you now.¡±

    After hearing Marc¡¯s words, Ste could only swallow her unease.

    She nodded lightly, forcing a smile even though her heart still felt unsettled.

    Days slipped by quickly¡ªone after another¡ªand soon, the eve of her wedding arrived.

    ording to tradition, Ste returned to the Carter mansion to prepare.

    The unfamiliar house was now draped in red banners andnterns. Laughter echoed faintly from the hallways, but under all the festivity, the air carried an unspoken heaviness.

    When Ste caught sight of Lance and Karson, she noticed the faint lines of worry etched across their faces.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1259

    ?Chapter 1259:

    Lance leaned against the doorframe of her room, watching her as the makeup artist rehearsed her bridal look. Dressed in soft loungewear, Ste looked gentle and radiant, her expression full of shy anticipation.

    He should¡¯ve been happy for her. But his heart twisted instead.

    He knew her amnesia wasn¡¯t natural¡ªMarc must have had a hand in it. Yet, now that Ste seemed genuinely willing to marry him, what could he do? He couldn¡¯t stop a wedding between two consenting adults.

    He forced a smile and tried to sound casual. ¡°Stel, tomorrow¡¯s the big day. Are you sure about all this?¡±

    He tried to make it sound like a brother¡¯s simple concern, not doubt.

    Catching his gaze in the mirror, Ste smiled brightly. ¡°Lance, why do you sound so serious? Of course I¡¯m sure. Marc treats me so well. I¡¯m happy we¡¯re finally getting married.¡±

    Her voice was steady, eyes clear¡ªno hesitation at all.

    Lance¡¯s chest grew tight. He stepped closer and gently ruffled her hair. ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy,¡± he said quietly. ¡°But marriage isn¡¯t something you can take back. Once you step into it, it¡¯s a promise¡ªfor life. If he ever treats you badly again, youe to me. The Carter family will always have your back.¡±

    Remembering everything Ste endured after marrying Marcst time made Lance feel even worse.

    Back then, she was alone and helpless¡ªhow had she managed to get through it?

    And now that same man wanted to start over, as if nothing had ever happened. He didn¡¯t trust it. Not one bit.

    But looking at Ste¡¯s innocent expression, her trust so pure, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say more.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lance,¡± Ste said softly. ¡°Marc isn¡¯t that kind of person. We¡¯ve been through a lot together. We understand each other now. We¡¯ll cherish what we have.¡±

    L??t??st ch??pt??rs in g¦Ál??ovels.c?m

    She truly believed those words. The past¡ªhis betrayal, her heartbreak¡ªwas gone from her memory.

    Lance sighed inwardly and left the room, feeling powerless.

    Later that night, Karson summoned Ste into his study.

    The old man sat by the window, his silver hair shining under the warm light. Though his back was still straight and strong, there was something fragile in his eyes as he looked at his granddaughter.

    ¡°Stel,¡± he said, patting the seat beside him, ¡°time really flies. You¡¯re getting married already.¡±

    He took her hand, his tone half teasing, half tender. ¡°I was hoping to keep you here a few more years. The Carter family has more than enough to care for you. Why rush into marriage?¡±

    He hadn¡¯t had much time to make up for all the years they¡¯d lost, and now she was leaving again.

    When she had almost married William before, he¡¯d felt reluctant too¡ªbut William had treated her well, so he¡¯d let her go with peace of mind.

    Marc, though¡­

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1260

    Chapter 1260:

    Karson¡¯s eyes darkened with quiet worry.

    Ste leaned gently on his shoulder, her voice light and cheerful. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going far. I¡¯ll visit often. And Marc said we¡¯ll bothe see you together.¡±

    Her words were sweet and sincere. She had only recently learned they were her family, yet she already felt deeply connected to them.

    Karson had prepared an extravagant dowry for her¡ªeight million in cash, along with jewelry, a house, and two cars. He wanted her marriage to look glorious, no matter what.

    Now, seeing the worry etched across Karson¡¯s face, Ste only thought her grandfather and brother were getting sentimental¡ªtypical family emotions before a wedding. She believed their concern came from not wanting to let her go.

    So she smiled softly and tried to reassure them, over and over, telling them how much she trusted Marc, how excited she was to start this new chapter.

    Her bright, innocent smile lit up the room¡ªyet to Lance and Karson, it felt like a thousand tiny needles piercing their hearts.

    They could only watch, helpless, their chests tightening with pain.

    They didn¡¯t have the heart to destroy her illusion of happiness, not when she looked so certain, so content. So they swallowed their unease, forcing themselves to stay silent, to wait.

    Tomorrow woulde soon enough.

    Just then, faint voices echoed from the hall downstairs¡ªquick, hurried, and unfamiliar. A smallmotion broke the quiet, snapping them all out of their thoughts.

    The servant came in to announce Nina¡¯s return.

    Nina¡¯s unexpected arrival made the air in the living room tighten at once.

    d in a sharply cut ck suit, she carried an expression tangled with emotions tooplex to name.

    gal¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s.c?m is your update source

    Her eyes instantly locked on Ste, who was chatting softly with their grandfather. The sight of that bright, contented face wrapped in quiet joy made Nina¡¯s lips curl in silent mockery.

    When she noticed Ste¡¯s elegant outfit, wless even for a casual day at home, bitterness welled up inside her. Tomorrow, Ste would be radiant at her grand wedding, while she herself had been crawling through the dark, weighed down by secrets and guilt.

    She had driven the man she loved most into endless torment. The realization made a surge of resentment rise like a storm within her.

    Ste¡¯s eyes caught sight of Nina, and for a moment, surprise flickered across her face.

    In her recollection, this cousin was little more than a name. She had only recently heard from the family that Nina had been living overseas.

    Out of courtesy, Ste rose from her seat, her expression warm and polite. ¡°You must be Nina, right? Hello. I¡¯ve only been back with the Carter family for a short while. It¡¯s good to finally meet you.¡±

    When Ste looked at her with that calm, almost kind expression, the hatred in Nina¡¯s chest red even hotter.

    She knew Ste¡¯s memory had been wiped clean by the drug, yet watching those clear, untroubled eyes look at her without a hint of recognition sent a jagged resentment through her chest. The mixture of rage and hatred she felt was almost too much to contain.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Have a great week dear readers. God loves you, and Noah wishes you all the best. (?O?=)? ?

    P.S. I¡¯ll keep you updated through the galn0vels WhatsAppmunity, but I¡¯m sooo excited because there are so many amazing novelsing that I truly think you¡¯re going to love. Plus, there are audiobooks/audionovels on the way that I sincerely hope you enjoy as much as I do. ?(?? ? ??)

    .

 Chapter 1261

    ?Chapter 1261:

    Nina¡¯s lips twisted into a cutting smile, her voice dripping with mock sweetness. ¡°Well, isn¡¯t this lovely? My dear cousin, the blushing bride of tomorrow. Happiness truly does wonders for one¡¯s skin. That glow of yours¡ªMarc must be doing a fine job looking after you.¡±

    She drew out Marc¡¯s name with deliberate sharpness, each sybleced with venom. Her gaze raked over Ste like a de. ¡°You¡¯ve really found your happy ending, haven¡¯t you? Ready to dive headfirst into it without hesitation. That kind of optimism is something I could never imitate.¡±

    Every word dripped with malice and hidden thorns, yet she trod carefully, never once bringing up William.

    That name was a sealed curse. If uttered, chaos would follow, tearing through Ste¡¯s wedding ns and inviting Arlo¡¯s fury¡ªsomething Nina didn¡¯t dare risk.

    Nina could only release her bitterness through those thinly veiled jabs.

    Startled by the bite in her cousin¡¯s voice, Ste furrowed her brows in puzzled silence.

    Ste couldn¡¯tprehend the reason behind her cousin¡¯s hostility. They had barely met, yet the disdain in Nina¡¯s eyes was unmistakable.

    Was it jealousy over the wedding? Or was Nina simply the kind of person who found fault in others¡¯ happiness?

    Determined to stay polite, Ste steadied her voice, though the warmth in it had cooled. ¡°Thank you for your concern, cousin. Marc and I made this decision after careful consideration. We¡¯re truly grateful to have found each other.¡±

    Seeing Ste¡¯s bright, carefree smile made something twist in Nina¡ªit grated on her nerves until it hurt. She was about to fire back with something cruel, but Lance¡¯s irritated cough cut her off.

    ¡°Nina, you¡¯ve only juste back. That¡¯s enough for now. Ste needs to rest¡ªshe has an early day tomorrow.¡±

    The authority in Lance¡¯s voice left no room for defiance. Though he clearly recognized who had stirred the tension, he masked it behind calm restraint, unwilling to expose Nina in front of Ste.

    Fresh updates loaded g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m

    Nina bit down on her lower lip, her re cutting sharply toward Ste before she swallowed the words burning on her tongue. With a cold, dismissive snort, she seized her suitcase and marched upstairs.

    Her retreat left behind a trail of frost that lingered in the air.

    Ste watched her go, unsettled by the bitterness radiating from her cousin¡¯s back.

    She couldn¡¯t make sense of Nina¡¯s hostility. Was Nina afraid she might steal attention now that she¡¯d returned? But that seemed absurd¡ªafter all, she was marrying soon and would no longer be part of the Carter family.

    As Nina¡¯s figure vanished at the top of the stairs, Ste¡¯s confusion slowly gave way to the warmth of excitement. The thought of tomorrow¡¯s wedding brightened her heart again.

    Turning toward Karson and Lance, she offered a reassuring smile. ¡°Nina must be tired from the trip. Maybe that¡¯s why she seemed upset. Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t take it personally.¡±

    She resumed her seat beside her grandfather, her tone lively as she spoke of theing ceremony¡ªthe order of events, the decorations, and what needed attention at each stage.

    Her mind was already lost in the sweetness of her imagined future, unaware that everything she cherished was nothing but a carefully woven lie¡ªand that Marc¡¯s affection was built entirely on deceit.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1262

    ?Chapter 1262:

    Karson listened with a faint smile, nodding along, though the heaviness in his chest grew with every word.

    Outside, night wrapped the Carter Mansion in silence. Though the house glittered with festive red, a quiet, unseen darkness crept through its halls, waiting for dawn to break.

    Sunlight streamed through the thin curtains, spilling golden warmth across Ste¡¯s bedroom.

    All around the Carter family¡¯s Mansion, the air hummed with celebration. Servants moved briskly through the halls, their faces bright with cheer as they hurried toplete the final touches.

    Awakened at dawn, Ste now sat before her dressing table, surrounded by a team of skilled stylists who worked with focused precision.

    Her wedding gown hung nearby, gleaming in the soft light¡ªa vision of grace and purity, waiting to mark the beginning of her new life.

    Josie and Sharon had arrived early, both bridesmaids impably dressed. They stayed close to Ste, offering quietpany.

    Josie gazed at her friend¡¯s reflection in the mirror, her chest tightening with a swirl of emotions she couldn¡¯t quite name.

    With careful hands, she adjusted Ste¡¯s veil, her touch light, almost reverent. ¡°Stel, you look so beautiful today,¡± she said softly, her voice trembling with the faintest hint of tears.

    Across the room, Sharon leaned against the wall, her hands tucked into the pockets of her bridesmaid dress. Her eyes carried a heaviness she tried to mask behind a thin smile.

    Forcing a small smile, Sharon replied, ¡°Yeah, you really do look like a princess¡­¡±

    It was just a pity that the groom was nothing but a fraud.

    She bit back what she wanted to say and instead blurted, ¡°Marc is really getting lucky!¡±

    Her remark drew a brightugh from Ste. A soft blush crept over her cheeks, making her glow all the more.

    Reaching out, Ste sped both their hands, her eyes shining with gratitude. ¡°Josie, Sharon, thank you for being here. I know you¡¯re both worried, but I really am happy. Marc will take good care of me.¡±

    Her voice, brimming with faith in Marc, struck Josie and Sharon like a handful of needles.

    If Ste¡¯s memories ever returned, she would never forgive the naive woman she was now.

    It was their failure that Ste hadn¡¯t regained her memories before the wedding.

    Downstairs, the sound of lively chatter and footsteps filled the air as Marc¡¯s wedding entourage pulled up to the mansion.

    Marc stepped out first, dressed in a wlessly cut white tuxedo. His hair was neatly styled, and a confident smile stretched across his face, glowing with pride.

    A line of groomsmen followed close behind, all dressed in matching suits, their polished demeanor adding to the grandeur of the scene.

    At the entrance, the Carter family¡¯s Mansion¡¯s doors remained closed. Lance stood before them, his expressionposed but devoid of the joy expected from a brother on his sister¡¯s wedding day.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1263

    ?Chapter 1263:

    He had instructed the household staff to y their part in the tradition of ¡°groom¡¯s obstruction.¡±

    From outside came the sound of rhythmic knocking and cheerful voices.

    The lively door games began. Champagne bottles and boxes of fine chocte were slipped through the cracks in yful bargaining,ughter echoing from both sides. The groomsmen, good-natured and generous, had brought enough ¡°bribes¡± to finally earn the right to open the doors.

    The games that came after were filled with fake cheer, meant only to keep Ste from sensing their sorrow.

    Thest challenge was to find Ste¡¯s hidden wedding shoes.

    The room became a whirlwind of motion¡ªcushions tossed aside, drawers opened, and corners checked. With a teasing hint from one of the groomsmen, Marc finally discovered the crystal heels tucked neatly inside the horn of an old gramophone.

    He dropped to one knee and slipped the shoes onto Ste¡¯s feet himself. Looking up at her, his voice softened. ¡°I¡¯m here to im my bride. Stel,e with me to our wedding.¡±

    Apuse burst from the servants, the sound lively but hollow for some. At the back, Lance, Karson, and Sharon joined in, pping with restrained smiles that didn¡¯t reach their eyes.

    Ste, lost in the moment, noticed none of it. She only saw Marc¡ªthe tenderness in his gaze, the warmth in his smile. Her heart swelled as she met his eyes and nodded, her face glowing with quiet joy.

    Amid cheers, Marc swept Ste up into his arms and carried her outside to the gleaming wedding car waiting by the door.

    Firecrackers crackled to life, bright ribbons of confetti rained from above, and the mansion burst into a roar of celebration.

    Josie and Sharon trailed close behind, their eyes fixed on Ste¡¯s glowing expression and Marc¡¯s effortless charm as an uneasy silence passed between them.

    L¦Á¦Ó??¦Ó ?§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.??om

    Around them,ughter and music filled the air, yet the joy felt rehearsed, like a glittering screen concealing the storm beneath.

    The ceremony took ce in the grand ballroom of Choria¡¯s most luxurious hotel.

    Inside, the hall resembled a fairytale garden painted in white. Massive crystal chandeliers sent flecks of light across the marble floor, and the sweet scent of blossoms hung thick in the air.

    Before the procession began, Ste was escorted to a private dressing room for her final preparations.

    While the stylist adjusted her veil and ne, she beamed at her reflection. ¡°Ms. Russell, you look breathtaking. Yourplexion is wless, your features are perfect, and that gown fits you like it was made just for you. I¡¯ve styled countless brides, but you truly stand out as one of the most beautiful.¡±

    Ste offered a gentle smile and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    As she gazed into the mirror, her reflection stared back¡ªskin smooth as silk, eyes carrying a quiet warmth¡ªand an odd wave of recognition washed over her.

    It was as if, at some distant time, she had stood in this very way before. She could almost hear a voice whispering praise for her beauty, close enough to stir the air beside her ear.

    The sensation felt vivid, almost within reach.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1264

    ?Chapter 1264:

    Her surroundings began to blur as shes of another ceremony surfaced in her thoughts. She was standing amid a joyous crowd, receiving their well-wishes. Yet, the groom before her¡­ was not Marc.

    The figure in her mind carried a weightier aura,manding yet indistinct. Though the face remained hidden, an inexplicable sense of closeness and sorrow filled her chest.

    She quickly shook her head, a faint crease forming between her brows as that familiar spell of dizziness began to stir again.

    Josie, who had been keeping an eye on her, caught the shift in her expression and hurried forward. ¡°Stel, what¡¯s going on? Are you feeling sick?¡±

    Forcing a light smile, Ste waved her hand dismissively. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m probably just nervous. My head feels a little light, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Downstairs, Marc continued to mingle among the guests, unaware of what was happening above.

    Ste reached into her bag and pulled out a small sk of warm honey water, taking a few careful sips.

    Ever since her struggles with telling dreams apart from reality began, Marc would often make the drink for her, insisting it helped ease her headaches.

    At first, she doubted it did anything at all, yet each time she drank it, the fog in her mind seemed to lift. Eventually, she began bringing it everywhere, trusting it more than she realized.

    What she didn¡¯t know was that Marc had mixed a special powder into the honey water, one he¡¯d purchased long ago. Because she drank it regrly, her memories of William had been quietly buried beneath its sweetness.

    What she believed to be a remedy was, in truth, a potion that erased pieces of her past.

    Without the slightest suspicion, Ste took another slow sip, draining more than half the sk.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s is your story source

    The soothing sweetness flowed down her throat, wrapping her in a gentle sense of ease.

    The dizzy haze clouding Ste¡¯s mind slowly faded, and the fragments of scattered memories quieted until her thoughts felt still once more.

    Josie, standing a short distance away, had no idea the drink wasn¡¯t ordinary honey water. All she could do was watch, uneasy, as Ste finished it.

    The ceremonymenced, and the banquet hall soon brimmed with guests dressed in their finest clothes.

    Karson, beaming in his bright suit, walked with deliberate grace down the aisle strewn with rose petals, his arm gently supporting Ste, who glided beside him in a wless white gown.

    Spotlights trailed their every step, drawing the gaze of everyone in the room toward the radiant pair.

    With her grandfather¡¯s arm steady beneath her hand, Ste smiled brightly, each step carrying her closer to Marc, waiting at the far end of the stage.

    At the side, Josie and Sharon took their ces as bridesmaids, their hands slightly mmy as they tried to steady their nerves.

    Steven sat quietly among the crowd, his faceposed but heavy with thought.

    He had reached out to William earlier, inviting him to the ceremony, yet no reply ever came.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1265

    ?Chapter 1265:

    Every now and then, his eyes drifted toward the entrance, uncertain whether he wanted to see William walk in or remain absent.

    At the main table, Lance¡¯s gaze never left the stage. Watching his sister being handed over to Marc, his jaw stayed tense, his brow furrowed with unease.

    The ceremony unfolded smoothly. When it came time for the rings, Marc slid the diamond band onto Ste¡¯s finger with care, his eyes soft and devoted as he did so.

    Ste returned the gesture, her fingers trembling slightly. The instant their skin met, a sharp sting coursed through her mind. She forced herself to keep smiling, pretending nothing had happened.

    Before them, the priest spoke in a calm, reverent tone. ¡°Mr. Marc Walsh, do you take Miss Ste Russell to be yourwful wife, to have and to hold, for better or for worse, for richer or for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish, until death do you part?¡±

    Marc answered without a pause, his voice ringing with conviction as he gazed into Ste¡¯s eyes. ¡°I do.¡±

    Satisfied, the priest gave a slow nod, then turned toward Ste and repeated the vow.

    A hush fell over the ballroom. Every guest held their breath, waiting for Ste¡¯s reply.

    Ste drew in a quiet breath, her lips parting as the first syble trembled at the edge of her voice.

    Just as the word ¡°I¡± was about to leave her mouth, the grand double doors of the ballroom burst open with a thunderous crash.

    The sudden sound shattered the moment, snapping every head toward the entrance.

    A flood of sunlight streamed through the open doors, outlining the figure of a tall man standing in the re.

    Though his face was hidden by the light, the force of his presence filled the room. A heavy,manding energy rolled off him, sweeping through the hall and stripping away the warmth of the ceremony, leaving only a chilling silence in its wake.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is your escape to fiction

    William appeared beneath the light, his ck tailored suit sharp against the brightness. Without a tie and with the top buttons of his shirt undone, he carried a reckless sort of danger that drew every eye.

    His stride was steady and deliberate, each stepnding with a heavy, rhythmic sound that seemed to echo straight through the hall.

    The light slowly sharpened until his face came into view. His eyes, sharp and unyielding like a hawk¡¯s on its prey, remained locked on Ste, radiant in her pure white wedding gown.

    When the guests recognized who had entered, the entire hall froze. Shock rippled through the crowd as uneasy murmurs began to spread from table to table.

    Everyone in Choria knew the head of the Briggs Group. So why had William shown up?

    Could he really havee to ruin the wedding?

    Only a month before, Ste had been meant to wed William¡ªa story that had shaken all of Choria. The ceremony had copsed spectacrly, with neither bride nor groom ever appearing. And now, as Ste stood beside Marc, William had arrived out of nowhere. His sudden appearance felt deliberate, almost defiant, as though he meant to upend everything once again.

    Ste stood motionless as the unfamiliar man drew near. A sudden ache pierced her chest for reasons she couldn¡¯t exin. It was as if an unseen hand gripped her heart, leaving her gasping for air.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1266

    ?Chapter 1266:

    Who was this man, and why did his stare cut so deep? A heavy, piercing pain spread through her chest, yet she had no idea why.

    Marc¡¯splexion drained of color the instant he saw William. Panic flickered across his features as he moved instinctively in front of Ste, his voice quivering despite his attempt to sound firm. ¡°William, what¡¯s the meaning of this? Today is my wedding with Stel! You shouldn¡¯t be here!¡±

    William didn¡¯t even nce his way, his eyes fixed instead on Ste¡¯s puzzled face.

    He strode up the stage without hesitation and seized Ste¡¯s wrist in a firm, unrelenting grasp.

    His hand held hers with a strength that couldn¡¯t be denied.

    A startled cry escaped Ste¡¯s lips as pain shot up her arm. His chilling aura made her skin prickle as she struggled against his grip. ¡°Hey! Stop it! What are you doing? Let me go!¡±

    William gazed down at her, his expression unreadable. The face before him had haunted his sleepless nights¡ªone he both longed for and resented. A faint, icy smile curved his lips. When he spoke, his tone was quiet yet carried through the entire hall. ¡°She said no.¡±

    Those three words rang in Ste¡¯s ears like a st, leaving every guest stunned into silence.

    Had William trulye to ruin the wedding?

    Ste gaped at the man before her, a stranger who somehow felt familiar, her mind utterly nk.

    She said no? How could he dare to speak that word on her behalf?

    Without sparing a thought for the confusion flickering in her eyes, William tightened his hold on Ste¡¯s hand and turned sharply, intent on leaving the ce that made his skin crawl.

    Snapping from his daze, Marc lunged ahead, his anger boiling over. ¡°William, release her! She¡¯s my bride!¡±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s hosts exclusive updates

    William stopped, casting a sideways nce at Marc, his gaze empty of warmth and brimming with scorn. ¡°Your bride?¡± A cold, humorless smile tugged at his lips. ¡°Marc, move aside before I lose control and make a scene you¡¯ll regret.¡±

    The quiet threat carried enough weight to still the air. Marc¡¯s anger faltered as a chill ran down his spine. He stood frozen in ce, too afraid to take another step.

    Marc knew deep down that the bond he had formed with Ste during this time was never his to im.

    Now that William had returned, the thief had no right to stand in his way.

    Ignoring the gasps rippling through the hall, William gripped Ste¡¯s wrist and pulled her from the stage. His movements were unyielding, driven by something darker than anger.

    Ste fought against him, her voice trembling with panic. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go! I don¡¯t even know you! Who are you? Let me go! Marc¡ªMarc, help me!¡±

    The harder she tried to pull away, the deeper William¡¯s anger grew.

    The pressure of his hand increased, his hold so fierce it felt like he would break her wrist.

    A sharp cry escaped Ste as her arm folded in reflexive pain.

    ¡°You¡¯re hurting me¡­ let go!¡±

    William¡¯s fury burned hot, but the sound of Ste¡¯s cry pierced through it, sharp and desperate. His grip faltered for a heartbeat.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1267

    ?Chapter 1267:

    Josie and Sharon rushed forward, stepping before him, their faces tight with rm. ¡°William, what are you doing? Let her go! Can¡¯t you see you¡¯re hurting her?¡±

    His jaw clenched, anger snapping back like a whip. ¡°Move!¡± he barked.

    These people had absolutely nothing to do with what happened between him and Ste.

    Steven, realizing the chaos unraveling before the stunned guests, quickly intervened, his voice urgent but steady. ¡°William, stop! This is a wedding. If you have something to say, say it calmly. If you drag her out now, you¡¯ll make yourself the city¡¯s biggest scandal!¡±

    As if they weren¡¯t already. But this¡­ this would seal it.

    William turned a cial stare on him, his tone ice-cold. ¡°I said, get out of my way.¡±

    Steven froze, taken aback by the raw force of his defiance.

    Ste¡¯s eyes shimmered with tears as she struggled against him. ¡°Josie, Sharon, help me! I don¡¯t even know him. Who is he?¡±

    That single sentence hit William like a de to the chest. His fury twisted into something darker, his lips curling into a grim, dangerous smile. ¡°You don¡¯t know me?¡± he echoed, his voice low and lethal.

    Before anyone could move, he seized her by the waist, lifting her effortlessly and throwing her over his shoulder.

    Ste gasped, pounding weakly against him, but he didn¡¯t slow. He strode straight for the exit, his expression unreadable.

    The hall fell silent, the weight of shock pressing down on everyone.

    The broken melody of the wedding march hung in the air, mocking and hollow.

    Marc stood frozen, his face contorted with rage and disbelief¡ªhis wedding reduced to a farce before his very eyes.

    Sharon stormed up to him, fury zing, and pped him hard across the face. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d protect her? The moment William appears, you stand there doing nothing while he drags her away? Are you even a man? Is this what you call love?¡±

    Feel the thrill at g aln  ov el s .

    Marc stood frozen, words caught in his throat, unable to defend himself.

    Because it was true¡ªhe had been afraid of William, too terrified to go after Ste.

    Josie gripped Sharon¡¯s arm, her voice low but urgent. ¡°Arguing with him won¡¯t help. What matters now is finding Stel. In William¡¯s state, there¡¯s no telling what he might do to her.¡±

    To William, Ste was still the woman who betrayed him.

    No one could guess what he was capable of next.

    Josie and Sharon hurried over to Steven, both of them pale. ¡°Do you know where William might have taken her?¡±

    Steven frowned, uncertainty flickering across his face. He didn¡¯t have an answer.

    Josie¡¯sposure cracked. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be his best friend! Don¡¯t you know where he¡¯d go?¡±

    Steven exhaled shakily. ¡°I swear, I don¡¯t. But don¡¯t panic¡ªI¡¯ll have someone track his car right now. We¡¯ll find them, I promise. Just hang tight.¡±

    His voice tried to sound steady, but his trembling hands betrayed him as he pulled out his phone.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1268

    ?Chapter 1268:

    No one had seen thising. Who could¡¯ve imagined William would storm into a wedding and take her like that?

    Meanwhile, William forced Ste into the passenger seat, then slid behind the wheel, mming his foot on the elerator without a second thought.

    The tires screeched as the car shot forward. Ste¡¯s knuckles whitened as she gripped the handle above her head. Her pulse pounded wildly, panic wing up her throat.

    She stole a nce at him, biting her lip before speaking in a trembling voice. ¡°Please¡­ I really don¡¯t know you. You must¡¯ve made a mistake. Today¡¯s my wedding. Just¡ªjust take me back.¡±

    Her repeated denial struck something deep and raw in him.

    At the next red light, William hit the brakes hard, his jaw tightening as he turned to face her. His eyes burned with fury. ¡°You think pretending not to know me changes what you did? Ste, don¡¯t kid yourself. You don¡¯t know me? Fine. I¡¯ll make sure you remember.¡±

    The ck Maybach surged forward the instant the light turned green, its engine growling low¡ªa predator unleashed into the night.

    Inside, the air felt stifling, heavy with tension that could shatter at any second.

    William¡¯s jaw was set, his lips a thin, merciless line. The harsh glow of the passing streetlights carved his face into sharp nes, each flicker revealing eyes that burned with cold fury. The weight of his silence pressed down on the car, suffocating, leaving Ste trembling.

    She shrank into the corner of her seat, biting her lip until she tasted blood, trying to stifle the trembling that wracked her body. But the tears came anyway, streaming soundlessly down her cheeks, darkening thece along the neckline of her wedding dress.

    Her wrist ached where his hand had held her, bruised and throbbing¡ªa cruel reminder that this nightmare was real.

    She turned her head cautiously, her breath hitching as her gaze fell on him. Fear twisted through her chest, wrapping tight around her lungs.

    Your story source galnov??????c?m

    Who was he? Why had he dragged her away like this¡ªon her wedding day?

    His eyes, full of simmering rage, flicked toward her for a moment, and her pulse raced even faster.

    She searched her fragmented memories for an answer, but there was nothing¡ªonly a hollow void. Yet beneath that emptiness lingered something strange, a ghost of familiarity that terrified her even more.

    The car sped beyond the city limits, headlights slicing through the dark, until it came to a stop before a sprawling vi.

    It was William¡¯s private estate¡ªthe same house he had once prepared for their future together. The faint scent of fresh wood still lingered in the air, clinging to the pristine walls and untouched furniture.

    Every piece, every color, every carefully ced ornament had once been chosen by Ste herself. Now, to William, it all felt like a cruel joke.

    Everything Arlo and Nina had said was true¡ªhe had loved her, deeply, foolishly¡ªand she had repaid that love with betrayal.

    And now she cried, asking why he was doing this?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1269

    ?Chapter 1269:

    William stepped out first, walked around the car, and flung the door open. Without the slightest trace of restraint, he grabbed her arm and dragged her out.

    Ste cried out, panic breaking through her voice as she struggled against him, her heels scraping against the pavement. ¡°Let me go! Where are you taking me? Please, let me go!¡±

    But William didn¡¯t respond to her cries. His hand, hot and unyielding, mped around her arm as he dragged her inside.

    The door mmed behind them with a violent thud, the echo reverberating through the empty house like a final seal shutting out the world.

    The vi¡¯s interior was vast but lifeless. Its silence pressed heavily against the walls. Beyond the tall windows, the manicured garden shimmered under the moonlight¡ªbeautiful, yet devoid of warmth.

    There were no servants here. No witnesses. Only the two of them.

    Ste¡¯s heartbeat roared in her ears, each pulse pounding like a drumbeat of dread.

    When William finally released her, she stumbled forward, barely catching herself.

    Her eyes darted across the unfamiliar room, panic tightening in her chest.

    ¡°What¡­ what is this supposed to mean? You¡¯re not nning to let me go, are you?¡±

    Her voice trembled despite her effort to sound steady, her hands shaking, her body cold with terror.

    She was afraid of this man.

    William turned slowly, his gaze sharp and unrelenting. A chilling smile ghosted over his lips¡ªcold, empty, cruel.

    ¡°After what you did to me, Ste, do you really think I¡¯d let you go?¡±

    Her panic gave way to anger, her tears spilling faster. ¡°What did I ever do to you? I don¡¯t even know you! Who are you, and why do you hate me this much? I¡¯m calling Marc¡ªhe must be worried sick!¡±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, home to unforgettable stories

    Her voice cracked as she fumbled for her phone, clutching it like it was her only chance at freedom. Her fingers shook as she found Marc¡¯s name, but before she could press the screen, William snatched the device from her grasp.

    The sight of her crying for another man ignited something savage in him. His vision blurred red, Arlo¡¯s poisonous words wing at his mind until reason began to crumble.

    ¡°Even now, you¡¯re still thinking about that bastard?¡±

    He seized her chin in a punishing grip, forcing her to meet his burning eyes.

    ¡°Look at me, Ste. Look at me. You think pretending not to know me can erase what you did? Don¡¯t even think about calling him. Because if you do, I swear, I won¡¯t stop myself.¡±

    His fingers dug painfully into her jaw, the pressure making her wince as tears blurred her sight. Even through the fear, she saw how impossibly furious¡ªand dangerously beautiful¡ªhe was.

    Her strength gave out; she whimpered, copsing weakly onto the sofa. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about¡­ Please, just let me go¡­¡±

    William¡¯s gaze dropped and settled on the white gown that shaped her figure. The image burned into his mind like a cruel joke, stripping away everything he once thought was pure between them.

    What used to symbolize devotion now pierced through him like a de. Every fold of fabric seemed to sneer at him, whispering that she had chosen another man over the vows they once shared.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1270

    ?Chapter 1270:

    The rage inside him swallowed thest trace of control he had left.

    He suddenly let go of Ste¡¯s chin, seized the neckline of her gown, and as her frightened cry rang out, he ripped the fabric apart with violent force.

    The sound of tearing silk echoed sharply, and the shreddedce drifted to the floor, soft and broken, like the fallen wings of a wounded butterfly.

    A shiver crawled across her body as the cold air touched her bare skin. Only the thin fabric of her undergarments remained, doing little to hide her.

    A scream tore from her throat as she folded in on herself, clutching her arms around her body. The flood of shame and terror swallowed her whole.

    Her sobs came fast and uneven, her shoulders shaking as though the storm had found a home within her. ¡°You monster! What do you want from me? Why won¡¯t you stop? Marc,e and help me!¡±

    William stared at her, trembling and small on the sofa, her pale skin catching the light, streaked with the red traces of her struggle.

    Every plea she made for Marc stoked the fire inside him, burning away what little reason he had left.

    Restless fury welled up inside him, refusing to be contained.

    What was he after?

    Revenge burned through him, and he wanted her to feel the sting of suffering, to confess her wrongs.

    Silence filled the room as he pressed his weight across her delicate body.

    ¡°You will learn what I want. You n to stay virgin for Marc? I will not let that happen.¡±

    Cruelty shed in his gaze, and Ste immediately understood what he intended.

    Panic took hold as she kicked and struggled, trying desperately to break away. ¡°No. Stop it. You can¡¯t do this to me!¡±

    The tales you love are at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    Her repeated refusals only provoked William further. His rage slipped free of reason and became something he could no longer contain.

    When it finally ended, Ste had no strength left to fight or cry. Her gaze fixed on the ceiling, where the crystal chandelier zed above her, its brilliance blurring into nothing.

    She felt broken.

    William had believed that revenge would quiet the storm inside him, yet seeing her so small and terrified filled him with no triumph at all. Only a hollow ache settled in his chest, mixed with shame he couldn¡¯t name.

    The sound of her sorrowful wails filled the room, haunting him like a voice determined to drive him mad.

    He averted his gaze at once and reached for his clothes, moving with clipped, impatient gestures. The mere sight of her threatened to chip away at thest of his control. One more nce, and he feared he might falter for someone so faithless.

    When the silence grew unbearable, his voice cut through it, low and edged with disdain. ¡°Have you finished your crying? Keep your tears, Ste. They¡¯ve lost their power over me.¡±

    Ste¡¯s eyes, red and aching, flickered faintly, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to face him. Curled on the sofa, she looked small and abandoned, like a toy no one wanted anymore.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1271

    ?Chapter 1271:

    Drawing in a long breath, William forced the chaos in his chest to quiet down.

    He spun around and seized her without hesitation, dragging her upright from the sofa with a cold, unyielding grip. Without a word, he carried her toward the master bedroom upstairs and locked her inside.

    Ste didn¡¯t struggle this time. Like a torn kite, her spirit had already drifted beyond reach.

    When William came back down, Ste¡¯s phoney face down on the floor, its screen still glowing with Marc¡¯s name. Irritated, he erased it without a second thought.

    The phone suddenly came to life, its vibration sharp against his palm as a shrill tone cut through the stillness.

    A name appeared on the screen, one that struck a faint chord of recognition¡ªJosie.

    He stayed silent, staring at the phone as it kept ringing in his hand. One call followed another, each tone revealing the growing desperation of the caller.

    The sound grated on him, piercing William¡¯s nerves like countless tiny needles.

    Were they trying to reach her? Or nning to send her back to Marc?

    The thought alone ignited something savage inside him.

    He would never again allow anyone to take her from him, nor let her reach out to Marc in any way.

    She was no longer free. She was his captive, his possession, bound to stay until his vengeance was spent and his anger soothed.

    The phone kept ringing until William¡¯s hand shot up, his thumb pressing hard against the power button.

    The faint glow of the screen showed the shutdown prompt for a brief second.

    Without a flicker of hesitation, he swiped his finger across the screen.

    galnov??s keeps you updated

    The light vanished, the sound cut short, and the silence that followed was absolute.

    The world seemed to still. Even the air felt heavy, as if holding its breath.

    He slipped Ste¡¯s phone into his pocket, and the vi sank into a suffocating quiet.

    Upstairs, Ste sat huddled on the cold floor, her wedding gown torn and wrinkled around her.

    Her arms were wrapped around her knees, her whole body trembling as if she could fold herself small enough to disappear.

    The marble beneath her was freezing, the chill seeping deep into her bones until she couldn¡¯t tell if she was shivering from cold or despair.

    This was supposed to be the happiest day of her life, yet it had shattered into something cruel and unbearable.

    Everything that man had done felt like a nightmare she couldn¡¯t wake from, something she would never forgive¡ªnot in this life, not in any.

    And even if Marc appeared now to rescue her, would he still look at her the same way?

    Would he still love a woman who had been touched, defiled, destroyed?

    The thought twisted inside her, sharp and unbearable. She stared at her arms¡ªred, raw, trembling¡ªand rubbed at her skin until it burned.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1272

    ?Chapter 1272:

    Dirty. Everything felt dirty.

    Downstairs, William stood still as a statue before the tall windows.

    The afternoon sun cast soft gold across the floor, but he remained unmoved, his figure swallowed by shadow. He tugged at his cor, trying to ease the suffocating tightness pressing against his chest.

    No matter how he tried to steady his breath, he could still hear her faint sobs echoing upstairs¡ªfragile, broken sounds that slipped through hisposure and dug deep under his skin.

    For a fleeting moment, William wondered if he had gone too far.

    The thought barely formed before he crushed it to dust.

    Too far?

    Hadn¡¯t Ste crossed that line first?

    He was merely returning what she had given him¡ªnothing more, nothing less. She deserved it. Every single bit of it.

    He repeated the thought again and again until his mind dulled under the weight of it, the silence around him stretching endlessly.

    Time crawled¡ªslow, suffocating¡ªuntil the screech of tires shattered it like ss. Then came the pounding of hurried footsteps outside, sharp and frantic.

    William¡¯s frown deepened, his eyes snapping toward the entrance, cold and alert.

    Momentster, the doorbell red through the vi¡ªshrill, insistent, like a funeral bell.

    His face darkened instantly. He already knew who hade. Who else would find him this quickly, storming in without hesitation? Only her friends.

    After a long, tense pause, he turned and walked toward the door, his expressionposed, movements deliberate, as if there was nothing to hide.

    Lose yourself in stories on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    He opened it without hurry, letting them in.

    Steven and Sharon stepped through first, tension radiating off them, while Josie followed close behind, her face pale with worry.

    What William hadn¡¯t expected was to see Luca enterst, his expression grim, eyes heavy with disapproval.

    Steven was the first to speak, his tone urgent. ¡°William, is Ste here? What did you do to her?¡±

    Sharon shoved past him, anger zing in her eyes. ¡°Have youpletely lost it? You dragged her out of her own wedding in front of everyone! That¡¯s kidnapping! I know she¡¯s here¡ªlet her go, right now!¡±

    William stood his ground a few steps away, his mouth curling into a cold, derisive smile. ¡°This is my house. I don¡¯t answer to anyone here. Whether Ste is with me or not¡ªwhat business is it of yours?¡±

    Sharon¡¯s fury boiled over. ¡°William, be rational for once! She¡ª¡±

    ¡°She what?¡± William¡¯s voice sliced through the room, his tone sharp as a de. His gaze locked onto Sharon, eyes cial and merciless. ¡°When I was lying half-dead, she ran back to her old lover without a second thought. She even nned a grand wedding to unt it. That was her betrayal¡ªand betrayales with a price.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1273

    ?Chapter 1273:

    Josie stepped forward, voice trembling as she tried to calm him. ¡°William, you¡¯ve got it wrong! Please, just hear us out. Stel didn¡¯t do it by choice, she¡ª¡±

    William cut her off, his tone harsh and final. His patience was gone. He had no intention of listening to a single word spoken in Ste¡¯s defense.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care why she did it. She stood next to Marc in a wedding dress. That¡¯s the part that matters.¡± William¡¯s tone was cold. Final. He wasn¡¯t listening to anything else.

    If Ste had loved him, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up there. Simple as that.

    At least, that¡¯s how he¡¯d convinced himself. Arlo had drilled that thought into his head so many times that now it felt like truth.

    Sharon snapped, ¡°You¡¯re insane! Ste was drugged! Nina injected her! She lost her memory! She¡¯s the victim, and you¡¯re ming her? What is wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°Victim?¡± Williamughed under his breath, eyes cold. ¡°Then what about me? Everything I went through doesn¡¯t count? I told you¡ªI don¡¯t care about the process. I only care about the result.¡±

    His voice hit the room like a door mming shut.

    Steven and Luca exchanged stunned looks.

    Neither of them had known the wedding was tied to memory loss.

    Steven nced at Josie.

    She had known from the beginning.

    If they had told him earlier, things wouldn¡¯t have gotten to this.

    Before the tension could settle, a panicked voice echoed from upstairs. ¡°Sharon! Josie! I¡¯m on the second floor¡ªsomeone help me!¡±

    Sharon and Josie froze for a heartbeat. ¡°Stel!¡±

    Discover fresh tales at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,

    Sharon took off without hesitation. She raced up the stairs and found the room Ste was locked in. She turned just as William appeared at the top of the stairs, taking his time, hands in his pockets.

    ¡°Open the door,¡± Sharon demanded, furious.

    William¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Let¡¯s see you try. Without the key.¡±

    Sharon¡¯s whole body trembled. ¡°This is uwful imprisonment!¡±

    William¡¯s smirk deepened. ¡°Call the police then. I¡¯ll wait. Let¡¯s see which im holds up¡ªyour ¡®illegal confinement¡¯ or my report that you broke in and harassed a resident. Guess which one thew will take seriously.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t bluffing. With his influence, he could flip the narrative however he wanted.

    ¡°You¡ª!¡± Sharon¡¯s voice cracked, but she couldn¡¯t argue. Even if she called the police, there was no guarantee they could reach Ste¡ªor take her away.

    Steven stepped in before things blew up. ¡°Sharon, stop. Breathe. You¡¯re getting nowhere like this.¡±

    Then he looked at William. ¡°William. We need to talk. Just the two of us.¡±

    He didn¡¯t understand why William insisted on handling the issue in such an extreme way.

    Moreover, Sharon had mentioned Ste lost her memory and didn¡¯t forget him intentionally.

    Why did William have to cling to it so stubbornly?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1274

    ?Chapter 1274:

    William¡¯s gaze swept over the group¡ªSharon shaking, Josie supporting her, Luca tense but conflicted¡ªbefore he finally turned and walked toward the study.

    Steven followed. The door shut with a heavy thud.

    Outside, Sharon hovered on the edge of panic. She grabbed Josie¡¯s arm. ¡°Check everywhere for the key. I don¡¯t care where¡ªjust look.¡±

    Luca nodded and rushed off. He didn¡¯t want his boss doing something he couldn¡¯t take back.

    Inside the study, the atmosphere coiled tight. Steven sat. William stayed standing. Silence filled the room.

    After a long moment, Steven finally spoke. ¡°William¡­ what happened to you? You weren¡¯t like this. You cared about Ste more than anyone. And now that you know she didn¡¯t betray you¡ªthat she literally forgot everything¡ªwhy are you still holding on like this?¡±

    William walked to the liquor cab, poured himself a drink, and downed it. The burn shot through his throat, but he barely felt it.

    Without turning around, he said quietly, ¡°She forgot everything. But I didn¡¯t. I lived through all of it. Losing her. Thinking she threw me away. It doesn¡¯t just disappear because she says she can¡¯t remember.¡±

    ¡°William,¡± Steven said, more desperate now, ¡°if she gets her memories back, she¡¯ll remember you. The real you. She didn¡¯t walk away from you willingly. And the wedding¡ªshe didn¡¯t evenplete it. There¡¯s still a chance.¡±

    After all, Ste and Marc hadn¡¯tpleted the ceremony.

    William set the ss down, jaw tight. ¡°I told you,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m done caring about the why.¡±

    William spun around sharply, his tone clipped with impatience. ¡°Steven, tell me this¡ªare you still my friend or not?¡±

    Steven froze, startled by the intensity in his voice, but answered without hesitation. ¡°Of course I am. And it¡¯s because I¡¯m your friend that I can¡¯t just stand by while you keep making one mistake after another. You can¡¯t keep Ste locked up like this¡ªit¡¯s madness! You¡¯re only destroying what¡¯s left between you!¡±

    Read exclusive stories at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    If Ste came to truly hate him after this, every shred of feeling she¡¯d once had would vanish forever.

    ¡°Destroying what¡¯s left between us, am I?¡± William let out a low, humorlessugh and took a step closer, his towering presence filling the room with tension.

    ¡°So tell me, Steven¡ªhelping her run from me, siding with her behind my back¡ªis that what friendship means to you now? If you still think of yourself as my friend, then walk out that door and take everyone else with you. Stay out of this. What happens between Ste and me is our business.¡±

    His words carried an edge sharp enough to draw blood¡ªa warning that one more word of defiance would shatter their friendshippletely.

    Steven met his gaze, saw the rage burning behind those eyes, and realized nothing he said would reach him anymore.

    He exhaled slowly, fatigue heavy in his voice. ¡°William, you¡¯re going to regret this someday.¡±

    William¡¯s lips twisted into a bitter smile. ¡°The only thing I regret is ever believing in her!¡±

    The silence that followed was suffocating.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1275

    ?Chapter 1275:

    Steven understood there was no point in arguing further. Staying would only push William deeper into that darkness.

    He drew a steadying breath and spoke quietly, the resignation in his tone unmistakable. ¡°As your friend, I¡¯ve said what needed to be said. I just hope you stop before this destroys youpletely. Think about it, William.¡±

    Without another nce, he turned toward the door, unwilling to see the cold finality in William¡¯s face, and pushed it open.

    Outside, Sharon and Josie immediately rushed forward, their faces etched with worry.

    Steven shook his head, his expression grim.

    Sharon¡¯s fists clenched so tightly her nails bit into her palms. ¡°He won¡¯t let her go, will he? Stel¡¯s still in there¡ªI heard her screaming for help!¡±

    Josie¡¯s eyes were swollen and red, fixed on the tightly shut bedroom door as if sheer willpower could pierce through it and reach Ste¡ªimagining her trapped, terrified, and alone inside.

    They had searched every corner for the key, but Luca had confirmed what they already feared¡ªit was with William.

    Their only hope had been Steven. He was William¡¯s closest friend. Surely he could make him see reason.

    But when Sharon turned to him, desperate for an answer, Steven stayed silent, pressing his fingers to his temples as though trying to stave off the pounding in his head.

    The tension in the hallway grew unbearable. Sharon¡¯s frustration boiled over. Her hands balled into fists at her sides.

    They couldn¡¯t force their way in. Reasoning with William was useless. And if they called the police, by the time help arrived, what might have already happened to Ste?

    Were they really supposed to just stand there while she suffered behind that door?

    Find your imagination at galn  ovels ; con

    The thought made Sharon¡¯s throat tighten. She couldn¡¯t shake the dread of what William¡ªblinded by rage¡ªmight do next.

    Steven suddenly took a step forward, gripping Josie¡¯s arm and tugging her toward the stairs.

    Startled, Josie twisted in his grasp, struggling to break free. ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me! Ste¡¯s still inside!¡±

    Even Sharon, who had never particrly liked Josie, couldn¡¯t stand by and watch. She rushed after them, shouting, ¡°Steven, what the hell are you doing?¡±

    What had gotten into him¡ªand William both? Had they both lost their minds?

    Luca cast onest troubled look toward the study door before reluctantly following the others down the steps.

    Once they reached the entrance, Steven turned sharply to Luca. ¡°Close the door.¡±

    Luca hesitated, his brows drawn tight. He knew closing it meant they¡¯d have no way back in.

    Sharon¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You can¡¯t close it!¡± she cried.

    Steven¡¯s voice dropped into a hardmand. ¡°Don¡¯t forget who you work for, Luca.¡±

    The quiet authority in his tone left no room for argument. With a reluctant sigh, Luca obeyed, the heavy door shutting with a dull, final thud.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1276

    ?Chapter 1276:

    As the sound echoed, Josie tore her arm free and, in a sh of fury, pped Steven across the face. ¡°I hate you!¡± she shouted, her voice trembling.

    Steven didn¡¯t flinch. He lowered his gaze, his jaw tightening as he rubbed the side of his stinging cheek.

    ¡°Listen to me,¡± he said quietly, steady but firm. ¡°Charging in there won¡¯t save her¡ªit¡¯ll only make him snap. You¡¯ve seen what state he¡¯s in. If we push him any harder, we won¡¯t just lose Ste¡ªwe¡¯ll make everything worse.¡±

    Sharon swallowed, her voice breaking slightly as she asked, ¡°Then what do we do now?¡±

    Steven¡¯s gaze shifted between Sharon and Josie, his tone calm but edged with restraint. ¡°You both need to tell me everything that¡¯s happened to Ste. Why didn¡¯t either of you mention her amnesia before now?¡±

    The question hit them like a blow. Both women fell silent, exchanging guilty nces.

    It was true¡ªthey had hidden it. But how could they have predicted William would appear at the wedding, storm in like that, and take her away before they could even react?

    When they didn¡¯t answer, Steven exhaled heavily, rubbing the back of his neck in frustration. ¡°Let¡¯s go for now,¡± he said atst, his voice weary but firm. ¡°We need a n before we act again. There¡¯s no way we can get her out tonight.¡±

    Josie and Sharon protested almost at the same time, their voices tight with worry. ¡°But Stel¡ª¡±

    Steven cut them off gently but decisively. ¡°William may be furious right now, but the more he hates her, the more that means he still feels something for her. He won¡¯t truly harm her. Trust me on this. For now, we leave.¡±

    The words stung, but they had no choice. Helplessly, they followed him back toward the cars.

    Inside the vi, William stood motionless, his expression carved from stone as the fading sound of engines disappeared into the distance. His jaw tightened, but he didn¡¯t move.

    He remained by the locked bedroom door, listening to the faint, muffled sobsing from the other side. The sound pierced something deep within him. His expression flickered¡ªrage, sorrow, confusion¡ªbut none of it settled.

    He had won, hadn¡¯t he? He had taken her back, trapped her here, made her face the weight of what she had done.

    Then why did victory feel like loss? Why did his chest feel so painfully empty?

    His hands curled into fists, nails digging into his palms until the sting forced his thoughts still. He had to be strong. She had betrayed him¡ªshe deserved this.

    That was what he told himself. Again and again. Because if he didn¡¯t believe it, then everything he had done would crumble into nothing, and he would have to face the unbearable truth¡ªthat he had lost himself along with her.

    Inside the room, Ste¡¯sst fragile hope shattered the moment she heard Josie and Sharon drive away. The silence that followed pressed down like a weight.

    She slid to the floor, pulling her knees close, her tears falling soundlessly, soaking through the torn fabric of her dress. Never in her life had she felt so utterly broken.

    Her thoughts turned to Marc¡ªwas he looking for her now, desperate to save her? Or had he already given up?

    Her heart clenched at the sound of approaching footsteps. Someone was outside. She pressed herself against the corner behind the door, holding her breath.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1277

    ?Chapter 1277:

    Then came the soft scrape of a key sliding into the lock. The click echoed through the room like a death knell. Ste¡¯s pulse spiked with dread.

    The door swung open slowly, light spilling across the floor. William filled the doorway, tall and unyielding. His face was half-shrouded in shadow, but his eyes gleamed cold and predatory¡ªlike a wolf that had finally cornered its prey.

    He entered the room without haste, his presence cold enough to make the air feel heavier. The door shut behind him with a quiet thud¡ªbut this time, he didn¡¯t bother to lock it.

    His gaze dropped to Ste, trembling on the floor like a cornered creature. His voice, low and steady, carried a cruel calm that cut deeper than any shout. ¡°Did you hear that? Your friends are gone. No one¡¯sing to save you.¡±

    Ste lifted her head, her tear-streaked face twisted with a mix of fury and despair. Even through her fear, her voice trembled with defiance. ¡°What do you want from me? What will it take for you to let me go?¡±

    Hadn¡¯t he done enough? He had already destroyed her dignity, torn apart her future.

    Even if she walked free now, she would never have the strength to face Marc again. Her life¡ªher heart¡ªwere already in ruins. Was that still not enough for him?

    William didn¡¯t answer. He only moved closer, each step deliberate, his eyes fixed on her pale, hollow face. A faint, merciless smile curved his lips.

    ¡°Oh, right,¡± he said softly, almost amused. ¡°There¡¯s something I forgot to mention. Since I brought you here, your phone¡¯s beenpletely silent. Apart from those two loyal friends of yours¡ªno one¡¯s tried to reach you.¡±

    From his pocket, he produced her phone¡ªthe screen ck, powerless¡ªand turned it overzily in his hand, as though it were nothing more than a toy.

    He watched as panic surged in Ste¡¯s eyes, and continued, each word piercing her. ¡°Marc¡ªthe man you were so ready to marry¡ªhasn¡¯t called. Not once. Not a single message.¡±

    Ste¡¯sposure cracked. Her scream tore through the room, raw and desperate. ¡°That¡¯s not true! You¡¯re lying! Marc must be looking for me¡ªhe has to be! You turned off my phone, that¡¯s why he can¡¯t reach me!¡±

    Find inspiring stories on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???§àm

    A harshugh escaped William, sharp and humorless. His eyes glinted with cruel satisfaction as he said, ¡°You really think that, don¡¯t you? You keep lying to yourself because it¡¯s easier than facing the truth. Before I shut it off, I waited. I gave it time. And do you know what happened?¡±

    He bent closer, until she could feel his cold breath brush against her skin, sending a violent shiver through her. ¡°It never rang. Not even once.¡±

    ¡°Face it, Ste. All that devotion you keep clinging to doesn¡¯t matter to him. To him, feelings are disposable. The second things get rough, he¡¯ll toss you aside. He doesn¡¯t love you.¡±

    ¡°Stop lying! Don¡¯t say that about him!¡± Her voice cracked hard, like she was holding the words together with nothing but stubborn hope.

    Ste covered her ears, tears spilling again in hot, helpless streaks.

    ¡°Marc isn¡¯t like that. He cares about me. He loves me more than anyone ever has. Why are you doing this? Why are you ruining everything?¡±

    Her trembling defense should have softened something. Instead, it only made William¡¯s anger spike like a de driven deeper.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1278

    ?Chapter 1278:

    Even now she was shielding Marc.

    His jaw flexed as he stared down at her, eyes sharp enough to cut straight through her. ¡°So even if he¡¯s already abandoned you, you¡¯d still pick him?¡±

    Ste lifted her head and red at him. The fear from earlier was gone. What reced it was raw, simmering hate. He had destroyed the one future she had fought so hard for, the one she could practically touch.

    How was she supposed to feel anything else?

    She gritted her teeth. ¡°Yes. I love him. I¡¯m going to marry him. I¡¯ve loved him my whole life.¡±

    The words hit him like a gunshot.

    ¡°Love him?¡±

    His handshed out before she even blinked. Fingers mped around her throat and pinned her against the cold wall. Not enough to cut off her breath, but enough that she felt the threat curl around her like a noose. His eyes were bloodshot, wild, the kind of wild that didn¡¯t think about consequences.

    ¡°That¡¯s what your love means? That you¡¯d forgive him the moment he betrays you? That after everything I did for you, after almost dying for you, you still run to him without looking back?¡± His voice dropped, rough and dangerous. ¡°Ste, your love is worthless and shameful.¡±

    The pressure on her neck made her whole body shudder. The words stung worse than the grip. Terror and fury tangled inside her until she could hardly breathe.

    ¡°Let go! Let me go, you bastard!¡± She wed at his arm, nails digging hard. ¡°I never betrayed you! I don¡¯t even know you!¡±

    For a moment, something in her eyes¡ªfear, disgust, rejectionnded sharply enough to make him flinch.

    He dropped his hand from her throat, but only so he could seize her wrist. His grip was iron, bruising instantly. ¡°You¡¯ll remember,¡± he said, voice low and cracked around the edges. ¡°I¡¯ll make you recall every piece of what you owe me. Until the debt is paid, you¡¯re not leaving.¡±

    L??€$? ???t??§ñ? ?¦Ç g??l??ov?l??.??§àm

    Nor would shey eyes on Marc again!

    Because Marc had a debt of his own.

    ¡°You¡¯re insane! You¡¯re a devil!¡± Ste screamed, jerking and thrashing, but it was useless. He was too strong. Too determined.

    She cried until her voice rasped, cursed him until her throat burned, begged until her knees gave out. He didn¡¯t budge.

    The torn wedding dress around her, the ruined room, her hair sticking to her wet cheeks¡ªit all sat like proof of a storm neither of them had been willing to step away from. And now they were trapped in the aftermath.

    Meanwhile, chaos had erupted at the Carter mansion.

    Word of the ruined wedding shot through Choria like lightning. Karson and Lance dragged themselves home after dismissing guests, both looking grim and exhausted.

    Karson¡¯s face was pale with fury, the hand braced on his cane trembling.

    Lance paced like he was seconds from exploding. He never imagined William would be bold enough to drag Ste away in public.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1279

    ?Chapter 1279:

    Karson mmed his cane down with a crack. ¡°Has William lost his mind? He snatched Ste in front of everyone. Does he think he¡¯s untouchable?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m going to get her right now.¡±

    Lance pulled out his phone with hands that shook from anger.

    Karson caught the edge of his sleeve. ¡°Wait. William isn¡¯t someone who bows to force. If he¡¯s reckless enough to take her like this, barging in won¡¯t scare him. It might even push him over the edge. Ste would pay the price.¡±

    ¡°Then what do we do?¡± Lance¡¯s voice broke out of sheer frustration. ¡°We can¡¯t let him keep her like a prisoner.¡±

    He had already heard how Sharon and the others had tried and failed.

    And the longer Ste stayed with William, the more Lance feared what that rage-filled man might do.

    Karson sat still for a beat, eyes shadowed with thought. Then he exhaled, sharp and resolved. ¡°Get the car. I¡¯m going there myself,¡± he said, voice steady. ¡°Let¡¯s see if William dares lock me up too.¡±

    Lance stiffened. ¡°I¡¯ming with you.¡±

    There was no way he¡¯d let his grandfather walk into that alone.

    Karson didn¡¯t argue. Within minutes, a line of ck sedans pulled out of the Carter estate and sped toward the Briggs vi just outside town.

    Nina heard about it not long after. She¡¯d been at the wedding¡ªhad seen William burst in, unravelpletely, and drag Ste away.

    At the time, she thought he¡¯de for revenge. But now? Taking Ste like that¡­ it didn¡¯t look like hate.

    It looked like a man stillpletely gone for a woman he couldn¡¯t forget.

    Even with his memories altered, William still couldn¡¯t stop himself.

    That was the part Nina couldn¡¯t stomach.

    And now her family was going head-to-head with him? It felt like the whole city was orbiting around Ste¡ªlike everything somehow always led back to her.

    Nina¡¯s jaw clenched as she hissed into the phone, ¡°Keep eyes on them. I want updates the second something happens. There¡¯ll be perks in it for you.¡±

    In the lead car, Karson stared out the window, silent. His features were hard, unreadable. Lance sat beside him, fists clenched so tight his knuckles had gone white. The tension was thick. No one said a word.

    Meanwhile, back at William¡¯s vi, the shouting had finally stopped. The silence that followed was heavier than the yelling.

    Ste sat on the floor by the bed, shoulders slumped,pletely wrung out. She stared nkly at the ceiling, like she wasn¡¯t really seeing it. Her face was streaked with dried tears, but her expression didn¡¯t hold anything anymore.

    William was across the room, half-sprawled on the couch. His breathing hadn¡¯t quite steadied yet. He nced at Ste, his jaw tight, but said nothing. Instead, he reached for his phone and started scrolling through documents.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1280

    ?Chapter 1280:

    Outside, the sun was beginning to dip. The warm gold of thete afternoon spilled through the windows, painting the room in soft light. It was the kind of sunset that could make things feel gentle. But in that room, it barely touched the cold.

    And then¡ªtires screeched outside.

    A car door mmed. Footsteps approached.

    William didn¡¯t move.

    The front doorbell rang¡ªloud, urgent. Like whoever was outside wasn¡¯t nning to wait.

    William finally got up and walked over, unhurried.

    He still wore the same ck suit, though the top buttons were undone now. His expression was calm. A little too calm.

    When the door opened, Karson was there, leaning on a cane but standing tall. Lance stood slightly behind him, his jaw tight. A few Carter family bodyguards nked them, faces like stone.

    William¡¯s eyes skimmed over the group. His gaze paused on Karson¡¯s face for a second longer, then a faint smirk tugged at the corner of his mouth.

    Lance spoke first. His voice was rough, like he was holding something back. ¡°Where¡¯s my sister?¡± His eyes burned into William. ¡°What the hell have you done with her?¡±

    William leaned casually against the doorframe, like everything was just some mild inconvenience. ¡°She¡¯s here,¡± he said, tone dry. ¡°Since she¡¯s in my house, I take care of her. Naturally.¡±

    Lance¡¯s hands curled into fists. A vein throbbed on his temple. ¡°You crashed the wedding in front of half the city,¡± he said, voice rising. ¡°And now you¡¯re holding her hostage? Do you seriously think you¡¯re untouchable?¡±

    Karson mmed his cane into the stone step. The sound echoed¡ªa dull, solid thud. His eyes, though clouded with age, were sharp. ¡°I¡¯m not here to fight, Mr. Briggs,¡± he said calmly. ¡°Hand over Ste, and I¡¯ll pretend what happened at the wedding didn¡¯t exist. For the sake of our families.¡±

    Find thetest releases g?ln¦Òv????s

    William¡¯s smirk vanished. His tone cooled. ¡°Mr. Carter,¡± he said evenly, ¡°do you really think your family¡¯s in any position to make deals with me?¡±

    Silence stretched. The insult hung heavy in the air.

    The Carter bodyguards behind Karson shifted, eyes narrowing. Lance looked like he was seconds away from lunging.

    But William just nced at them¡ªdisinterested. ¡°You¡¯re in Choria now,¡± he said slowly. ¡°This is Briggs territory.¡± His voice dropped lower. ¡°I don¡¯t care how much power your family has overseas. Here? That doesn¡¯t carry much weight.¡±

    The Briggs family had the home advantage¡ªand plenty of ways to make that count.

    The Carters would be smart to think twice before going all-in over Ste.

    Lance held himself back by sheer will. Every bone in his body wanted to punch William in the face, but he knew better. Losing his temper now wouldn¡¯t help Ste¡ªin fact, it could make things a whole lot worse.

    So he forced down the anger bubbling in his chest and tried a different approach. ¡°William,¡± he said, voice low but steady, ¡°you have Choria in your pocket. We all know that. We don¡¯t want this to get messy. Let my sister go, and the Carter family will pull out of the project on the South Side. We¡¯ll even give up part of our shares. There¡¯s no need to turn this into a disaster for both sides.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1281

    ?Chapter 1281:

    For the Carter family, that was already a huge concession. They were practically begging.

    William, however, didn¡¯t even bother to hide the mockery in hisugh. A quick, soft sound¡ªbut sharp enough to slice through thest bit of hope Lance had been holding onto.

    Fixing his sleeve with an air of bored elegance, William looked at them like they were kids performing a terrible school y. ¡°Lance, you seriously think your family has something I want?¡±

    He leaned in slightly, eyes sharp, voice cool and vicious. ¡°The Carter family is a pebble in my way. If I want to kick it aside, I will. End of story.¡±

    William wasn¡¯t the reckless type¡ªnever had been. Back when the Carters had nothing to do with him, he couldn¡¯t have cared less whether they rose to the top or fell off the map.

    But now? If they didn¡¯t know their ce, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to let Arlo¡¯s men handle them.

    That was the entire point of keeping Arlo close.

    ¡°You¡ª!¡± Lance¡¯s whole body shook. His fists were clenched so tight his veins nearly popped.

    He had never been insulted like this. Not in front of his grandfather. Not in front of his staff.

    Karson stepped forward, face grim but voice calm¡ªthe kind of calm only decades of experience could produce. ¡°William, what exactly did Ste do? She might not even know what¡¯s going on. Why go after her like this?¡±

    And that¡ªthat question hit a nerve.

    For a split second, the ice in William¡¯s eyes cracked. Something darker slipped through¡ªrage, hurt, betrayal so deep it twisted the air around him.

    Everyone kept insisting Ste was innocent.

    Your next chapter awaits at galn¦Ò????????

    But what about him? What had he done wrong?

    People rushed to shield her,fort her, defend her. And he could still hear her voice¡ªraw, desperate¡ªscreaming that the man she loved most was Marc.

    How was he supposed to swallow that?

    Just as quickly, he shut the emotion down. His face turned cold again. ¡°She doesn¡¯t need to understand anything,¡± he said tly. ¡°She only needs to pay the price for what she¡¯s done.¡±

    He didn¡¯t exin. He didn¡¯t intend to. In his mind, the lies fed to him had already carved themselves in stone. To him, her betrayal wasn¡¯t a misunderstanding¡ªit was a scar he couldn¡¯t forget.

    Lance finally lost it. ¡°What could she possibly have done that¡¯s so unforgivable? What ¡®price¡¯ are you even talking about?!¡±

    William barely looked at him. His expression said everything: Lance was not worth the exnation.

    William¡¯s voice dropped, cold and dismissive. ¡°If you¡¯re done talking, leave. If you won¡¯t, I¡¯ll have my men throw you out.¡±

    Lance stepped right into his space, eyes zing red. ¡°If you don¡¯t hand over my sister today, I¡¯m not leaving this house.¡±

    Then, without waiting for a response, his gaze shot over William¡¯s shoulder toward the staircase. And he ran.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1282

    ?Chapter 1282:

    Ste was their lost family¡ªfinally found after years of searching. She was his sister. There was no universe in which he¡¯d abandon her.

    Normally, William could¡¯ve stopped him. But he was still recovering, not nearly strong enough to hold off someone like Lance¡ªsomeone trained, fit, and furious.

    Lance pushed past him easily and bolted up the stairs.

    Surprisingly, William didn¡¯t even yell. He just turned slowly, watching Lance run with the calm, amused look of a predator waiting for the inevitable.

    At the bedroom door, Lance heard soft, broken sobs. That was all it took.

    He kicked the door open with one sharp hit. ¡°Ste! I¡¯m here. I¡¯m taking you out of here!¡±

    Ste, sitting on the edge of the bed, froze like a frightened deer. She was still in the torn wedding dress, thin ribbons hanging off her like wilted petals. Her pale cheeks were streaked with tears, her eyes swollen, scared, exhausted.

    But the moment she saw Lance, a fragile light flickered in her hopeless gaze¡ªa spark of relief.

    Lance¡¯s voice cracked the moment he saw her. ¡°Ste!¡±

    She lurched to her feet, ready to run straight into her brother¡¯s arms. ¡°Lance¡ª¡±

    Lance¡¯s heart twisted painfully. He immediately moved forward to reach her.

    But another voice sliced through the hallway like ice. William¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t loud, but it carried enough weight to freeze her mid-step.

    Ste¡¯s head snapped toward the doorway, dread flooding her veins.

    William stood behind Lance, his figure half-swallowed by the light¡ªa shadow she could never outrun.

    He didn¡¯t even look at her. His attention locked onto Lance, calm and lethal. ¡°Ste, you can choose to leave with your brother right now,¡± he said.

    Ga ln ovels . fuels your imagination

    For one heartbeat, hope flickered across her face.

    Then William continued.

    ¡°But if you walk out that door¡­¡± He paused, each word measured and deadly. ¡°The Carter family will be wiped from this city within three months. Your brother. Your grandfather. Everything they have¡ªgone.¡±

    The blood drained from Ste¡¯s face.

    William¡¯s gaze finally moved to her, cold enough to slice through bone. ¡°And those friends of yours,¡± he added, ¡°the ones who meddled today? I¡¯ll make sure they learn what happens when people get involved in a fight that isn¡¯t theirs. Do you think the Carter family and a handful of acquaintances can stand against me?¡±

    A humorlessugh slipped from him, low and cruel, like he had control over all their fates.

    ¡°So choose, Ste. Leave or stay. It¡¯s your decision.¡±

    Ste stared at him, shaking so hard she could barely breathe.

    He wasn¡¯t bluffing. He never bluffed.

    Everything about him¡ªhis tone, his eyes, the quiet finality¡ªtold her he meant every word.

    She turned back to Lance. He looked terrified for her, arm still stretched out, waiting. Wanting to bring her home.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1283

    ?Chapter 1283:

    And in that moment, her chest split open with pain.

    She wanted freedom. She wanted it so badly it hurt to breathe.

    But if she chose herself, everyone she loved would pay the price.

    She couldn¡¯t do it. She couldn¡¯t be that selfish.

    Her fingers trembled as she took a step back instead of forward.

    ¡°Ste¡ª?¡± Lance¡¯s voice faltered.

    She shook her head, tears streaming down her cheeks. ¡°Lance¡­¡± Her voice broke. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t leave with you.¡±

    Her whole body shook with despair.

    Lance froze. The hand he extended toward her hung in the air, trembling. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± he said, desperate. ¡°Come with me! The Carter family can handle anything he throws at us. I¡¯ll protect you, and your friends too. Don¡¯t listen to him!¡±

    Ste shook her head, sobs slipping out uncontrobly. Her legs wobbled, and for a second she thought she might copse from the sheer weight of it all.

    Until today, she had barely even known who William was. But after everything¡ªthe way Sharon was blocked, the way her grandfather had rushed over in fear¡ªshe finally understood the truth.

    This man held power. Real power.

    Enough to make authorities stand back. Enough to make people with influence feel helpless.

    If he were just another ordinary person, she would have been taken away hours ago.

    If she walked out of this house now, every person she cared about would be dragged into the fire with her.

    She couldn¡¯t risk that.

    Explore more fiction on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s???????

    From behind Lance, Karson closed his eyes, his entire frame sinking with age and helplessness.

    He understood now. William had taken the entire Carter family and everyone his granddaughter cared for as hostages to force her to stay.

    They couldn¡¯t take her away.

    After a long, suffocating silence, Karson¡¯s voice broke through, sounding as if a decade had settled onto his shoulders all at once. ¡°Lance¡­ we¡¯re leaving.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa?!¡± Lance spun toward him, stunned.

    Ste was right there. So close. One more step and he could have pulled her into his arms and taken her home.

    How could they walk away now?

    Karson opened his eyes again, and although grief clouded them, the authority of the family patriarch still rested there. ¡°We¡¯re going,¡± he repeated, firm and final.

    If they stayed, they would only make things worse for Ste.

    Lance stared at Ste¡¯s shaking figure, then at Karson¡¯s firm, resigned expression. All the anger and helplessness inside him tightened until it burst out as a low roar.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1284

    ?Chapter 1284:

    He mmed his fist into the wall, leaving a deep dent in the ster.

    His eyes locked onto William, filled with nothing but hatred, as if he wished he could tear him apart.

    But in the end, he turned away. He supported his grandfather, whose back seemed more bent than usual, and¡ªjust like Sharon and Josie earlier¡ªthey walked out in defeat.

    The door closed again.

    As soon as it shut, Ste¡¯s legs gave out. She dropped onto the cold marble floor, burying her face against it as a strangled sound escaped her.

    She couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. Her breaths came fast and uneven, tears spilling nonstop.

    Her world felt like it had copsed into darkness, and now she was stuck here with him¡ªWilliam, the man who had dragged her into this nightmare¡ªwith no idea when it would end.

    William stood over her, staring at her curled-up form with a cold, detached expression.

    He had gotten exactly what he wanted. He had broken every bit of resistance she had left and trapped her where he wanted her to be.

    He stepped closer, brows tightening as he looked down at her. ¡°Remember what you chose today,¡± he said, his voice sharp and icy. ¡°From now on, unless I say otherwise, you stay by my side. Always.¡±

    Ste¡¯s body shook at his words.

    She had cried until her eyes were swollen and painful. Each tear that slid down her cheeks stung like it scorched her skin. But she still wouldn¡¯t look at him. She kept her gaze fixed on the floor and stayed silent.

    William didn¡¯t try tofort her. He simply left the room.

    Half an hourter, he returned.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s holds stories for every mood

    She hadn¡¯t moved at all, still crouched in the same spot on the cold floor.

    He dropped a set of clothes in front of her. ¡°Put these on,¡± he said. ¡°And throw away that rag you¡¯re wearing.¡±

    He¡¯d had enough of seeing her in the wedding dress. If the new clothes had arrived earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have allowed her to keep wearing the gown that represented her life with Marc.

    Ste sniffed, her voice hoarse. ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want anything that came from him.

    William let out a short, coldugh at her stubbornness. ¡°You don¡¯t have to take it,¡± he said. ¡°But I¡¯m not letting you keep that dress. Either you wear this, or you take that off. Your choice.¡± He checked the time. ¡°You¡¯ve got five minutes.¡±

    Ste¡¯s heart tightened again. It felt as if an unseen hand pressed cold fingers against her chest. He kept steering her toward choices that never truly belonged to her.

    In truth, every option looked real yet felt hollow. He had already set the path long before she could speak. When her decision failed to match his wants, he cornered her with threats that clung to her like smoke.

    Feeling helpless, she rose with reluctance and walked to the bathroom. She showered quickly and changed into the loungewear William had handed to her.

    When she stepped out, he was no longer inside the room. She released a weak breath of relief. Her chest still carried a heavy ache.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1285

    ?Chapter 1285:

    Today should have been the first day of her life with Marc, yet everything had slipped into a direction she never imagined. If she had known someone would break the ceremony and pull her away, she would have chosen to marry Marc much earlier.

    Lying on the soft yet unfamiliar bed, she stayed near the edge. The space held no warmth she could im.

    She wrapped herself tightly in the nket. The scent of the fabric mixed with her thoughts of Marc.

    He filled her mind. She wondered how he was holding up or if he was trying to reach her.

    Suddenly, she remembered what William had said earlier. He imed Marc had not called her, suggesting that he felt nothing for her.

    The moment that thought entered her mind, a sharp ache hit her heart as if someone had pulled a string inside her chest.

    Even when she faced William and insisted that Marc would never leave her behind, she felt no certainty echo within herself. After all, she had been with William. If Marc learned the truth, she questioned whether he would still choose not to despise her.

    These doubts circled endlessly in her mind. Sleep refused toe.

    William¡¯s cold warning lingered in the air like a spell she could not break. It settled deep within her as though it intended to stay.

    She felt like a porcin doll robbed of strength. The moonlight made her seem as if she had cracked in silence.

    She hugged herself tightly. Her nails pressed into her skin as she tried to use the sting to quiet the despair and fear swirling inside her.

    ¡°William¡­¡± Her voice barely rose above a whisper. Her teeth knocked together as she tried to steady herself.

    She silently mouthed his name. The sound trembled in her throat.

    The name still felt foreign on her lips, yet it had already be a shadow threatening to cling to her forever.

    She searched her mind for any memory of him. The effort only brought a piercing headache and a cloud of confusion. No matter how hard she pushed herself, she found no trace of any past with him.

    Was he lying to her, or had her mind truly erased so much?

    Yet Marc had assured her that everything she saw had been nothing more than dreams. He had said they were not real.

    The moon hung high. Its pale glow became her onlypany inside the silent room.

    She could not tell how much time had passed. Tears blurred everything and the rush of events drained every bit of strength she had until her eyes grew heavy and she slipped into a restless sleep.

    In the days that followed, William vanishedpletely. She did not see him appear in the vi again.

    Yet for her, his absence felt like another punishment.

    She remained trapped in the luxurious vi. The master bedroom upstairs and the dining and living rooms downstairs became the limits of her world.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1286

    ?Chapter 1286:

    She could not even step into the garden.

    Whenever she neared the door or showed signs of wanting to leave, a bodyguard in a ck suit appeared with empty eyes and blocked her path. He ¡°invited¡± her back to her room.

    The master bedroom windows were specially made. They opened only a little and figures patrolled the courtyard below, casting nces toward her window to confirm she was still inside and still breathing.

    Three times a day¡ªmorning, noon, and night¡ªsomeone called her name from the doorway. If she refused to answer, they opened the door and swept their sharp gaze across the room before a servant entered to clean, as if they feared she might be hiding something.

    She felt like a bird with broken wings. She lived inside the cage William had shaped for her and freedom no longer felt possible.

    On the third day after William disappeared, a few new maids arrived at the vi. They cooked and cleaned for Ste, but Rita, whom Ste knew, did not appear. That was intentional on William¡¯s part.

    The two neers were young and almost unnervingly silent. They worked like someone had wound them up and pressed start¡ªmeals ced in front of Ste without a nce, rooms cleaned without a word. Everything was routine, without any real concern for her.

    Having people nearby but feeling more alone than ever¡­ it cut deeper than being isted.

    Being ignored hurt in a way she hadn¡¯t expected. It made her feel like everyone was agreeing on one thing: she was something William owned, not a person anyone needed to consider.

    Each day piled onto the next, and the hopelessness in her chest kept rising, slow but steady like a tide that nned to swallow her whole.

    She barely touched the food they brought. Delicate dishes, soups that smelled warm, tes arranged with care¡ªnone of it mattered. Two or three bites, then her stomach cramped as if rejecting everything.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m, your destination for tales

    She lost weight quickly. The brightness in her eyes dimmed. Most afternoons, she curled up by the window, arms around her knees, staring outside without actually seeing anything. Time started to feel unreal, like she was drifting through days instead of living them.

    There was no news from Marc. Not even a whisper. Her phone was gone. Her contact with the world was gone. All she could do was count the days in her mind.

    Four so far. Still no sign of him.

    The thought flickered, quiet and poisonous: What if he really isn¡¯ting?

    Ste shook her head instantly, almost violently.

    No. Impossible.

    Marc wouldn¡¯t abandon her. He was still searching. He just hadn¡¯t found her yet. That was all.

    She held onto that belief even though she had no proof.

    Maybe because it was the only thread she had left to cling to. Without it¡­ she didn¡¯t know how she was supposed to keep living.

    That afternoon, Tasha¡ªthe younger of the two maids¡ªwalked past the living room and froze. Ste was curled up on the sofa again, silently crying.

    Tasha hesitated. She ced the tray on the table and took a small step forward.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1287

    ?Chapter 1287:

    Ste looked so thin, so breakable, like the wrong gust of wind could wipe her out.

    Tasha finally bent down slightly and whispered, ¡°Miss Russell¡­ please don¡¯t cry like that. It¡¯s not good for you. Maybe try to eat a little?¡±

    Ste hadn¡¯t eaten anything all day.

    Tasha had already reported it to William. His response had been cold enough to scare her. He said that if she didn¡¯t want to eat, she could starve. But watching Ste now, with her hollow eyes and shaky breath, Tasha felt something twisting painfully inside her.

    Ste slowly turned her head. Her vision was blurred, unfocused, like it took effort to recognize another person.

    It took a moment¡ªthen her expression cracked. The things she¡¯d been swallowing for days finally spilled out.

    She grabbed Tasha¡¯s arm, her grip weak but desperate. ¡°Why can¡¯t I cry?¡± Her voice rasped, raw from holding everything in. ¡°Your boss kidnapped me. He won¡¯t let me leave. He destroyed my wedding. He threatened my family and my friends. Tell me why I shouldn¡¯t cry.¡±

    Everything she¡¯d lost hit her in a wave¡ªher choices, her freedom, her dignity. Now someone wanted to take away even the relief of crying?

    Her voice rose, trembling, carrying days of fear and humiliation.

    Tasha¡¯s throat tightened.

    Her own daughter wasn¡¯t much younger than this girl. Every time Ste cried, something in her softened despite herself.

    ¡°Miss Russell¡­¡± Tasha said gently, ¡°crying won¡¯t change anything. Please try to calm down. Take care of yourself. Maybe one day Mr. Briggs will¡­ soften, and let you go.¡±

    She didn¡¯t believe her own words, but it was all she had to offer. She didn¡¯t know what William¡¯s obsession with Ste was, and she didn¡¯t dare ask.

    New chapters now on .c?m

    Ste let out a brokenugh, messy and bitter. ¡°He¡¯s a devil,¡± she said, voice shaking. ¡°A twisted lunatic. Does he really think locking me up, breaking me, will get him what he wants?¡± Her nails dug slightly into Tasha¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Impossible. I hate him. I will never¡­ ever¡­ forgive him.¡±

    Before William, Ste didn¡¯t know what it meant to truly hate someone.

    Now she did. She hated him so much it burned. So much that if he vanished from the face of the earth, she wouldn¡¯t flinch.

    Her chest rose and fell in ragged bursts. Emotions she¡¯d tried to bury came crashing out, one after another. She couldn¡¯t stop the tears anymore, couldn¡¯t hold back the venom in her voice.

    ¡°A man like him¡ªso cruel, so obsessed with control¡ªhe¡¯ll never be loved. Not truly. No one will ever care for him. He¡¯s going to end up alone, and that¡¯s exactly what he deserves.¡± Her voice cracked, but the words kepting, each one sharper than thest. ¡°He¡¯s doomed to be miserable. No happiness. No warmth. Not now. Not ever.¡±

    Tasha froze. Her face went pale. Ste¡¯s outburst hade out of nowhere, and hearing her curse William so directly sent a jolt of fear straight through her spine.

    She tugged her arm free from Ste¡¯s grip, stumbled back a few steps. ¡°Miss Russell, please¡­ don¡¯t say things like that.¡± Her voice was tight, almost pleading. ¡°You¡¯ll get into trouble. I¡ªI can¡¯t hear this.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1288

    ?Chapter 1288:

    Some things were better left unsaid. Safer that way.

    Tasha grabbed the tray, eyes darting nervously, and backed out of the room like she couldn¡¯t leave fast enough.

    And just like that, the door clicked shut again. Silence rushed in.

    Ste copsed back onto the sofa, chest heaving, throat raw. The words were out, but there was no relief. No release. Only exhaustion.

    She¡¯d hoped getting it off her chest would help. That screaming would clear some of the weight pressing down on her. But instead, the helplessness sank deeper.

    Tasha had been the first person to talk to her in days. And now she was gone, too.

    If she didn¡¯t let it out, she¡¯d lose her mind.

    What Ste didn¡¯t know was that every word she¡¯d just screamed, every tear, every curse¡ªit was all being streamed in real time.

    The vi¡¯s surveince system didn¡¯t miss a thing. Top-of-the-line equipment. High-res video. Crystal-clear audio.

    And all of it fed straight into William¡¯s private inbox.

    In the Briggs Group¡¯s executive office, William sat behind his desk, dark eyes locked on the screen in front of him. A dozen tabs were open, but his attention was fixed on one¡ªthe surveince feed from Ste¡¯s room.

    He didn¡¯t usually monitor her constantly, only asionally to see how she was handling her situation.

    But ten minutes ago, after wrapping up a long video call with overseas partners, he¡¯d clicked it open without thinking. And caught her mid-breakdown.

    He watched her grab the maid. Saw her snap, rage, cry. Heard every bitter word she spit about him.

    The camera caught it all in unforgiving rity¡ªtear-streaked face, shaking hands, hatred zing in her eyes.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, your source for inspiration

    He let the footage rey. Once. Then again. And again.

    ¡°He¡¯s a devil. A twisted lunatic. He¡¯s doomed to be miserable. No happiness. No warmth. Not now. Not ever.¡±

    The words rang in his ears, sharp and echoing.

    His fingers closed around the steel pen in his hand, squeezing so hard the metal dug into his skin. A vein pulsed angrily at his temple.

    He didn¡¯t move. The whole office felt like it had dropped into subzero temperatures.

    And then¡ªheughed. Cold. t. Humorless.

    So she hated him?

    So what?

    He didn¡¯t need her love. Didn¡¯t want her pity. She was the one who betrayed him. She was the liar, the one who walked away. She didn¡¯t get to curse him, didn¡¯t get to judge.

    The imnted memories from Arlo twisted behind his eyes again¡ªlike poison resurfacing.

    Anyone in the world could speak ill of him, but not Ste.

    His chest tightened with fury. Then¡ªbang! His fist mmed into the desk. The wood groaned under the impact, startling Luca, who was just about to knock.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1289

    ?Chapter 1289:

    The door eased open. The marketing director stepped in, nerves on full disy. He clutched a fresh proposal, shoulders tense like he already knew the mood inside wasn¡¯t safe.

    William didn¡¯t look up right away. He forced his expression into something neutral, pretending¡ªbarely¡ªthat nothing had just happened.

    But the energy in the room said otherwise. The air was heavy, charged.

    The director began presenting, voice shaky. He stumbled over the intro, flipping through slides with fingers that wouldn¡¯t stay still.

    Luca stood off to the side, arms crossed, watching the train wreck unfold in real time. He didn¡¯t need to guess how this would end. He was already praying for the guy.

    Then William spoke¡ªcalm, at first. ¡°This is what your team spent a week on?¡± He flipped through the proposal, pages barely turning before he tossed them aside like trash. ¡°Disorganized. Hollow. No insight, no edge. This is what you bring me after seven days?¡± His voice stayed low, but the words hit hard. ¡°A primary schooler could¡¯ve done better.¡±

    And with that, he picked up the document and threw it at the man¡¯s feet. Papers exploded across the polished floor.

    The director went pale. He didn¡¯t move. Just stood there, swallowing hard, his body trembling like it couldn¡¯t decide whether to freeze or flee.

    Sure, he knew the proposal had ws¡ªbut this?

    ¡°Redo everything,¡± William snapped. ¡°Or don¡¯t bother showing up again.¡±

    His voice echoed in the silence that followed. ¡°Briggs Group doesn¡¯t pay to raise dead weight. And it sure as hell doesn¡¯t keep idiots on payroll.¡±

    The crash from the CEO¡¯s office echoed down the hall. Every head in the open office froze. Fingers hovered above keyboards. Even the hum of typing died off, like the whole floor was holding its breath.

    It had been that way ever since the boss came back from abroad. No one said it aloud, but everyone felt it¡ªhe wasn¡¯t the same. Short-tempered. Cold. Explosive. Aside from Luca, no one dared get within ten feet of him.

    Your adventure awaits at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c©–m

    The tension in thepany had gotten so bad, people came to work like they were walking on ss.

    Inside the office, Luca nced at the documents strewn across the floor, then at the director¡ªpale, shaking, clearly rattled. He sighed.

    William stood there, chest rising and falling fast, fury still sharp in his eyes like the guy had justmitted treason.

    Luca didn¡¯t bother defending the man. Just gave him a nod to leave, then crouched to gather the papers.

    He stacked them neatly back on the desk and spoke, voice calm. ¡°Boss, you need to cool off.¡±

    William didn¡¯t answer right away. He pressed his fingers to his temples, trying to calm the storm still roaring through his veins.

    Luca didn¡¯t move. Just waited quietly.

    He already knew what this was really about. Ste. Still trapped in that vi. Still locked away like some caged animal.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1290

    Chapter 1290:

    Luca had been trying to dig into what happened during that month William disappeared, but so far? Nothing. Like someone had scrubbed the whole timeline clean.

    He checked in with Steven every day. Shared clues. Compared leads. Still nothing.

    At this rate, they could spend the rest of their lives searching ande up empty.

    But if they gave up¡­ then what?

    Luca thought about asking William directly.

    Thought better of it immediately. The look on his face right now? That wasn¡¯t someone ready to talk.

    On the desk, theputer screen flickered. William¡¯s gaze was locked on the live feed. Ste was curled up in the corner of her room again, barely moving, her shoulders trembling.

    She¡¯d told him he¡¯d never be happy. That he¡¯d spend his life alone.

    He clenched his jaw.

    She thought she could just curse him like that? Fine.

    If he fell into hell, he would drag her down with him. Forever.

    His voice dropped, low and sharp. ¡°The afternoon meeting stays as scheduled. And I want all the first drafts from the other teams on my desk before the end of the day.¡±

    Luca held back a sigh. Another ¡°bloodbath¡± iing.

    Night settled in, thick and quiet. The vi on the outskirts looked more like a forgotten relic than a home¡ªshrouded in darkness, isted from the world.

    Inside, Ste sat on the edge of the bed, arms wrapped around her knees. She hadn¡¯t eaten. Not even a sip of water. Her body was fading, her spirit even more so.

    She didn¡¯t cry anymore. That part of her was already used up.

    g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s, your storytelling home

    Now, there was only the ache. And the quiet.

    Like she was stuck inside her own body, unable to get out.

    Footsteps echoed in the hallway. Not the maid. Not William. It was Luca.

    He knocked once, then pushed open the door. She hadn¡¯t locked it. Probably hadn¡¯t even thought to.

    Luca stepped inside with arge, carefully wrapped gift box in his arms. He paused, his expression tight, unreadable.

    By the window, Ste sat curled up, motionless. Her face was ghostly pale. The spark that used to light up her eyes was long gone¡ªreced by a kind of quiet vacancy that made something in his chest twist.

    He didn¡¯t know how it had gotten this bad. Or maybe he did, but knowing didn¡¯t make it any easier to watch.

    As William¡¯s assistant, he had his orders. That was the line. That was the job. But watching her like this, he felt the weight of it pressing harder than usual.

    He looked at her a beat longer, then lowered his gaze.

    He had known her long enough to know she cared about William. She loved him. If not for the memory loss¡­ she wouldn¡¯t have gone back to Marc. Of that, he was certain.

    But now, they were stuck. Caught in this twisted knot of hurt and silence.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Have a wonderful weekend, lovely people. God loves you, and Noah wishes you all the best. (? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?

    P.S.: The new improvements are now live ? you can tweak your reading settings from the little gear icon to make things morefortable. All updates and announcements are shared first in the gal novelsmunity on WhatsApp/Telegram. ( ? ? ¨C ) ?

    .

 Chapter 1291

    ?Chapter 1291:

    And unless she got those memories back, nothing would change. No one could fix what they didn¡¯t understand.

    Luca exhaled quietly. He set the gift box at the foot of the bed. ¡°Ms. Russell,¡± he said, voice low, almost careful. ¡°Mr. Briggs asked that you change into the clothes inside. I¡¯lle back for you in an hour.¡±

    Was she going out?

    The words pierced through the fog in Ste¡¯s mind like a crack of light.

    She blinked. Slowly lifted her head. Her gaze drifted from the box to Luca, as if she couldn¡¯t quite process what he¡¯d said. Her lips parted¡ªdry, trembling¡ªbut no sound came.

    Luca averted his gaze from her dull, lifeless eyes and added quietly, ¡°Mr. Briggs has an important business event tonight at the ¡®Royal Court¡¯ club. He requires your presence.¡±

    A faint flicker of sarcasm appeared in Ste¡¯s eyes¡ªso quick and subtle it could easily be missed.

    She wasn¡¯t naive. What kind of ¡°event¡± would William ever need her to attend?

    Two years ago, when she had helped Marc build thepany from the ground up, she had attended countless business dinners with him. She remembered the greasy hair, smug grins, and the crude tone of those men perfectly.

    What did William think she was?

    Just a hostess?

    The thought almost amused Ste, curling at the edge of her mind like a dark joke.

    She had assumed that since he hadn¡¯te backtely, he had finally lost interest in her.

    Yet she hadn¡¯t expected new traps waiting in the shadows.

    She hesitated, gripping the side of her skirt, then finally asked, ¡°Can I refuse to go?¡±

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m brings endless adventures

    Luca nced at her, catching the frustration simmering in her eyes before quickly looking away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Russell, but this is Mr. Briggs¡¯s decision.¡±

    Hearing that, thest sliver of hope inside her quietly crumbled.

    Well, Luca was only an assistant. What real choice did he have? Everything depended on William¡¯s whims.

    She lowered her gaze, steadying her breath, reminding herself that even if the event was a business gathering, it meant she could leave the vi. Maybe¡­ this was the chance she had been waiting for to escape.

    However, when she saw Luca open the gift box himself and lift the dress inside, a sharp wave of humiliation surged through her.

    Calling that thing a dress was generous at best.

    It was little more than scraps of fabric held together by thin ck straps that looked ready to tear with the slightest pull.

    The entire outfit was a deep, glossy ck, meant to cling to the body. The back plunged down to her waist, and the front had a daring V-cut that offered almost no coverage at all. The skirt wasn¡¯t short, but the slit on the side reached all the way up to her hip.

    Tiny ck sequins glittered coldly across the dress, paired with stilettos so thin they resembled needles.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1292

    ?Chapter 1292:

    Dressed like that, she wouldn¡¯t look like someone attending a respectable business function¡ªshe would look like something being disyed.

    Exactly what she feared William intended.

    It startled her how effortlessly he could degrade her, stripping away whatever dignity she still clung to, even through the clothes he chose.

    Ste¡¯s face drained of color. She leaned against the window, her fingers trembling as she fought the urge to throw the box out from the second floor. Her voice came out raw. ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m not going. I won¡¯t wear something like this to that kind of ce.¡±

    To walk into a room nearly exposed, at William¡¯s side, just to be paraded in front of his so-called business partners?

    The thought felt worse than dying.

    Luca didn¡¯t even flinch at her refusal, as if he had expected every bit of it. His voice grew softer, weighed down by reluctance.

    ¡°Ms. Russell, Mr. Briggs asked me to tell you that if you refuse or try to resist, he will begin acquiring the Carter familypany tomorrow¡­ and make sure Marc disappears from this world.¡±

    The words struck her like a stone tied to her ankles, dragging her into a depthless sea where she could barely breathe. Her pupils contracted sharply, and her blood seemed to turn to ice.

    Once again, he was using the people she loved as leverage against her.

    First, he had held her grandfather and brother over her head. Now he was using the Carter family¡ªand even Marc, the man who was supposed to be her husband¡ªto force her hand.

    A crushing wave of helplessness washed over her as she stared at the dress glittering coldly under the light, looking more like a poised serpent than clothing.

    If she wore it, she would live with the humiliation forever. If she refused, everyone she cared about would pay the price.

    Did she truly have a choice?

    A hollow, bitterugh slipped from Ste as loneliness and despair clouded her eyes.

    Deep down, she had always known she never had one. From the moment William dragged her away from the wedding, threatening the Carter family and using her friends to keep her under his control, all her paths had been sealed off.

    She didn¡¯t understand why William despised her so intensely, but she had to face the truth¡ªhe had won.

    He had shattered her dignity, torn her away from the future she once believed in, and left her with no way back.

    He had destroyed her lifepletely; his victory was absolute.

    Tears blurred her vision again as she bit down on her lip until she tasted blood, barely holding back the scream wing up her throat.

    Her trembling fingers slowly reached for the revealing dress.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wear it.¡±

    Agreeing to wear the dress felt like giving up thest bit of fight she had left. It hollowed her out.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1293

    ?Chapter 1293:

    Luca couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Without a word, he stepped out, pulling the door shut behind him with quiet finality.

    The second he was gone, Ste broke. Her sobs wed free of her throat, raw and messy, echoing off the walls.

    There was no one left to hold it in for. No point pretending anymore.

    Her tears soaked through the cushion beneath her, turning the world outside the window into a smeared watercolor. Everything looked distant and unreal, like a dream she couldn¡¯t wake up from.

    How she wished it was. If it was a dream, let it vanish. Let it take all of this with it.

    She truly couldn¡¯t bear any more.

    She¡¯d thought she¡¯d cried herself dry long ago, but the tears just kepting.

    Useless and cheap. A currency that no longer meant anything. They didn¡¯t bring relief¡ªonly more shame.

    The ck dress clung to her body like it didn¡¯t belong to her. Low-cut. Bare-backed. Skintight. Every step in those stiletto heels felt like punishment.

    The guard at the gate barely concealed his reaction. His eyes flicked over her, then away.

    Ste didn¡¯t look at anyone. She kept her head bowed, hair falling like a curtain to shield her face and hide whatever bare skin it could.

    Her body screamed vulnerability¡ªsmooth skin against dark fabric, soft and exposed, like something about to break.

    William had ordered her not to wear a coat.

    It was cold outside. Early autumn drizzle clung to her skin the second she stepped out, and she shivered hard.

    Luca frowned, shrugged off his suit jacket, and draped it over her shoulders. ¡°Here,¡± he said quietly. ¡°Wear it until we get there. He doesn¡¯t have to know.¡±

    Read more chapters at g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls

    He couldn¡¯t stand to watch her like this.

    No matter who she was to William now, there¡¯d been a time he¡¯d cared for her. A time he¡¯d protected her.

    And if William went too far¡­ if he crossed a line that couldn¡¯t be undone¡ªthen thatst fragile thread between them would snap for good.

    Ste stared at the jacket for a beat. Then, wordlessly, she pulled it on.

    She wasn¡¯t stupid. Luca worked for William, sure, but kindness was kindness.

    Turning it down would only make things worse.

    She had no power to change what was happening. But if there was even a scrap of warmth she could hold onto¡ªshe would.

    Luca opened the car door. She stepped inside. The silence in the backseat felt like a tomb.

    Ste curled her fingers into fists, nails digging deep enough to draw blood.

    A distraction. Something sharp to focus on, anything to keep her from drowning in the shame crawling under her skin.

    The jacket smelled faintly of cologne. Clean. Masculine. Not unpleasant, but temporary. Because the moment they arrived, she knew she¡¯d have to give it up.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1294

    ?Chapter 1294:

    She was just a doll now. Something William paraded around when it suited him. Nothing more.

    Twenty minutester, the car pulled up in front of Royal Court Club¡ªone of Choria¡¯s newest ygrounds for the powerful and morally bankrupt.

    The top-floor suite oozed excess. Plush carpeting swallowed every step. The air was thick with cigar smoke, liquor, and quiet corruption.

    On the massive curved sofa lounged a handful of middle-aged men in tailored suits. Every one of them had a woman draped over him, all legs and emptyughs, wearing barely-there dresses that looked like Ste¡¯s¡ªmaybe worse.

    And at the center of it all, William. Immacte, as always. Dark suit. Cold eyes.

    One hand wrapped around a wine ss he wasn¡¯t even drinking from.

    No woman sat beside him.

    He didn¡¯t acknowledge the ones stealing nces his way, either. His indifference wrapped around him like armor.

    The suite door swung open. Ste stood there in her heels, frozen in the doorway.

    She scanned the room¡ªstrangers everywhere.

    The women here were dressed just like her, cheap imitations of desire.

    She almostughed. Bitter and hollow. So this was the point. William wanted to humiliate her.

    She¡¯d never been rich. She didn¡¯te from money or privilege. But she¡¯d always carried herself with dignity.

    Now, standing in a room like this, under the re of cheap neon and leering eyes¡ªthat dignity cracked.

    If Marc or her brother saw her now¡­ She couldn¡¯t bear to think it.

    Your next story starts here: g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    ¡°What are you standing there for?¡± William¡¯s voice cut through the room, smooth and sharp. ¡°Come here.¡±

    She flinched at themand but stepped forward.

    Then she saw him¡ªSteven. Sitting slightly apart from the crowd, brow furrowed.

    His eyesnded on her and widened. Shock first. Then something gentler¡ªsympathy, maybe. Disbelief.

    He looked like he wanted to stand up and scold William. Because Ste wasn¡¯t just anyone. And this ce¡ªthese people¡ªit was all wrong.

    As she moved further inside, every man in the suite turned to look.

    That dress, her trembling steps, the quiet agony written all over her face¡ªit made her a different kind of spectacle. An alluring one.

    That feeling in the air¡ªthick and unspoken¡ªwas something between ownership and the urge to destroy.

    A few of the executives traded knowing nces, the corners of their mouths twitching up into smirks.

    Everyone here remembered how deeply William had cared for Ste once. The man had practically been ready to marry her. And now? He¡¯d brought her in dressed like that, parading her around like some kind of lounge girl.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1295

    ?Chapter 1295:

    They didn¡¯t know exactly what had gone down between them, but whatever it was¡ªit had burned hot enough to leave scars. And if William was really offering them a taste of the woman he used to love¡­ well, that was an opening none of them expected.

    They couldn¡¯tpete with William in power or money. But this? Getting to toy with someone he once cherished? That was tempting.

    Ste could feel it. Their eyes crawled over her skin like ants, and her shoulders curled in without thinking¡ªtrying to make herself smaller.

    Like amb thrown into a room of wolves.

    William finally looked at her. There was no warmth in his gaze. Just ice. He let his eyes roam over the dress¡ªhis choice¡ªthen lingered on the way she trembled beneath it, her shameid bare.

    Nothing in his expression changed. Just cold detachment.

    A flicker of disdain.

    Then, he said calmly, ¡°Come here.¡±

    She flinched. And then she moved.

    The room didn¡¯t erupt inughter ormentary. But every single nce dragged against her like sandpaper.

    Each step toward him felt like walking barefoot over broken ss. The distance was short, but it stretched and stretched¡ªuntil her legs went numb. Still, eventually, she reached him.

    That mocking curve at the edge of his mouth nearly undid her. She felt it rise in her throat, the burning wave of humiliation so sharp it made her sway. Her fingers curled into the fabric at her sides, gripping tight.

    William didn¡¯t spare her a nce. He tilted his chin toward the low table beside them, where several sses of liquor had already been poured. ¡°Go serve the drinks,¡± he said. ¡°One for each executive.¡±

    Your escape begins at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    That was it. No name. No title. No introduction. Just an order.

    As if she wasn¡¯t a guest or a person¡ªjust a tool. A pretty decoration meant to pour drinks and entertain.

    Something hollowed out in her chest. Never in her life had she imagined being pushed this far. Forced into a role she hadn¡¯t agreed to. Forced to serve the very type of men she¡¯d spent her life avoiding.

    Her hands twitched. She didn¡¯t move.

    William¡¯s voice came again, this time with an edge. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t want to?¡±

    She didn¡¯t answer. Her jaw clenched.

    Of course she didn¡¯t want to. He knew that. He¡¯d dragged her here, stuffed her into this dress, thrown her to these wolves¡ªand now he wanted her to y hostess like it was a choice?

    William¡¯s smile faded. ¡°Then leave,¡± he said tly. ¡°But don¡¯t forget¡ªyour family will pay for your pride.¡±

    Thatnded like a de to the gut. She closed her eyes for a second, then opened them again.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1296

    ?Chapter 1296:

    Fine.

    She reached for one of the sses, her hand trembling as she lifted it. Without pausing, she downed it in one go. The liquor hit hard¡ªburned all the way down her throat and lit up her nose. She gagged, eyes watering.

    A low chuckle came from the man sitting nearest to her. Bald. Broad-shouldered. He¡¯d been staring since she walked in, and now he leaned forward just slightly, his gaze slow and greedy.

    ¡°Ms. Russell,¡± he said, voice slick. ¡°You really are¡­ something else. Mr. Briggs is a lucky man. What¡¯s the rtionship between you two these days, anyway?¡±

    He wasn¡¯t the only one wondering. The tension in the room shifted¡ªeyes narrowing, curious now. There was something about her¡ªhow she looked cornered but not broken. How she seemed like she didn¡¯t belong here, but hadn¡¯t run either.

    Men like them were always drawn to what didn¡¯te easy. Something about the resistance made the chase feel more exciting.

    But they weren¡¯t stupid. They¡¯d seen the way William had once looked at her. That kind of affection didn¡¯t just vanish.

    So was this a game? Was William trying to punish her, or scare her?

    If they made a move¡ªwould he let them? Or would they be crossing a line they couldn¡¯te back from?

    No one wanted to be the first to find out.

    That was why the bald man had asked. Fishing.

    Steven, sitting quietly off to the side, clenched his jaw. This had gone too far. He was ready to step in.

    But one nce at William¡¯s face shut that thought down. That fury hadn¡¯t burned out yet. If anything, it was simmering hotter than ever.

    Find your favorite stories at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s., conn

    Ste¡¯s grip on the ss trembled. She tried to speak, but the words stuck in her throat.

    What was she supposed to say? What was she, even?

    A guest? No. A prisoner? Maybe. A weapon?

    A woman dragged out and dressed up, then stripped of any choice. Even she didn¡¯t know anymore.

    William didn¡¯t say anything at first. He just let the moment stretch, long enough for the men around him to ravage Ste¡¯s body with their gaze. They didn¡¯t even bother pretending to look away. Every stare felt like a hand peeling her apart.

    Just as Ste felt so humiliated she wished she could vanish into the ground, William let out a short, coldugh. Sharp. Contemptuous.

    He didn¡¯t even lift his eyes when he said, almostzily, ¡°She¡¯s just here as a hostess.¡±

    The words hit her like a brand pressed against bare skin.

    Just a hostess.

    Her breath caught. Her vision tunneled. For half a second, she forgot how to stand, swaying as thest drops of liquor sloshed out of her ss and sttered across her dress. The cold seeped through instantly, sticking to her skin like a reminder of where she stood.

    A few of the men chuckled at her stumble, low and crude. The room¡¯s attention tightened around her like a noose.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1297

    ?Chapter 1297:

    If she was just a hostess, that meant she was no different from the other women in the room.

    She had no ce to resist. No right to keep anything to herself.

    William flicked his gaze across the men, voice still cool. ¡°If you¡¯re interested, don¡¯t hold back. She¡¯s good at this. When she was with Marc, she drank plenty for him. Her tolerance is impressive.¡±

    Each word sank her further into the icy pit opening inside her. She could feel it swallowing heat, breath, thought.

    The women draped along the sofas stared her down with thin, triumphant smirks. In their eyes, Ste ranked even lower than they did.

    Steven¡¯s grip tightened on his ss, knuckles turning white.

    When he looked at Ste¡¯s face¡ªpale, hollowed out, trembling¡ªsomething inside him seemed to crack.

    He knew William was hurting. He knew the man wanted revenge. But this? Dragging her here. Crushing her in front of a room full of vultures. Acting like she was nothing special, nothing different from the women being paid to sit here?

    It was too much.

    And the worst part was, William knew exactly who Ste was. Her pride, her restraint, the way she held herself back¡ªthat was what had drawn him in back then.

    Now he wanted to strip all of that away. As if breaking her would rewrite the past.

    Steven opened his mouth to intervene, but the look William shot him was a de. A warning.

    One wrong word would only make things worse for her. So Steven forced himself to look away, swallowing the ache in his chest.

    Ste stood there, barely breathing. The room felt like it was spinning, voices blurring into a storm ofughter, heavy breathing, and muffled music. Everything pressed down on her.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§àm, where stories thrive

    She felt ridiculous. Exposed. A performer shoved into the spotlight with no role except to be mocked.

    So this was it. In William¡¯s eyes, she really was nothing. Something disposable.

    Her mind scrambled, trying to understand what she¡¯d done.

    What mistake she¡¯d made that justified this level of cruelty.

    But her memories were still a fractured mess.

    Those fragmented memories that asionally haunted her had long ceased to trouble her.

    And the longer she stood there, the more the attention slithered over her skin like leeches. Her stomach churned.

    She clenched the empty ss in her hand, grounding herself with the sting in her palm.

    But the men in the room had no ns to let her slip out of the moment.

    The bald man¡ªwho hadn¡¯t taken his eyes off her since she walked in¡ªleaned forward with a gleam of triumph. ¡°Ms. Russell,¡± he called, gesturing her closer. ¡°I¡¯ve heard your name plenty. Won¡¯t you join me for a drink?¡±

    He shoved the woman on hisp aside and approached her with a fresh ss of whiskey. The amber liquid swirled ominously. He held it out, but his eyes said something else entirely. ¡°This whiskey is pretty good. Why don¡¯t you try it?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1298

    ?Chapter 1298:

    Ste blinked hard. Her head still spun from the earlier drink, her vision fogging at the edges.

    She knew¡ªif she took it, she¡¯d be done. Her body wouldn¡¯t hold up. She might copse. Or worse, lose what littleposure she had left in front of all of them.

    Her gaze drifted toward William. She didn¡¯t mean to. Some buried part of her¡ªstupid and desperate¡ªactually thought he might stop this. That he¡¯d step in.

    The second she realized it, something twisted in her chest.

    What was she doing? Looking for rescue from the same man who brought her here to be humiliated? She really must¡¯ve lost her mind.

    William watched Ste unravel, something flickering in his eyes for half a second before it vanished under ayer of cold restraint.

    He reminded himself this was what he wanted¡ªher shaken, humbled, paying for what he saw as betrayal.

    He lounged back in his seat, one leg crossed over the other, idly swirling the wine in his ss. He didn¡¯t drink it.

    He just watched her, almost amused, almost soothed by the sight of her being helpless.

    She used to smile so easily around Marc. She couldugh, drink, entertain. So why couldn¡¯t she do the same for him?

    Was Marc any better than him?

    The thought soured his mood all over again. His jaw tightened. He lifted a brow at Ste, offering no help, no shield.

    Across the room, a man named Fred Turner took William¡¯s indifference as permission to push harder.

    ¡°Ms. Russell, Mr. Briggs already said it¡¯s fine.¡± He shoved a brimming ss into her hand. ¡°Come on. Have a drink with me. Don¡¯t make things awkward. Mr. Briggs and I go way back.¡±

    ?¦Ò???? ¦Ô???????????? ¦É?? ?????????????????.??????

    Ste stared at the liquor. Her stomach cramped on instinct. The drink she¡¯d been forced to swallow earlier was still burning a hole in her gut.

    ¡°I really can¡¯t drink anymore¡­¡± Her voice shook, barely above a whisper.

    She tried to step back, but Fred blocked her path with his bulk.

    Never before had she been in such an embarrassing situation, forced by strangers to do something she didn¡¯t want to.

    His expression darkened. ¡°What¡¯s this? Just one drink. Are you disrespecting me?¡±

    If not for William, he wouldn¡¯t be this easy on her.

    The others joined in, theirughter sharp and jeering.

    ¡°Come on, Ms. Russell, Fred¡¯s being generous!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be such a buzzkill. No one likes a wallflower¡ªjust go with the flow!¡±

    Their voices blended into a dull roar. Ste¡¯s head spun. She looked to William, desperate, wordless.

    He sat like a spectator, tapping his ss with azy rhythm, watching her squirm like it was some kind of show. Nothing in his eyes. Just frost.

    Thest sliver of hope slipped away. Ste¡¯s throat tightened. She shut her eyes, swallowed the bile rising up, and nodded faintly. ¡°I¡¯ll drink.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1299

    ?Chapter 1299:

    It came out barely louder than a whisper. She looked so light¡ªlike she might fall apart at any moment.

    Tilting her head back, she downed the liquor.

    Fire scorched her throat, racing down into her empty stomach. Her body recoiled instantly¡ªcoughing, shaking. Tears spilled from the corners of her eyes.

    She bent forward, struggling to breathe.

    ¡°Atta girl!¡± Fred roared withughter, pping her on the back. His palm dragged across her bare skin, lingering too long.

    She flinched. He didn¡¯t seem to notice or didn¡¯t care.

    The room spun hard. Her heels felt like stilts.

    All she could think about was getting out¡ªeven for a moment. Just enough to catch her breath.

    ¡°Excuse me¡­ I need to use the restroom¡­¡±

    She pressed her fingers to her temples, trying to steady herself, trying to swallow the nausea wing up her throat. She took a cautious step to the side, aiming to slip past Fred.

    But he wasn¡¯t about to let her walk away that easily. He¡¯d finally gotten her to drink. No way he was letting the moment fizzle now.

    Before she could move again, his arm slid around her waist. His handnded on her bare skin¡ªdamp, too warm.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need the restroom, sweetheart. You must be tired from all that standing. Come sit, yeah? Take your time with the next one.¡±

    His voice was falsely gentle, almost mocking. And before she could push back, he was already steering her back to the sofa, heavy-handed and insistent.

    Shended on the cushion with no say in it. Directly across from William.

    L¦¡¦Ó??¦Ó ch¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.??????

    She didn¡¯t dare look at him¡ªbut she felt his eyes on her. Steady. Detached. The kind of gaze that peeledyers back without lifting a finger. Her skin prickled.

    Fred flopped down beside her, his weight tipping the bnce of the couch. She shrank instinctively, wedged deeper into the corner, boxed in with nowhere to go.

    Fred grabbed the bottle again, casually topping off the ss in front of Ste. His breath was thick with alcohol when he leaned in. ¡°Come on, Ms. Russell,¡± he said, grinning wide. ¡°Good thingse in pairs, right? Just one more. Mr. Briggs already said you can drink. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re faking it.¡±

    He shoved the full ss toward her, the amber liquid sloshing as it slid across the table.

    Her stomach twisted. She stared at the liquor like it was poison. The scent alone made her throat tighten. Breathing suddenly took effort.

    Her fingers curled hard around the edge of the sofa, knuckles pale against the upholstery.

    She tried to remember¡ªhad she ever gone to dinners like this with Marc? Nothing came.

    And Marc¡­ he never would¡¯ve let this happen. He¡¯d been overprotective, even annoyingly so. There was no way he¡¯d have let her be passed around like this, let alone pressured to drink.

    This story William was spinning? About her being used to it? Just another lie. Just another stage for humiliation.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1300

    ?Chapter 1300:

    Fred had edged closer, his knee nearly brushing hers now. She turned her head and forced the words out, her voice dry and barely audible. ¡°I really can¡¯t drink anymore. I¡¯m sorry¡­ Please. Ask someone else.¡±

    Fred made a clicking sound with his tongue.

    The fake charm vanished from his face. His smile ttened into a sneer.

    ¡°Not cool, Ms. Russell.¡± His tone dropped. ¡°You keep turning me down.¡±

    He looked past her, straight at William. ¡°Mr. Briggs, seriously. You brought someone like this? No manners at all.¡±

    The room tensed for a beat. William didn¡¯t even look up. He just swirled the wine in his ss, watching the red whirl inzy spirals. A faint smile yed at his lips, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes.

    ¡°Mr. Turner is showing you respect,¡± he said tly. ¡°Don¡¯t be ungrateful.¡±

    That sentence broke something in her. Clean and deep. Her chest felt hollow, her legs numb.

    So that was what she was now? A tool? A toy? Something he could dress up and hand off to clients when the mood struck?

    She didn¡¯t know what deal William was trying to make with this man. He didn¡¯t need her for it, that was for sure.

    The Briggs family could get anything they wanted in Choria.

    No one had the guts to say no.

    This wasn¡¯t business. This was cruelty, dressed up in suits and smiles.

    The ss in Fred¡¯s hand caught the light again, and her gaze stuck to it. She wasn¡¯t seeing the drink anymore.

    She was seeing herself reflected back in it¡ªstripped down, degraded.

    Everything she¡¯d ever built inside¡ªevery ounce of effort to believe she had worth, that her past didn¡¯t define her¡ªit all cracked in that moment.

    In that moment, everything was crushedpletely.

    A bitterugh slipped out before she could stop it.

    Fred stiffened. Her silence, her refusal, herugh¡ªit all made him look small, and he knew it. That was enough.

    With a sharp breath, he raised his hand and swung toward her face.

    She didn¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t flinch. She just closed her eyes.

    If it was a p, fine. At least it meant she wouldn¡¯t have to drink.

    But the blow nevernded.

    A hand¡ªbigger, faster¡ªsnapped up and caught Fred¡¯s wrist mid-swing.

    Steven.

    Steven¡¯s usual easygoing smile had vanished. What reced it was colder, steadier, edged with warning. ¡°Mr. Turner,¡± he said, voice low, ¡°drinking is one thing. Raising your hand is something else entirely.¡±

    He didn¡¯t raise his voice, but the words still cut through the room. The noise dropped. Eyes shifted toward him, surprised.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1301

    ?Chapter 1301:

    No one had expected him to step in like this. Not for a woman William had just treated as if she barely mattered.

    Even William looked over. The ss in his hand stopped turning. His tapping paused, his gaze darkening in a way that was hard to read.

    Fred¡¯s wrist throbbed in Steven¡¯s hold. His face twisted between anger and disbelief.

    He pulled back sharply. ¡°Mr. Harrison, what¡¯s the meaning of this? I was only teaching a disrespectful woman a lesson. That¡¯s all.¡± His eyes narrowed, voice dropping into something sharper. ¡°Unless you¡¯ve developed an interest in her too?¡±

    Steven flung Fred¡¯s hand away like it was something filthy.

    He didn¡¯t spare the man another nce. His attention went straight to Ste, who was trembling, mascara smudged at the corners of her eyes. He let out a soft, almost resigned sigh.

    Then he stepped forward and pulled her up from the sofa, positioning himself between her and the rest of the room.

    ¡°She¡¯s not well,¡± he said, tone firm enough to m a door shut. ¡°I¡¯m taking her home.¡±

    He didn¡¯t wait for approval or objections. Just led her toward the exit.

    Part of him stepped in because he knew¡ªmore than anyone¡ªhow much William used to care about her. Watching him spiral like this, mistake after mistake, was painful in a way he couldn¡¯t quite admit out loud.

    But mostly¡­ Ste was Josie¡¯s friend. And Steven wasn¡¯t William. Liking someone didn¡¯t mean he had to force an oue.

    He liked Josie, sure, but she wasn¡¯t looking at him that way right now. He understood boundaries. He respected them.

    Still, if he stood around doing nothing while Ste was cornered by these lecherous old men, Josie would only think less of him.

    Step into new worlds at g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s?conn

    So in a way, he was protecting William¡¯s future happiness¡ªand his own.

    Ste didn¡¯t expect rescue from him. Not even a little. She barely knew Steven outside of him being ¡°William¡¯s friend.¡± She thought he¡¯d just sit back and watch the show like the rest.

    But the alcohol was hitting her too fast. Her legs wobbled, and she leaned into him heavily, desperate to get out of the suffocating room.

    Steven reached for the door. His fingers were inches from the handle when William¡¯s voice cracked through the air, low and lethal.

    ¡°Ste. Go on. Try taking one step out of that door.¡±

    Her entire body went rigid. Steven felt her go still beside him, like her bones had turned to ice. She wasn¡¯t leaning on him anymore; she stood on her own out of sheer fear.

    William rose from the sofa, slow and deliberate, each step echoing behind them. His eyes flicked past Steven and fixed on Ste¡¯s pale, drained face.

    She was shaking again. Hard. As if just being in his shadow robbed her of air.

    William couldn¡¯t even tell if he liked seeing that or hated it. His brow tensed as he stared at her.

    ¡°If you walk out,¡± he said, voice slicing through the quiet, ¡°I won¡¯t just make the Carter family and Marc pay. Everyone connected to you¡­ Sharon, Josie¡­ even this idiot who thinks he can y hero.¡± His gaze cut toward Steven. ¡°All of them will suffer for your stubbornness. I don¡¯t bluff.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1302

    ?Chapter 1302:

    He said each word slowly, almost savoring the way color drained from her face.

    Then he leaned in, his breath brushing her ear. Only she could hear the next sentence. ¡°Ste, how many people are you nning to drag down with you?¡±

    A violent tremor ripped through her¡ªworse than anything Fred had done earlier.

    She forced herself to lift her head. Her eyes met William¡¯s, dark and unreadable. There was no doubt. No hope of him relenting. He meant every threat.

    He was insane. A man with no boundaries, no lines he wouldn¡¯t cross.

    He¡¯d even hurt his own friends if it meant keeping control of her.

    The decision hit her in an instant.

    She couldn¡¯t do it.

    She couldn¡¯t drag Steven into the mess. Couldn¡¯t let Josie or Sharon suffer because she tried to escape. She couldn¡¯t repay their kindness with disaster.

    The small me of hope Steven had handed her¡­ William crushed it without even touching her.

    She should have known. As long as William wasn¡¯t done with his game, she¡¯d never leave freely.

    Steven felt her tremble at his side, felt the helpless way she shrank in on herself. Something snapped inside him. He turned sharply toward William, anger burning hot in his eyes.

    ¡°William, that¡¯s enough. Do you even hear yourself? Does forcing her like this actually make you feel good?¡±

    Good?

    William didn¡¯t remember what good felt like.

    And wasn¡¯t all of this her fault anyway?

    M¦Òr¦Å ¦Ôpd¦Á§äes ¦Én G¦Áln¦Ò¦Íels.c¦Òm

    Why did Ste¡ªthe one who betrayed him¡ªearn everyone¡¯s pity? Even his closest friend?

    Why was he the viin for giving her exactly the consequences she¡¯d earned?

    Did her tears matter more than the pain she¡¯d caused him?

    William straightened, his expression wiped clean except for ayer of cold, sharp indifference. ¡°Steven,¡± he said, his voice t, ¡°this is between her and me. I¡¯d appreciate it if you stayed out of my business.¡±

    Steven¡¯s temper snapped. ¡°She¡¯s my friend too.¡±

    ¡°Friend?¡± William let out a low, humorlessugh. ¡°Since when? While I wasn¡¯t around? Or is it that you¡¯re interested in her?¡±

    Steven froze for half a beat.

    Even with all of Choria whispering about William¡¯s ruthless streak, he still thought William had lines¡ªespecially when it came to women.

    But now, watching him tear into Ste with no hesitation, Steven could barely recognize the man in front of him.

    He shook his head slowly. ¡°Are you really still the William I knew? What happened to you?¡±

    William looked away, his jaw tightening. ¡°If you don¡¯t understand what I¡¯ve been through, don¡¯tment.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1303

    ?Chapter 1303:

    Then he turned back to Ste, his voice cutting through the air. ¡°Ste. I¡¯m giving you a choice. Go with him¡­ or stay. I won¡¯t force you.¡±

    She bit down on her lip until she tasted iron.

    Steven had just defended her in front of everyone¡ªwith no hesitation, no calction. The guilt pressed into her ribs until she could barely breathe.

    He and William were good friends, yet they were arguing because of her.

    Maybe there really was something wrong with her. Everywhere she went, trouble followed, and the people kind to her always paid for it.

    William¡¯s earlier threat echoed in her ears.

    He didn¡¯t have to force her physically. His words alone had already trapped her.

    Her fingers trembled as she gently pulled her arm from Steven¡¯s hold.

    Even that small motion drained thest of her strength. The light in her eyes dimmed outpletely.

    She didn¡¯t dare hope for rescue anymore.

    Because even if someone stepped in, even if it was William¡¯s closest friend, William would drag them down without blinking.

    She lowered her head, unable to meet Steven¡¯s stunned expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Thank you for helping me. But¡­ I can¡¯t leave.¡± Her voice was barely audible, small and defeated.

    She turned away from him, moving like a puppet whose strings had been cut. Each step back toward the sofa weighed a ton. She sank onto the cushion, lifted the untouched ss, and managed a hollow smile no one believed. Her hair fell forward, hiding her tears¡ªherst scrap of dignity.

    Across the room, William watched the disy. Somethingplicated flickered in him. Something he immediately shoved back down.

    Steven looked at her¡ªcrushed, resigned, disappearing into herself¡ªand something twisted in his chest. But he understood the truth. He could do nothing to help her.

    L?t?st ?h??pt?rs ¦Én g??lnov§Ö???.??????

    He shot William onest look, one filled with pure disappointment. Even he, a man everyone called a yboy, couldn¡¯t stomach staying another second.

    Without a word, he walked out.

    Ste watched him leave. The door shut behind him with a soft click, but it felt like her final escape route sealing shut. Her chest ached. Even breathing hurt.

    The room gradually slipped back into lively chatter, like nothing had happened.

    But Fred didn¡¯t dare approach her again. Even he could tell William¡¯s attitude toward her wasn¡¯t normal.

    Whether it was love or hatred¡ªno one wanted to be the idiot who stepped into that kind of minefield.

    William¡¯s gaze lingered on Ste.

    The way her shoulders shook. The way she tried to hide it. It stung in a way he couldn¡¯t exin. So he buried the feeling deep, deep down.

    Fred rubbed his nose, trying to find something to say, anything to ease the tension. One nce at William¡¯s icy stare shut him up. He slumped back, wishing he¡¯d never pushed the drink earlier.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1304

    ?Chapter 1304:

    If he¡¯d known it¡¯d turn into this mess, he would¡¯ve kept his mouth shut.

    But how could anyone guess what was going on in William¡¯s twisted mind?

    Everyone thought he¡¯d stopped caring about Ste. Clearly, they thought wrong.

    Fred sighed and decided he¡¯d finish a drink or two, then make up an excuse to leave. No point dying tonight.

    Across the table, Ste took a shaky breath. Then another. She lifted the ss and downed it, forcing herself to swallow the burn. She repeated the words in her mind like a mantra: She couldn¡¯t cry. She couldn¡¯t cause trouble. She couldn¡¯t leave.

    William brought her here to drink. Fine. She would drink.

    If not with those CEOs, then alone.

    He wouldn¡¯t stop her from drinking¡ªnot when the whole point of bringing her here was to make her drink in the first ce.

    Silently, she reached for the expensive bottle on the table. The liquor inside sparkled under the dim lights, cold and clear. Almost inviting. Almost like it was calling her deeper into the darkness she couldn¡¯t escape.

    Ste sat in silence, numb to the curious nces and mocking smirks around her. She lifted the wine ss and continued drinking¡ªmouthful after mouthful¡ªwithout even ncing at William beside her.

    The liquor scorched her throat, hit her empty stomach like acid. She barely registered the taste. Only the pain let her know she was still doing damage.

    One ss down. Then another. Then another. She didn¡¯t pause to think. Just poured and swallowed, again and again. The world around her faded, voices blending into a dull hum. Her limbs went heavy. Everything felt unreal¡ªlike she was drifting through a dream where nothing made sense and nothing mattered.

    At one point, she choked on the burn, coughing hard as her body rejected it.

    Updates loaded at g??????¦Òv????s.co??

    Her shoulders shook, and silent tears slipped down her cheeks, lost in the dim light and noise. No one noticed.

    At first, William didn¡¯t pay her much mind.

    He was back in his seat, cigar bnced between his fingers, half-listening to the man beside him drone on about some partnership deal.

    Every now and then, his eyes flicked toward the corner where Ste sat, slowly drinking herself into oblivion. A strange flicker passed through his expression¡ªbut he quickly shoved it away.

    So what?

    She was the one who refused to leave with Steven. She was the one chugging liquor like it would solve something.

    What, did she think drinking in front of him would earn pity?

    That it would change anything?

    It wasughable.

    William withdrew his gaze, reminding himself that she deserved it.

    Time passed. The music yed on. Empty sses piled up in front of Ste.

    Her body swayed slightly now, cheeks flushed a feverish red. Her eyes had lost all focus.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1305

    ?Chapter 1305:

    The sobs started next. Quiet, shaky. Just the smallest hitch in her breath between sips. No one really noticed¡ªexcept two people.

    William. And Fred.

    Fred had been eyeing her from across the room for a while now. Watching. Waiting. William didn¡¯t move, didn¡¯t look her way again. So Fred finally made up his mind. Drink in hand, he stood to approach her.

    But one look from William¡ªbarely a nce¡ªfroze him in ce. There was something lethal in that look. Fred blinked, startled, and slowly sat back down, heart hammering. He set his ss down like it had betrayed him.

    William hadn¡¯t said a word. He didn¡¯t have to.

    Even when he ignored her, his territory was still marked.

    Ste reached for another drink, but her stomach lurched violently.

    She barely managed to p a hand over her mouth before the nausea hit. Everything spun.

    She pushed off the sofa, stumbling to her feet. Her knee clipped the edge of the coffee table with a dull thud, but she didn¡¯t even flinch.

    She just shoved open the door and disappeared into the hallway.

    For a few seconds, no one moved. Then, slowly, all eyes shifted to William.

    She was his guest. And now she¡¯d stormed off mid-drink. Would he snap?

    Fred shot him a cautious nce, trying to act concerned. ¡°Mr. Briggs¡­ is Ms. Russell alright? Should I go check on her?¡±

    The fake concern was paper-thin. Everyone could see the real intent beneath it.

    William didn¡¯t answer right away. He just crushed the cigar into the ashtray with a sharp, final motion.

    Then he stood. The temperature in the room dropped a few degrees.

    . is your storytelling hub

    He didn¡¯t raise his voice. He didn¡¯t need to. ¡°Get out.¡±

    Fred and the others took a moment to react, silently staring at him.

    ¡°I said get out.¡± William¡¯s voice was cold enough to slice through ss.

    He nced up, eyes dark and burning. ¡°All of you. Now.¡±

    The room went still. No one dared breathe too loudly, let alone speak. Then chairs scraped, feet moved. Everyone scattered, filing out without a word.

    Within seconds, the once-lively room emptied, the door clicking shut behind thest man. Only William remained.

    He stood there for a moment, still as stone, then finally turned and walked out¡ªheading straight for the ce he already knew she¡¯d be.

    The restroom.

    The sharp, uncontroble sound of retching bounced off the restroom walls. William paused outside the door, hesitated just a second, then pushed it open and stepped inside.

    It waste, and the club had mostly emptied out. The restroom held only Ste.

    William yanked at his tie, a fresh wave of anger ring up for no clear reason.

    He couldn¡¯t pin down exactly why he was so pissed. Was it Fred pawing at her all night, or the dead look on her face that got under his skin? He had no idea.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1306

    ?Chapter 1306:

    He covered the distance in a few long strides, tension rolling off him, and stared toward the open stall where Ste knelt. She hadn¡¯t bothered to shut the door¡ªor maybe she never got the chance.

    Ste was on her knees over the cold marble floor, fingers mped around the rim of the toilet, body shaking with every heave.

    Her slim ck dress had ridden up and twisted, baring most of her back, the skin flushed a sickly red.

    She retched like she was trying to turn herself inside out. Her sleek hair stuck to her damp cheeks and neck, tangled with tears. She lookedpletely wrecked.

    Ste hadn¡¯t even registered that someone hade in. All that mattered was getting the poison out. She didn¡¯t know why she kept doing this to herself.

    She could have just curled up in a corner, yed dumb, and waited for William¡¯s night of drinking to end.

    But her chest felt crushed. First he¡¯d taken her by force, and now he paraded this fresh humiliation in front of her.

    The only relief she could find was at the bottom of a ss. She figured if she drank enough, the thoughts would finally shut up.

    Tears slid down, mocking her for ever believing things could get better.

    The air reeked of booze and bile. When there was nothing left to bring up, she let her head hang and gave a low, bitterugh.

    Her life was one long string of disasters.

    Every time a sliver of light appeared, something mmed the door shut and reminded her hope wasn¡¯t on the guest list.

    William stood framed in the doorway, watching it all, his frown carving deeper, irritation spiking higher.

    Fresh content live now g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s

    A couple minutester, her stomach finally surrendered. Only then did she catch the faint shift of movement behind her.

    She dragged her head up with effort and nced back. The alcohol had turned everything fuzzy; shapes blurred at the edges. She could make out a tall figure backlit by the hallway glow, but the face stayed out of focus.

    Maybe it was the booze, but for once the silhouette didn¡¯t scream William. Another shadow rose from the back of her mind instead.

    She wasn¡¯t sure if it was the dream guy who¡¯d haunted her for months or Marc¡ªthe one who¡¯d almost been her husband. Right then, that blurry shape felt like safety, not the monster who¡¯d stolen her life.

    A giant wave of hurt crashed over her, drowning everyst bit of caution.

    Feebly, she reached one hand toward the figure in the doorway and pushed herself up from the floor. Her voice came out raw and thick from all the vomiting, stuffed with tears, andced with a soft whine she didn¡¯t even notice.

    ¡°You came. I feel terrible¡­ so terrible¡­¡±

    She tried to shuffle closer, but her legs buckled the second she was upright. She pitched forward.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1307

    ?Chapter 1307:

    William moved before his brain caught up, lunging to grab her.

    Ste threw her wet, tear-streaked arms around his neck and burrowed into his crisp suit, face hot against the fabric. Like a lost puppy finally finding home, she rubbed against him, the brokenints tumbling out.

    ¡°My head¡¯s spinning. My stomach¡¯s killing me. I¡¯m freezing. Hold me. Don¡¯t go, Marc¡­¡±

    William froze. Every muscle in his body went rigid as Ste clung to him, voice soft and blurred with alcohol.

    Marc?

    For a second, he thought he misheard. But no¡ªshe really said it. She was clinging to him, yet calling out another man¡¯s name.

    A man who¡¯d tossed her aside without hesitation.

    His jaw tightened, something dark and ugly rising in his chest. He pushed her off his chest, gripping her unsteadily by her shoulders.

    ¡°Ste,¡± he said, voice low and dangerous, ¡°say it again. Who am I?¡±

    She blinked up at him, eyes unfocused. Her stomach twisted, her head spinning. The man in front of her was just a blurry shape¡ªvoice familiar but floating in and out of her muddled thoughts. Why was he pushing her away? Her brows knitted and, like a lost child, she leaned right back into him. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t push me away. I feel awful. I drank too much¡­¡±

    The soft plea punched straight through his anger. He should¡¯ve snapped at her. Mocked her. Torn her down the way he¡¯d nned¡ªto force her to recognize exactly who she was holding. But the words wouldn¡¯te. Not when her face was pale, eyebrows pinched in difort, breath shaky against his chest. Not when she looked like she was barely holding herself up.

    Something inside him stuttered. Her warmth seeped through his shirt. Her arms looped around his neck¡ªnot calcted, not seductive, just desperate. And it rattled him in a way he hadn¡¯t expected. Her arms looped around his neck like they belonged there¡ªsoft, desperate, impossible to ignore. It felt less like she was holding onto him, and more like she was holding him together.

    William stayed still, paralyzed by the heat of her body and the flood of emotions he couldn¡¯t make sense of.

    1???E$? ?????€?S 1? g¨»l??¦Ïv?l?.§ão??

    The cold sharpness in his eyes faded, reced by something tangled and uncertain.

    For the first time in a long while, he wasn¡¯t in control of how he felt. He didn¡¯t want to be.

    The memories Arlo had nted¡ªthose rehearsed betrayals, the false bitterness¡ªthey all dissolved in this moment. Useless. Powerless.

    His instincts took over. Without thinking, he raised a hand and gently rested it against her back, trying to warm the chill from her trembling frame.

    In the bathroom¡¯s tight silence, herbored breathing filled the space¡­ along with his own heartbeat, loud and uneven in his chest.

    ¡°I feel¡­ so awful¡­¡± she murmured, tears slipping down and soaking into his expensive suit. She leaned harder into him, like he was thest thing keeping her upright.

    An unexpected wave of pity¡ªno, something deeper¡ªwrapped itself around him, irritating him just as much as it softened him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1308

    ?Chapter 1308:

    He scowled, trying to fight it off. Trying to stay cold.

    But Ste just pressed closer. ¡°I feel cold¡­¡±

    His voice came out harsher than he intended, rough at the edges. ¡°Quiet.¡±

    But she didn¡¯t hear him. Or didn¡¯t care.

    William let out a breath he didn¡¯t realize he was holding¡ªthen bent and hooked an arm under her knees. With one smooth motion, he lifted her. She was rmingly light. Too light.

    His gaze dropped to her ck dress, wrinkled and clinging to her skin. The memory of those men staring at her¡ªhungry, disgusting¡ªmade something vicious spark inside him.

    ¡°Damn it,¡± he muttered.

    He carried her out of the bathroom, down the quiet private corridor, heading straight for the exit.

    Unbeknownst to him, a pair of eyes watched from the shadows behind one of the marble pirs.

    Marc.

    He hade with friends, trying to forget the humiliation of his ruined wedding. Thest thing he expected was to see this.

    Ste draped in William¡¯s arms, her face nuzzling into his chest like she belonged there.

    Marc¡¯s hands curled into fists so tight his nails dug into his palms. She was supposed to be his. His bride. Even if the wedding never happened, everyone knew who she was meant to marry.

    And now she was being carried out by William as if she were something precious. Something imed.

    Marc¡¯s face twisted with anger and jealousy, the sting of his own disgrace burning deep. For a moment, he almost stepped out¡ªalmost confronted them both right there in the middle of the hallway.

    Your favorite stories g?ln¦Ò¦Íels

    However, as Marc stood in the corner, feeling the sheer pressure rolling off William like a silent warning for everyone to back away, his courage deted like a balloon pricked with a needle.

    Even though he hated admitting it, he knew deep down that he didn¡¯t dare show his face in front of William¡ªmuch less confront him head-on.

    He was nothing more than a fledgling businessman who had justunched a smallpany. How could he possiblypete with the general manager of the Briggs Group? William had crushed him once before, and Marc knew he was destined to suffer the same fate again.

    When it came to influence, money, or the ruthless means to get things done, Marc wasn¡¯t even in the same league.

    If he charged in recklessly now, he would only humiliate himself¡ªor worse, provoke William into retaliating in a way he couldn¡¯t withstand. He still had no way to take Ste away, and nothing good woulde of confronting him.

    Once that realization sank in, Marc could only shrink back like a cornered rat, helplessly watching William disappear around the corridor with Ste in his arms.

    William carefully eased Ste into the back seat and told the driver to take them straight back to the vi.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1309

    ?Chapter 1309:

    Inside the car, Ste was a little calmer, yet her body remained curled in on itself, soft pained sounds slipping from her lips now and then.

    William looked at her pale face, his brows drawing tight as unease churned restlessly in his chest.

    Meanwhile, in another private room of the Royal Court Club, Marc tossed back a full ss of hard liquor, trying to drown out the image burned into his mind.

    A trust-fund kid known for his sharp tongue wandered over with a wine ss in hand, smirking as he said, ¡°Hey, Marc. What¡¯s with the face? You went to the restroom and came back looking like the world ended. I think I saw¡­ William in the club too, with some woman next to him. Was that Ste?¡±

    His words were like gasoline dumped on an open me. Marc¡¯s temper snapped. He mmed his ss onto the table with a sharp crack, instantly drawing attention from the nearby crowd. ring at the man¡¯s mocking grin, Marc spat, ¡°Shut up. Keep talking nonsense, and I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart.¡±

    The rich young man didn¡¯t flinch. Instead, he let out a short snort and kept poking at him. ¡°Seriously, Marc? That¡¯s it? The girl you like got taken away, and all you can do is sit here drowning your sorrows and snapping at me?¡±

    Everyone in their circle knew Marc¡¯s habit of picking on the weak while avoiding anyone stronger than him.

    He didn¡¯t dare go after William, so he could only sit here drinking himself into frustration. His outburst only made people look down on him even more.

    A kept man lounging beside the trust-fund kid added his own jab. ¡°Exactly, Marc. If you really like her, why care about William¡¯s position? At least go up and talk to him. You can¡¯t even look the guy in the eye¡ªno wonder Ste didn¡¯t choose you back then.¡± His pointed gaze settled on Marc¡¯s face, deepening Marc¡¯s humiliation.

    Earlier at the wedding, watching William walk away with Ste had already been a p to his pride, sending him to the bar to drown his shame. Yet even now, while trying to calm himself withpany, he was still being ridiculed.

    Find magical tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c????

    Marc¡¯s cheeks burned, his pride shredded, but he had noeback. All he could do was seethe, frustration boiling over. ¡°What do you know? Do you even understand who William is? Try messing with him yourselves!¡±

    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t dare, but if it were for my woman, I¡¯d risk everything.¡± The trust-fund kid shrugged, speaking lightly, but each word hit Marc like ash. ¡°Looks like your so-called ¡®love¡¯ isn¡¯t worth much.¡±

    Theughter and disdainful nces from the others made Marc¡¯s skin crawl. Unable to bear it any longer, he shot to his feet, pushed past the people around him, and stormed out of the club in a humiliating retreat.

    When Marc finally drove back to the vi that had once been meant to be his and Ste¡¯s marital home, his expression remained gloomy.

    Jazlyn was sitting on the sofa in the living room, watching TV.

    She instinctively frowned when she heard the disturbance and nced up to see her son in such a depressed, drunken state.

    Since Ste had been taken away, Jazlyn wasted no time moving into the vi.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1310

    ?Chapter 1310:

    The cramped little apartment she¡¯d been renting felt downright embarrassing now, and with Ste gone for good¡ªor at least for the foreseeable future¡ªthe mansion would have sat empty. So why not make herself at home?

    Jazlyn tossed the remote onto the coffee table and fixed Marc with a look sharp enough to cut ss. ¡°Marc, why do you keep getting wasted like this? Didn¡¯t I tell you to lie low for a while? Wasn¡¯t that disaster of a wedding humiliating enough?¡±

    The Walsh family name was already in tatters, and Ste was the one holding the scissors.

    Jazlyn couldn¡¯t wrap her head around it. Everything had been fine until her son decided to poke the bear again.

    Now she barely dared show her face outside. The second she did, whispers and sideways nces followed her like a bad smell. All she wanted was a quiet life¡ªno more drama, no more trouble.

    She¡¯d begged Marc to stay home and keep his head down, but he never listened. Every night he went out and drank himself stupid.

    Marc ripped off his tie with a scowl and flopped onto the sofa, burying his face in his hands. ¡°Mom¡­ can you just stop?¡± His voice came out muffled and raw.

    Every time she opened her mouth, the knife twisted a little deeper.

    Jazlyn rose and marched over, arms folded tight. ¡°And why exactly shouldn¡¯t I speak up? Look at the state of you. I warned you years ago¡ªSte¡¯s bad news. Nothing good everes from her. Now the wedding¡¯s theughingstock of the city, you¡¯ve pissed off William for good, and¡ª¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Marc jerked upright, eyes bloodshot and zing. ¡°You think I nned any of this? We¡¯re living in this vi because of Ste. Without her, you¡¯d still be stuck in that dump you called an apartment. So why do you keep trashing her?¡±

    Marc had never understood his mother¡¯s hatred for Ste. From the moment he¡¯d started dating her, Jazlyn had sneered at everything about the girl.

    Latest chapters uploaded g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s

    If she hadn¡¯t bad-mouthed Ste day in and day out, maybe he wouldn¡¯t have started believing Ste wasn¡¯t good enough. Maybe he wouldn¡¯t have cheated with Haley. Maybe none of the nightmares that followed would have happened at all.

    Now, when he finally had a shot at fixing things¡ªthanks to Ste¡¯s amnesia¡ªhis mother still wouldn¡¯t shut up about it.

    Jazlyn blinked, momentarily thrown. But guilt never flickered across her face. Instead, something colder and more calcting did.

    ¡°Actually, isn¡¯t it perfect that William swooped in and took her?¡± She gave a tight little smile. ¡°A woman with that kind of messy past? Why are you still hung up on her?¡±

    She paused, then pressed on. ¡°And really, how much is this house even worth? If pushes to shove, hand the keys back. Let her tangle herself up with William and stay far away from us. Otherwise you¡¯re just begging for trouble.¡±

    Marc opened his mouth, ready to argue that this was still the same Ste¡ªthe one he¡¯d fought to win back when her memories were gone. He wasn¡¯t ready to let go.

    The memory of his so-called friends mocking him at the club tonight still burned like acid in his chest.

    Seeing the stubborn set of his jaw, Jazlyn¡¯s voice turned to steel. ¡°We can¡¯t afford to cross William, Marc. Stay away from her. I mean it.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1311

    ?Chapter 1311:

    There were plenty of women out there. She refused to believe her son couldn¡¯t do better.

    Marc stared at his mother¡¯s unyielding expression and knew arguing was pointless.

    Swallowing the bitter mix of shame and fury, he shoved up from the sofa and stormed to his room.

    He paced like a caged animal until a sudden spark of an idea stopped him cold.

    William hade back from overseas with Nina in tow. Which meant¡­ maybe Nina could help. Of course¡ªhow had he forgotten her?

    Nina was obsessed with William. She¡¯d once worked with Erebus just to try to im him. No way would she be happy with Ste glued to his side.

    The thought lit a reckless fire in Marc¡¯s gut. He snatched his phone, scrolled to the number he almost never called himself, hesitated only a second, then hit dial.

    The phone rang and rang before someone finally picked up. Nina¡¯s voice came through, cold and clipped. ¡°Marc, what do you want?¡±

    Marc took a breath, trying to keep his tone steady. ¡°I know how you feel about William. Now he¡¯s taken Ste¡­ and it¡¯s not looking good. I¡¯m worried¡­¡±

    He stopped there, letting the silence hang, baiting her. And right on cue, he heard it¡ªthe hitch in Nina¡¯s breathing. Got her.

    He kept going. ¡°William¡¯s got her locked up. He won¡¯t let anyone near her. And the way he¡¯s acting¡­ it¡¯s not normal. There¡¯s something obsessive going on. If this keeps up, it¡¯s not good for either of us. Maybe it¡¯s time we worked together.¡±

    He tossed out the offer like bait and waited.

    Marc knew exactly what kind of woman Nina was. If there was one thing that would push her over the edge, it was the idea of William and Ste getting close again.

    Marc¡¯s words sent a fresh wave of fury and contempt through Nina¡¯s chest.

    Your next favorite is on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®??o??

    William had locked Ste up?

    She already knew he¡¯d dragged Ste away from the wedding. The Carter family had tried to get him to let her go¡ªbut he hadn¡¯t.

    What she didn¡¯t know was that after all this time, he was still holding on.

    That news hit hard.

    Jealousy boiled in her chest, bubbling over into something toxic. Why?

    Why was it always Ste? Even with no memory, even without love, Ste still had William¡¯s full attention.

    And she¡ªNina¡ªafter everything she¡¯d sacrificed, after giving up her pride, her dignity, after ying every card she had¡­ still couldn¡¯t get him to really look at her?

    Hadn¡¯t Arlo altered his memory? Wasn¡¯t he supposed to hate Ste now?

    So why was he treating her like this?

    Keeping her locked away like some kind of forbidden treasure? Obsession, even twisted, was still attention. And that made Nina furious.

    She bit her lip hard and curled her fingers into tight fists.

    No. She couldn¡¯t ept this.

    If she couldn¡¯t have William, then Ste shouldn¡¯t either. Not even as someone hated. Not even as someone imprisoned. Ste didn¡¯t get to win.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1312

    ?Chapter 1312:

    Marc wanted cooperation? Fine. Nina agreed without a second thought.

    But she had no intention of helping him ¡°rescue¡± Ste or reunite them.

    She didn¡¯t want Ste happy¡ªno matter who she was with.

    Disappearing was the only fate Ste deserved.

    So Nina made a decision. She¡¯d go to William. Not to help Ste, but to remind him of what he was supposed to do¡ªto push that woman even deeper into misery, to make him truly hate her.

    She hung up and drove straight to William¡¯s vi. The night was heavy. A few cold lights glowed around the perimeter, like distant eyes watching in the dark. She pressed the doorbell, heart thudding in her chest.

    The door creaked open¡ªbut it wasn¡¯t William. It was Luca. The sh of surprise on his face didn¡¯tst long. Wariness quickly followed.

    ¡°Miss Carter? What brings you here?¡±

    Nina kept her tone light. ¡°I need to talk to William. It¡¯s important.¡±

    Luca hesitated, then finally stepped aside. ¡°He¡¯s in the study. I¡¯ll let him know.¡±

    She stepped into the vast, sterile entryway, her ears sharp. Upstairs, barely audible, was a sound¡ªquiet, stifled sobs. A woman crying.

    That voice¡­ it was Ste.

    So Marc hadn¡¯t been bluffing. Ste really was still here¡ªand clearly not doing well.

    The sound grated against Nina¡¯s nerves, needle-sharp and insistent.

    William was keeping her locked away, still obsessed, still clinging¡ªwhy? What was going through his head?

    Luca returned and nodded. ¡°Mr. Briggs will see you upstairs.¡±

    Nina took a steadying breath and pushed open the door to the study.

    William stood by the window, facing the night. His figure was tall and still, backlit by the faint glow outside. The silence around him was heavy, and the chill in the air made it clear¡ªhe didn¡¯t wantpany.

    He didn¡¯t even nce her way. ¡°What is it?¡± he asked tly, voice as unreadable as his silhouette.

    Nina stepped in and closed the door behind her, shutting out Ste¡¯s muffled sobs.

    She walked toward the desk, letting her gaze linger on William¡¯s profile. Just being near him made her heart twist. ¡°I heard¡­ you¡¯ve been keeping Ste here. And no one¡¯s allowed to see her?¡±

    William finally turned. His eyes, dimly lit, were dark and bottomless as theynded on her. He didn¡¯t answer right away. Just stared at her like her question didn¡¯t even deserve a response.

    Then came his voice¡ªcool and calm. ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    So he wasn¡¯t denying it. He really did have Ste locked away.

    Nina felt her stomach drop.

    She forced a smile, trying to soundposed. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be around her anymore. Have you forgotten her betrayal? All this vulnerability might be another act. If you keep getting involved, you¡¯re just going to keep reopening old wounds¡ªhurting yourself again.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1313

    ?Chapter 1313:

    It was dressed up like concern, but it wasn¡¯t. It was jealousy. She wished it was her being held here, being fussed over, being wanted so much he couldn¡¯t let go.

    William¡¯s brow twitched, just slightly, at the word ¡°betrayal.¡±

    But his voice stayed level, his gaze like ice. ¡°That¡¯s my business.¡±

    ¡°But what about Arlo?¡± Nina pressed, her voice picking up speed, worry bleeding through. ¡°He told you to bring her to him. You¡¯re just going to ignore that? If he finds out you¡¯ve kept her¡­¡±

    William¡¯s eyes darkened.

    He cut her off, voice low and hard. ¡°Nina. I¡¯ll say it one more time. Stay out of my business.¡±

    Arlo wanted Ste, but did that mean he had toply? William never took orders from anyone. And threats? Even less so.

    His stare pierced through her, seeing past every word she¡¯d just said. ¡°For your own sake, don¡¯t meddle.¡±

    The words hit harder than she expected. Like being shoved back after reaching out with everything she had. He saw her efforts as interference. Like everything she¡¯d done¡­ meant nothing.

    The knot of frustration and humiliation that had been building inside her for so long finally snapped.

    Her voice cracked, hands clenched at her sides. ¡°Is that all I am to you?¡± she asked. ¡°Just someone meddling?¡±

    She stepped closer, face flushing with emotion. ¡°I¡¯ve done everything for you. Doesn¡¯t that matter? You know I just wanted to make you happy.¡±

    He was clearly not happy. And it hurt her to watch.

    William didn¡¯t answer.

    Your favorite stories are on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s?c?m

    Nina stared at him, eyes glistening, herst bit of pride slipping away.

    She¡¯d tried everything¡ªschemes, patience, loyalty. But nothing had ever been enough to make him look at her the way he looked at Ste. And now, standing in front of him,pletely exposed, she made her final move.

    ¡°I¡¯ve loved you, William. For so long. Everything I¡¯ve done was for you¡ªto get close to you, to make you see me. Why is it always her? What¡¯s so special about her? She betrayed you, didn¡¯t she? You hate her now, but you still keep her here. Still want her near you. Why?¡±

    Her chest heaved, the words hanging in the air. For the first time, she wasn¡¯t hiding anything. No games. No filters. Just her truth,id bare and trembling.

    All she wanted was for him to say something¡ªanything¡ªthat told her she hadn¡¯t been wrong to hope.

    But what she got in return was t, final, and colder than anything she¡¯d prepared for.

    William didn¡¯t even flinch. He looked straight at Nina¡¯s tear-streaked face with the kind of expressionless calm that made it worse¡ªworse than yelling, worse than silence. There was nothing there. No anger. No pity. Just¡­ annoyance.

    ¡°You¡¯ve said your piece,¡± he said tly. ¡°Now leave.¡±

    Nina blinked, stunned. That was it?

    Her mouth opened, something desperate on the tip of her tongue, but William stepped forward. The air shifted instantly. He didn¡¯t raise his voice. Didn¡¯t need to. His height alone loomed over her, sharp andmanding, the pressure of his presence pressing down like a wall.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1314

    ?Chapter 1314:

    ¡°Nina.¡± His voice was low, deliberate. ¡°I¡¯m not in the habit of repeating myself. Whatever feelings you think I had for you¡ªthey never existed. Not then. Not now. Not ever.¡±

    The words sliced straight through Nina, sending a cold shiver down her spine.

    William didn¡¯t even seem to notice how shattered she looked. Or maybe he did¡ªbecause he kept going, each word sharper than thest.

    ¡°Just because we spent time together at Arlo¡¯s ce doesn¡¯t mean you were ever special to me.¡±

    The line he drew wasn¡¯t just clear. It was brutal. He remembered everything. Every moment she¡¯d clung to as proof that maybe, just maybe, she mattered. And still¡ªnothing. Not even the fake bond Arlo had tried to force on them had left a mark on him.

    Nina¡¯s face drained of color.

    William¡¯s expression cooled even further, his narrowed eyes giving away a flicker of irritation, maybe even impatience.

    Her tears came fast, slipping past her attempts to wipe them away. The more she tried to hold herself together, the more everything fell apart.

    She¡¯d been confident overseas, sharp and proud. But facing him now¡­ she had nothing left to stand on.

    William finally looked away, his voice dipping into something edged with mockery.

    ¡°And Nina, did you really think I forgot everything from before? You¡¯re the one who brought me to Arlo. Everything that happened in thatb¡ªevery second of it¡ªstarted with you.¡±

    Nina¡¯s breath caught. Her whole body locked up.

    He remembered?

    No¡ªhe wasn¡¯t supposed to. Arlo promised that part would be gone. Buried. Rewritten.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t acted on it because you¡¯ve stayed in line,¡± William said, voice low and razor-sharp. ¡°But don¡¯t test my patience. Don¡¯t get in my way again.¡±

    Stories live now on galn¦Ò??????????o??

    The room fell still. Her legs gave a small, unsteady wobble, and she stumbled back half a step. He hadn¡¯t yelled. He hadn¡¯tshed out. But the finality in his voice was louder than any explosion.

    This wasn¡¯t a warning. It was a sentence.

    She stared up at him, every word he¡¯d said echoing in her skull, louder than the sound of her own heartbeat.

    He didn¡¯t like her. Didn¡¯t care for her. Not even a little. Not even with all the baggage between him and Ste.

    Even now¡ªespecially now¡ªthere was no room for her in his world.

    Her lips parted, trembling, but no sound came out. Her throat tightened.

    The tears flowed silently, ruining the makeup she¡¯d so carefully applied. Nina looked at the man in front of her¡ªstill wless, still distant¡ªand realized, finally, that everything she¡¯d done meant nothing to him.

    She hadn¡¯t just lost. She¡¯d been dismissed. Erased. Whatever faint warmth she thought existed between them was never there.

    Their time at Arlo¡¯s hadn¡¯t softened him. If anything, it had hardened the disgust in his eyes.

    Her legs went weak. It felt like the strength had been drained from her bones. She stumbled back a few steps, barely managing to stay upright.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1315

    ?Chapter 1315:

    Onest look. His face didn¡¯t change.

    Nina took a shaky breath, then another, and turned away. She walked out, shoulders stiff with shame and heartbreak, each step heavier than thest.

    She couldn¡¯t stay there¡ªnot when every second reminded her how foolish she¡¯d been to believe he¡¯d ever looked at her with anything more than tolerance.

    The door closed behind her with a soft click. Outside, the night air hit her like a p. Cold wind scraped across her damp cheeks, like the world itself was pointing out how alone she really was.

    He wouldn¡¯t be with her. Not as a lover. Not even as a friend.

    She covered her face with one hand, trying to catch her breath, but the sobs broke through anyway¡ªharsh, uncontroble.

    She walked blindly through the dark until her heel caught on the curb, and she fell hard onto the pavement. Pain shot up her leg, her knee stinging from the scrape.

    Under the pale glow of the moon, Nina sat there on the sidewalk, crying without restraint. No more pride to save. No more masks to wear.

    When the tears finally slowed, she pushed herself up, wiped her face with trembling fingers, and pulled out her phone. She dialed Arlo.

    If William wouldn¡¯t love her¡­ if he wouldn¡¯t even hate her enough to keep her close¡­

    Then she¡¯d make sure Ste didn¡¯t get to stay by his side either.

    Her fingers curled tight around the phone. In her eyes now, there was no warmth left¡ªjust a quiet, sharp fury.

    If everyone already saw her as the viin, she might as well y the part to the end.

    After Nina left, silence crept back into the vi like a heavy fog. William stood in the hallway for a moment, brows furrowed, the lingering scent of her perfume still clinging to the air.

    That overly sweet Chanel No. 5 always made him tense up, though he¡¯d never said it aloud. He hated perfumes¡ªespecially ones like that.

    Explore captivating tales on g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s

    With a sigh, he rubbed his temples.

    But just as he started to shake off the irritation, a muffled sound floated down from upstairs. Soft, broken sobs. Faint, but relentless. It was Ste.

    Not the shrill dramatics Nina was known for, but small, stifled hups¡ªlike a kitten mewling in pain. It scraped at the edges of his calm in a way he didn¡¯t want to acknowledge.

    He had thought she would fall asleep once he locked her in the bedroom. But he had been wrong. Even alcohol was not enough to calm her.

    He told himself to ignore it. She was faking it. It was all an act. She could cry all night for all he cared. He wasn¡¯t going to be fooled again. Not this time.

    But his feet moved anyway. He climbed the stairs slowly, step by step, each one tightening the knot in his chest.

    The bedroom door was ajar, and the soft glow from the wall sconce cast long shadows across the floor. Ste was curled up on the bed, a ck gown draped awkwardly around her small frame, like it didn¡¯t belong to her body.

    She looked impossibly fragile, tucked into the corner with her knees pulled to her chest. Her shoulders trembled with each hup. She hadn¡¯t noticed him yet.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1316

    ?Chapter 1316:

    William stood at the threshold, his face hidden by the dim light, unreadable.

    He looked at her¡ªsmall, crumpled, like the slightest touch might break her. And just like that, the anger he¡¯d been holding onto¡­ slipped. Reced by something heavier.

    Something that sat in his chest like a weight he couldn¡¯t name, couldn¡¯t shake.

    He finally stepped inside.

    ¡°Stop crying.¡± His voice came low, hoarse, brittle around the edges. He stopped a few steps from the bed.

    Startled, Ste gasped, then began hupping harder, like his presence had only made it worse. Then it gradually subsided.

    She looked up. Eyes red and dazed.

    She could barely see him clearly through the haze of alcohol, but his tall silhouette was enough to spark something in her.

    William hadn¡¯t expected his presence to frighten her so much, her hups mingling with her sobs, refusing to stop.

    She sniffled, voice thick and slurred. ¡°My head hurts¡­ Why are you doing this to me¡­ I didn¡¯t do anything wrong¡­¡±

    William let out a short, mirthlessugh. Still pretending she was innocent?

    But she kept crying, soft and broken, tears slipping down her cheeks and soaking the sheets beneath her.

    He stayed where he was, arms crossed, his expression t. Themplight behind him cast a long shadow over her. She was drunk. That was the only reason she was even speaking.

    ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve forgotten things¡­¡± she mumbled suddenly, blinking hard, like she was trying to focus. ¡°Did I really betray you? Why don¡¯t I remember? Marc told me it was all a dream¡­¡±

    Lately, in the quiet moments she¡¯d spent trapped in this vi, Ste had started to wonder.

    Fresh content live on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls?c?m

    The hatred in William¡¯s eyes wasn¡¯t the kind a stranger got. It was personal. Deep. Intimate.

    There had to be something she¡¯d forgotten.

    She pressed her fingers hard to her temples, the frustration raw in her voice. ¡°I can¡¯t remember. I really can¡¯t. I¡¯ve tried so hard. What did I do to you? Why are you treating me like this?¡±

    The words came out choked and cracked¡ªsharp enough tond straight in William¡¯s chest.

    He didn¡¯t answer. But something in him shifted.

    Sharon had mentioned the amnesia before. He hadn¡¯t believed it then. Thought it was just another game. But now, watching her struggle¡­ seeing that lost, confused look in her eyes¡­

    Maybe it wasn¡¯t a lie after all.

    Which begged the real question¡ªwhat the hell had happened to her?

    William stood still, watching her with aplicated mix of suspicion and something colder. ¡°Ste,¡± he muttered, voice low and unreadable, ¡°what game are you ying now?¡±

    Was this supposed to win sympathy? The sobbing, the helpless tone?

    Ste was crying so hard her voice barely held together. She looked up at him, eyes swollen, cheeks flushed with shame and despair. ¡°What are we even to each other?¡± she asked quietly. ¡°Why won¡¯t you just let me go? I really don¡¯t remember you¡­ please. Let me go.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1317

    ?Chapter 1317:

    ¡°Let you go?¡± He repeated the words, tone like ice cracking.

    That phraseing from her mouth¡ªsent something bitter washing through his chest. Anger, yes. But also a strange, hollow ache he didn¡¯t have a name for.

    But for once, he didn¡¯t explode. He just looked at her¡ªthis trembling, tear-streaked version of the woman he used to know¡ªand asked calmly, ¡°If I let you go right now¡­ would you run straight back to Marc?¡±

    His gaze didn¡¯t leave her face. He caught every twitch, every flicker of hesitation.

    He wasn¡¯t even sure what answer he was hoping for.

    Ste blinked, stunned into silence. The fog in her mind parted for a moment. Marc¡¯s soft, gentle smile shed in her memory. The wedding. The ring. The promises.

    Then William¡¯s cold, unforgiving face shoved its way in. The chaos. That night.

    Her breath hitched. Shame surged up from her chest and strangled whatever words she was about to say.

    Tears started up again, hotter now, streaking faster down her cheeks. And still, she didn¡¯t speak.

    Just when William thought her silence was going to stretch forever, she shook her head. It was almost imperceptible. But it was a no.

    She whispered through broken breaths, ¡°No¡­ I won¡¯t go back.¡±

    William froze, a flicker of surprise breaking through his guarded expression. ¡°Why?¡± he asked, voice low. ¡°Why not?¡±

    Ste curled back into herself, burying her face against her knees like a child. Her voice came muffled and small, but it hit like a punch. ¡°Because¡­ I¡¯m dirty. I¡¯m not the woman he thinks I am anymore. I¡¯m not good enough for him.¡±

    To her, Marc was still the wless gentleman¡ªthe one who smiled kindly, who never raised his voice, who made her feel safe.

    L?t??¦Ó §éh?¦Ñ¦Ó?r? ¦Én g¨»l??¦Ïv?l?.§ão??

    She didn¡¯t remember the twisted pieces of truth hiding underneath that polished surface.

    William¡¯s expression darkened. The temperature in the room seemed to drop a few degrees, and Ste shrank further into herself, as if she could sense the shift.

    He stared down at her, jaw tightening.

    She thought she was ¡°dirty¡± because he had touched her?

    That this made her unworthy of Marc?

    An ugly surge of rage boiled beneath his skin. His patience snapped. In one sudden move, he stepped forward and grabbed her chin, forcing her to look at him. His grip was firm but not cruel¡ªjust enough to make her meet his eyes.

    ¡°Ste,¡± he said, voice sharp as ss, ¡°listen to me. You¡¯re not dirty. And I¡¯m not dirty either. But Marc?¡± His eyes burned with something far darker. ¡°That perfect little prince in your head? That¡¯s not who he is. That man is the dirtiest of us all. And let me remind you¡ªhe¡¯s the one who owes you. Not me.¡±

    The air shifted. His words didn¡¯t feel like insults¡ªthey felt like truth. Truth he¡¯d been holding in far too long.

    He leaned closer, close enough that she couldn¡¯t look away. ¡°Don¡¯tpare me to him,¡± William said, voiceced with venom. ¡°He doesn¡¯t evene close.¡±

    Ste stared, stunned. Something in her heart wavered. The alcohol haze disappeared from her eyes, reced by a keen consciousness.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1318

    ?Chapter 1318:

    There was no mockery in his eyes now¡ªonly raw, bone-deep conviction.

    He truly believed Marc was unworthy.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re lying¡­¡± Her voice cracked. She tried to push him away, but she was too weak, too drained. Tears slipped over his fingers still curled under her chin. ¡°Don¡¯t nder him¡­¡±

    William let out a humorlessugh. How could she be so naive?

    ¡°nder?¡± he echoed. ¡°You think that man¡¯s clean? You want me to show you what he¡¯s been hiding from you all this time?¡±

    Hadn¡¯t she said she forgot everything? Then maybe reminding her¡ªdragging all of it back into the light¡ªwasn¡¯t cruelty. That would be a favor.

    A sharp thrill ran through William at the thought. Expose Marc. Strip away that polished mask Ste clung to. Let her see exactly who she¡¯d almost married.

    Wouldn¡¯t that be the perfect revenge?

    William let go of her chin, but the coldness in his eyes didn¡¯t soften at all. He looked down at her like someone peeling back a lieyer byyer.

    ¡°You think you and Marc were some perfect love story?¡± His voice was low, every word cutting clean. ¡°You really believe you were lying in a hospital bed for two years after a car ident?¡±

    Ste blinked, stunned. A faint ache pulsed behind her temples, like something deep in her memory was being kicked awake.

    William didn¡¯t pause. ¡°You two were married, Ste. Married. And while you were breaking your back building your research, he cheated on you, again and again. He stole your work. He betrayed you in every possible way.¡±

    Her breath hitched. Her fingers curled into the sheets. It felt like her mind was splitting¡ªshes of something dark and unbearable flickering at the edge of her vision.

    ¡°No¡­ stop. This isn¡¯t real.¡± She shook her head hard, palms pping over her ears. ¡°You¡¯re twisting things to hurt me. I don¡¯t believe you!¡±

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??????, the heart of fiction

    William pulled her hands down again, not letting her hide. ¡°You weren¡¯t in aa for two years. That was his lie. You were divorced for two years.¡±

    Her whole body shook. ¡°No. No, no, no¡­¡±

    Ste shook her head, hard, as if she could fling the words out of her mind. Her vision blurred, her thoughts no longer dulled by alcohol but tangled in a storm of confusion and disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re lying¡­¡± she cried out, hands mped over her ears like a child refusing to listen. ¡°You just want me to hate him. You¡¯re twisting everything¡ªthis isn¡¯t real!¡±

    William crouched slightly to meet her eye, expression sharp enough to slice through her denial. ¡°Think I¡¯m lying? Fine. Come with me to the court tomorrow. Check the records. Your marital status is public.¡±

    He had never judged her. Honestly, he felt sorry for her¡ªfor the version of her that loved the wrong man and paid the price.

    But what had that gotten him? The thought stirred something darker.

    Watching her wrestle with the truth, watching her refuse it, something in him snapped.

    ¡°You think you¡¯re still special to him? That he made you forget everything because he loves you? Stop lying to yourself, Ste. If you didn¡¯t still serve some purpose, Marc would¡¯ve thrown you away a long time ago.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1319

    ?Chapter 1319:

    Every word out of his mouth hit her like a p¡ªsharp, relentless. She felt like she was drowning, like some tiny boat caught in a storm she couldn¡¯t navigate. No anchor. No way out.

    shes of memory¡ªfragmented, disjointed¡ªrushed in, triggered by his voice. The ones Marc had buried. Ones she couldn¡¯t hold onto long enough to make sense of, but couldn¡¯t block out either.

    The Marc she remembered was gentle. Attentive. Safe.

    The Marc William described? Cold. Calcted. A liar.

    So which one was real?

    Ste¡¯s eyes burned with disbelief. ¡°Stop it. Just shut up,¡± she choked out. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. You¡¯re a monster¡ªtwisting everything. Get out. Get out!¡±

    She snapped, flinging anything she could get her hands on¡ªpillows, books, the remote. It didn¡¯t matter. She hurled them at him in a frenzy, like a trapped animalshing out.

    William didn¡¯t dodge. He just stood there, letting her rage crash over him.

    She wasn¡¯t ready to face the truth. He could see it¡ªclear as day.

    And for a second, some twisted part of him had enjoyed watching her crack.

    But now? Now, all he felt was an ache settling deep in his chest.

    This¡ªher pain¡ªwas his fault. He¡¯d lit the match.

    Did knowing Marc¡¯s true nature hurt her so much?

    And still¡­ when the pillow hit him, something snapped. He cursed under his breath.

    Then, before either of them could think, he closed the distance and grabbed her by the throat, pushing her down onto the bed.

    ¡°You call me dirty?¡± he growled, face inches from hers. ¡°Then what does that make you, Ste? You¡¯re here with me. You let me touch you. So if I¡¯m dirty¡­ let¡¯s rot together.¡±

    More books avable at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv?ls

    Her breath caught. That look in his eyes¡ªunhinged, intense¡ªwas the same as that night. She knew where this was headed.

    Fear jolted through her. Before he could move again, she turned her head and bit down on his shoulder, hard.

    William flinched, pain shing across his face¡ªbut he didn¡¯t back off. Didn¡¯t stop.

    If biting was what it took, then so be it. If they were destined for hatred, then let it be absolute. After all, hatred ousted love.

    An hourter, Ste copsed onto the bed, her strengthpletely drained. She pressed her face into the pillow, muffling her broken sobs.

    Her mind was chaos¡ªWilliam¡¯s venomous words and Marc¡¯s gentle smile collided again and again, throbbing behind her eyes until she thought her head would split.

    ¡°Please,¡± she prayed, the words silent and desperate. ¡°Let this be a nightmare. Let me wake up, and let none of this be real.¡±

    When William finally rose, he left the bedroom without looking back and locked himself in the study.

    Sitting behind his desk, his mind was flooded with the sound of Ste¡¯s desperate, agonized sobs from moments before. His hand clenched until his knuckles whitened before mming hard against the table, the sound sharp and final.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1320

    Chapter 1320:

    It wasn¡¯t supposed to go this far. He hadn¡¯t meant to lose control¡ªbut every time he saw her cry for another man, every tear that fell for Marc instead of him, rage twisted through his chest until reason vanished.

    And afterward, when silence fell, all that remained was the crushing weight of guilt.

    No matter what he did, it always ended the same way¡ªwith him sinking deeper into regret, watching everything he once valued crumble through his own hands.

    Morning came slowly, the first rays of sunlight spilling through the gaps in the curtains, thin beams of gold slicing across the carpet.

    Ste stirred, her head pounding as she forced her eyes open. The ornate ceiling above her was strange, unfamiliar, and for one disoriented moment, she didn¡¯t remember where she was.

    Then the memories came back¡ªdisjointed shes, fragments of pain, of his voice, his face, his fury.

    Her chest constricted, and she drew her knees up, curling into herself as if she could make the world disappear.

    The room was empty. William was gone.

    She struggled to remember how it had ended, but her mind recoiled from the effort, shielding her from what hade after her desperate pleas for him to shut up. Beyond that, her memory was a nk void¡ªmercifully, terrifyingly nk.

    She pushed herself upright, her skull pulsing with a deep, dull ache. Still wrapped inst night¡¯s gown, the fabric clung ufortably to her skin, wrinkled and faintly scented of spilled liquor and dried tears.

    The house staff delivered breakfast to her door, yet William never once appeared.

    She sat numbly in the living room, a loudedic show shing across the screen while her thoughts drifted far beyond it.

    It was nearly noon when William finally came back inside, carrying the icy bite of the winter air with him.

    Discover what¡¯s new on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls

    He spared Ste only a cool, unreadable nce before brushing past her and heading straight for the study, as though the night before had never happened.

    Ste kept herself rigid, eyes locked on the screen, too afraid to look up or utter a word.

    The sheer absurdity of what he had said about Marc made her want to avoid him entirely.

    In the afternoon, the rumble of a car engine rolled in from outside. Momentster, Luca entered with someone in tow. ¡°Mr. Briggs, Sharon has arrived. She wishes to see Ms. Russell.¡±

    William, lounging on a single sofa opposite Ste, frowned faintly at Luca¡¯s announcement.

    Before Luca could continue, Sharon swept inside, hurrying straight to Ste¡¯s side. Seeing Ste¡¯s frail state, she immediately wrapped her arms around her in a tight, protective hug.

    ¡°Stel, what happened to you? Why do you look so thin?¡±

    At the sight of Sharon, Ste¡¯s nose burned, the urge to cry overwhelming¡ªbut she forced herself to swallow it down. She suddenly realized that ever since being taken by William, her tears had flowed endlessly, as if they¡¯d lost all meaning.

    She only shook her head weakly at Sharon, refusing to talk about what had happened yesterday.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noa: I hope you enjoyed the new chapters, dear ones. Today, we also have a newlypleted novel. God loves you, and Noa wishes you all the best. (? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?

    .

 Chapter 1321

    ?Chapter 1321:

    Sharon¡¯s heart twisted. Turning sharply toward William, she shot him a furious re. ¡°William, how long are you nning to keep her trapped here? She¡¯s a human being, not your captive¡ªyou have no right to lock her up!¡±

    William answered with a frigid look, his tone t and merciless. ¡°This is between her and me.¡±

    Sharon simmered with anger, but she knew arguing would lead nowhere. She breathed deeply, then turned back to Ste with a gentler voice. ¡°Stel, look at yourself¡ªyour face is so pale. Staying shut in like this will only make you feel worse. Come out with me. Let¡¯s walk around the mall, get you something you like, okay?¡±

    A glimmer of hope flickered in Ste¡¯s eyes, but it vanished as quickly when she nced fearfully toward William.

    Surely, he wouldn¡¯t actually let her go.

    William pretended not to notice the way Ste¡¯s thoughts wavered across her face¡ªthe silent plea mixed with fear. His eyes shifted to Sharon, standing protectively like a furious mother hen, before he finally looked away.

    He knew precisely where Sharon¡¯s weaknesses were. If she dared help Ste escape, he¡¯d ensure she paid for it. And he knew Ste wouldn¡¯t dare attempt it on her own.

    Maybe letting her breathe some fresh air would quiet the endless crying, which only aggravated him.

    ¡°Be back early.¡± His voice remained cold, but his concession was clear¡ªpermission, however grudgingly given.

    Sharon let out a quiet sigh of relief, her smile soft as she reached down to pull Ste up. ¡°Come on, Stel. Let¡¯s get out of here.¡±

    Ste hadn¡¯t actually expected William to let her leave. As Sharon helped her to her feet, her instinct kicked in¡ªshe nced at him. Their eyes met. Her heart skipped. She looked away fast.

    ¡°I¡¯lle back,¡± she said quietly. ¡°Just¡­ please don¡¯t hurt anyone because of me.¡±

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s, the heart of storytelling

    His threats still echoed in her memory¡ªhow he¡¯d warned her, again and again, that if she tried to run, the people around her would pay the price. That fear hadn¡¯t gone anywhere.

    William raised an eyebrow. She was smart.

    Outside the suffocating mansion, with the wind in her face and Sharon¡¯s shy sports car zipping down the road, Ste felt something shift. Not fully safe. Not free. But lighter.

    Just breathing air that wasn¡¯t his felt like a win.

    She didn¡¯t kid herself¡ªthis wasn¡¯t escape. William would never let her go so easily. But being in the world again, hearing the bustle of the streets, seeing familiar signs and people¡ªit reminded her of who she used to be.

    Sharon took her to a mall they used to frequent, deliberately steering clear of anything heavy. She pulled Ste into stores, made her try on outfits she used to like, tossed casualments about handbags and overpriced shoes. Trying¡ªgently¡ªto draw her back to herself.

    And it worked. A little. Ste¡¯s shoulders eased. Her eyes softened. Once or twice, she even smiled.

    After a couple of hours, they ducked into a small cafe near the esctors. Warm lighting, the quiet hum of conversation. Sharon waited until she saw the color return to Ste¡¯s face before carefully nudging. ¡°Hey,¡± she started, keeping it light, ¡°has Marc¡­ reached out at all?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1322

    ?Chapter 1322:

    Ste paused, her fingers tightening slightly around her coffee cup. Her gaze dropped. ¡°No,¡± she said, voice barely above a whisper.

    Sharon bit back a curse. Of course that bastard hadn¡¯t.

    She leaned in. ¡°So what now? Are you really gonna stay with William forever?¡±

    A shadow passed across Ste¡¯s face. That bitterness again. Even if she didn¡¯t want to stay, what choice did she have? The Briggs family¡¯s grip on Choria was tight. William had power in ces even Lance and her grandfather couldn¡¯t touch. She had no leverage. No escape route.

    Sharon could feel her retreating, pulling inward again. She didn¡¯t let it slide.

    ¡°Stel,¡± she said, lowering her voice, ¡°just tell me. Do you want to leave him? Yes or no. If you do, I¡¯ll take you away. Today. Right now. We¡¯ll disappear¡ªgo abroad, or somewhere quiet, off the grid. He won¡¯t find us.¡±

    Her words were steady. Real. Not a bluff.

    It was a reckless promise, and she meant every word. She seemed ready to take on William himself, if it meant keeping Ste safe.

    Ste stared at her. A wave of warmth and guilt swept over her all at once.

    She wanted to say yes. She really wanted to say yes.

    Leaving William was what she wanted most at the moment. But then¡ªWilliam¡¯s face shed in her mind. That cold, t stare.

    The threat behind it.

    And her promise¡ªshe wouldn¡¯t run.

    If she broke that promise, others would pay. Sharon. The Carters. People she loved.

    And worse¡ªif William had been right about Marc¡­

    I??¨¨$? ¡é??t?€§ñ? 1n ??l¦Ðo¦Í¦Ål?.c??

    If even half of what he said was true, where else could she go?

    Her fear drowned out every other thought.AdChoicesADVERTISING

    She lowered hershes, her voice barely audible. ¡°No need.¡±

    Sharon stared at her. Disappointment hit fast and sharp. She grabbed Ste¡¯s hand¡ªit was ice cold. ¡°Why?¡± Sharon asked, voice cracking. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to leave? Stel, look at yourself. Your eyes are so swollen. You¡¯ve been crying nonstop.¡±

    Even when she left Marc, Ste hadn¡¯t looked this broken.

    Ste forced a smile. Thin. Shaky. ¡°Thank you, Sharon. I¡¯m fine. Really. Let¡¯s just¡­ keep shopping.¡±

    She stood and walked out of the cafe, almost as if fleeing.

    Sharon stayed frozen for a second, watching her go. Her heart twisted as she stared at Ste¡¯s frail back¡ªshoulders hunched, steps too fast, like she was trying not to fall apart.

    She clenched her fists, then surged after her.

    ¡°Stel, wait!¡±AdChoicesADVERTISING

    She caught up and grabbed Ste¡¯s wrist¡ªnot hard, just firm.

    ¡°Look at me,¡± Sharon said, her voice low but clear. ¡°Tell me the truth.¡±

    Her eyes searched Ste¡¯s face, no judgment¡ªjust fierce loyalty. ¡°Did he threaten you again? Is he using the Carter family? Is he using us?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1323

    ?Chapter 1323:

    Sharon wasn¡¯t clueless. She knew exactly how William kept Ste in line. He didn¡¯t need chains or guards. He just had to threaten the people she cared about.

    And Ste¡­ Ste was the type who would burn before letting anyone else get hurt.

    Sharon gently turned her around. The moment Ste faced her, her eyes went red. She shook her head hard, tears welling but refusing to fall. ¡°It¡¯s not like that,¡± Ste whispered. ¡°Sharon, please¡­ don¡¯t ask.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask?¡± Sharon¡¯s frustration cracked through. ¡°Stel, look at yourself. Where¡¯s the girl who used to stand her ground? The one who loved fiercely and fought for herself? You¡¯re willing to stay trapped like this forever?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not willing!¡±

    The words tore out of Ste. Her voice was raw, full of pain she could barely hold together. ¡°But what can I do?¡± she said, almost pleading. ¡°I can¡¯t drag anyone into this anymore. He¡¯s William. The Briggs heir. No one in Choria can go against him.¡±

    She lifted her head and met Sharon¡¯s eyes, resignation settling over her like ash. ¡°And if I really did hurt him¡­ if I betrayed him like he says¡­ then maybe I owe him. Maybe this is what I deserve. Better me than anyone else getting caught in the crossfire. Do you understand?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t lose anyone else.

    She¡¯d just found her family again. Her friends. Her life outside of him.

    She wasn¡¯t willing to gamble any of it.

    Since she couldn¡¯t fight William, she had no choice but to ept it.

    Sharon felt the words m into her. The sting was sharp, almost physical. All that righteous energy she walked in with drained away, reced by a helpless ache.

    She pulled Ste into her arms. ¡°Silly girl,¡± Sharon murmured, patting her back gently. ¡°How could you ever hurt him? You loved him so much you would¡¯ve given up everything¡­¡±

    Discover the best stories at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s

    She stopped herself. Ste¡¯s memory was gone. Saying more would only confuse her¡­ or reopen wounds she couldn¡¯t exin.

    To Ste, William was a monster. To William, Ste was a traitor. It was a mess on every level.

    Sharon hesitated before asking quietly, ¡°Has he¡­ treated you badly these past few days?¡±

    The worry in her voice was unmistakable. She braced herself to hear the worst.

    Ste¡¯s body tensed. Just a flicker¡ªbut enough. Images hit all at once¡ªthe shredded wedding dress, the sickening night at the club, that humiliating gown he forced on her.

    If ¡°treated poorly¡± had a definition, that was it.

    But she swallowed it down. Hard. She pulled back from Sharon¡¯s embrace, forced a faint smile, and shook her head. ¡°No. He just doesn¡¯t let me go out. Really, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t tell Sharon the truth. If she did, Sharon would confront William without thinking.

    And he would crush her without hesitation.

    Sharon saw right through her smile. She knew Ste was hiding something¡­ but Ste had drawn a line, and pushing past it would only make things worse. So she let it drop.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1324

    ?Chapter 1324:

    They walked around a little longer, but the lightness from earlier never returned. Ste tried¡ªshe really did¡ªbut she couldn¡¯t hide the fatigue or the heaviness dragging at her expression.

    By lunchtime, Sharon took her to the bistro on the mall¡¯s top floor. The one with soft piano music and big ss windows. The one they used to treat themselves at when life was still normal.

    She ordered their favorites without asking. Ste had lost so much weighttely. Sharon hoped the familiar food might coax her appetite back.

    The restaurant was mostly quiet, just the pianist ying something slow and warm. Peaceful, almost.

    While they waited for the food, a small group of well-dressed young women at the next table started talking.

    Their voices weren¡¯t loud, but in the quiet room, every word carried straight to Ste and Sharon.

    ¡°Did you hear what happened to that bald guy, Fred Turner? The one in the building materials business?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, total copse. Hispany¡¯s gone. Cash flow dried up overnight. A bunch of banks demanded repayment all at once¡ªhe couldn¡¯t keep up.¡±

    ¡°I heard they¡¯ve already filed for bankruptcy. And it gets worse¡ªsomeone tipped off the cops. He¡¯s being investigated for illegal fundraising. Got called in for questioning this morning. He¡¯ll have a hard time getting out of all the mess.¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­ that fast? Someone really wanted him taken down. Who¡¯d he piss off?¡±

    ¡°No clue. But with his personality, it was bound to happen sooner orter. He must¡¯ve crossed the wrong person.¡±

    The conversation continued at the next table, tinged with the detached curiosity and thinly veiled mockery of those watching a drama unfold from a safe distance.

    Updates always at galno¦Íe??s

    Ste¡¯s fork slipped from her fingers and ttered against her te. Her face went pale.

    Fred Turner. The same bald creep who forced her to drinkst night¡­ who tried to assault her at the club. And now, hispany had crumbled overnight?

    Was this karma?

    She picked up her fork again and poked at the sd in front of her, pretending to eat as the noise around her faded into a blur.

    Across the table, Sharon watched her closely. ¡°Stel¡­ do you know that Fred guy?¡±

    Ste blinked, then shook her head a little too fast. ¡°No. Never met him.¡±

    Sharon didn¡¯t press. She¡¯d heard Fred¡¯s name pop up in recent weeks¡ªwasn¡¯t he negotiating something with Briggs Group? So how did he go from expansion ns to total ruin?

    Ste tried to focus on her te, but her mind kept spinning. Could William have had something to do with it? The idea came uninvited¡­ and ridiculous.

    He hated her. He watched her humiliationst night and didn¡¯t lift a finger. Why would he destroy a business partner for her sake?

    She forced herself to look down, pushing lettuce around her te. The more she thought about it, the more her stomach twisted.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1325

    ?Chapter 1325:

    At Briggs Group, in William¡¯s office¡­

    Steven walked in with a file in hand, his expression unreadable. He ced it on the desk and spoke evenly. ¡°Fred Turner¡¯s situation ispletely wrapped up. That was¡­ fast.¡±

    William didn¡¯t look up. He was still scanning live financial reports on his screen. ¡°He deserved it,¡± he said coolly.

    Steven crossed his arms and leaned against the desk, watching him. ¡°Sure, Fred was shady. Taking him down wasn¡¯t hard. But why now?¡± His voice dropped slightly. ¡°What pushed you to bury him overnight?¡±

    They both knew the business world wasn¡¯t clean. More than half the people in the industry wouldn¡¯t pass a legal sniff test. William had gone drinking with Fred. Laughed with him. Signed papers. Then flipped a switch and dismantled him.

    Steven could only think of one reason. Ste.

    William¡¯s hand paused on the mouse. Just for a second. Then he clicked again like nothing happened and looked up, his eyes cold. ¡°Since when did you start caring so much? I just didn¡¯t like the guy.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Steven said tly, clearly not buying it.

    He leaned forward, eyes sharp. ¡°Look, I get it. If you really cared¡ªif watching her get cornered like thatst night actually bothered you¡ªthen why did you throw her in the fire in the first ce? And now this? Take her down, then swoop in like some savior? That¡¯s twisted.¡±

    William didn¡¯t flinch.

    Steven kept going. ¡°If you still give a damn, talk to her. Face it. Fix it. What¡¯s the point of ying games until she hates you so much there¡¯s noing back?¡±

    Thatnded. William suddenly stood, his chair scraping back as the pressure in the room changed. His gaze locked onto Steven like a loaded weapon. ¡°My personal life isn¡¯t up for discussion,¡± he said, voice low. ¡°Get out.¡±

    Same old line.

    Fresh chapters uploaded on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls?c?m

    Steven stared at him, recognizing the shift. William¡¯s mask hadn¡¯t cracked¡ªbut something inside had. He could see it. Anger. Guilt. All tangled together, shoved down where no one could reach it.

    He didn¡¯t know what exactly happened in that private roomst night. But judging by how Fred had been punished, he was willing to bet the worst hadn¡¯t happened. If it had¡­ William wouldn¡¯t have settled for this.

    Watching him stand there, pretending none of it mattered, Steven exhaled slowly. ¡°You keep saying it¡¯s nothing,¡± he said quietly. ¡°But are you really being honest with yourself? William¡­ do you hate her?¡± A pause. ¡°Or is it just that you can¡¯t let her go?¡±

    William didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he pulled his gaze away with a cold, dismissive air, as though Steven weren¡¯t even in the room.

    Seeing his refusal to speak, Steven realized there was no point in pushing further. He gave William a long, meaningful look, shook his head, and walked out of the office.

    Once the door shut behind him, William roughly tugged at his necktie and let out a heavy breath.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1326

    ?Chapter 1326:

    Steven¡¯s words lingered in his mind like a shadow he couldn¡¯t shake off.

    Did he still care about Ste? Was that why he couldn¡¯t let go?

    He scoffed at the thought. Impossible.

    How could he care for a woman who had betrayed him? Everything he did was driven by revenge¡ªnothing more, nothing less.

    And Fred? William simply found the man beneath his standards. Sharing the same space with him was irritating enough, and it had nothing to do with Ste.

    He repeated these thoughts over and over, trying desperately to smother the strange pull he felt toward her.

    Walking over to the liquor cab, he poured himself a ss of whiskey and downed it in one hard swallow. The burn slid down his throat, sharp and punishing, but it did nothing to calm the unrest wing inside him.

    His gaze dropped to the amber liquid still swirling in the bottle, his expression darkening.

    Keeping Ste by his side wasn¡¯t about kindness. It was a punishment¡ªa slow, deliberate torment. Did she really think everything ended there? No. This was only the beginning.

    Meanwhile, the humiliation Nina had endured at William¡¯s vi gnawed at her every waking moment. Instead of clearing her mind, it scorched away thest trace of rationality she had left. Jealousy and resentment spread through her like wildfire, consuming every thought.

    She knew William¡¯s temper well enough to understand that if she got too close to him and Ste again, he would strike back without hesitation.

    So she waited quietly. Then, after getting word of William¡¯s uing ns, she finally began to act.

    The following week, William would be taking Ste to a cruise party.

    Nina swore she would be on that cruise too.

    Explore new stories g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s.c?m

    She made an umon move by inviting Lionel Boyd, a wealthy heir who was enamored with her, to dinner¡ªdressing immactely.

    Lionel had long admired Nina. She was the Carter family¡¯s prized daughter¡ªbrilliant, aplished, and a respected scientist. Having her as a wife would be an immense boost to one¡¯s reputation.

    But Nina had always kept him at arm¡¯s length, even calling him a frivolous rich kid. Eventually, he let go of his feelings for her.

    There were plenty of women chasing after him; he had no need to cling to someone who didn¡¯t want him.

    That was why he was caught off guard when Nina suddenly contacted him. With both harboring their own motives, the dinner was arranged quickly.

    At the restaurant, Lionel politely pulled out a chair for her. As soon as they sat, Nina cut straight to the point. ¡°I heard you¡¯re attending a cruise party next week, Mr. Boyd. Would I have the honor of being your date?¡±

    Lionel froze, surprised she wanted to attend with him.

    When he didn¡¯t answer right away, Nina¡¯s smile dimmed. ¡°Do you already have someone in mind, Mr. Boyd? If so, I won¡¯t intrude.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1327

    ?Chapter 1327:

    She made a move to stand, but Lionel grabbed her wrist. ¡°Wait. I can take you.¡±

    Settling back into her seat, Nina lowered her gaze, her eyes glinting with calction where he couldn¡¯t see. ¡°Really? That¡¯s wonderful. I¡¯ll be sure to attend.¡±

    Throughout dinner, Lionel was utterly captivated by her again and left the restaurant feeling dazed.

    On the day of the party, Nina stepped onto the cruise with her arm linked through Lionel¡¯s, immediately spotting William and Ste.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs, what a coincidence to meet you here!¡± Lionel called out enthusiastically from the deck when he noticed him.

    William lifted his head from a conversation with international clients. His gaze swept over Lionel, then paused on Nina¡ªelegant, smiling, and perfectly poised beside him.

    His brow tightened ever so slightly, a faint chill entering his eyes. But given the setting, he merely nodded in acknowledgment, choosing not to engage.

    Nina stayed silent, her attention locked on Ste, who sat quietly in the dim corner shadows.

    At the high-profile party, Ste wore a simple yet elegant dress and barely any makeup. She kept to herself with quietposure, looking more like someone watching the event than taking part in it.

    William had brought her along but showed no patience. He left her on her own without a second thought, showing once again how little he cared.

    An important client had called William into the private cabin for a discussion, leaving Ste by herself on the deck among strangers.

    Nina saw her chance. She pulled Lionel away with a quick excuse about the restroom, then let go of his hand and walked over to Ste from the opposite side.

    ¡°Well, look at you, Ste. You seem in a great mood tonight.¡± Nina sat down right next to her, her tone thick with sarcasm. She looked Ste up and down with open contempt. ¡°Dressed so inly and sitting here all alone¡­ Did William just bring you and then ditch you like you don¡¯t matter?¡±

    Explore new chapters g?l¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    Ste¡¯s body tensed slightly. After the confrontation at the vi, she was acutely aware of the unprovoked malice her so-called cousin harbored towards her.

    She met Nina¡¯s eyes. For the first time, clear dislike showed in her gaze instead of the usual quiet eptance.

    ¡°Nina, I don¡¯t remember doing anything to you that deserves this. And my life isn¡¯t your business.¡±

    Her voice stayed low, but it carried a new cold edge.

    Nina paused, surprised. The timid, memory-less Ste she knew would never talk back. Her expression darkened instantly.

    She scooted closer, gave a short, harshugh, and spoke louder.

    ¡°I just feel bad for you. You let people pull your strings and don¡¯t even see who actually cares and who¡¯s pretending. William hates you, and Marc ispletely useless. You¡¯ll never have real love, Ste. You¡¯re only here to be used and thrown away.¡±

    The words hit hard. Ste went pale and gripped her skirt tightly. This time, though, she didn¡¯t feel like crying. No hurt rose in her throat.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1328

    ?Chapter 1328:

    She sat up straighter, looked Nina in the eye, and answered calmly. ¡°You keep talking about love because you don¡¯t have it, don¡¯t you? Real or not, I have something you want and can¡¯t get. That bothers you.¡±

    She effectively trampled on Nina¡¯s dignity with her direct and cruel remarks. The adjacent wealthy heirsughed quietly at Ste¡¯s loud voice.

    Nina¡¯s face flushed, then went pale with anger.

    She stood up fast. ¡°You have no shame!¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t look away. ¡°People who can¡¯t find love are the ones without shame.¡±

    Nina shook with fury. Those words struck her hardest weakness. Her entire life had been a quest for love, yet it always eluded her.

    She took a deep breath and changed tactics.

    Nina grabbed a bottle of strong liquor, filled several sses, and forced a smile as she held one out to Ste. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was out of line.¡± She raised her own ss. ¡°Let¡¯s drink and forget it. One drink to make up. Please.¡±

    Ste looked at the clear alcohol and felt her stomach turn.

    The memory of being forced to drink at the club came rushing back. She pulled away. ¡°I don¡¯t drink.¡±

    Lionel walked over, put an arm around Nina¡¯s waist, and looked down at Ste. ¡°That¡¯s not very nice, Ms. Russell. Nina said sorry. You can¡¯t even take one drink?¡±

    The other young men joined in right away.

    ¡°Yeah, loosen up! You¡¯re at a party¡ªhave some fun!¡±

    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s only one drink. You¡¯re not seriously gonna leave us hanging, are you?¡±

    Nina saw Ste hesitate and instantly pounced. A smug little smile curled her lips as she waved the guys on, egging them closer.

    As they sought to force the drink into Ste¡¯s grip, they gathered around her, a chorus of ovepping voices using abination of persuading and coercion.

    Ste was stuck in the midst with no way out. Her prior calmnesspletely disappeared as fear took hold of her once more.

    Ste nced helplessly toward the inner cabin, silently praying that William would appear, but the door remained tightly shut. She had no idea whether he even knew what was happening to her.

    When she refused to drink, several people took it upon themselves to force the wine into her mouth.

    As she struggled to dodge them, others pinned down her arms and restrained her trembling body.

    Everyone on the cruise had heard about William¡¯s recent fallout with Ste. What status could a woman marked by William possibly have left? To them, Ste was nothing more than a toy they could do whatever they wanted with.

    So even though plenty of people stood nearby, not a single one stepped forward to pull her out of danger.

    ss after ss was forced down her throat. Ste felt as though mes were churning in her stomach, each wave of burning pain sharper than thest. Cold sweat gathered on her forehead, and her vision started to blur.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1329

    ?Chapter 1329:

    Atst, after an unknown number of drinks, a metallic taste flooded her mouth. She lurched forward, coughing violently. Bright red blood sttered across the spotless deck and stained her dress in a terrifying disy.

    Gasps erupted around her as the crowd recoiled at the sight of blood spilling from her lips.

    Ste¡¯s vision wentpletely dark, and she copsed, falling bonelessly to the floor.

    When William finally stepped out of the cabin after finishing his business, he walked straight into chaos.

    Stey crumpled on the deck, her face ashen, blood smearing the corner of her mouth.

    Nina and the wealthy heirs hovered nearby, each wearing a different expression. Lionel, in particr, looked horrified, frozen in ce.

    He had only brought Nina today to keep her entertained.

    Who would have thought Ste was so fragile? Just a few drinks, and she ended up vomiting blood and passing out!

    As soon as Lionel spotted William standing nearby, he shook from head to toe, unable to even lift his eyes.

    William¡¯s face darkened instantly, storm clouds gathering in his expression. Without sparing Nina a single nce, he rushed over and swept Ste into his arms. She felt weightless against him, and the streak of blood at her lips stabbed straight into his chest.

    ¡°Luca, prepare the boat and contact the nearest hospital immediately.¡±

    His voice was ice forged in fire¡ªquiet yet terrifying in its intensity.

    Luca hadn¡¯t expected something like this to happen while she was outside. Seeing Ste in such a dire condition made his heart lurch.

    The yacht raced toward the shore at full speed, where an ambnce was already waiting at the dock.

    At the hospital, the emergency room lights flicked on as doctors rushed her inside. The diagnosis came quickly¡ªacute gastric bleedingbined with symptoms of alcohol poisoning. Her condition was critical and required immediate treatment.

    Your imagination takes flight on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    William stood in the cold corridor outside the emergency room, his mere presence so intimidating that the medical staff instinctively kept their distance.

    His lips were pressed into a hard line, his jaw tight, a storm raging in his dark eyes.

    He had brought Ste out to sea today with no intention of tormenting her.

    Every day at the vi, she cried until her eyes were swollen. He¡¯d thought fresh air might help her clear her mind.

    He hadn¡¯t forced her into the cabin with him because he knew she felt suffocated in his presence. So he left her outside, thinking she could rx by herself.

    Never¡ªnot once¡ªhad it crossed his mind that those wealthy heirs would darey a finger on someone belonging to him.

    Had Fred¡¯s fate taught them nothing?

    Pulling out his phone, he dialed a number. His voice was t, stripped of all emotion. ¡°Take Nina to the warehouse on the west side of town. Immediately.¡±

    The cruise party continued as if nothing had happened, despite William¡¯s early departure.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1330

    ?Chapter 1330:

    But Nina sat stiffly on the deck, terror tightening around her chest as she struggled to figure out what to do.

    She didn¡¯t know how William nned to deal with her, though a small, desperate part of her still hoped that for Ste¡¯s sake, he might spare her.

    Yet the speedboat approaching in the distance shattered everyst delusion.

    A group of bodyguards in ck suits boarded the yacht, their tone respectful yet impossible to refuse as they ¡°invited¡± her to disembark.

    Nina clung to Lionel¡¯s wrist, trembling. ¡°Mr. Boyd, I don¡¯t want to go!¡±

    Lionel hesitated for only a moment before pulling his hand away.

    He liked Nina, yes¡ªbut he could not afford to provoke William. Between risking his entire family over one woman or cutting her loose, the decision was obvious.

    Nina stared at him, stunned, as he turned away and pretended not to know her. Then, out of nowhere, she let out augh.

    She wasn¡¯t truly shocked. She had always known Lionel wasn¡¯t dependable. What she hadn¡¯t expected was Ste copsing from just a few drinks.

    As the bodyguards escorted her toward the speedboat, she shot Lionel a cold, cutting re. ¡°Lionel,¡± she said, her voice low and steady, ¡°you¡¯re a coward. You¡¯ll never measure up to William. You¡¯re as spineless as a scared rabbit and destined to be nothing but a useless heir your whole life.¡±

    Lionel¡¯s face drained of color, his reputation shatteredpletely by Nina¡¯s outburst.

    But he didn¡¯t deny it. Because she wasn¡¯t lying¡ªevery ugly detail she¡¯d spilled was true. So all he could do was stand there, silent, watching as the bodyguards dragged her away.

    They took her west, to a long-abandoned warehouse on the city¡¯s edge.

    Two men in ck shoved her inside without a word. The ce was cold, damp, the air heavy with mildew and rust.

    1@?€$? ¡é#4??€?$ 1? g??novels.c?m

    Nina was scared, sure¡ªbut underneath it all, a twisted satisfaction bubbled up.

    So William did care. He was this furious¡­ all for that woman.

    The warehouse doors mmed open. William stepped inside. Still in his tailored suit, tie loosened, sleeves rolled back. His expression was cial. One look from him had Nina instinctively flinching.

    ¡°William¡­¡±

    She tried to sound fragile, pitiful.

    But he cut her off before she could finish. ¡°I warned you,¡± he said, his voice quiet, deadly. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to touch her?¡±

    The cold in his tone was worse than yelling.

    Nina¡¯s eyes widened, still ying innocent. ¡°I¡ªI didn¡¯t! She was already sick, and those drinks¡ªthose were from Lionel¡ª¡±

    Crack!

    The p came out of nowhere. So hard and sudden it knocked her to the ground. Her cheek stung violently. A line of blood trailed from the corner of her lip.

    She clutched her face, staring at him in disbelief.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1331

    ?Chapter 1331:

    He hit her.

    William Briggs¡ªwho¡¯d always been a gentleman, always kept his cool, even when furious¡ªhad just pped her.

    For Ste.

    William crouched down, slow and deliberate, and grabbed her chin. Forced her to look at him. His eyes were ice. ¡°You think I didn¡¯t know?¡± he said coldly. ¡°You think you could keep scheming behind my back and I wouldn¡¯t notice?¡±

    He leaned in, voice low and venomous. ¡°I gave you a chance at the vi. I told you to stay out of this. But you didn¡¯t listen.¡±

    Then he stood, gave a simple hand gesture. One of the men dragged over a bucket. Nina barely had time to register the smell before they dumped the contents straight over her.

    Freezing, foul-smelling seawater soaked her head to toe.

    ¡°Ahhh!!¡±

    She screamed, gasping from the cold, her whole body shaking uncontrobly. Hair stered to her face, makeup streaked, dress ruined¡ªshe lookedpletely destroyed.

    Her eyes welled with tears as she copsed to the cold, wet floor, sobbing.

    ¡°William¡­ how can you do this to me?¡± she cried. ¡°You¡¯re lying to yourself. You say you hate her, that you¡¯re getting revenge, but look at you. You panic the second she¡¯s hurt. You¡¯re terrified of losing her. You still love her, don¡¯t you?¡±

    The words stabbed deep, cutting through the wall he¡¯d built around himself. Because they were true.

    And that truth¡ªthat ugly, undeniable truth¡ªonly made his rage re higher.

    He didn¡¯t need Nina spelling it out.

    Didn¡¯t need her peeling back the one lie he still let himself believe. Even if it was self-deception¡­ it was his.

    Check updates now on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    His eyes reddened, fury rising fast and hard. The air in the room shifted¡ªheavy, suffocating.

    ¡°Shut up,¡± he growled, voice low and dangerous.

    Nina froze, terror flickering across her face.

    Without another word, William pulled out his phone and dialed. ¡°Luca. Spread the word¡ªno one is to work with Daniel Carter. Anyone who does goes up against the Briggs Group.¡± His tone was ice-cold. ¡°I want Daniel cornered. Crushed. Make sure he deres bankruptcy in three days.¡±

    Daniel¡¯spany had nothing to do with Lance or Karson. He¡¯d built it on his own, years ago¡ªdetermined to prove his worth to Karson.

    And to be fair, he¡¯d made something of it. Carved out a decent slice of Choria¡¯s business scene.

    But to William? Still just background noise.

    On the other end of the call, Luca responded without pause. ¡°Understood, Mr. Briggs. I¡¯ll take care of it right away.¡±

    William ended the call and turned to look at Nina. Her face had gone ghost-pale. And in his eyes, she was already a stranger. There was no warmth. No softness. Just cold, clean distance.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1332

    ?Chapter 1332:

    ¡°I warned you,¡± he said quietly, ¡°never to cross my bottom line.¡±

    Nina opened her mouth, but nothing came out. Tears streamed down her face as the silence between them stretched.

    And for the first time, regret hit her¡ªhard. Not just because he was being cruel.

    But because she finally saw the truth¡ªshe should never have fallen for him in the first ce. Should never have clung to the fantasy that they could be something more.

    There were plenty of men in the world. And yet, she¡¯d fixated on the one who only ever hurt her.

    She used to shine. She was once the Carter family¡¯s pride, beloved and confident. Now she was reduced to this. Crawling, humiliated, heartbroken.

    For the first time in all these years, Nina truly regretted it all¡ªnot just loving William, but ever meeting him.

    Every scheme. Every lie. Every moment spent chasing him had led to nothing but ruin. And now, her father¡¯spany¡ªhis entire legacy¡ªwas on the verge of copse.

    Tears spilling, she sank to her knees and reached for his pant leg. Her voice trembled. ¡°William¡­ I was wrong. I swear, I¡¯ll never touch Ste again. Please, just spare my father¡¯spany.¡±

    William looked down at her, begging at his feet.

    Her tears dotted his polished shoes, leaving tiny dark spots across the leather.

    She clung harder. ¡°Please. I mean it. I¡¯ll disappear. Just don¡¯t take everything from him.¡±

    If her father¡¯spany went bankrupt, she would be too ashamed to face her family again.

    William didn¡¯t flinch. He shook off her grip, turned, and walked away without a single backward nce.

    Her cries echoed behind him, but his steps never slowed.

    L§Ñt?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??l??ov??ls.£ã¦Ïm

    Only once he climbed into the car did he check the new message from Luca. ¡°Mr. Briggs, everything is ready. Are you sure you want to go through with this?¡±

    The message wasn¡¯t just a status update¡ªit carried a hint of doubt.

    Luca had worked with William long enough to spot when something felt off. Targeting the Carter family like this¡­ it didn¡¯t benefit the Briggs Group at all.

    Not that he felt sorry for Nina.

    Moving against Daniel¡¯spany had no immediate benefit.

    Daniel and Norene weren¡¯t easy opponents. If William pushed them into a corner, who knew what they¡¯d do? Cornered people always bit back. And their target wouldn¡¯t be William¡ªit¡¯d be Ste.

    Why provoke Daniel now? Why expose Ste to more danger?

    Did William hate her that much?

    William stared at the message, fingers tightening around his phone.

    He¡¯d meant every word he¡¯d said back in that warehouse. But Luca¡¯s caution echoed in his mind.

    If he allowed Luca to proceed, he would be pushing Ste into the eye of the storm.

    This should have pleased him, yet he hesitated.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1333

    ?Chapter 1333:

    Nina¡¯s words reyed in his head. ¡°You say you hate her. You¡¯re lying to yourself. You still care.¡±

    He closed his eyes and let out a slow breath. After a long pause, he typed out a single reply. ¡°Hold off for now.¡±

    He let out a dry chuckle, bitter and quiet. Maybe it was self-deception. But it was his.

    This wasn¡¯t about going easy on Ste.

    No. He¡¯d just¡­ decided she needed to stay by his side to atone. That was all.

    And yet, her pale face in the hospital kept shing in his mind. His jaw clenched.

    Then he sent another message. ¡°Since Nina¡¯s hands can¡¯t stay still¡­ help her out.¡±

    Across town, Luca received the message just as Steven happened to be ncing over his shoulder. Reading the contents, Steven narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°He wants to mess up her hands?¡±

    Nina was a researcher. Her hands were her life. Take those away, and she¡¯d never work in ab again.

    It was brutal.

    But Luca remained calm. ¡°She¡¯s stirred up too much. If not for her, Mr. Briggs and Ms. Russell wouldn¡¯t be where they are now. Losing one hand? She¡¯s lucky that¡¯s all.¡±

    Luca¡¯s expression didn¡¯t shift as he gave the order. No hesitation. No emotion.

    Watching from the side, Steven let out a low whistle. ¡°You¡¯ve been around William too long. You¡¯re just as cold now. What is it with you both¡ªblink once and someone ends up bleeding?¡±

    Luca didn¡¯t look at him. ¡°No one is dying. Just a warning. One she¡¯s earned. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re feeling sorry for her.¡±

    Steven raised his hands in mock surrender and leaned back against the desk. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯m not losing sleep over someone like Nina.¡±

    Explore magic at g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s,

    On the outskirts, William¡¯s car disappeared down the winding road. Behind, Nina was still on her knees, tears long dried, desperation starting to kick in.

    She pushed herself up, shaky but determined. She had to warn Daniel. They needed to move their assets¡ªfast.

    But before she could take a full step, arge shadow blocked her path.

    She looked up. A tall, broad man stood over her, face unreadable.

    ¡°Wh-who are you? What do you want?¡± Her voice cracked.

    She honestly thought William was done. He¡¯d already gone after her father¡ªwhat else was there?

    Turns out, her.

    The man didn¡¯t answer. He stepped forward, shoved a rag into her mouth mid-scream, and dragged her across the floor toward a rotting wooden table in the corner of the warehouse.

    The knife glinted as it came down. Nina¡¯s eyes widened in horror, every ounce of strength draining from her body in an instant.

    At the hospital, Ste was out of emergency. Shey unconscious in a quiet ward.

    The pain had dulled, but her dreams wouldn¡¯t leave her alone. Her body twitched under the sheets, brow furrowed, sweat soaking through the gown. She mumbled in her sleep¡ªwords tangled with fear.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1334

    ?Chapter 1334:

    William sat beside her bed. He said nothing, just watched.

    Something unreadable flickered in his eyes as he listened to her mutter and struggle against whatever nightmare held her under.

    Then, suddenly¡ªSte jolted upright with a sharp gasp, eyes wide, heart pounding.

    White walls. Beeping machines. She wasn¡¯t on the yacht.

    It was just a dream.

    She tried to calm her breath, let her shoulders rx. But the moment her guard dropped, a cold voice broke the silence beside her.

    ¡°What did you dream about?¡±

    Her whole body stiffened. Slowly, she turned her head¡ªand saw William, sitting right there, legs crossed, calm as ever.

    The nightmare wasn¡¯t over. It had just taken a new shape.

    She shifted subtly away from him, barely whispering, ¡°Nothing.¡±

    He saw the tension in her shoulders, the way her eyes avoided his. And he smiled. ¡°Did you dream of me?¡±

    She didn¡¯t answer. Didn¡¯t even look at him. Just clenched the sheets a little tighter and silently prayed he¡¯d get bored and leave.

    But he didn¡¯t.

    William leaned back leisurely in the chair, voice light and cruel. ¡°Come on. What did I do to you in the dream?¡±

    He was enjoying this. Feeding off her difort. Like her pain somehow gave him power.

    She still said nothing. So he stood and reached for her chin, gripping it and forcing her to look at him.

    Their eyes locked. She saw the amusement in his. He saw the fear in hers.

    Your next tale lives on g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s,

    She tried to pull back. He didn¡¯t let go. Until finally, she stopped fighting.

    She looked up at him with a kind of hollow calm. ¡°You must be disappointed,¡± she said quietly. ¡°That I didn¡¯t die from the wine Nina gave me.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t being dramatic. She meant it. For a second, she almost wished she hadn¡¯t made it out of surgery at all.

    William stared at her, words catching at the back of his throat. He could¡¯ve told her he didn¡¯t know about the wine. That he hadn¡¯t nned that part. That she was wrong.

    But he said nothing.

    Instead, he dropped her chin, sat back down, and gave a cold shrug. ¡°Yes. Very disappointed,¡± he said tly. ¡°I even told the doctors not to save you. But you¡­ You¡¯ve got an annoyingly strong will to live.¡±

    His voice was casual, like he was discussing the weather.

    Thatnded harder than any p. He really was eager to see her dead.

    Ste looked away, her breath shaking. She wiped her eyes quickly before the tears could fall and turned back to him with a bitter smile. ¡°Well,¡± she said, voice dry, ¡°sorry to disappoint you. Guess you¡¯ll just have to try harder next time.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1335

    ?Chapter 1335:

    They traded venom like bullets. But neither of them felt any satisfaction.

    William hated uncertainty. He only felt satisfied when Ste broke¡ªwhen she admitted defeat. So when he spoke again, it carried an almost yful cruelty. ¡°On the cruise,¡± he said lightly, ¡°guess who I saw?¡±

    Ste froze. Something flickered in her eyes¡ªhope, fragile and aching.

    ¡°I saw Marc,¡± William continued. ¡°Funny thing though¡­ the deck isn¡¯t that big. You said you were bullied like that, so why didn¡¯t hee save you? Was it because he didn¡¯t see¡­ or because he saw everything and decided you weren¡¯t worth stepping in for?¡±

    That was the final crack.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Ste snapped, turning toward him. ¡°Marc would never do that to me. You¡¯re lying!¡±

    Hearing her defend Marc again¡ªclinging to the man like he was some kind of saint¡ªmade something ugly twist inside William.

    He stepped closer, bracing his hands on either side of her and caging her in on the hospital bed. There was nowhere left for her to retreat.

    ¡°Maybe,¡± William murmured, leaning in, ¡°he realized we¡¯ve been intimate. Maybe that¡¯s why he¡¯s keeping his distance now. Maybe you¡¯re tainted in his eyes.¡±

    Ste¡¯s breath hitched. Her pupils shrank. Despair washed over her like a tide.

    William drank it in. He lowered his head, lips brushing the shell of her ear before biting the lobe just hard enough to make her gasp.

    She tried to pull back, but his hand slid to the back of her neck, keeping her still. ¡°Ste,¡± he whispered, ¡°you know he¡¯s done with you. If Marc were the kind of man who¡¯d stay no matter what, why are you so scared all the time?¡±

    Deep down, she knew the truth.

    Feel the magic on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    Marc¡¯s love had always felt¡­ conditional. Soft, warm, yes¡ªbut also distant. Easily shaken.

    She never admitted it. William wanted her to.

    She pushed at his chest, but he easily pinned her wrists down against the sheets. ¡°You and I,¡± he said, eyes darkening, ¡°we¡¯re the same. A perfect match. Tell me you didn¡¯t feel itst time.¡±

    ¡°Stop,¡± she cried out. ¡°Just stop.¡±

    He didn¡¯t. He kissed her instead¡ªher tears salty between their mouths, a twisted mix of anger and something unnamed.

    His gaze deepened, and she barely had time to breathe before he pushed her back onto the bed.

    Realizing what he intended, Ste grabbed his hand mid-descent. ¡°No¡ª¡±

    This was a hospital. Anyone could walk in. He couldn¡¯t possibly¡ª

    But William brushed her grip aside with ease.

    His palm covered her eyes, plunging her into darkness.

    Everything after slipped out of her control.

    She fought, at first¡ªtense, terrified¡ªbut under the slow, deliberate way he touched her, all her defenses cracked.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1336

    ?Chapter 1336:

    When it was over, he tossed a towel beside her. ¡°I told you,¡± he saidzily, ¡°your body admits the truth even when you don¡¯t.¡±

    Shame burned through her. She grabbed the towel and fled into the bathroom.

    Water thundered down as she stood under the shower, tears mixing with the stream until she couldn¡¯t tell which was which.

    When she finally stepped out, wrapped in the thin hospital robe, the door opened. A doctor walked in.

    If William had been slower, they would have walked in on a scene that would¡¯ve destroyed what little dignity she had left.

    He really didn¡¯t care.

    The doctor¡¯s startled expression softened into reprimand. ¡°Why are you out of bed? You should be resting. Come on, lie back down.¡±

    Ste forced a weak smile. As if she¡¯d wanted to be out of bed after an emergency like that.

    Under the doctor¡¯s supervision, she returned to the same bed she¡¯d just been pressed into moments earlier. Nausea rose up her throat, but she swallowed it back and kept her expression still.

    The doctor flipped through her chart and addressed William, who sat nearby as if nothing had happened. ¡°The patient¡¯s condition is stable, but she can¡¯t drink alcohol again. Even a small amount could be dangerous.¡±

    William nodded, face unreadable.

    ¡°She also needs to avoid spicy food and eat more nutrient-dense meals. She¡¯s severely malnourished. As her boyfriend, you should take care to keep her diet bnced. Her health is fragile.¡±

    Ste¡¯s heart jumped. Before William could speak, she blurted out, ¡°He¡¯s not my boyfriend!¡±

    Stay connected g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s

    Her denial came too fast, too sharp. William¡¯s faint smile vanished, reced by a cold, sullen look.

    William scoffed. ¡°She¡¯s a grown woman, isn¡¯t she? Yet she can¡¯t even manage basic self-care. What do you expect, for me to babysit her every meal?¡±

    Caught between them, the doctor didn¡¯t darement. He finished the check-up quickly and excused himself, leaving the tension in the room thick enough to choke on.

    That evening, a wheelchair was delivered to Ste¡¯s hospital room. Luca pushed it in without a word. William stood by the door, hands in his pockets, face cold as stone. ¡°Get up,¡± he said. ¡°We¡¯re going back to the vi.¡±

    Ste¡¯s stomach dropped. The hospital hadn¡¯t been kind, but at least it felt open. The vi? That was a cage¡ªand she was its sole prisoner.

    Still, she said nothing. Refusal wasn¡¯t an option.

    On the drive back, she sat in the back seat, silent and pale. The city lights passed by in a blur, and only when the weight on her chest became unbearable did she speak. ¡°When will you give me back my phone?¡±

    Luca nced at her through the rearview mirror. Her voice was soft, edged with a subtle caution.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1337

    ?Chapter 1337:

    William didn¡¯t answer right away. He was leaned back in his seat, legs crossed, fingers tapping idly against the window. When he finally looked over, his tone was dry. ¡°What makes you think you¡¯re in any position to negotiate?¡±

    She had expected that. Still, she tried again.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of taking it away? I¡¯m not leaving. I can¡¯t leave. You¡¯ve made that pretty clear. What difference would it make?¡± Her voice trembled, but her reasoning was calm. Practical.

    Family, friends¡ªthey¡¯d tried. None of them could take her away.

    But William could hear the subtle shift in her tone. The way she mentioned her phone, but really meant Marc.

    He scoffed. ¡°Do you seriously think I¡¯m dumb enough to let you call him?¡±

    Ste blinked, stunned.

    William cracked the window, letting in a sharp breeze. ¡°It¡¯s not a good look, Ste. Thinking about another man while you¡¯re in my car.¡±

    The nerve of her.

    Even if he knew Marc wouldn¡¯te for her¡ªit still pissed him off that she hoped he might.

    Ste looked away, her voice small. ¡°Forget it. Doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    She shouldn¡¯t have asked. Shouldn¡¯t have let herself believe that maybe, just maybe, he would show somepassion after everything.

    But no.

    William Briggs didn¡¯t dopassion.

    He just couldn¡¯t.

    He had stood beside her hospital bed and told her he wished she hadn¡¯t survived.

    Get the newest chapters g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls

    She went quiet, the faint light in her eyes flickering out.

    William nced at her again but said nothing.

    As long as she kept clinging to Marc, he wouldn¡¯t give her the phone.

    Meanwhile, news of Ste¡¯s injury had finally reached Lance. He hadn¡¯t gone to the yacht party. The moment William dragged Ste away, he¡¯d lost the mood to celebrate.

    But when he heard from others what had happened onboard¡ªhow Nina had led a group to force Ste into drinking¡ªwhatever soft spot he still had for his cousin vanished.

    He tracked down her address personally and drove over. At the door, he knocked hard. After a long pause, soft, hesitant footsteps approached.

    When the door finally creaked open, he was ready to explode¡ªuntil he saw Nina¡¯s face.

    She looked wrecked. Pale, hollow. Her right hand was wrapped in thick white bandages, already soaked through with blood at the edges.

    His brows furrowed, jaw tightening. ¡°Nina,¡± he said sharply, ¡°what the hell did you do this time?¡±

    Nina hadn¡¯t expected him to show up. And definitely not with that look in his eyes¡ªusation, disappointment¡­ something worse.

    Her lips trembled, and the tears came without effort.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1338

    ?Chapter 1338:

    ¡°What did I do?¡± she spat. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask what William did to me?¡± She held up her bandaged hand, voice shaking with rage. ¡°Because I made Ste drink a few extra sses at a party, he had someone cut off my finger. Are you satisfied now? I¡¯m disabled.¡±

    Lance flinched. He stared at the hand, the blood-soaked gauze, not quite believing it.

    Nina¡¯s eyes were ssy and sharp. ¡°You think I¡¯m lying? Of course you do. Everyone always thinks I¡¯m lying.¡±

    She stepped back inside and tossed a folded hospital report at him.

    ¡°You only ever see Ste. Shees back and ruins everything, and you all worship her like she¡¯s untouchable. Now I¡¯ve lost everything because of her.¡± Her voice cracked. ¡°I¡¯ll never be able to do research again. I¡¯ll never measure up. So congrats, Lance. You got what you wanted.¡±

    Lance picked up the report and scanned it. The damage was real.

    He hated what Nina had be. No¡ªhe hated what she chose to be. Time and again, she¡¯d gone after Ste like it was some twisted personal mission.

    And yet¡­ she was still his cousin. The same girl he¡¯d watched grow up.

    He never thought William would actually go that far. Cutting off her finger? That was beyond anything he imagined.

    Nina turned her back, walking slowly into the dim interior of the apartment. She left the door half-open¡ªnot quite inviting him in, but not shutting him out either.

    A silent white g. Or maybe she just didn¡¯t care anymore.

    Lance stepped inside. The room was dark, the curtains pulled tight.

    He looked around, then back at her slouched figure. His voice was low. Firm. ¡°Nina, you wouldn¡¯t be in this mess if you hadn¡¯t kept going after Ste. At that party, you led those rich brats like it was a game. You let them corner her, humiliate her. You pushed and pushed, and now look where it got you.¡±

    Nina sank into the sofa and let out a cold, bitterugh.

    Discover fresh updates g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í?ls

    ¡°Yes, I chose this. I know that.¡± Her voice wavered, then steadied. ¡°But why are you here, Lance? To mock me? You haven¡¯t seen me as your cousin in a long time. I might as well be dead to you.¡±

    She turned away defiantly, refusing to look at him.

    Lance watched her¡ªthis girl who used to be so proud, so sure of herself¡ªnow pale, hollow, wounded. Something twisted in his chest.

    But then he remembered Ste shaking in fear, Ste being dragged around and targeted again and again. He remembered every mess Nina had made.

    Any pity he felt died just as quickly.

    He let out a slow breath, then said, ¡°Since you¡¯re around, go home. Visit your parents. They¡¯re worried about you.¡±

    Her parents still thought she was overseas. They had personally dropped her off at the airport, hugged her goodbye¡ªunaware she¡¯d snuck off the ne and thrown her life into chaos the moment they left.

    Nina¡¯s tears spilled over again, silent and hot.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1339

    ?Chapter 1339:

    Go home? Like this?

    With a severed finger, a ruined career, and William breathing down her family¡¯s neck?

    She shook her head, unable to speak.

    Lance¡¯s patience finally thinned. ¡°William still has Ste locked up. You came back with him¡ªdo you know why he hates her so much?¡±

    Nina lowered her gaze and said nothing.

    Lance stared at her for a long moment, frustration simmering under his skin. Finally, he turned and walked out.

    The door closed behind him. Nina stayed hunched on the sofa, swallowing sob after sob, wondering why William couldn¡¯t let go of Ste.

    When they were abroad, she¡¯d watched Arlo¡¯s people whisper in William¡¯s ear day after day, nting seeds, feeding him hatred until he believed every ugly word.

    She had thought it was permanent. She thought William¡¯s heart had finally turned to stone.

    But then Ste appeared again, and the entire facade shattered. His emotions roared back to life, wild and uncontroble.

    All those months of psychological maniption undone in a single moment.

    Ninaughed, soft and broken. She didn¡¯t know whether she wasughing at William¡­ or at herself.

    Lance left her apartment with no answers, only dread. If William could cut off Nina¡¯s finger without blinking, he feared for Ste.

    Since William returned from abroad, something in him had shifted.

    What he did to Nina¡ªcold and merciless¡ªmeant there was no telling what he might do to Ste next.

    He couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Sliding into his car, he gunned the engine and headed straight for William¡¯s vi.

    Find your next adventure at g¦Á ?¦Ç ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s

    After William brought Ste back, he locked her in a room. Not a cramped one¡ªspacious, in fact¡ªbut a prison all the same.

    She wasn¡¯t allowed into the living room anymore. Not unless William was home.

    When he was gone, servants delivered her meals straight to the bedroom door. And that room? It became her whole world.

    She was only allowed out of the room when William came home from work. A few minutes in the living room. Maybe a walk in the garden¡ªalways supervised.

    Previously, she thought she was already living in a cage. Now, she knew better.

    Some nights, she¡¯d wake up breathless, shaken from dreams where he locked her in the bathroom. No bed. No windows. No way out. Just tiled walls and silence.

    A knock came at the door. A servant rolled in a dinner trolley and stopped short of the threshold. ¡°Ms. Russell, this was specially prepared by Mr. Briggs. He said it¡¯s important for your health.¡±

    Ste nced at the tray. Her eyes settled on a bowl of chicken soup¡ªshiny with grease.

    Her stomach turned. Before the servant could say anything else, she rushed past her into the bathroom, doubling over the sink as nausea surged up her throat.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1340

    ?Chapter 1340:

    The servant, startled, followed a step behind. ¡°Ms. Russell? Are you okay? Should I call the doctor?¡±

    Ste shook her head, turned on the faucet, and rinsed out her mouth. Her hands trembled slightly as she reached for the towel.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she murmured, straightening up. Her face looked pale in the mirror. ¡°Just¡­ take the soup away. It¡¯s too greasy.¡±

    The servant hesitated. ¡°But Mr. Briggs told me to make sure you finish your meal.¡±

    Ste blinked. Then her lips turned up in a bitter smile.

    Of course he did. Now even her appetite wasn¡¯t hers anymore.

    Ste sank back into the couch, her expression tired, her voice t. ¡°If he really wants to see me throw up everything I¡¯ve eaten, I can down the entire bowl of chicken soup.¡±

    Even looking at it made her stomach churn. She didn¡¯t even want to imagine how much worse it¡¯d feel going down.

    The servant looked torn, clearly not sure what to do. After a moment of awkward hesitation, she finally said, ¡°I¡¯ll go ask Mr. Briggs. Please wait a moment, Ms. Russell.¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t reply. Her gaze drifted back to the window.

    The branches outside swayed gently, full of deep green leaves. The golden hue of the setting sun spilled into the room, casting a warm glow over everything. Yet all she felt was cold¡ªbone-deep and lingering.

    Maybe her health really was getting worse.

    A few minutes passed before the servant returned, picking up the bowl of soup and quietly leaving with it.

    Ste exhaled, finally able to breathe. She turned back to the other dishes and ate in small, slow bites.

    It took her nearly forty minutes to finish most of the food. By the time she set her fork and knife down, she was drained.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is where magic happens

    The servant, who had been waiting nearby, rolled the meal cart away. Ste was just about to wash up and head to bed when¡ªclick¡ªthe door handle turned again.

    Her whole body tensed. The door opened, and William walked in, tall and imposing like always. His presence filled the room, suffocating and cold.

    He was holding something wrapped in blue packaging. He walked straight up to her and held it out.

    Ste looked at thebel and immediately scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re joking, right?¡±

    It was a pregnancy test kit.

    William¡¯s brow creased slightly. ¡°The servant said you felt nauseous after smelling the soup. Go to the bathroom and take a test.¡±

    Her stomach twisted. All she could picture was herself, pinned down under him¡ªagain. Her fingers itched to fling the test kit right out the window.

    She lifted her gaze to his face, her eyes sharp with disdain.

    ¡°You really think I¡¯m pregnant with your child?¡±

    Her voice shook by the time the words left her mouth. Maybe she feared the idea of being pregnant even more than she feared him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1341

    ?Chapter 1341:

    There was no love between them. Not even a sliver. Both times he¡¯d touched her, it had been forced. If she really was pregnant, she didn¡¯t know how she could live with it. With herself.

    ¡°Only one way to find out,¡± William said tly.

    His voice was indifferent¡ªlike this had nothing to do with him. She couldn¡¯t tell if he wanted a positive result or not.

    Without another word, she snatched the test from his hand and stormed into the bathroom.

    Once inside, she sat on the toilet, gripping the test with cold fingers. Her heart was pounding in her chest, wild and panicked. Her eyes fixed on the little stick, her pupils narrowing.

    Please, no. Please, please, no.

    A sudden knock on the bathroom door made her jump. ¡°Do you have the result?¡± William¡¯s voice came through the door.

    Ste looked down again. One line.

    Relief washed over her so hard her knees nearly buckled. She got up, unlocked the door, and shoved the test into his hand. ¡°Negative. Happy now?¡±

    William stared at the single line. A strange, dull ache stirred in his chest.

    He wasn¡¯t even sure what oue he¡¯d been hoping for.

    Ste saw the shift in his expression¡ªthe tightness around his eyes, the flicker of something¡­ unreadable. And she couldn¡¯t resist twisting the knife.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that look, William?¡± she sneered. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you hated me? Are you seriously disappointed that I¡¯m not carrying your baby?¡±

    She nailed it, and he knew it. His jaw tensed. But he wasn¡¯t one to back down. ¡°And you,¡± he fired back, ¡°do you even know that home pregnancy tests aren¡¯t one hundred percent urate?¡±

    Unforgettable stories on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s??o??

    Her stomach dropped. That flicker of relief vanished. Her fingers curled around the test kit, white-knuckled. ¡°If I am pregnant,¡± she said slowly, ¡°I¡¯ll get rid of it.¡±

    There was no way she¡¯d let herself carry his child.

    William¡¯s face darkened. Her words hit him like a p. In a sh, he grabbed her wrist, grip tight. His voice dropped, sharp and cold.

    ¡°If you¡¯re pregnant, I won¡¯t let you touch a single pill or scalpel. I¡¯ll keep you under watch around the clock until that baby is born.¡±

    William¡¯s stare was so intense that every drop of blood in Ste¡¯s body seemed to freeze. She used all her strength to break free from his grip. ¡°Don¡¯t kid yourself!¡± she shouted. ¡°Even if I have to avoid every hospital, I won¡¯t keep this child!¡±

    Williamughed coldly, dragged her to the bedside, and shoved her onto the mattress. ¡°Then we¡¯ll see about that.¡±

    Ste sat up fast and jumped to her feet. ¡°William, you¡¯re crazy!¡±

    He hated her. So why was he forcing her to have his baby? The child was innocent. Hadn¡¯t he thought about what it would mean to bring a kid into a home filled with nothing but hate?

    She couldn¡¯t imagine a life without love for any child of hers.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1342

    ?Chapter 1342:

    But she was no match for William. He caught her after only a few steps.

    He pinned her against the wall, voice sharp and cold. ¡°If I¡¯m crazy, you made me this way.¡±

    Ste hit his chest over and over, trying to push him off. Just as he started to throw her back onto the bed, a servant spoke from the doorway. ¡°Mr. Briggs, Mr. Carter is here.¡±

    William stopped, still holding her. A mocking grin appeared. ¡°I wonder what your brother would think if he knew you were in bed with me.¡±

    Ste stared at him, shocked by how shameless he was, and raised her hand to p him.

    William caught her wrist before itnded. Anger shed in his eyes.

    ¡°Next time you try that, I won¡¯t go easy on you just because you¡¯re a woman.¡±

    He let go of her hand and walked out of the room.

    Ste stumbled back a few steps as he released her, nearly hitting the wall.

    Lance had to be here for her. She hurried toward the stairs, but the bodyguards blocked the door.

    ¡°Ms. Russell, Mr. Briggs said you¡¯re not allowed downstairs.¡±

    Their arms crossed the doorway. Ste grew more upset and stomped her foot.

    Downstairs, the servant opened the door and Lance walked in. William came down the stairs at the same time. He looked at Lance and gave a coldugh. ¡°What¡¯s this, Mr. Carter? Breaking into someone¡¯s house is against thew.¡±

    Lance snorted. ¡°You¡¯re talking about thew? Keeping Ste here isn¡¯t legal either.¡±

    William¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°You¡¯re wrong,¡± he said coldly. ¡°It¡¯s not detention. Or did you forget she didn¡¯t want to leavest time?¡±

    Lance had no patience for William¡¯s excuses. He started up the stairs. ¡°I¡¯m here to take Ste home. You say she can leave, so step aside.¡±

    William didn¡¯t look at him but raised a hand to block the way. ¡°Last warning, Carter. Leave my house before I lose my patience.¡±

    Don¡¯t miss it: g?l§Úov???.c§àm

    Lance knew William¡¯s temper all too well, but today nothing would shake him. He wasn¡¯t leaving without his sister. He held William¡¯s stare without blinking. ¡°I said I¡¯m taking my sister with me. Move.¡±

    Lance shoved past him. William¡¯s hand mped down on his arm like a vice.

    On pure reflex, Lance swung. His fist smashed into William¡¯s mouth with everything he had.

    William hadn¡¯t even tried to block it. The blownded clean. Lance¡¯s eyes widened for a second¡ªhe honestly hadn¡¯t expected it to connect.

    William dabbed at the corner of his lip where the punch hadnded, the sharp sting turning his icy re into something downright arctic.

    He fired back with a lightning-fast hook.

    Ste was on the second floor, watching the two men engaged in a violent altercation. She anxiously looked at the bodyguards by her side. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? They¡¯re fighting. Get out of the way!¡±

    The guards swapped uneasy looks, ears straining toward the staircase, but they were glued to their spots. Orders were orders: Ste stayed safe, that was the end of the story.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1343

    ?Chapter 1343:

    When reasoning didn¡¯t budge them, Ste went full feral¡ªshe chomped down on the nearest guard¡¯s hand like it was thest steak on earth. The guy yelped and jerked back, grip flying off the door handle.

    That half-second was all she needed. Ste bolted like a greyhound out of the gate and tore toward the chaos of William and Lance.

    The bodyguards cursed under their breath and scrambled after her.

    She threw herself between them,tching onto Lance¡¯s arm for dear life. ¡°Lance, enough! You¡¯re gonna get yourself killed¡ªstop!¡±

    Lance¡¯s muscles instantly rxed as he saw Ste by his side.

    ¡°Ste, I¡¯m taking you home!¡±

    Out of the corner of her eye, Ste caught the sh of fury on William¡¯s face. Her body reacted before her brain could catch up¡ªshe stepped in front of Lance without thinking, shielding him.

    With her back to William, she grabbed Lance¡¯s hand and quickly scribbled something onto his palm. Marc. Then she looked up and silently mouthed, ¡°Find him.¡±

    Lance blinked, stunned. Of all people, she still pinned her hopes on Marc?

    It had been days. Not a single word from him. He hadn¡¯t even shown up at the Carter estate, as if he¡¯d vanished from the city entirely.

    If Marc really cared about her, why hadn¡¯t he shown up by now?

    But Lance swallowed the thought. Now wasn¡¯t the time to crush her hope. Even if he didn¡¯t believe in Marc anymore, he didn¡¯t want to be the one to make her heart sink again.

    Ste let go of his hand and turned around, facing William. She locked eyes with him, voice soft, almost pleading. ¡°I¡¯m not running off. I¡¯m just walking Lance to the door. That¡¯s it. I swear I¡¯lle right back. Please don¡¯t be mad, okay?¡±

    It was the first time she¡¯d ever dropped her guard like that. The first time she¡¯d shown even a crack in her armor since William had locked her away.

    Every journey starts at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c????

    Tears shimmered in her eyes, and for a moment, William¡¯s clenched fists loosened.

    He frowned, studying her closely, like he was trying to decide the sincerity of her words.

    ¡°I mean it,¡± she added gently. ¡°Even if I wanted to escape, you¡¯d catch me, wouldn¡¯t you? I know that. I just want to say goodbye to my brother. Tell him not toe back.¡±

    Her tone was careful, her gaze earnest. It was hard to tell where the act ended and the truth began.

    William wasn¡¯t stupid. He knew exactly what she was trying to pull. But that sliver of vulnerability¡ªso rareing from her¡ªand the frustration he¡¯d already burned through with Lance¡­ it made him waver.

    After a pause, he gave a short nod.

    Ste finally exhaled. She turned to walk Lance out.

    But Lance didn¡¯t budge. His voice was low, tight with worry. ¡°Ste, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of him. I¡¯ll protect you. Juste with me.¡±

    Ste tightened her grip on his arm and leaned in close, whispering, ¡°We can¡¯t beat him head-on. You need to find Marc. Tell him I¡¯ll stay. I¡¯ll dig up whatever I can on the Briggs Group. Once I have something useful, we can work from both ends¡ªinside and out¡ªand bring him down together.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1344

    ?Chapter 1344:

    Lance stared at her like she¡¯d lost her mind. ¡°No. Absolutely not. That¡¯s insane. I¡¯m not letting you take that risk.¡±

    He had the chance to take her now. Why stay behind and gamble everything on a n that could easily backfire?

    He wasn¡¯t interested in destroying William. All he wanted was to get Ste out safely.

    Ste shook her head, defeated. ¡°You don¡¯t get it,¡± she said. ¡°If we don¡¯t stop him, he¡¯ll never let me go. If you take me now, he¡¯lle after everyone I care about.¡±

    This was the only n she¡¯de up with in all her time at the vi. If she yed the obedient role, kept her head down, maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªshe¡¯d find a crack in William¡¯s armor.

    At the doorway, she stopped. Her feet wouldn¡¯t move any further.

    Lance turned to her, eyes pleading. But Ste just shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯te back,¡± she said quietly. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving with you.¡±

    Her voice didn¡¯t waver. She meant every word.

    Then, without giving him another chance to argue, she turned around and shut the door behind her.

    Lance didn¡¯t move. He just stood there, in the dark, staring at the door Ste had closed behind her. A hollow ache settled in his chest.

    If their family had stayed overseas, William¡¯s influence wouldn¡¯t have reached them. But they¡¯de back because of Ste. And now, everything¡ªtheir connections, their leverage, their strength¡ªwas still anchored on the other side of the world. Here in Choria, they were helpless against someone like William.

    After what felt like forever, Lance finally turned and walked away. His shoulders drooped with quiet despair, each step heavy with the weight of his helplessness.

    Inside, Ste turned back and found William standing halfway up the staircase, watching her silently. She walked over, lips tight. ¡°I told you, I¡¯m not leaving.¡±

    L?t£åst ch?pt?rs in g??lnovels.??¦Ï??

    Then she walked past him, climbed the stairs, and slipped into the bedroom, closing the door behind her.

    Whatever had been happening between them before Lance showed up¡ªit was gone now. William didn¡¯t even try to continue. The spark had disappeared from his eyes.

    Ste stirred awake from another restless sleep.

    In her dreams, she kept reaching a fork in the road¡ªover and over again. No matter which path she took, she always ended up right back where she started. Caught in a loop she couldn¡¯t break.

    And always, in the distance, was a shadowy figure that looked like Marc from behind. She called out to him. Again and again. But he never stopped. Never turned around. Just kept walking, always just out of reach.

    No matter how hard she chased, she couldn¡¯t catch up.

    When Ste opened her eyes, the sound of birds outside her window felt unnervingly peaceful. Too calm. Like the stillness after something breaks.

    A knock interrupted her thoughts. A servant stepped inside, holding a pale pink gift box.

    These days, just seeing a box like that made Ste tense. Her mind shed to that night at the party¡ªhow it had all spiraled¡ªand her skin broke out in goosebumps.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1345

    ?Chapter 1345:

    ¡°Good morning, Ms. Russell,¡± the servant said with a practiced smile. ¡°Mr. Briggs has a charity g tonight. He wants you to apany him as his date.¡±

    Ste sat up slowly, teeth clenched. ¡°Do I have to?¡±

    The smile the servant gave her said it all. She had no choice.

    By evening, she was in the car, dressed and silent.

    Her gown was formal¡ªsleek, fitted, with a fishtail hem that hugged her curves. Nothing revealing. Just elegant and distant.

    The car slowed in front of the venue. As she stepped out, another vehicle pulled up beside hers. A Maybach. William stepped out. The sharp lines of his ck suit, his long strides¡ªhe stood out immediately. Heads turned.

    He didn¡¯t offer her a hand. Didn¡¯t say hello. Just looked at her and said, coldly, ¡°Keep up.¡±

    Her heels were four inches high. Paired with her already tall frame, they made walking a quiet struggle.

    As they approached the entrance, a staff member suddenly stepped in front of her. ¡°Ma¡¯am, may I see the item you¡¯re donating tonight?¡±

    Ste froze. Her eyes flicked toward William, who was already inside.

    It was a charity g. Of course guests were expected to bring something to donate. But hadn¡¯t he informed the staff she was with him?

    She parted her lips to call out¡ªbut stopped herself.

    No. He¡¯d left her behind on purpose. He wanted her stuck here, humiliated. And if she shouted after him in front of everyone, that would just make it worse. Especially if he decided not to acknowledge her.

    She only had one thing of value on her¡ªthe pearl ne that hade in the gift box earlier. She had no idea how much it was worth, but decided to give it a try.

    She unsped it and held it out. ¡°Will this do?¡±

    New updates in g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    The staff examined it carefully, then smiled. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. This will be perfect.¡±

    Relief washed over her. At least that part was over.

    ¡°Please sign here,¡± the staff added, offering a pen and clipboard.

    She nced down at the donation record and hesitated. William¡¯s name wasn¡¯t there. After a beat, she signed it anyway¡ªhis name, not hers.

    If there was going to be embarrassment tonight, she figured it might as well belong to the person who set her up.

    Inside the ballroom, everything glittered. Lights,ughter, crystal sses clinking together. A sea of carefully curated smiles.

    Ste scanned the room, looking for William.

    The seating was tightly arranged, row by row. She didn¡¯t know where he was supposed to be, so she followed instinct¡ªand headed to the front.

    He was there. Of course he was. Sitting in the most prominent seat, like he belonged there.

    But there was no seat saved for her.

    Seats on both sides of him were already taken. She stood frozen in the aisle, unsure what to do.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1346

    ?Chapter 1346:

    For a second, she considered walking away. Then a voice called her name.

    She turned.

    It was Whittaker Ashton¡ªMarc¡¯s friend. She remembered his face.

    There was a quiet plea in Ste¡¯s eyes, but Whittaker¡¯s expression was¡­ strange.

    ¡°What are you doing here? No seat?¡± he asked, brows slightly furrowed.

    Ste didn¡¯t want to admit what had happened, but she gave a small nod anyway.

    Whittaker paused for a moment, then stood up. ¡°You can sit here,¡± he offered.

    Ste blinked, surprised. ¡°But what about you? Where will you sit?¡±

    Whittaker¡¯s eyes flicked over to William, who was seated just to his right. ¡°Something came up. I won¡¯t be staying after all. Enjoy the event.¡±

    He turned and walked out of the venue without a backward nce.

    Seeing the vacant seat, Ste didn¡¯t bother with false modesty. She simply took her ce.

    Next to her, William let out a quiet, mocking snort. ¡°You really have a way with men,¡± he muttered. ¡°Wherever you go, someone¡¯s always eager to rescue you.¡±

    She knew exactly who he meant¡ªWhittaker Ashton, Marc¡¯s friend, one of the Ashtons. William hadn¡¯t missed it either.

    Ste didn¡¯t respond. She kept her head down, hands folded in herp, trying not to breathe too loudly. Anything she said would only give him an excuse to toy with her.

    The lights dimmed. The charity g officially began.

    Just outside the venue, Whittaker pulled out his phone and called Marc. ¡°Guess who I just saw?¡± he asked, skipping the small talk.

    Marc had been staying hometely, keeping his distance from everything.

    L??t??¦Ó ?h??¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.??§àm

    He answered without much energy. ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Ste.¡±

    That got his attention. Marc straightened up, phone pressed tighter to his ear. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I saw her,¡± Whittaker said again. ¡°At the g. She¡¯s here with William.¡±

    Marc went quiet.

    Whittaker kept going. ¡°What¡¯s going on with you two? One minute she¡¯s with you, the next she¡¯s back with him.¡±

    Whittaker recalled that a few months ago, Ste was supposed to marry William, then suddenly, a monthter, she was set to marry Marc, only to be taken away by William at the wedding.

    It sounded like something out of a soap opera.

    The brief flicker of emotion that had sparked inside Marc dimmed again. Of course. William still had her.

    ¡°Are youing?¡± Whittaker asked. ¡°If you are, I¡¯ll wait out here.¡±

    Marc hesitated. For a second, he almost said yes. Then: ¡°No. I¡¯m not going.¡±

    Whittaker blinked. ¡°Seriously? What, you¡¯re giving up just like that?¡±

    He¡¯d seen Ste inside. She didn¡¯t look happy. Didn¡¯t even look present. It wasn¡¯t hard to guess she hadn¡¯t gone willingly.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1347

    ?Chapter 1347:

    Marc rubbed his temples. ¡°How am I supposed topete with William?¡±

    That shut Whittaker up. After a beat, he exhaled. ¡°Alright. I just thought you should know. She doesn¡¯t look okay. If you¡¯re done, then fine.¡±

    The line clicked dead. Marc tossed his phone onto the coffee table and sank back into the couch with a heavy sigh.

    A few minutester, someone knocked at the door. His heart kicked once. Hope flickered in his chest as he went to open it.

    Lance.

    Marc didn¡¯t even get a word out before Lance pushed past him like he owned the ce. ¡°I¡¯m here about Ste,¡± he said over his shoulder. ¡°So listen up. Every damn word.¡±

    Marc closed the door slowly, already exhausted.

    He turned around to find Lance making himselffortable on the sofa like he belonged there. ¡°If you¡¯re here to tell me to rescue her,¡± Marc muttered, ¡°don¡¯t bother. I¡¯m not going. You didn¡¯t want her to marry me before, remember?¡±

    He let out a bitterugh. Wasn¡¯t this the oue Lance and the Carters wanted?

    Lance¡¯s face darkened instantly.

    He stood. Grabbed Marc by the cor. ¡°You think this is about what I wanted?¡±

    Marc stiffened. Lance wasn¡¯t just a cop¡ªhe was the kind of man who carried authority like a weapon. His grip alone made Marc¡¯s mouth go dry.

    ¡°I warned you,¡± Lance said, low and sharp, ¡°if you ever failed her again, I wouldn¡¯t let it slide. Now she¡¯s in real trouble, and you¡¯re hiding in your apartment like a coward.¡±

    He tightened his grip once more before shoving Marc back. ¡°You¡¯re not the ¡®mighty¡¯ Walsh heir anymore, Marc. William might be hard to deal with¡ªbut you? You¡¯re not untouchable.¡±

    Marc hit the floor, stunned. He looked up, breathing hard.

    New updates uploaded to g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    Lance adjusted his sleeves, calm again. ¡°Get a grip. Once we get Ste away from him, I¡¯ll deal with you.¡±

    The sharp edge in Lance¡¯s voice unsettled Marc, yet a flicker of curiosity pulled him down onto the seat beside Lance.

    Lance leaned in, voice low, andid out the n Ste had whispered to him only hours earlier when he¡¯d slipped away to see her.

    Marc froze. His pulse stumbled as he stared at Lance in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re telling me Ste still cares about me?¡±

    He didn¡¯t anticipate that. Marc had thought that once Ste was back by William¡¯s side without the drugs he had given her to inhibit her memories, she would remember him right away.

    But Lance insisted otherwise.

    ¡°She hasn¡¯t remembered a thing. When I saw her, she kept asking when you wereing to get her. She still believes in you, Marcpletely. And you¡¯re really going to abandon her again after you already failed her once?¡±

    Lance¡¯s words washed over Marc, stirring a deep wave of guilt. As much as he hated to admit it, he knew he couldn¡¯tpare to William.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1348

    ?Chapter 1348:

    He hadn¡¯t been able to three years ago, and nothing had changed since.

    Still, something in Lance¡¯s tone sparked a faint glimmer of hope. If Ste never recovered her memories, and if William¡¯s power could be weakened, then maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªthey could have a real future together.

    Marc¡¯s newly foundedpany was only beginning to find its footing, and without Ste¡¯s presence, it simply couldn¡¯t stand on its own. He needed her¡ªin more ways than one.

    After wrestling with his decision for a long moment, Marc finally met Lance¡¯s gaze and nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do as you say. I¡¯ll get Ste out of William¡¯s hands.¡±

    Seeing Marc show a sliver of determination atst, Lance let out a quiet breath, relief softening his features.

    Meanwhile, the auction carried on.

    William nced at Ste beside him and said, ¡°Bid on item number seventeen for me.¡±

    Ste blinked, caught off guard. ¡°You don¡¯t have your own paddle?¡±

    She hadn¡¯t forgotten she was sitting in someone else¡¯s seat, and she wasn¡¯t sure how her bidding might affect anything.

    What if the bill ended up in Whittaker¡¯s name?

    As if reading her hesitation, William lowered his voice. ¡°It¡¯s simple. You bid, I pay. You won¡¯t owe a thing.¡±

    A faint challenge shimmered in his gaze as he added, ¡°Why? After all those years with Marc, he still can¡¯t toss a few million your way?¡±

    Ste pressed her lips together, refusing to rise to the bait. She wanted to tell him Marc was still building his business, that he couldn¡¯t possiblypare to William¡¯s wealth.

    But the words stalled. Exining herself felt pointless¡ªmaybe even dangerous if it set him off again.

    Item seventeen was a breathtaking emerald ne, starting at eight hundred thousand dors.

    Latest stories on

    Ste lifted her paddle and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your ideal price?¡±

    If too many bidders jumped in and the price climbed too high, she needed to know when he nned to back out.

    William didn¡¯t take his eyes off the ne. ¡°Whatever it takes, I¡¯ll pay.¡±

    Her brows lifted in surprise. She studied the ne again, realizing it must mean something to him. He wouldn¡¯t spend that kind of money otherwise.

    As the auction continued, Ste raised her paddle again and again. It wasn¡¯t her money, and since he¡¯d told her to go as high as necessary, she didn¡¯t see any reason to hold back.

    The price shot up quickly¡ªfrom eight hundred thousand to three million.

    With only a few bidders left, William seemed eager to wrap up the round. He leaned slightly toward Ste and instructed, ¡°Bid eight million directly.¡±

    Eight million?

    Ste¡¯s heart nearly lurched out of her chest. The current price sat at just three million. Jumping straight to eight felt downright reckless.

    She wasn¡¯t well-versed in auctions or how jewelry prices tended to rise. But since William had given the order, she lifted her paddle without hesitation and called out, ¡°Eight million!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1349

    ?Chapter 1349:

    Every head in the room swiveled toward her as a wave of murmurs rippled through the crowd.

    A momentter, the auctioneer brought the hammer down, and the emerald ne was dered sold to Ste.

    She turned to William with a bright smile. ¡°We got it. The ne is yours.¡±

    Her innocent expression stirred something deep in him, and he quickly shifted his gaze away. ¡°It¡¯s yours,¡± he said.

    Ste blinked, caught off guard, unsure what he meant by that.

    Before Ste could respond, an attendant approached with a velvet box cradling the ne. ¡°Ma¡¯am, will you be paying by check or card?¡±

    At that, Ste immediately turned toward William. When he made no effort to even nce her way, she faced the attendant again. ¡°This ne was for him. He¡¯ll handle the payment.¡±

    The attendant looked over at William, clearly recognizing him, but William¡¯s distant expression offered no cooperation whatsoever. With no choice, the attendant said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, our policy is that the winning bidder pays. You may request the amount from Mr. Briggs privately.¡±

    Ste stared at him in disbelief. ¡°William, say something! The ne is for you, not me!¡±

    Even if she emptied every card she owned, she couldn¡¯t scrape together eight million.

    William finally turned his eyes on her, cold and sharp. His voice cut through the air. ¡°I never said that.¡±

    The words hit her like a final judgment.

    The nearby guests, already fascinated by the astonishing eight-million-dor bid, now fixed their attention on Ste, eager to watch the drama unfold.

    Herplexion drained of color as realization sank in. This¡ªthis humiliation¡ªwas exactly the punishment William had nned.

    Don¡¯t miss fresh updates on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    He had made her raise the bid sky-high, then left her to shoulder the disgrace alone.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, check or card? If you don¡¯t make payment within ten minutes, the item will be re-auctioned, and you¡¯ll be permanently banned from our events.¡± The attendant¡¯s warning made her breath hitch.

    Then came the whispers.

    ¡°Why bid if she can¡¯t pay? She sounded so sure when she shouted eight million. I thought she was some big-shot billionaire.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s totally the type who depends on men. She must¡¯ve assumed Mr. Briggs would cover her, but he doesn¡¯t care about her at all. Now look at her¡ªserves her right.¡±

    ¡°What augh. Why would Mr. Briggs even bring someone like her? She didn¡¯t even have a proper seat. Completely out of her depth here.¡±

    The mocking voices piled on, one after another.

    At first, Ste expected to crumble under the shame. And yes, embarrassment wed at her¡ªbut as their ridicule grew louder, something inside her loosened.

    Of course. She had never belonged in their world. William was the one who dragged her in, just to put her on disy and watch her crumble, convinced she would be too mortified to push back.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1350

    Chapter 1350:

    But now she saw it clearly.

    Straightening her posture, she told the attendant, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t want the ne anymore. Go ahead and re-auction it.¡±

    The attendant blinked, clearly not expecting her defiance. ¡°Ma¡¯am, in that case, you¡¯re not a guest we need to amodate. Please leave immediately.¡±

    Ste answered without hesitation. ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay anyway.¡±

    She rose to her feet, every step steady and controlled as she walked out under the weight of countless stares.

    Not once did she look back at William. She didn¡¯t plead, didn¡¯t waver.

    She already knew he wouldn¡¯t help her, so she refused to lower her head.

    After Ste left, the attendant gave William a polite bow. ¡°Sorry for the interruption, Mr. Briggs.¡±

    He turned to go, but William¡¯s voice stopped him. ¡°I¡¯ll take the ne.¡±

    The attendant paused, confusion flickering across his face.

    Hadn¡¯t Mr. Briggs just refused it?

    Now that the woman was gone, he wanted it back?

    William met his eyes without the slightest hint of exnation. Under that unyielding gaze, the attendant quickly looked away and retreated to process the payment.

    Outside the banquet hall, rain had begun to fall without her noticing.

    Ste had only a thin evening gown on, and the cold droplets carried by the wind made her tremble.

    As she stood there, it hit her¡ªWilliam hadn¡¯t done anything to confine her.

    If she wanted to walk away, she could disappear right now.

    Discover fresh tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§à??

    But the thought evaporated almost instantly.

    She needed to defeat himpletely. Running off now would only be a bandage, not a cure. It wouldn¡¯t end anything.

    Standing at the roadside, she raised her hand repeatedly to g down a cab. But with the rain pouring harder, every taxi that passed was already upied.

    The rain was pouring down, and without an umbre, Ste lookedpletely soaked and miserable.

    Just as her ears began to burn from the cold, a ck umbre appeared above her, blocking the rain. A warm coat was then draped over her shoulders.

    Startled, she turned around and saw Steven standing beside her. ¡°Steven?¡±

    Steven had been at the venue the entire day and had seen William deliberately embarrass her.

    He knew that stepping in at that moment would only anger William further, and she would be the one to suffer for it. So he stayed silent.

    Now, he followed her outside to offer whatever help he could. ¡°Put this on. The temperature dropped today, and if you stand here like this, you¡¯ll catch a cold.¡±

    Ste couldn¡¯t quite understand Steven. He was William¡¯s friend, yet he always seemed to help her.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noa: Happy lovely Friday, dear people. God loves you, and Noa wishes you all the best. (?O?=)? ?

    .

 Chapter 1351

    ?Chapter 1351:

    He was the only person in William¡¯s vicinity who was kind to her, even thest time in the private chamber.

    But why?

    Shouldn¡¯t he be on William¡¯s side?

    Steven saw the bewilderment in her eyes. ¡°Are you wondering why I always help you?¡±

    Ste looked away and gave a slight nod.

    She had even prepared herself for the possibility that he might have an ulterior motive, but he looked at her seriously and said, ¡°If you want reasons, there¡¯s more than one. Which one do you want to hear first?¡±

    Ste was surprised he could still joke at a moment like this, so she stayed quiet.

    Steven let out a softugh. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stop teasing you. First, I like Josie, and since you¡¯re her friend, I want to help you to make a good impression on her.¡±

    Ste was stunned. She had never expected him to like Josie.

    With his carefree attitude, he didn¡¯t seem like someone Josie would be interested in.

    She hesitated, unsure whether she should say anything.

    However, Steven went on independently, saying, ¡°Secondly, I genuinely feel sad for you. I previously misinterpreted you, believing you to be unfaithful. I don¡¯t me you, though, because I found outter that you lost your memory and didn¡¯t recall William. You are also a victim.¡±

    When her memory loss was brought up, Ste frowned a little and said, ¡°I¡­ I was in a deep, unresponsive sleep for two years, not suffering from amnesia.¡±

    She trusted Marc¡¯s answer out of instinct.

    Steven sighed helplessly. ¡°Ste, don¡¯t fool yourself. Being in a deep, unresponsive sleep for two years doesn¡¯t make sense. Do you think your muscles wouldn¡¯t weaken after not moving for that long? Could you really get out of bed so easily?¡±

    His words left Ste speechless.

    She had never thought about it before.

    But now that Steven mentioned it, she had to consider how much muscle atrophy someone in such a condition would experience, and whether they could simply get up and walk.

    Steven didn¡¯t expect her to understand immediately. He only wanted to nt a question in her mind, hoping she would think about itter.

    ¡°The third reason is William. He wasn¡¯t like this before; I¡¯m not sure what he¡¯s been going throughtely. He loved you so much¡ªhe would never do anything to harm you. He¡¯s not himself anymore. I¡¯m merely attempting to keep him fromter regretting it.¡±

    He gave three reasons, all rted to other people.

    After giving him a long look and pressing her lips together, Ste said, ¡°What about you? Not for Josie, your friend, or even for me. Do you really wish to assist me?¡±

    She didn¡¯t even know why she asked.

    The question simply came out.

    She always felt that Steven rarely thought about his own feelings, always thinking of others first.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1352

    ?Chapter 1352:

    Steven¡¯s tender area was touched by her inquiry. He usually seemed happy and unconcerned in front of William and others.

    Back when both he and William liked Ste, he had forced himself to step aside. He even traveled abroad just to clear his head.

    He had spent years putting everyone else before himself.

    It was Ste who first inquired about his genuine emotions.

    ¡°I don¡¯t dislike you, Ste. Right now, you¡¯re clearly going through a hard time, and I¡¯ve always been willing to help people who are struggling.¡±

    At that moment, an empty taxi eventually arrived close by. After gging it down, Steven let her in. ¡°Go ahead and keep the coat for the time being. After you leave, just throw it in the trash if you¡¯re anxious about exining.¡±

    Despite having a car of his own, he declined to offer to transport her since he knew that if William discovered that he had taken her home, it would cause needless trouble.

    It wouldn¡¯t be a big deal to conceal or even throw away the coat.

    Ste got into the car and watched as Steven¡¯s figure faded behind her. She nced back a couple more times through the window and saw him still waving with that gentle smile on his face. Her heart felt unsettled as a strange mix of thoughts stirred within her.

    Steven was a little unusual, but something about him made him seem sincere.

    He gave off the feeling of someone who could be trusted.

    When she returned to the vi, she took a long hot shower to chase off the damp chill and blow-dried her hair before climbing into bed.

    Just before she settled in for the night, she asked the housekeeper to bring her some cold medicine, not wanting to risk getting sick.

    Despite her caution, she woke up the next morning with her head spinning and her nosepletely blocked.

    More novels avable at g¦Áln¦Òv???s?c?m

    She sneezed softly several times in a row and turned to look at the rainy sky through the window. Her chest rose and fell with a quiet sigh.

    Even with all the effort to avoid it, she still ended up catching a cold.

    William hadn¡¯te homest night. Ste sat curled up on the window seat, assuming he would vanish for a week or two again just like before. She stayed there for a while, wrapped in her nket, watching the rain streak down the ss. But in the afternoon, she heard the familiar sound of an engine pulling into the driveway.

    Her door swung open a few secondster and William stepped in, tall andposed as ever. He looked at her curled up by the window and let out a faint chuckle before speaking. ¡°You lookfortable. Come down for dinner.¡±

    He didn¡¯t wait for a reply and turned around to head downstairs, leaving her to follow on her own.

    Ste sneezed again and made her way slowly down the stairs. The housekeeper spotted her halfway down and gave her a concerned look. ¡°Ms. Russell, are you feeling alright?¡±

    Ste pressed her fingers against her temple and shook her head slightly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just a little tired.¡±

    But as soon as she stepped off thest stair, her legs gave out beneath her.

    Her body tilted forward and the housekeeper rushed over in a panic, managing to catch her just in time. She touched Ste¡¯s forehead and gasped. ¡°Goodness. You¡¯ve got a fever. You¡¯re burning up.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1353

    ?Chapter 1353:

    Ste blinked in a daze and finally realized how warm her body felt.

    From the dining table, William looked up and saw her leaning against the housekeeper. His expression shifted slightly and his brows drew together in a tight line. ¡°You must¡¯ve caught a cold from the rainst night. Your hair was still wet when you came home¡ª¡±

    The housekeeper¡¯s voice started to fade as Ste¡¯s vision blurred. Her eyelids felt impossibly heavy and the next moment, her whole body went limp.

    Thest thing she heard before everything faded was the housekeeper calling her name. ¡°Ms. Russell!¡±

    Then, just before she cked outpletely, she caught a quick glimpse of William rising from his seat with a dark look in his eyes.

    For a split second, it seemed like he might have actually been worried.

    But that had to be wishful thinking.

    There was no way he cared. If anything, he¡¯d probably prefer it if she didn¡¯t wake up at all.

    When she opened her eyes again, she was lying in bed with the crystal chandelier hanging above her. Her chest tightened at the sight.

    She had fainted and he didn¡¯t even bother taking her to a hospital.

    That thought lingered for a moment before a quiet voice broke the silence beside her. ¡°You¡¯re awake. How are you feeling?¡±

    Startled, Ste turned her head and noticed the IV needle in the back of her hand. A thin tube stretched down from the stand beside the bed.

    A man she didn¡¯t recognize stood at her bedside. He seemed young, probably a few years older than her.

    He was dressed neatly and spoke with calm professionalism. ¡°I¡¯m the private doctor Mr. Briggs hired to look after you. You can call me Jewell Vance.¡±

    Ste stared at him nkly, unsure what to make of him.

    Stay connected through g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    Jewell Vance.

    The name didn¡¯t ring any bells. She racked her brain but couldn¡¯t recall ever hearing of him or seeing him before.

    ¡°You¡¯re not in great shape. There¡¯s anemia. You¡¯re undernourished. And now you¡¯vee down with a fever from getting caught in the rain. What you need right now is proper rest.¡±

    Hearing him list her issues so inly made Ste want tough.

    She looked at him, her voice low. ¡°Instead of telling me that, maybe you should be telling William to let me leave.¡±

    No one could stay healthy locked up like this.

    Jewell didn¡¯t answer. He just stepped forward and ced the back of his hand against her forehead. ¡°You¡¯re still burning up. How do you feel now?¡±

    Ste pressed her lips together for a moment before murmuring, ¡°Weak and feverish. My whole body feels cold and shaky.¡±

    He gave a slight nod. ¡°That¡¯s pretty normal when the fever hasn¡¯t broken yet. Try to rest a little more. I¡¯ll keep an eye on the drip.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1354

    ?Chapter 1354:

    Ste wanted to say she wasn¡¯t even tired, but the words never made it out. A yawn crept up before she could stop it.

    For some reason, just hearing his voice made her eyelids feel heavier. Her thoughts started drifting and before long, her body gave in. She closed her eyes and fell asleep again.

    Once Ste drifted off, Jewell stepped out of the room and made his way downstairs. He found William in the living room and sank into the seat beside him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve barely been back in the country and you¡¯re already dragging me into this mess,¡± Jewell said casually, leaning back against the couch. ¡°So the rumors in Choria were real after all. You¡¯re holed up here with your ex, keeping her locked away like it¡¯s some kind of romantic crime thriller?¡±

    There was a teasing edge in his voice, more yful than judgmental. Unlike Steven, who always had that tight-lipped serious tone, Jewell never took things too seriously.

    He and William weren¡¯t childhood friends or ssmates.

    They met years ago through a surfing club abroad, hit the waves together a few times, and got along well enough to exchange contacts. They chatted now and then but weren¡¯t exactly close.

    Jewell had lived overseas most of his life. He studied medicine and rarely returned home. This time, he was back on vacation¡ªbarely two days in¡ªand William had already called him over.

    ¡°You gonna tell me about the woman upstairs?¡± Jewell asked, ncing toward the ceiling. ¡°She¡¯s beautiful, even if she¡¯s looking a little worn out. Honestly, I kind of get why you can¡¯t let her go.¡±

    There was something distinctive about Ste¡¯s looks¡ªelegant but sharp, soft but not forgettable.

    William let out a quiet snort and crossed his arms. ¡°Who said I¡¯m still into her?¡±

    Updates loaded at g@lno¦Íe??s

    Jewell gave him a sideways nce and nudged his shoulder lightly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it,¡± he replied. ¡°It¡¯s written all over your face. Anyone with eyes can see it.¡±

    That easy, familiar tone made William rx a little.

    Maybe because Jewell didn¡¯t know the backstory, it felt easier talking to him. He didn¡¯t bother arguing and instead asked, ¡°How is she?¡±

    ¡°Fever¡¯s running high. She¡¯s weak, anemic, and undernourished. Nothing too dangerous, but she needs to rest and eat properly,¡± Jewell said.

    Despite what Jewell said, William still frowned.

    She hadn¡¯t even been here for a month, and her health was already this bad?

    He stood up, ready to go upstairs and check on her, but paused halfway up the steps.

    ¡°Thanks foring. If you want, there¡¯s a spare room here. But if it¡¯s more convenient, you can stay at your own ce,¡± he said.

    William had decided to keep Jewell on as a private physician from now on. He wanted someone on hand to monitor Ste¡¯s condition directly.

    Jewell didn¡¯t have a problem with William, and picking up a side job during his vacation didn¡¯t seem like a bad way to spend the time.

    He stood and grabbed his bag. ¡°I¡¯ll stay at my ce,¡± he replied. ¡°You¡¯ve got my number. Call me whenever you need to.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1355

    ?Chapter 1355:

    He wasn¡¯t a fan of staying over at other people¡¯s houses, especially not in the middle of this strange situation.

    Between William¡¯s unresolved feelings and Ste¡¯s guarded silence, it felt like walking into someone else¡¯s unfinished argument.

    After Jewell left, William went upstairs and quietly opened the bedroom door.

    Ste was fast asleep under the covers, her breathing light and steady. Hershes trembled with every breath and cast faint shadows on her cheeks.

    He didn¡¯t say a word as he walked over and sat by the bed. His eyes flicked up to the IV drip still running above her. At this rate, it would take at least another hour to finish.

    He stayed quiet, just watching her.

    Lately, everything between them felt like fire and smoke. Every time she begged him to let her go, it only made his temper re.

    But now, with her asleep and silent, she looked fragile and distant¡ªlike porcin.

    His thoughts were tangled.

    Arlo¡¯s voice echoed in his mind, dredging up every bitter memory, every usation of betrayal.

    Yet somehow, even with those reminders, he didn¡¯t feel as angry as he used to.

    Ste shifted slightly in her sleep. Her brows furrowed like she was having a bad dream.

    Her lips moved softly, like she was mumbling a plea in her dream.

    William reached out and gently took her hand, which had slipped out from under the covers. His fingers curled around hers and gave a light squeeze.

    Almost immediately, her expression softened. Her brow rxed, her breathing steadied again.

    The sound of birds chirping outside made everything seem peaceful.

    L?t??st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.c??m

    William didn¡¯t move until the drip finally reached itsst drop.

    He stood up quietly and turned it off.

    But the motion must¡¯ve stirred her, because Ste¡¯s eyes fluttered open.

    Still dazed, she blinked up at the blurry figure beside her bed.

    ¡°Ste. Don¡¯t look at me like that,¡± William said.

    His cold tone jolted her awake, and her entire body tensed on instinct.

    Just moments ago, she had looked so peaceful, fragile even. But now, with her eyes open and guarded again, her walls were right back up.

    The brief softness William had felt began to slip away.

    ¡°You¡¯re really staring at me like that after I just saved you?¡± he said, his voice hard. ¡°A little gratitude wouldn¡¯t kill you. A thank-you, maybe. Not that look.¡±

    Ste pressed her lips together, convinced he was twisting the truth.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be in this mess if it weren¡¯t for you.¡±

    Ste¡¯s throat was so raw that her voice came out scratchy and hoarse.

    William stood at her bedside, looking down at her in silence for a few seconds before letting out a shortugh.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1356

    ?Chapter 1356:

    ¡°Do you know what happened to thest person who crossed me?¡±

    The words weren¡¯t a joke. They were a threat. A clear warning.

    Ste¡¯s body tensed. She instinctively hunched her shoulders and pulled the nket higher. Her voice was quiet and wary. ¡°If you hate me that much, then why are you in my room?¡±

    William didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, he walked over and lifted her nket without permission. His tone was cold. ¡°You¡¯re in my house.¡±

    The implication was clear¡ªevery room here belonged to him, including the one she was in.

    The sudden motion startled Ste. She instinctively clutched the nket to her chest, but in the process, her hand yanked at the IV tube taped to her skin.

    The needle was still in ce, and blood immediately backed up into the tube.

    William¡¯s expression darkened. He stepped forward and grabbed her arm, his voice sharp. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±

    The sudden force in his voice made Ste freeze in ce. He pulled the tape off her hand and removed the needle. A ssh of blood stained the bed sheet.

    Ste didn¡¯t dare make a sound. As soon as the needle was out, she snatched her arm back and curled beneath the covers like a wounded animal.

    William had showered earlier while watching over her, and now he climbed onto the bed without saying a word.

    The mattress was wide enough that there was space between them, but Ste stayedpletely still, her body locked with tension.

    ¡°Why¡­ why are you sleeping here tonight?¡± she managed to ask finally.

    He usually didn¡¯te back. And even when he did, it was to torment her, not to share a bed. So why tonight of all nights?

    William turned his head slightly and looked at her. Her back was rigid, her whole body tight like a coiled spring. Something about that made him pause.

    Your source of stories: g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í??s.c??m

    ¡°We¡¯ve already done the most intimate thing two people can do. You really think just lying here next to me is worse than that?¡±

    His words silenced Stepletely, theeback she wanted to give fading before it could form.

    Remembering their previous two encounters, she shifted farther away from him, trying to put as much space as she could between them. The movement was slow and painful, but she wanted distance.

    He didn¡¯t allow it. He slipped an arm around her and pulled her straight into his hold, his grip firm and unyielding.

    Ste instinctively tried to break free, but he pressed down on her shoulder and spoke in a low, warning tone. ¡°Don¡¯t move, or I can¡¯t promise I¡¯ll behave.¡±

    She froze at once, staring at him with wide, frightened eyes.

    Her reaction stirred somethingplicated in William.

    He liked that she listened when he warned her, yet it irritated him that she would rather endure difort than share the slightest closeness with him.

    ¡°Ste,¡± he said after a pause, ¡°did Marc ever sleep with you? What happened between you two?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1357

    ?Chapter 1357:

    He watched her carefully, studying every breath and twitch like a man bracing for an answer he already hated.

    He needed to know whether Marc had ever been intimate with her.

    Her breath caught. Color rose in her cheeks, part humiliation, part anger. ¡°What kind of question is that,¡± she snapped softly. ¡°And why would I ever share something like that with you?¡±

    To her, the topic was private, not something he needed to know about.

    But her refusal only made William¡¯s thoughts spiral. Her evasiveness, her hesitation¡ªhe took it all as proof that she and Marc had been intimate.

    His grip tightened until pain shot through her shoulder and she yelped.

    ¡°Say it,¡± he demanded, his voice t and dangerous. ¡°Did he ever take you to bed?¡±

    The pain shot all the way through her arm. Ste felt like her shoulder was being wrenched apart, and the words tore out of her before she could think. ¡°No¡­ please, no. Marc never touched me.¡±

    The grip eased, though the suspicion in his eyes barely shifted. He watched her like he was waiting for her to slip, to contradict herself.

    Ste squeezed her eyes shut, trying to steady her breathing. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. I told him I wanted to wait until we were married. So nothing ever happened between us.¡±

    A faint memory flickered¡ªMarc¡¯s frustration back in college when she insisted on waiting, followedter by his reluctant eptance.

    William didn¡¯t let go until he¡¯d wrung everyst answer out of her. Even then, his tone stayed icy as he issued his final warning. ¡°Sleep. If you move again, you already know what will happen.¡±

    She didn¡¯t dare test him. Shey perfectly still, her body tense beneath the covers.

    Your escape begins with g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?????m

    The lights clicked off, plunging the room into darkness. Only William¡¯s quiet, even breathing filled the silence beside her.

    Ste had taken a nap that afternoon, so of course she wasn¡¯t the least bit tired now. But she didn¡¯t dare get out of bed either. She justy there next to William, stiff as a board, eyes locked on the ceiling, silently counting sheep like some old-school sleep trick.

    Honestly? She regretted listening to the private physician who told her to nap earlier.

    If she hadn¡¯t, maybe she wouldn¡¯t be wide awake now, stuck in this awkward, tense silence.

    Time slowly ticked by. She had no idea how long she¡¯d been at it¡ªmaybe the counting helped, maybe it was just exhaustion finally catching up.

    Either way, her eyes started to droop, heavier by the minute, and eventually, sleep took her.

    As her breathing slowed into an even rhythm, William, who had been lying beside her as if asleep, opened his eyes.

    He hadn¡¯t been sleeping at all. He¡¯d closed his eyes, sure, but he¡¯d been fully alert¡ªlistening, tracking her every move.

    Now, watching her finally drift off, something twisted quietly inside him. He wasn¡¯t sure what it was.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1358

    ?Chapter 1358:

    Jewell¡¯s and Steven¡¯s words echoed in his head.

    Even Nina had said the same thing. They all believed he still had feelings for Ste.

    But did he? He didn¡¯t even know anymore.

    Why had he panicked when she copsed? Why call in a private physician? Why the extra care?

    Wasn¡¯t he supposed to want her gone¡ªto not care if she lived or died?

    A few ufortable thoughts surfaced, but he pushed them away before they could settle.

    His expression darkened as he watched her sleeping quietly. He reminded himself, again and again, that he was only punishing her. That was the point.

    She had betrayed him. She wasn¡¯t getting another chance.

    Ste woke the next morning to find the space beside her empty.

    She let out a small breath of relief and brushed her hand across her forehead.

    No fever, or at least it didn¡¯t feel like it.

    Assuming she still wasn¡¯t allowed downstairs, she washed up and settled by the bay window. She wasn¡¯t expecting anyone, so when the door opened and Jewell stepped inside, she straightened in surprise.

    He spotted her curled up in the light and let out a softugh.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake. Why note downstairs?¡±

    Ste turned her head toward him, her expression serious. ¡°William doesn¡¯t allow it. I¡¯m supposed to stay in this room. There are bodyguards outside. If I try to leave, they¡¯ll stop me.¡±

    Jewell raised a brow. ¡°Is that so? Because there aren¡¯t any guards at your door.¡±

    Discover more at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s

    Ste blinked and nced toward the hallway. He was right. No towering silhouettes. No one standing watch.

    A flicker of hope lit in her eyes, and she rose from the window seat before she even thought about it.

    Jewell almostughed at the sudden shift in her energy.

    ¡°I talked to William,¡± he said. ¡°You can move around the vi now. No more bedroom lockdown. Just don¡¯t get ideas about running.¡±

    Escaping wasn¡¯t on her agenda anymore.

    After meeting with Lance, she¡¯d promised herself she would stay close, gather information, and help Marc dismantle the Briggs Group from the inside.

    Running now would ruin everything.

    Still, she looked at Jewell, puzzled.

    ¡°Why are you helping me?¡±

    They had only met once. She didn¡¯t see why William¡¯s friends would go out of their way to show her kindness. Steven had Josie, so maybe he had a reason. But Jewell?

    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it,¡± Jewell said lightly. ¡°You¡¯re not fully recovered. Keeping you locked in one room would do more harm than good. I¡¯m your doctor for now, so I¡¯m considering your health. And William¡­ well, he wouldn¡¯t want you dropping dead anytime soon.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1359

    ?Chapter 1359:

    His exnation was so smooth that she couldn¡¯t find a crack in it.

    She hesitated by the doorway. ¡°William agreed to this?¡±

    Didn¡¯t he despise her? Didn¡¯t he want her backed into a corner with nowhere to go? Why would he suddenly agree to something that made her life even slightly easier?

    She honestly thought watching her reach her breaking point was the only thing that satisfied him.

    ¡°He¡¯s not home today,¡± Jewell said. ¡°You can save the questions for when he¡¯s back. Breakfast is ready downstairs. Eat something, then I¡¯ll check you over.¡±

    He headed out first. Ste lingered a moment, taking in the open door as if seeing it for the first time, then followed him to the first floor.

    Breakfast was unusually extravagant that morning. Maybe it was because she¡¯d been sick, but the spread was far more luxurious than anything she¡¯d had before.

    After eating, Ste noticed the housemaids rushing around the vi, wiping down corners, polishing surfaces, even swapping out the old tablecloth and candlesticks for fresh ones. The whole ce felt¡­ busier.

    She frowned a little and looked over at Jewell, who was seated beside her getting his kit ready. ¡°Is something special happening today?¡±

    Jewell paused, mildly surprised. He nced at her, then smoothed his expression. ¡°It¡¯s William¡¯s birthday. You didn¡¯t know?¡±

    People in Choria always said she and William had known each other for years. From an outsider¡¯s perspective, forgetting his birthday probably sounded impossible.

    Ste blinked, surprised. William¡¯s birthday? And he was still at work?

    A CEO of a massive corporation could easily take his birthday off. If he wanted to.

    But the thought slid away almost as quickly as it came. Whether he celebrated or not had nothing to do with her.

    M??? ??d???? ?? g????????.????

    Jewell waited a moment, then asked, ¡°Did you prepare a gift for him?¡±

    A gift?

    The idea didn¡¯t even cross her mind. She still felt suffocated by everything he¡¯d done to her.

    So she shook her head. ¡°No. And I doubt he¡¯d appreciate anything from me.¡±

    In her mind, she could practically see him tossing her gift straight into the trash.

    Jewell let out a quietugh.

    She looked at him, puzzled. ¡°Why are youughing? Did I say something weird?¡±

    She honestly didn¡¯t understand William¡¯s friends.

    They were all impossible to read. Perhaps spending time with William had this effect on them.

    ¡°Ms. Russell,¡± he said, amused, ¡°you really don¡¯t understand men.¡±

    She frowned. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±

    ¡°I mean, if you gave William a gift, he wouldn¡¯t dislike it. Actually, he¡¯d be pleased. If I were you, I¡¯d pick something out before he gets back. Since you¡¯re stuck here anyway, why not make your life a little easier?¡±

    His tone was calm, matter-of-fact, almost too reasonable.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1360

    ?Chapter 1360:

    Ste stared quietly for a moment.

    She had never once considered that William might want something from her, much less a gift.

    But Jewell¡­ didn¡¯t sound wrong.

    If her goal was to lower William¡¯s guard and win his trust, giving him a birthday gift wasn¡¯t a bad start.

    She looked down at her hands. ¡°I can¡¯t go out, though. And there¡¯s nothing in this vi I could give him.¡±

    Everything here belonged to William. She couldn¡¯t just grab something of his and hand it back to him as a gift.

    Jewell seemed to have expected that answer. He didn¡¯t respond right away, just watched her with eyes that held a hint of amusement.

    He was very different from William. Different from Steven too. His features were strikingly sharp and well-defined, as if sculpted with a de, possessing an edge even more acute than William¡¯s.

    Yet the thin-rimmed sses softened him somehow. Maybe that was what made him so approachable, that calm doctor¡¯s aura that put people at ease.

    It was the same with Steven. Around the two of them, Ste never felt boxed in or nervous.

    Meeting Jewell¡¯s subtly meaningful stare now, she paused only a second before asking, ¡°Can you take me out?¡±

    Jewell looked like he wasn¡¯t surprised at all. If anything, he seemed to finally understand why William bothered with her. She was quick on the uptake, easy to talk to, and rarely missed the point.

    ¡°I can,¡± he said, ¡°but only after your check-up. And you need to be back before William gets off work.¡±

    I??€?? ¡é§ß?¦Ñ§ä¦Å?? ?¦Ç g?l§Ú¦Ò¦Í¦Å??.c?m

    The vacant look she¡¯d had earlier vanished in an instant. Her eyes sharpened, bright with sudden purpose.

    She extended her arm toward him without hesitation. ¡°Then hurry and check.¡±

    The idea of going out, even briefly, lifted her mood in a way she hadn¡¯t expected. No William hovering. No bodyguard watching her every step.

    It would be the first time she felt remotely free since the day she¡¯d gone out with Sharon.

    Jewell examined her quickly, confirming the fever hadpletely gone. She still had a faint chill, but nothing concerning.

    Once she¡¯d taken her medicine, she went upstairs to change before they left the vi.

    The bodyguards at the entrance hesitated, unsure if they were supposed to stop her.

    Jewell simply showed them his message thread with William. It clearly stated that he had permission to take Ste out for the day.

    That settled everything. Soon, they were in the car, pulling away from the vi.

    Ste turned to him, still a little stunned. ¡°Did you really tell William you were taking me out?¡±

    Jewell shifted his eyes toward Ste, gave a slight shrug, and offered a yful wink. ¡°I was messing with you earlier¡­¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1361

    ?Chapter 1361:

    He let the words hang, and the unfinished sentence made Ste¡¯s pulse skip.

    She parted her lips to demand an exnation, but he finished at his own pace. ¡°I never told William anything.¡±

    Ste froze.

    She had assumed he lied about their ns or had dragged her somewhere she would rather avoid.

    The truth was far worse. Hadn¡¯t he informed William at all?

    ¡°What if he discovers it?¡±

    Betraying an old friend just to help someone he barely knew felt reckless.

    Jewell had only been back for a short while. Yet the night before, he caught up with the rest of William¡¯s circle. Steven was there, and the two of them spent four or five hours talking about William.

    Steven painted a disturbing picture. He insisted the man they knew was gone. He said William¡¯s body was like a shell being controlled by another presence, something foreign that had reced him entirely.

    He also spoke of Ste. ording to Steven, she once held William¡¯s heart more than anyone else, and now he remembered none of it.

    If she was the person William treasured above all, then Jewell wanted to give William a chance to rediscover the memories that belonged to him.

    A quiet birthday celebration with Ste sounded more meaningful than dragging William to a noisy bar.

    Ste looked at Jewell¡¯s face as the sunlight caught his features. The questions she wanted to throw at him dissolved before they could reach her tongue.

    Outside the mall, Jewell kept pace beside Ste and asked, ¡°Do you know what you n to get William?¡±

    £í????£å £õ??£ä??£ô£å£ó ??£î ???£ì????£ö??£ì??.??????

    She shook her head. She had spent nearly a month trapped in that vi, yet everything about William remained a nk space. He kept insisting she had forgotten their past and betrayed him.

    From where she stood, he was nothing more than a stranger. She had no insight into his likes or dislikes. She could not predict him. She could not evenprehend him.

    Inside the enormous mall, she wandered aimlessly, lost among aisles of disys without the faintest idea of what to choose.

    Jewell let her move at her own speed. He offered no push, no pressure. After a while, he spoke again. ¡°Do you want me to tell you more about him?¡±

    A tremor passed through Ste¡¯s chest at the thought of peeling back theyers of someone who had caused her so much hurt.

    Lowering her head, she murmured softly, ¡°No, thanks.¡±

    She did not want to understand him, the man who had been so cruel to her and crushed all her dreams. What was there to learn?

    Jewell respected her answer and kept quiet. They walked in silence until a shop brimming with astronomy equipment came into view. Models ofs, star charts, and telescopes lined the disys.

    Ste drifted inside without any prompting. Her steps slowed when she reached a telescope, and she rested her fingers against its frame, almost reverent, as if she could already see the night sky stretching beyond it.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1362

    ?Chapter 1362:

    Turning to Jewell, she said, ¡°This one.¡±

    Jewell felt a jolt of surprise. William¡¯s fascination with astronomy shaped his entire career. Yet even without Ste¡¯s memories, she had chosen something that belonged to both their worlds.

    Was this what people meant when they spoke of some invisible pull?

    Ste had no wallet, no card, not even a phone.

    Jewell did not hesitate. He went straight to the counter and settled the bill.

    Leaving the store, Jewell said, ¡°Ms. Russell, you say you have forgotten those things, but your subconscious has not. Your reactions are the reason the memory still lives.¡±

    Ste stared at him with confusion. She had no idea what he was implying.

    Did she just do something connected to a memory she no longer possessed?

    Jewell didn¡¯t clear it up. Instead, he asked, ¡°Do you want to look for anything else?¡±

    Opportunities to leave the vi had been rare. While trapped there, Ste barely had enough outfits to rotate.

    Her life resembled a luxury prison. Expecting William to buy her anything felt pointless.

    Her eyes wandered toward the women¡¯s clothing section on the third floor. In a small voice, she asked, ¡°Could you help me buy some clothes? I¡¯ll repay you once I get my phone back.¡±

    The request felt humiliating. Asking for clothes from a man she had known for only a couple of days bordered on desperate, yet she had no one else to rely on.

    Jewell took in her timid expression and could not help wondering what kind of life William had forced on her.

    He led her upstairs and stopped at the entrance of a boutique, waiting withoutint while she browsed through the racks.

    Half an hourter, Ste had picked out three items¡ªa pair of pants and two simple tops.

    Get thetest g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    Jewell nced at the small pile and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Nothing else?¡±

    Ste shook her head. ¡°No. This is enough. Thank you.¡±

    Just getting to step outside today already felt like a luxury.

    Time slipped by faster than she expected. By the time they were leaving thest store, there were less than two hours before William got off work. The realization made her chest tighten all over again.

    Jewell noticed the shift immediately. She¡¯d been rxed earlier, almost cheerful, and now she was visibly tense.

    ¡°Ms. Russell,¡± he asked lightly, ¡°do you want to regain your memory?¡±

    Ste froze. She hadn¡¯t really thought about it.

    If William hadn¡¯t mentioned it, she wouldn¡¯t even know she had memories missing.

    ¡°If you want to remember,¡± Jewell said, ¡°I might be able to help.¡±

    She looked up at him. He gave a calm, almost teasing smile. ¡°Have you forgotten? I¡¯m a doctor.¡±

    Whether William expected him to help her recover her memories or simply monitor her condition, he didn¡¯t know. But since the topic hade up, he was willing to offer what he could.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1363

    ?Chapter 1363:

    Ste stayed quiet for a long moment before answering softly, ¡°If those memories are gone, maybe they were meant to be. If theye back someday, they¡¯lle back. I don¡¯t want to force anything.¡±

    Jewell hadn¡¯t expected that response. Most people clung to forgotten pieces of their past. She seemed almost resigned.

    As they walked toward the parking lot, he spoke again, his tone casual. ¡°Your life is in your hands, not fate¡¯s. Aren¡¯t you curious how those missing memories might affect you? Or¡­¡± He nced at her. ¡°Are you just afraid?¡±

    Her heart dipped. He¡¯d hit too close.

    She was afraid. Afraid that remembering everything would shatter whatever fragile bnce she had now.

    William imed Marc had betrayed her. He¡¯d told her things she couldn¡¯t imagine herself living through.

    If she remembered it all, would she be able to live with it?

    She didn¡¯t answer. She sat quietly in the passenger seat, thoughts spinning.

    Jewell reached over and gave her shoulder a gentle pat. ¡°No pressure. I was only offering. If you¡¯re not ready, I won¡¯t push you.¡±

    His tone stayed warm, but his words left her unsettled.

    He was just about to start the engine when a sudden knock hit the passenger window. Ste flinched and turned.

    Sharon was standing outside, leaning in and knocking harder. ¡°Stel? What are you doing here?¡±

    Jewell, not recognizing her, shot Ste a confused look. ¡°A friend of yours?¡±

    Ste nodded. ¡°Dr. Vance, could you give me a few minutes?¡±

    Your next chapter awaits g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m

    Jewell checked the time. They were well within schedule. They could reach the vi in less than thirty minutes. ¡°Go ahead,¡± he said. ¡°If you don¡¯t, she might think I¡¯m a trafficker.¡±

    Sharon¡¯s re at him could have cut metal. It was probably the first time he¡¯d ever looked genuinely startled by a woman.

    Feeling a little flustered, Ste murmured a quick thank-you and stepped out of the car.

    Sharon grabbed her hand immediately and scanned her from head to toe. ¡°Stel, are you okay? Who is he? Is he a bad guy?¡± She threw another murderous re toward Jewell.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got it wrong,¡± Ste said quickly. ¡°He¡¯s not a bad guy. He¡¯s my doctor.¡±

    A doctor?

    Sharon froze. Her heart did a little flip. ¡°Are you sick? Why didn¡¯t you tell me? What¡¯s wrong¡ªwhere does it hurt?¡± Her voice brimmed with worry, and it wrapped around Ste like a warm nket.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. Just a bit of malnutrition. He¡¯s¡­ a friend of William¡¯s.¡±

    Sharon had been softening a bit toward Jewell, but the second she heard that name, all her goodwill vanished. Her face hardened instantly.

    ¡°Seriously? Your health is already messed up because of William, and now he¡¯s sending a doctor over like some kind of saint? What a joke. If he actually gave a damn, he¡¯d just let you go.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1364

    ?Chapter 1364:

    She didn¡¯t even bother lowering her voice. In fact, she said it loud enough to make sure Jewell¡ªwho was still sitting in the car¡ªcaught every word.

    Jewell didn¡¯t take offense at her words. He actually nodded along, like he agreed with her. That only made Sharon more irritated. She shot him the most aggressive eye-roll ever.

    ¡°Stel,e with me. I¡¯ll take you away from all this. I can¡¯t keep watching you go through this crap. And if you really can¡¯t leave, then fine¡ªI¡¯ll go back with you!¡±

    She wasn¡¯t joking. If Ste refused to leave that vi, Sharon had already made up her mind to go with her. Even if William mmed the door in her face, she¡¯d nt herself on his doorstep and keep pounding until he gave in.

    Ste was caught off guard by her determination. Her heart ached, but she still tried to reason with her. ¡°Sharon, don¡¯t. It¡¯s not worth the risk. We¡¯re no match for William. I don¡¯t want you getting hurt because of me.¡±

    She¡¯d seen the man¡¯s temper up close. The thought of Sharon being on the receiving end of it? That scared her more than anything.

    Sharon¡¯s eyes stayed gentle. ¡°And I can¡¯t just stand here and do nothing while you suffer.¡±

    Ste looked away for a second, then shook her head with a soft smile. ¡°It¡¯s really not that bad. I¡¯ve already made up my mind about how I¡¯m going to handle things. Just trust me, okay? I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Sharon didn¡¯t totally buy it. To her, it sounded like something said just to stop her from worrying.

    Ste checked the time. If she didn¡¯t get back soon, she¡¯d not only be in trouble¡ªJewell might get dragged into it too.

    She gently pulled her hand from Sharon¡¯s. ¡°I need to go. Please take care of yourself¡­ and don¡¯t worry about things you can¡¯t fix, okay?¡±

    She slipped back into the car, buckled up, and nced at the man in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Fresh updates avable at galno¦Íe?s?c?m

    Jewell looked onest time at Sharon, still standing there in her jacket, before he stepped on the gas and pulled away.

    ¡°Your friend¡¯s something else,¡± he said after a beat.

    He¡¯d traveled all over the world, met every kind of person there was. But Sharon? She was one of a kind.

    Hearing the amusement in his voice, Ste smiled a little, thinking of her friend. ¡°We¡¯ve been tight since school. She¡¯s someone I trustpletely.¡±

    That made Jewell pause.

    Trustpletely?

    He couldn¡¯t remember thest time he¡¯d heard someone say that. In his world, people only stuck around if they were getting something out of it. When the deal stopped working, so did the rtionship.

    He didn¡¯t do real friendships. Not even with William.

    So hearing Ste say something like that, he was both curious and skeptical.

    ¡°You mean¡­ she¡¯d never turn on you? Ever?¡±

    Ste nodded without hesitation. ¡°Never. I know she wouldn¡¯t.¡±

    One didn¡¯t need a bunch of ride-or-die friends. One or two solid ones were more than enough.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1365

    ?Chapter 1365:

    She was lucky¡ªshe had two. Sharon and Josie.

    Jewell eyed her, still a little stunned by how certain she sounded.

    The girl in the jacket back there¡­ could people really be that loyal to someone they weren¡¯t even rted to? He wasn¡¯t sure he believed it.

    The car rolled to a stop in front of the vi. Ste stepped inside with her heart squeezed tight, only rxing when she realized William hadn¡¯t returned yet.

    Jewell helped her stash the things she bought in a corner where William wouldn¡¯t immediately notice them.

    ¡°nning to cook?¡± he asked.

    Ste¡¯s culinary skills hadn¡¯t been anything to write home about before her marriage to Marc, so she shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll leave that to the household staff.¡±

    She sat in the living room, hands restless, mind spinning with what might happen once William walked through the door. To distract herself, she nced at Jewell, who was calmly reading.

    ¡°How did William celebrate his birthdays before?¡± she asked.

    Jewell paused his reading, caught off guard.

    His rtionship with William had always been polite but distant, more like two civilized acquaintances than real friends. He had never celebrated William¡¯s birthday in the past. This year was the exception.

    Seeing his hesitation, Ste looked at him more closely. ¡°You don¡¯t know either?¡±

    Jewell gave an awkward cough. ¡°I was abroad before this.¡±

    Right. She got the hint.

    So that meant she wasn¡¯t learning anything from him.

    Uncover new worlds at g   alnov els

    At that moment, the vi door clicked open. Her entire body reacted before her brain caught up. Her back straightened, her shoulders stiffened, and every sense sharpened like she was bracing for a blow.

    Jewell let out a lowugh at how tense she looked.

    When William walked in, he spotted the two of them sitting on the sofa, with Jewell still smothering a chuckle. His brows drew together. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±

    Jewell managed to put on a straight face. ¡°We were talking about how you used to celebrate your birthdays.¡±

    His bluntness stunned both Ste and William.

    William didn¡¯t even remember today was his birthday. He hadn¡¯t celebrated one in years.

    He nced away and answered coolly, ¡°Birthdays are for kids. I¡¯m not interested in that.¡±

    Jewell didn¡¯t seem the least bit discouraged. He stood up, looking oddly upbeat. ¡°Ites once a year. There¡¯s no rule saying only kids can enjoy it. And since I¡¯m around this year, we may as well celebrate properly.¡±

    William blinked, unsure why Jewell suddenly cared so much.

    ¡°The staff prepared all your favorite dishes. There¡¯s even a birthday gift,¡± Jewell added. ¡°But you only get it after you make a wish.¡±

    A wish?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1366

    ?Chapter 1366:

    William pressed his lips together. He honestly couldn¡¯t remember thest time he made one.

    Without meaning to, his eyes drifted toward Ste. She sat stiffly on the sofa, looking lost. He let out a soft, mockingugh.

    He had assumed she¡¯d be too proud to leave her room.

    Jewell spoke up, keeping the mood light. ¡°Ms. Russell¡¯s meals need to stay on schedule. Since your workday¡¯s done, how about we eat?¡±

    William didn¡¯t answer. He just headed upstairs to change. A few minutester, he showed up at the dining table.

    Jewell nced at Ste and nodded, inviting her to sit with them.

    This was the first time Ste had sat down for a proper meal with William since being brought here.

    Her palms were cold. Her fingers kept fidgeting under the table. She chose a seat near him¡ªnot at the far end like she normally would.

    As soon as she sat, they both took quiet, shallow breaths. Across the table, Jewell watched the pair with mild interest and took a seat opposite them.

    The spread on the table was impressive. For Ste¡ªwho usually picked at food alone in her room¡ªthe sight of a full dinner felt surreal. After spending all day outside, her appetite finally kicked in.

    She reached for the sweet and sour pork ribs.

    But just as she grabbed one, William reached for the same te.

    She hesitated, moved on to something else¡ªand again, he followed.

    Jewell saw it all and chuckled to himself. They looked less like two people stuck in a power struggle¡­ and more like two people who hadn¡¯t figured out how to stop orbiting each other.

    Ste didn¡¯t notice.

    Her mind was somewhere else¡ªtrying to figure out how she¡¯d give William his birthday presentter. Hoping it might earn her a shred of favor.

    Dinner ended quickly. When the tes were cleared, Jewell gave the staff a subtle nod. A minuteter, they returned with a cake.

    It was sleek and jet ck, minimal to the point of cold, reflecting William¡¯s aura.

    There were no flowers, no glitter, no candles. Just a single ring of ¡°Happy Birthday¡± in clean white cream.

    William¡¯s expression tightened the second he saw it. He hated sweets. And birthday cake? That was the worst of the lot.

    ¡°Ms. Russell, could you put the birthday candles on the cake?¡± Jewell didn¡¯t bother hiding his intention. He clearly wanted Ste to take a more active part in the celebration.

    Ste stood and pressed the brightly colored candles into the jet-ck cake. The contrast was almostical, but she made sure they were lined up neatly.

    ¡°All done. You can make a wish now,¡± Jewell said, nudging things forward again.

    William looked like he had reached the end of his patience. ¡°I don¡¯t have any wish.¡±

    If he¡¯d known Jewell was cooking up all this nonsense at home, he would¡¯ve stayed away tonight.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1367

    ?Chapter 1367:

    He turned slightly, ready to leave, but Jewell cut him off. ¡°Come on. You haven¡¯t made a wish in years. Maybe this time it¡¯ll actuallye true.¡±

    Ste stayed quiet, watching the candlelight flicker across William¡¯s face.

    William let out a slow breath, closed his eyes for barely a second, then opened them again.

    ¡°That was fast,¡± Jewell said. ¡°What did you even wish for?¡±

    Jewell was unusually talkative today, and William¡¯s irritation showed in the slight pinch of his brows. He was about to respond, but Jewell didn¡¯t give him the chance. ¡°You made that wish way too fast. We haven¡¯t even sung yet. Do it again.¡±

    William had been seconds away from walking off, but the mention of singing made him stay. Maybe he wanted to avoid that spectacle¡­ or maybe curiosity held him in ce. Either way, he shut his eyes again.

    Jewell shot Ste a quick look, signaling her to start.

    Ste hadn¡¯t prepared for this at all. She hesitated, lips parted, then began softly, ¡°Happy birthday to you¡­¡±

    Her voice carried easily in the quiet room, gentle but clear. It felt strange hearing it echo in a space that usually felt so cold.

    William¡¯sshes trembled. He kept his face neutral, but something flickered under the stillness.

    She made it through the whole song. When she looked up again, he was already watching her. His dark eyes caught hers, and her breath slipped for a moment before she looked away.

    A beatter, he leaned in and blew out the candles.

    Jewell reached for the knife to cut the cake, but William stopped him with a low, ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    And that was it. He stood and walked straight to his study, shutting the heavy door behind him. The sound echoed down the hallway.

    Your imagination starts at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s?conn

    Ste flinched. ¡°He really doesn¡¯t like birthdays¡­¡±

    Which meant the gift she prepared might not even matter now.

    Jewell held out a slice of cake. ¡°He¡¯s not as indifferent as you think. Didn¡¯t he wait for you to finish the entire song before blowing out the candles?¡±

    Ste blinked at that. She hadn¡¯t noticed. But now that he mentioned it¡­ it did feel a little intentional.

    ¡°Go on, eat,¡± Jewell said. ¡°Then head upstairs and give him the gift.¡±

    She eyed the slice. The dark frosting made her wonder if it would stain her mouth.

    She¡¯d never seen a cake like this before.

    Jewell cut himself a piece too. It was a custom cake with premium cream¡ªwasting it would be a shame.

    Ste, though, couldn¡¯t bring herself to eat. After a few minutes of sitting quietly, she stood, picked up the telescope she¡¯d bought, and headed upstairs.

    Jewell watched her go with a faint smile.

    Hopefully, after today, William¡¯s heart¡ªlong frozen by whatever reasons¡ªmight open just a little.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1368

    ?Chapter 1368:

    Ste paused at the study door and knocked. No answer. She steadied herself, turned the handle, and slipped inside.

    The room was dimly lit. William hadn¡¯t turned on the main lights, only themp beside his desk, while the window curtains remained open. The neon lights from outside flickered in, dancing across his silhouette.

    Ste swallowed hard, bit down on her lip, and took a step inside. ¡°William¡­ happy birthday. I brought you a gift.¡±

    He¡¯d been sitting with his head lowered,pletely lost in thought. Her voice cut through the silence. He looked up slowly.

    She¡¯d actually gotten him something?

    William stood, his movement unhurried, and walked toward her. His tall frame edged into the dim pool of light, casting a shadow that seemed to stretch right over her.

    Ste instinctively stepped back a little.

    He stopped about half a yard away, voice low and even. ¡°Don¡¯t you hate me? Didn¡¯t you wish I¡¯d die so you could be with Marc? Yet now here you are, giving me a birthday gift?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t bring herself to look at him. Her gaze dropped to the telescope clutched in her arms. ¡°I never said I wanted you to die,¡± she said softly.

    And she meant it. Even if she hated what he¡¯d done to her, death had never once been part of the wish.

    Rather, it was he who¡¯d wished her dead rather than forgive what he thought was her betrayal.

    William didn¡¯t answer. He just stared at her, studying her face like he was trying to dig past the words and find something else underneath.

    After a while, he finally spoke. ¡°You don¡¯t hate me?¡±

    ???? ??????? ?? ?????????.???

    Ste hesitated. ¡°I do,¡± she said, steady but quiet. ¡°But since it¡¯s your birthday today¡­ I can put that aside.¡±

    William¡¯s heart lurched hard enough to hurt. He kept his gaze fixed on the wall, but inside him a hurricane roared.

    He had not been ready for her soft, almost shy promise that she wouldn¡¯t hate him¡ªnot today, because it was his birthday.

    When his eyes flicked to the gift box she¡¯d carried in so carefully, a treacherous warmth tried to rise in his chest. He crushed it.

    ¡°Get out,¡± he said, voice t and lethal.

    Ste blinked, the words slow to sink in.

    Had she misstepped again?

    When she stayed frozen, he lifted his stare¡ªcold, cutting. ¡°Do I need to repeat myself?¡±

    She jolted. ¡°I¡¯ll go, but¡­ could you at least open it first? I chose it for you. If you hate it, toss it the second I¡¯m gone, just¡­ open it.¡±

    The proud, defiant woman he knew had vanished; in her ce stood someone small and pleading. The change scraped at him like broken ss.

    William¡¯s eyes narrowed to shards of ice. He rose, each step deliberate, until the air between them crackled with the chill rolling off him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1369

    ?Chapter 1369:

    Ste shivered yet refused to step back, chin lifted, stubborn even while fear flickered in her eyes.

    That defiance only fed the suspicion wing up his spine.

    He stopped close enough to feel the warmth of her breath. Leaning in, he murmured, deadly quiet, ¡°Ste, what game are you ying?¡±

    She shook her head fast, eyes wide and guileless. ¡°No game. I just wanted you to have something on your birthday. Dr. Vance said you never celebrate. There wasn¡¯t even cake.¡±

    She stole another nce at him. The ck frosting still clung to his lower lip, turning the terrifying man momentarily, absurdly boyish.

    William caught the flicker of amusement in her eyes andpressed his mouth into a hard line.

    He stepped back and took the gift box from her outstretched hands.

    It was heavier than it looked. He set it on the mahogany desk and lifted the lid with deliberate care.

    Ste, unaware of his reaction, mustered the courage to face him. ¡°Do you like it? I¡¯m sorry. I wasn¡¯t sure what you¡¯d prefer, but I thought this might suit you.¡±

    Before she could finish, William¡¯s hand closed around her throat and pinned her hard against the wall.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you couldn¡¯t remember anything? Then how do you remember the stargazing telescope?¡±

    He still remembered their past clearly: the two of them using that telescope to look at the stars together.

    Ste met his furious eyes. Her heart raced and her breathing grew shallow.

    Just as she felt she might pass out, he suddenly let go. Her legs gave out. She slid to the floor, coughing hard and clutching her throat.

    Your next chapter is here g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    Terror filled her eyes¡ªhad he really meant to strangle her?

    He stood over her and demanded in a low voice, ¡°Ste, answer me.¡±

    She had insisted she remembered nothing of their past. So why had she chosen a telescope?

    Ste didn¡¯t understand why he was so angry, though she had a faint idea.

    She took several deep breaths, stood up, and asked, ¡°Did we use a stargazing telescope together before?¡±

    Her question made him angrier, but when he saw how pale she was, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to hurt her again. He turned away. ¡°Get out.¡±

    This time, Ste left the study without hesitation.

    Jewell was no longer in the living room. A servant said he had left half an hour earlier.

    Ste sank onto the sofa, still shaken by William¡¯s outburst. Was her n to gain his trust only to destroy him a mistake from the start?

    A servant noticed the red marks on her neck and asked, ¡°Ms. Russell, would you like some ointment?¡±

    Ste touched her neck, felt the sharp pain, and shook her head. ¡°No, thank you. I¡¯m tired. I¡¯ll go rest upstairs.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1370

    ?Chapter 1370:

    Back in her room, she didn¡¯t shower. She fell onto the bed, pulled the nket over herself, and cried quietly into the pillow.

    After his outburst, William sat alone in the study, quietly staring at the telescope Ste had given him. He wasn¡¯t even sure what had set him off.

    Eventually, he stood, opened the door, and headed downstairs. ¡°Where is she?¡± he asked.

    The servant flinched at the question. ¡°Ms. Russell went back to her room, sir. Just now, I noticed¡­ a red mark around her neck. I asked if she wanted ointment, but she said she was tired.¡±

    The rest was left unsaid.

    William¡¯s jaw tightened as he held out his hand. ¡°Give me the ointment.¡±

    Ointment in hand, he walked to Ste¡¯s door.

    Just as he was about to knock, he heard it¡ªsoft, muffled sobs from inside. His fingers froze mid-air.

    Even though she was trying to hold it in, the sound cut right through him.

    He remembered how terrified she¡¯d looked back in the study. That raw fear in her eyes. It stuck with him, lodged like a splinter in his chest.

    He lowered his hand and stepped back, then asked the servant to apply the ointment to her.

    A momentter, Ste heard a knock. She quickly wiped her face, voice low and tight. ¡°Who is it? I¡¯m in bed already.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Russell, I brought the ointment. If you don¡¯t want help, you¡¯ll have to apply it yourself. Otherwise, the mark might look worse tomorrow.¡±

    More tears welled up as shey in bed, silent.

    The servant didn¡¯t push. ¡°I¡¯ll just leave it by the door. Don¡¯t forget to use it. Goodnight, Ms. Russell.¡±

    ???€$t ¡é?¦Á¦Ñ?§×§ñ? 1¦Ð [dot

    A few minutes passed, then Ste slipped out of bed, barefoot. The hallway was quiet, empty. Just the small tube of ointment sitting on the floor.

    She picked it up, took it to the mirror, and gently dabbed it over the red mark. After that, she curled back into bed, but sleep didn¡¯te easy.

    The next morning, William left for the office early. Steven, having heard of the events of the previous night, confronted him directly. ¡°You¡¯ve got to control yourself, William. Ste¡¯s not made of stone. What if you actually hurt her?¡±

    William stared at his screen, face unreadable.

    Jewell chimed in from the couch. ¡°Just saying¡ªif you break her, I¡¯m not going to be able to fix it.¡±

    Their voices grated on his nerves as they kept going. He looked up, deadpan. ¡°Don¡¯t you two have anything better to do?¡±

    Steven and Jewell exchanged nces and replied in unison, ¡°No.¡±

    William didn¡¯t bother responding¡ªhe just went back to work.

    His phone buzzed. He nced at the caller ID, then looked at them again. ¡°If you¡¯re that free, get out. I¡¯ve got actual business to handle.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1371

    ?Chapter 1371:

    They gave each other another look, then finally got the hint and left.

    Once the door shut, William picked up. Arlo¡¯s voice came through, light and smug.

    ¡°William. Been a while. I assume you¡¯ve seen Ste? Is she with someone else, just like you were afraid of?¡±

    There was a teasing edge in his tone, like he already knew the answer.

    William¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    He¡¯d been sending Arlo funds regrly. Nopses.

    So if Arlo was calling, it wasn¡¯t just to catch up.

    ¡°Nothing serious. Just missed you,¡± Arlo said. ¡°Drake¡¯s back. I need you to help keep him off the cops¡¯ radar. Shouldn¡¯t be hard for you.¡±

    Drake was still on the wanted list. Erebus might¡¯ve crumbled, but he and Amon were still out there.

    If word got out, the police would be all over it.

    William barely blinked. ¡°Next time, just text.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t worth a phone call.

    Arlo chuckled. ¡°Alright. Just don¡¯t forget¡ªwe¡¯re on the same side.¡±

    The call ended, but William didn¡¯t move. He just sat there, quiet.

    Arlo¡¯sst line hung in the air like a warning, but William didn¡¯t flinch.

    Arlo was merely a street mercenary, hardly someone he couldn¡¯t handle.

    But he needed Arlo, which was why he picked up at all.

    Since William¡¯s birthday, Ste had remained at the vi for another week.

    During that time, he hadn¡¯t returned once. Aside from the asional murmurs of servants in the hallways, the vi was steeped in silence.

    L??e$? ??¦¤T??R? 1¦Ð ???lnovels.c??m

    With bodyguards stationed outside at all hours, she knew there was no point trying to run. Escape wasn¡¯t an option, not with eyes on her from every angle. So, instead of fighting it, she began exploring what she could within the walls she was trapped in.

    She knew William often worked in his study, and she had managed to sneak in a few times when no one was looking.

    But all she found were mundane documents¡ªnothing personal, nothing confidential, and certainly nothing worth reporting back to Marc.

    As the days dragged on, the tight knot in her chest only seemed to grow tighter.

    At one point, she had convinced herself there had to be something more¡ªmaybe a hidden safe tucked away, or a drawer with restricted files. But afterbing through every inch she could without drawing attention, she began to ept the truth: she had been overthinking it.

    Maybe William had been guarding against her from the very beginning. Maybe he¡¯d never intended to leave anything important here in the first ce.

    That realization sank into her like lead, and the weight of it made her feel hollow.

    If he had already been this cautious, then trying to get close to him¡ªreally close¡ªwould be even harder than she thought.

    One afternoon, she sat alone on the balcony, letting the sun warm her skin while her mind ran circles.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1372

    ?Chapter 1372:

    She couldn¡¯t live like this. This wasn¡¯t the life she had envisioned for herself. She didn¡¯t want her days to blur together like this, quiet and confined and full of waiting.

    The sound of approaching footsteps startled her. She turned quickly, shoulders tensing, only to find Jewell standing behind her.

    Relieved, she let out a small breath. ¡°Oh¡­ Dr. Vance. It¡¯s you.¡±

    Jewell walked over and pulled out a chair beside her. With a faint chuckle, he said, ¡°You sound disappointed. Were you hoping it was someone else?¡±

    She didn¡¯t respond, but the silence between them was answer enough. It wasn¡¯t disappointment she felt anymore¡ªit was something heavier. Something closer to resignation.

    He watched her for a moment, then stood. ¡°Go change your clothes. I¡¯m taking you out.¡±

    She blinked, startled. Thest time he had taken her out had been done in secret, behind William¡¯s back. Was he trying to do that again?

    Sensing her hesitation, Jewell rified, ¡°It¡¯s not for shopping this time. I¡¯m taking you to the hospital.¡±

    Her brow furrowed. ¡°The hospital? Why?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been feeling nauseous on and off these past few days,¡± he replied. ¡°William wants you checked out.¡±

    Back when she first started feeling sick, William had forced her to take a pregnancy test. It hade back negative. Since then, the nausea had faded, though her stomach still cramped from time to time, never quite settling.

    But she was more confused about how Jewell even knew any of that.

    ¡°Even though he hasn¡¯te back,¡± Jewell said with a shrug, ¡°the servants report your condition to him every day.¡±

    That answernded with a bitter rity.

    L?t§Öst ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.??m

    Of course they did. Of course he knew everything.

    He probably even knew she¡¯d been snooping around his study.

    Her fingers tightened around the arms of the chair. ¡°Dr. Vance¡­ I¡¯m not pregnant. I don¡¯t want to go to the hospital.¡±

    She could barely even say it out loud. The thought of pregnancy, under these circumstances, was unbearable. Being forced, then having to undergo medical checks afterward¡ªit felt like another kind of vition.

    But Jewell didn¡¯t give her an out. ¡°I can¡¯t do anything about it. Orders are orders.¡±

    Reluctantly, Ste rose from her chair and went back to her room to change. She returned a short whileter. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    She didn¡¯t know why William was so insistent on the tests. Did he not believe the earlier result? Or was he simply trying to confirm it with clinical certainty?

    Jewell had treated her before, but that had been at the vi, and he hadn¡¯t had the tools to do any kind of in-depth examination. Now, with her sitting in the passenger seat of his car, her thoughts churned. Her fingers fiddled with the hem of her sleeve as her difort simmered just beneath the surface.

    The fact that William had asked Jewell to take her to the hospital meant he had told him everything.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1373

    ?Chapter 1373:

    She felt humiliated, unable to even look him in the eye.

    At the hospital, the entire process had already been arranged. Jewell had taken care of everything ahead of time¡ªregistration, tests, payments. All Ste had to do was follow the attending doctor and go through the motions.

    Two hourster, she returned, report folder in hand, and passed it to Jewell. ¡°Now you can report back to him,¡± she said quietly.

    The results confirmed what she already knew¡ªshe wasn¡¯t pregnant.

    Jewell flipped through the pages briefly. Something about it gave him pause. He couldn¡¯t exin it, but he had a feeling that delivering this report might not go over well.

    He held the folder out to her instead. ¡°You should keep it. He¡¯s supposed to return tonight.¡±

    The unspoken message was clear¡ªit wasn¡¯t something he wanted to be the middleman for.

    As they made their way down the hospital corridor toward the underground garage, Ste seemed distracted. She walked with him, quiet but visibly conflicted, like there was something on the tip of her tongue.

    Jewell didn¡¯t push her. Not until they were standing at the elevator. ¡°If there¡¯s something you want to say,¡± he told her casually, ¡°say it now. Once we¡¯re in the car, the opportunity¡¯s gone.¡±

    She nced at him, surprised that he¡¯d picked up on it.

    They waited in silence for the elevator to arrive. Just before the doors slid open, she took a breath and asked, ¡°Dr. Vance¡­ since you¡¯re a doctor, could you¡­ get me a few boxes of birth control pills?¡±

    He turned to look at her, brow lifting slightly. ¡°What do you need those for?¡±

    She didn¡¯t answer. She looked down, biting her lip, too ashamed to exin.

    But he understood. He didn¡¯t need her to spell it out.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring some the next time William asks me to check on you,¡± he said after a pause. ¡°But I can¡¯t bring too much at once.¡±

    hosts great stories

    Ste¡¯s face broke into a real smile. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    It was only a small box of birth control pills, but the relief in her eyes made Jewell¡¯s chest tighten with something he couldn¡¯t name.

    ¡°All medicine is a little poison,¡± he said quietly. ¡°I¡¯ll remind him to use protection.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± The word flew out faster than she meant. ¡°It¡¯s not because of him.¡±

    Not William?

    A faint blush rose on her cheeks. ¡°I just¡­ want to look after myself. It has nothing to do with him.¡±

    She never knew when William might force himself on her again. Daily pills were safer than hoping he¡¯d ever think to protect her. This medication could control hormones and was safe for the body, unlike emergency contraceptives. It was the best answer she coulde up with.

    And expecting William to use anything himself? She wasn¡¯t that naive.

    Every time, he was rough, more like a reprimand than anything else.

    Jewell decided it was their private business. If she said it wasn¡¯t about William, he¡¯d take her at her word and let it drop.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1374

    ?Chapter 1374:

    They were almost at the elevator when someone called Ste¡¯s name from behind.

    Jewell stopped, expecting another friend like Sharon. Instead, he saw a man who had no business being there.

    Amon, hair now golden-brown, walked toward them with an easy smile.

    Ste looked at him nkly, no recognition at all.

    Amon had heard about the amnesia long before he came back. He kept smiling. ¡°Ste,e on. You really don¡¯t remember me? I was your junior at university. We even had dinner once.¡±

    He pulled out his phone and showed her a photo of their ¡°past meeting.¡±

    It was taken from across a restaurant, far enough that only two vague figures were visible at a table. Nothing clear about their faces or expressions.

    Amon had paid someone to snap it months earlier¡ªjust in case. Today it paid off.

    The picture, plus the easyughter in his eyes, was enough. Ste¡¯s tension eased¡ªshe bought it. He really was an old junior.

    Jewell had been overseas for years and had never once seen William¡¯s cousin. The face meant nothing to him.

    Amon stepped in close. ¡°Ste, who¡¯s this guy?¡±

    She answered without thinking. ¡°Jewell Vance. My¡­ doctor.¡±

    Worry flooded Amon¡¯s expression. ¡°You¡¯re sick? How serious? I¡¯ve been abroad¡ªI didn¡¯t know. Are you okay? Can we talk for a minute?¡±

    His eyes flicked to Jewell, sizing him up the same way Sharon once had.

    Jewell sensed that the man¡¯s gaze was identical to the one Sharon had given him earlier.

    Jewell shrugged it off. ¡°I¡¯ll wait in the parking lot.¡±

    Discover your escape on g  aln ov el s

    Ste nodded. The moment Jewell turned the corner, she looked back at Amon. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I honestly don¡¯t remember anything. You said you¡¯re my junior¡ªwhat¡¯s your name?¡±

    Amon steered her toward the exit. ¡°We definitely know each other. Amon Briggs.¡±

    Amon Briggs.

    Briggs.

    The surname hit her like a p. Her eyes went wide. Before a sound could leave her mouth, his smile vanished. A damp cloth mped over her nose and mouth; an arm crushed her against him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if my cousin even bothers toe save you.¡±

    Despite Ste¡¯s best efforts, the medication immediately took effect, leaving her limp and enabling Amon to carry her into the car that was waiting at the entrance.

    With heavy eyes, she blinked and wondered where this man she had just met was taking her.

    However, he was William¡¯s cousin. Did they not get along?

    She had a lot of questions, but as soon as she was in the car, she lost consciousness.

    Jewell had been leaning against the car for twenty minutes. No sign of Ste.

    He reached for his phone, then remembered she didn¡¯t have one. With a frown, he headed back into the hospital.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1375

    ?Chapter 1375:

    He looked everywhere. No Ste. He asked the nurses at the desk. None of them had seen her.

    They informed him that they had not seen her and were unsure of her whereabouts.

    A bad feeling settled in his gut.

    Ste knew what William was capable of. She hadn¡¯t even left with her best friendst time. So why disappear with some junior now?

    He pulled out his phone and called William.

    ¡°William, something¡¯s wrong. Ste is missing!¡±

    William was in the middle of a board meeting when the call came through. The second he heard Jewell, he was on his feet. He grabbed his coat and phone and strode out, leaving the room full of executives staring.

    ¡°What do you mean missing?¡± he barked into the phone. ¡°Weren¡¯t you with her at the hospital?¡±

    ¡°I was. She met some old school junior. They talked for a minute, then she was gone.¡±

    A junior.

    William¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Where are you?¡±

    As soon as Jewell said ¡°the hospital,¡± William spun on his heel and headed for the elevator.

    Luca scrambled after him. ¡°Mr. Briggs, the meeting isn¡¯t¡ª¡±

    ¡°Cancel it.¡±

    William didn¡¯t break stride. He was out of Briggs Group in seconds.

    ¡°I thought she wouldn¡¯t leave, so I didn¡¯t stay by her side,¡± Jewell said regretfully as they stood in the hospital thirty minutester.

    William fixed Jewell with a hard stare. ¡°The junior. What did he look like? Name?¡±

    ?@???? ??@t?¨¨?? ¨ª¨½ ??????????????????.??????

    Jewell shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know his name. Golden-brown hair, high nose¡­ looked a lot like you.¡±

    The description told William everything and nothing at once. His expression went cold. He was already dialing.

    Hospital security room. Now.

    The hospital director arrived in a rush. The moment he saw William searching for someone, his pulse kicked up with nervous urgency.

    He guided them toward the surveince room, barely speaking along the way.

    Fortunately, William only wanted to review footage from the public areas. The director pulled it up immediately, letting William and Jewell sift through the recordings frame by frame.

    Since Jewell had checked the time when he returned to the car, they quickly narrowed down the window they needed to search.

    In less than half an hour, they found the footage with Ste.

    ¡°There it is, zoom in a bit!¡±

    Jewell leaned closer, urging the staff to enhance the shot of Ste and the man beside her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1376

    ?Chapter 1376:

    As the image sharpened, William¡¯s breath caught the instant he recognized the face.

    Jewell nced at him. ¡°Do you know this person?¡±

    William let out a short snort¡ªconfirmation without words.

    Curiosity ring, Jewell asked, ¡°How do you know Ste¡¯s junior? Have you met before?¡±

    William strode out of the room, as if he already knew exactly where to go.

    Jewell hurried after him. ¡°Say something! You¡¯re driving me crazy here.¡±

    Just as they reached the hospital entrance, William¡¯s phone buzzed.

    He looked at Jewell and said, each word deliberate, ¡°I know him. He¡¯s not Ste¡¯s junior¡ªhe¡¯s my cousin, Amon.¡±

    Jewell froze, stunned. ¡°Your cousin?¡±

    William had never felt much warmth toward Amon. If not for the fact that Amon had once been part of Erebus, they would have barely spoken at all.

    Now that Amon had taken Ste away, William couldn¡¯t guess what he wanted.

    Jewell fell silent for a moment, then studied him with worry. ¡°William, what are you going to do now? You¡¯re not just going to let Ste go, right?¡±

    William narrowed his eyes. There was no chance he would let Amon walk off with what belonged to him.

    He dialed Luca. ¡°Check the surveince and find the moment Amon took Ste out of the hospital.¡±

    As long as Amon had driven away, they should be able to trace his path on camera.

    Back at thepany, Luca frowned in confusion. Amon? Hadn¡¯t Amon gone abroad and vanished without a trace?

    Ste stirred awake some time after Amon had taken her.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, where the best stories live

    She realized almost at once that she was no longer trapped in a cramped car. Instead, shey in what looked like a fairy-tale princess bedroom.

    Unlike the cool, restrained decor of William¡¯s vi, this room was drenched in soft pink, every detail delicate and ornamental, with a grand canopy bed that looked fit for royalty.

    She could have believed she wasn¡¯t truly abducted if it weren¡¯t for the clear memories before she passed out.

    She was still struggling to sort through her thoughts when the bedroom door swung open and Amon walked in, dressed in a well-tailored gray suit.

    When his gazended on her open eyes, aplicated expression flickered across his face.

    ¡°Ms. Russell, it¡¯s been a long time,¡± he said, his voice light.

    Ste frowned slightly and instinctively shifted backward, inching away from him.

    His smile never faltered, yet something was unsettling beneath it, as though he could drive a knife into her ribs while wearing that same pleasant grin.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know you,¡± she replied coldly. ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡±

    Her back pressed firmly against the headboard as she kept her guard up, refusing to rx even for a moment.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1377

    ?Chapter 1377:

    Amon let out a low chuckle and crossed the room, settling onto the sofa opposite the bed. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s lost her memory,¡± he said calmly. ¡°Not everyone else. I don¡¯t believe for a second that you don¡¯t recognize me.¡±

    Ste¡¯s eyes swept the room, searching for anything¡ªanything at all¡ªthat might serve as a weapon. She found nothing. It was obvious that anything remotely useful for defense had been deliberately removed.

    She tightened her lips and studied his face, which bore an unsettling resemnce to William¡¯s, before asking stiffly, ¡°Why did you kidnap me?¡±

    Amon casually brushed at his sleeve, flicking away dust that wasn¡¯t there. ¡°I need to see my cousin,¡± he said. ¡°Surely you didn¡¯t think I brought you here for any other reason.¡±

    After his involvement with Erebus had been exposed, Amon had gone into hiding overseas.

    Friends back home hadter told him about Erebus beingpletely dismantled. With Alonzo still locked behind bars, any hope of rebuilding the organization had vanished.

    The copse of Erebus hadn¡¯t troubled him much, but the thought of remaining in exile for the rest of his life had.

    That was why he had returned this time¡ªto negotiate terms with William.

    He had heard rumors about William¡¯s intense hatred toward Ste, so he decided to test whether they were true through this kidnapping.

    If William truly didn¡¯t care about her, then the Carter family could still serve as his safety.

    Either way, taking Ste away was no loss to him.

    Ste let out a tired sigh and said, her voice edged with bitterness, ¡°Do you really think kidnapping me will make him care? I think you¡¯ve got the wrong person. He probably wishes I were dead. If he contacts you at all, it¡¯ll likely be to ask you to get rid of me without leaving a trace.¡±

    She had never doubted the depth of William¡¯s hatred.

    g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s has it all

    What had happened in the study that day still lingered in her body, the faint soreness in her neck serving as a quiet reminder.

    As he listened, Amon¡¯s expression remained perfectly unreadable.

    ¡°We¡¯ll find out soon enough whether it works,¡± he replied calmly.

    He understood his cousin¡¯s efficiency well enough. By now, William should have already narrowed down their location.

    All that remained was patience.

    Yet as Amon met Ste¡¯s gaze¡ªeyes clouded with resignation and disappointment¡ªa new thought quietly formed in his mind.

    ¡°Ste,¡± he said suddenly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you work with me?¡±

    Ste¡¯s breath hitched, her reaction sharp, as though she had just heard an absurd joke.

    This man had kidnapped her, and now he was suggesting cooperation. Since when did partnerships begin like this?

    She turned her face away. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything worth discussing between us.¡±

    Now that she knew she had lost her memory, every day confronted her with things she had never experienced in the past twenty years.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1378

    ?Chapter 1378:

    The frustration and helplessness weighed on her, making the entire situation feel unbearably absurd.

    These people spoke of cooperation, yet never gave her any real choice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t reject it so quickly,¡± Amon said evenly. ¡°You might change your mind once you hear me out.¡±

    Even though she had no desire to listen, Ste knew she had no choice. There was no escaping his control at the moment.

    Amon stood up from the sofa and walked toward her at an unhurried pace. There was something in his eyes¡ªdark, intent¡ªthat sent a chill through her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t remember him, and you want to leave his side, don¡¯t you?¡± he continued. ¡°I can help you. If you cooperate with me when he shows up, I can help you escape. What do you say?¡±

    She had to admit it¡ªthe proposal was tempting.

    At first, she had nned to weaken William from within, but she now understood just how difficult that path would be.

    Amon was William¡¯s cousin. If anyone had the means to help her escape¡ªand ensure her friends and family remained safe¡ªit might be him.

    Ste sat still for a moment, then looked up. ¡°And how exactly do you want me to help you?¡±

    Amon leaned in, voice smooth as silk. ¡°It¡¯s easy. When he walks in, act like you can¡¯t stand to be away from him. Look fragile¡ªlike you¡¯ll break without him. Beg him to agree to my terms.¡±

    Amon could sense her resolve faltering from the shift in her tone. Hence, he pressed on, ¡°Ste, I¡¯m the only one who can help you now. I can get you out of Choria¡ªclean and quiet.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t lying. As a Briggs, he still held some influence. Not enough to go head-to-head with William, but enough to stir trouble.

    ???€$? ?§ß???€?$ 1? g??l??ov?l??.????m

    Ste¡¯s chest tightened, her brow furrowing in thought. Maybe this was her only real shot at leaving William. If she passed it up, who knew when¡ªor if¡ªshe¡¯d get another chance?

    But could Amon really pull it off?

    And even if he could, would William actually give in just because she asked?

    The more she thought about it, the less likely it seemed.

    She looked Amon dead in the eye. ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t care? What if he lets you do whatever you want with me?¡±

    William hated her now¡ªtruly hated her. She didn¡¯t even know what terms Amon nned to throw on the table, but she doubted William would agree to any of them.

    Amon gave her a slow, almost disappointed nce. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t care¡­ then we¡¯re done here. Simple as that. Our deal only works if it benefits both of us. And if you¡¯re useless to me, I won¡¯t waste my time helping you. You understand that, right?¡±

    A chill ran through her. So that was it. If William didn¡¯t care, Amon wouldn¡¯t fulfill his promise.

    ¡°But you do know he hates me now,¡± she said quietly.

    She could still feel his hands at her throat from that night in the study. The rage in his eyes.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1379

    ?Chapter 1379:

    Amon¡¯s gaze flickered with somethingplicated. ¡°Hate like that doesn¡¯te from nowhere,¡± he muttered. ¡°You only hate the ones you once loved.¡±

    He turned and headed for the door.

    Right before stepping out, he nced back at her. ¡°Get some rest. He¡¯ll be here soon. You might want to hope he shows up to save you.¡±

    The door clicked shut behind him. Ste sat frozen on the bed, feeling like a paper boat drifting on a stormy sea, tossed whichever way the waves wanted.

    Outside, Amon lit a cigarette and walked out to the balcony. He took a slow drag, eyes fixed on the dusky skyline.

    William should be arriving any minute now¡ªif he nned oning at all.

    And if he didn¡¯t? If he really didn¡¯t care? Then the whole setup was worthless.

    Ste was Amon¡¯s one bargaining chip. Without her, he had nothing to negotiate with.

    He¡¯d told her to hope William woulde. But the truth was, he was hoping just as hard.

    Time crawled by. The sky faded from gold to gray, and the house fell into silence.

    Ste and Amon, stuck in separate rooms, waited. Neither of them spoke, but both were clinging to the same silent question: Would William show up?

    Ste never thought she¡¯d find herself desperate to see him again. And yet, here she was, hoping for the sound of his footsteps.

    Life had a funny way of twisting everything around.

    Finally, as thest sliver of daylight slipped away, Amon heard the sound of a car engine tearing through the quiet.

    He stood from the wicker chair, eyes narrowing. A sleek ck Maybach pulled into the driveway.

    Amon smiled and turned back toward the house. He pushed open the bedroom door. ¡°He¡¯s here. Get ready.¡±

    g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s, where stories thrive

    Ste¡¯s body tensed. She was still seated where he¡¯d left her, but her heartbeat picked up.

    William¡­ had actuallye.

    Amon waved to his men. One of them tied her hands, not too tight but just enough to sell the act. They brought her downstairs and set her on a chair directly facing the front door.

    Amon stretched himself outzily on the sofa across from her, like he had all the time in the world.

    Behind her, one of his men stood silently holding a ck leather case.

    Ste¡¯s breath came faster. Even though Amon had warned her, she couldn¡¯t stop the nerves from creeping in.

    She had no clue what the bodyguard might do, or what Amon might pull. The tension was unbearable, like she was caught in a trap and couldn¡¯t see the wires.

    William didn¡¯t bother knocking. He kicked the door hard. The whole frame shook with the impact, dust scattering in the air.

    The vi was old, hadn¡¯t been lived in for years, and the door was already half falling off.

    One more kick, and it came crashing down.

    William stepped through the rubble. His eyes scanned the room once¡ªAmon on the sofa, rxed as ever¡ªand thennded on Ste, bound and trembling in the chair.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1380

    Chapter 1380:

    His face darkened instantly, fury rolling off him in waves.

    ¡°Amon Briggs,¡± he said, voice cold and low, ¡°are you trying to get yourself killed?¡±

    Amon didn¡¯t bother standing. He lounged on the sofa and gave a small nod. Right on cue, the bodyguard behind Ste pressed a thin, gleaming needle against the side of her neck, right over a major artery.

    ¡°Dear cousin,¡± Amon drawled, ¡°don¡¯t do anything rash. One more step, and Ste¡¯s life is over.¡±

    Ste¡¯s breath caught. Her eyes went wide.

    Amon had never said anything about this.

    She turned her head as much as the rope allowed. The bodyguard beside her held a syringe, the needle resting against her skin like a threat waiting for permission. One push. That was all it would take.

    William¡¯s jaw tightened. He looked furious, but he didn¡¯t move. Finally, he spoke. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Amon chuckled. ¡°Straight to the point. Good. My requests are simple.¡± He lifted a finger with each demand. ¡°I want to return to Choria. I want back into the Briggs family. The mess with Erebus? You¡¯ll let it go. You¡¯ll make sure the police don¡¯t touch me. And for Briggs Group¡­ I¡¯m not greedy. Ten percent of the shares will do.¡±

    Each item he listed made Ste¡¯s stomach drop. He wasn¡¯t negotiating. He was pushing every boundary William had.

    William¡¯s expression darkened, pressure building in the room like a stormfront. ¡°And what if I refuse?¡±

    Amon really had a way of getting on his nerves.

    The corner of Amon¡¯s mouth twitched as his gaze slid to Ste, who sat frozen, barely breathing. He raised his brows.

    I??§Ö$§ä ¡é#¦Áp?¨º§ñs I§Ú galno¦Íels

    ¡°Then she dies. The syringe is filled with a new drug. Instant death. Once it hits the bloodstream, the blood thickens on the spot. Not even the best doctors could drag her back.¡±

    Ste felt the bottom drop out of her stomach.

    So that was the truth. There was never any real cooperation. She wasn¡¯t a partner. She was leverage.

    And the second she lost her value¡­ she¡¯d lose everything, even her life.

    William looked at her, and the tight line of his lips didn¡¯t soften at all.

    Ste remembered Amon¡¯s words in the bedroom, but now that the moment hade, the words stuck in her throat.

    Could she seriously ask William to save her?

    On what grounds?

    In his eyes, she was the woman who betrayed him. Someone he despised.

    Now that he finally had a chance to dispose of her, how could he possibly want to save her?

    Ten percent of thepany. For her? That was absurd.

    She wasn¡¯t worth that price.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noa: Have a great week dear readers. God loves you, and Noa wishes you all the best. (? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?

    .

 Chapter 1381

    ?Chapter 1381:

    She met William¡¯s gaze for the briefest moment before looking down.

    Maybe this was simply the end.

    If she was destined to die here today, perhaps it would be a relief.

    Her present life¡ªtrapped in William¡¯s vi, forced to do things she didn¡¯t want to do¡ªheld no meaning.

    And oddly, her fear loosened its grip, and her body rxed.

    ¡°William,¡± she said quietly, ¡°I know you hate me. So just go. Don¡¯t save me. You always said I owed you¡­ then let this be it. Let this be what I repay.¡±

    William blinked, taken aback. He had expected her cries for help.

    Nobody facing death stayed calm. Nobody gave up that easily.

    So why was she so ready to die?

    Because it was him?

    The thought irritated him more than he cared to admit.

    He turned his attention back to Amon, scoffing, ¡°If you¡¯re trying to threaten me, you picked the wrong person. Haven¡¯t you figured it out? I¡¯ve been wanting her gone for a long time.¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t flinch, but the words still cut deep.

    William folded his arms, settling into a rxed stance, as if watching a performance. ¡°Honestly, Amon¡­ after all these years, this is still the best you can do?¡±

    Amon rose from the sofa, anger shing in his eyes.

    ¡°William, I¡¯m not ying games with you. Do you really not care if Ste dies? Onemand from me, and that syringe goes in. Don¡¯t test me.¡±

    William looked bored. ¡°Then do it. I already called the police. They¡¯ll be here any minute. If you don¡¯t act fast, you¡¯ll lose the chance.¡±

    ????t??st ch??pt??rs in g??lno¦Íels.??????

    Amon froze at William¡¯s words, staring at him like he couldn¡¯t believe what he¡¯d just heard.

    Then he spun toward Ste, grabbing her chin hard enough to hurt and forcing her to look up at him. His eyes were sharp, almost unhinged. ¡°Ste, is this really how you want it to end? This isn¡¯t what we talked about upstairs.¡±

    He was practically shaking with anger.

    Ste didn¡¯t flinch. A faint, tired smile touched her lips, the kind people wear when they¡¯ve already stopped hoping. ¡°I never said I agreed to anything.¡±

    Whether she lived or died didn¡¯t seem to matter anymore. The only thing she regretted was that she¡¯d never get to see Marc or her brother again.

    She gave Amon onest look, then shut her eyes on her own.

    ¡°Do it.¡±

    She refused to beg William for mercy.

    Seeing she wasn¡¯t bluffing, Amon let go of her chin and shoved her face away. ¡°Fine. Fine. Looks like all of you are braver than me. If that¡¯s how you want it, don¡¯t me me for being cruel.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1382

    ?Chapter 1382:

    He snatched the syringe from the bodyguard and lifted his hand to inject her.

    But just as his thumb hovered over the plunger, a gunshot exploded through the room. Amon¡¯s right wrist jerked violently, blood spraying across the air.

    He cried out, dropping the syringe. It ttered to the floor and rolled until it stopped at William¡¯s feet.

    ¡°William!¡± Amon clutched his bleeding wrist with the other hand, ring at William¡¯s steady expression.

    William shrugged indifferently. ¡°I told you. If you didn¡¯t hurry, the police would show up.¡±

    Almost on cue, officers burst through the broken doorway, guns drawn. ¡°Freeze! Hands where we can see them!¡±

    Amon went still, his face draining of all confidence.

    His eyes darted between William and the police before he let out a humorlessugh. ¡°So that¡¯s it. You already had everything nned.¡± He shook his head, bitter. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect one thing though. You truly don¡¯t care whether Ste lives or dies. Her death means nothing to you, does it?¡±

    Even with his hands cuffed behind him, he lifted his chin stubbornly, eyes locked on William, practically demanding an answer.

    Ste, still tied to the chair, wentpletely still.

    She needed to hear it too. She needed to know if everything had been some twisted n to protect her, or if William truly felt nothing at all.

    The silence stretched. Then, right as the officers began leading Amon out, William finally spoke, his voice cold enough to freeze bone. ¡°Whether she lives or dies has nothing to do with me.¡±

    The words sliced through Ste¡¯s chest. Once the police untied her, she instinctively clutched the front of her shirt, trying to breathe through the sharp ache.

    Every chapter lives on g a lno vels ;m

    Amon was dragged away, the sirens faded into the distance, and soon the vi was hollow and quiet again. Only she and William remained.

    Ste leaned on the door frame, her legs barely holding her up.

    William didn¡¯t hesitate. He reached her in two strides and grabbed her wrist, tugging her toward the car.

    Something inside her rebelled. She jerked her arm back with a strength she didn¡¯t know she had and stumbled away from him. ¡°You said you don¡¯t care about me. So why won¡¯t you let me go?¡±

    Why hadn¡¯t he just walked out and pretended she died there?

    To William, her resistance was nothing more than a small inconvenience. He caught her easily, hands mping down on her shoulders.

    He let out a humorless scoff. ¡°What is this? Weren¡¯t you fearless just a minute ago? Ready to die instead of asking me for help? Who¡¯s the act for now?¡±

    His taunt only made her fight harder. ¡°Who said I¡¯m acting? I don¡¯t care if you saved me or not. I¡¯d still be stuck in that vi with you. I¡¯d rather die!¡±

    Thatst sentence hit him like a p. His expression darkened. Without another word, he dragged her to the car, shoved the door open, and forced her into the back seat.

    Inside, she tried to bolt, but he wrapped an arm around her waist, holding her firmly in ce. He leaned close enough that she could feel the heat of his breath. ¡°Ste, open your eyes. Whether you admit it or not, I was the one who came for you. Not Marc.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1383

    ?Chapter 1383:

    She twisted her face away, refusing to hear him.

    Her defiance only stoked his anger.

    He wouldn¡¯t say it aloud, but he hade to save her. And now she couldn¡¯t even look at him, acting like she was better off dead?

    His patience snapped. He grabbed her jaw and forced her to look at him before crushing his mouth against hers.

    The contact wasn¡¯t gentle. It was sharp, fierce, more like a bite than a kiss.

    He felt less like a man and more like a cornered beast, all rage and instinct as he held her down.

    Ste fought back, but every push, every attempt to break free, he countered effortlessly.

    Her clothes slipped out of ce, and a secondter she heard the rough tear of fabric splitting.

    Her eyes went wide. She lifted her hand to strike him, but he caught her wrist, pinning it against the seat.

    ¡°William, you¡¯re insane! You¡¯re a monster! I hate you!¡±

    The more she struggled, the tighter his grip became, his anger burning hotter with every word she threw at him.

    Ste knew exactly what was about to happen if this continued. Her heart pounded against her ribs. Panic surged through her, and she reached out blindly, her hand scrambling across the seat in search of anything¡ªanything at all¡ªthat she could use to protect herself.

    Then her fingers curled around cold metal. A small dagger.

    She didn¡¯t think twice. Her hand moved on instinct, and in one swift, desperate motion, she plunged the de into William¡¯s shoulder.

    The sound of flesh tearing cut through the tense air. His body jerked, a harsh breath ripping from his lungs as blood soaked through his shirt, blooming bright and violent across the white fabric.

    Explore captivating tales on  .

    Everything stopped. He froze in ce, stunned by the pain, while Ste recoiled as if she¡¯d just woken from a nightmare. Her limbs shook, her eyes wide with shock. She clutched her clothes tightly around her, shrinking back into the corner seat like a wounded animal.

    The pain pulsing through his shoulder made it clear this wasn¡¯t a bluff. She had actually stabbed him.

    His frown deepened as he yanked the dagger out, then flung it to the side. Blood sttered across Ste¡¯s cheek, and she flinched, her body shaking before she could stop it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡ªdon¡¯te any closer,¡± she said, her voice cracking from fear.

    William didn¡¯t say anything. He shot her a cold, humorless smirk, then slid out of the back seat and climbed into the front.

    Ste sagged in relief¡ªbut it didn¡¯tst. The moment he started the engine, her fear spiked again.

    The car shot forward like a bullet, swerving back onto the road. In the back seat, she curled in on herself, her hands clenched tightly in herp.

    He hadn¡¯t stopped the bleeding. It was still flowing, a steady drip soaking deeper into the fabric.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1384

    ?Chapter 1384:

    Her eyes fell on the bloodstained dagger that nowy on the floor between them. The sight of it made her stomach churn. She hadn¡¯t meant to hurt him¡ªonly to protect herself.

    The silence stretched between them, heavy and suffocating. Ste didn¡¯t dare speak. All she could do was press herself against the door and pray that he wouldn¡¯t suddenly lose control again.

    By the time they reached the vi, William didn¡¯t spare her a nce. He stepped out and disappeared into the house without a word.

    Only after he was gone did Ste reach for the door handle. Her hand shook so badly she almost missed it, and when she finally managed to get out, her knees gave way beneath her. She copsed onto the ground, too weak to stand, her mind spinning and her body trembling.

    A nearby servant rushed over to help her up. ¡°Ms. Russell, are you alright?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t even answer. Tears had started streaming down her face without warning. Her throat tightened as she shook her head, and the servants quickly helped her inside.

    Meanwhile, the staff had noticed the blood soaking through William¡¯s shoulder. The sight of it made several of them pale.

    ¡°Sir, you¡¯re bleeding. I¡¯ll call Dr. Vance immediately,¡± someone offered.

    Jewell arrived not long after.

    The servants hadn¡¯t told him much, only that something had happened and he needed toe quickly.

    The moment he stepped into the room and saw Ste curled up on the couch, still shaking, he assumed she was the one who had been injured. He rushed over in a near panic. ¡°Ms. Russell, where are you hurt?¡±

    Ste looked up, caught off guard by the concern in his voice and the fact that he checked on her first. Her throat tightened even more, and for a moment, she couldn¡¯t speak at all.

    Jewell crouched beside her, scanning her body for injuries withoutying a hand on her.

    More content now at g?l¦Ç¦Òv???s

    ¡°Is it your arm? Your leg? Where does it hurt?¡±

    He hesitated to touch her, worried about doing something inappropriate, and waited anxiously for her to respond.

    After several shaky breaths, she finally managed to speak. ¡°It¡¯s not me,¡± she whispered. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ him.¡±

    Jewell blinked, confused.

    William was hurt? The very idea felt surreal.

    He stood abruptly and grabbed his medical kit. ¡°Where is he?¡±

    Ste lifted a trembling hand toward the stairs but couldn¡¯t get the words out. One of the nearby servants filled in the rest. ¡°Mr. Briggs is in the study. His shoulder was bleeding earlier¡ªhis whole shirt was soaked through. Dr. Vance, please check on him.¡±

    The surprise flickered across Jewell¡¯s face. Bleeding that badly? He didn¡¯t hesitate a second longer.

    He ran up the stairs, made his way to the study, and found the door slightly ajar. He pushed it open and spotted William seated at the desk, his back to the door.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1385

    ?Chapter 1385:

    He hadn¡¯t changed clothes. The dried blood was clearly visible, spread across the shoulder of his shirt like a dark, jagged stain.

    Jewell sighed as he stepped into the room and dropped the kit on the table. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take the shirt off? Once the blood dries, it bes harder to pull off.¡±

    William sat with a half-burned cigarette between his fingers, the smoke curling up into the dim study air. Jewell¡¯s voice barely registered. He didn¡¯t even nce his way.

    Setting the medical kit down, Jewell moved in and said, ¡°I need to cut around the wound first. Might sting a little¡ªbrace yourself.¡±

    The blood had clotted, fusing fabric to skin. Ripping it off now would be like peeling raw flesh. So Jewell didn¡¯t drag it out. He grabbed the surgical scissors and made a clean, decisive cut.

    Even someone like William, who could usually grit his way through anything, let out a sharp grunt.

    Jewell chuckled. ¡°Huh. I thought nothing got to you.¡±

    Only then did William look up, finally meeting his eyes. Jewell¡¯s smirk was unmistakable, light and teasing. William sighed, flicked ash into the tray, and took another slow drag.

    He wasn¡¯t much of a smoker. Back when he¡¯d just met Ste, he spent most days holed up in theb, far from anything remotely unhealthy. Didn¡¯t even touch the stuff.

    But ever since that hellish trip to Arlo¡¯s, the pounding headaches had be nightly visitors. Without nicotine, he could barely hold them off.

    Turned out people weren¡¯t lying when they said smoking numbed the pain.

    While he was lost in that thought, Jewell plucked the cigarette from his hand. ¡°Cut back,¡± he said, tossing it into the tray. ¡°You used to hate this crap, remember?¡±

    Before William could answer, Jewell was already back to work, wiping the wound clean with an alcohol pad.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???§àm hosts thrilling adventures

    The pain from earlier had been so sharp, now the sting barely registered.

    Jewell focused on patching him up. ¡°What happened? Who stabbed you?¡±

    William didn¡¯t hide it. ¡°She did.¡±

    Jewell blinked. That, he hadn¡¯t expected. He hadn¡¯t heard the full story yet, but the corner of his mouth twitched. ¡°You¡¯ve got a real talent,¡± he said dryly. ¡°Takes some doing to push a gentle woman that far.¡±

    For reasons he couldn¡¯t exin, William didn¡¯t like the way that sounded. His jaw tightened as he shot Jewell a re. ¡°Just finish and get out.¡±

    Jewell didn¡¯t flinch at the coldness. He wrapped the bandage efficiently and stood up, brushing his hands off. ¡°Keep it dry. Change the dressing often. If I¡¯m not around, get someone to help¡ªor figure it out yourself.¡±

    William opened his mouth to ask who he was supposed to rely on. But then he caught the look in Jewell¡¯s eyes.

    Right. He meant Ste.

    He scoffed inwardly. She could barely stand the sight of him. The idea of her helping with his injury? A joke.

    Jewell packed up the kit but didn¡¯t leave right away. Instead, he sat beside him again. ¡°William,¡± he said, quieter now, ¡°I don¡¯t know what twisted you up like this, but I know hate can rot you from the inside. Don¡¯t let it turn you into someone unrecognizable.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1386

    ?Chapter 1386:

    William looked down. A flicker of doubt crossed his face, but he didn¡¯t say a word.

    Jewell took that as a sign to keep going. ¡°You still care about her. Anyone can see that. So why not help her recover her memory? It¡¯ll help clear things up.¡±

    William blinked.

    The thought hadn¡¯t even urred to him. Ste recovering her memory?

    What would that even change?

    ¡°Come on,¡± Jewell pushed gently. ¡°I¡¯m saying this as your friend. You look like a man carrying boulders around in your chest. Talk to her. Be honest. Give each other that chance.¡±

    The words hit a little too close. William didn¡¯t respond.

    Jewell patted his good shoulder and stood. ¡°Just don¡¯t let things end in regret.¡±

    Then he left, letting the quiet settle again.

    Downstairs, Ste had finally managed to pull herself together. When she saw Jewelling down, she stood up quickly. ¡°How is he?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯ll live. Keep the wound dry, change the dressing. Make sure he sticks to that.¡±

    Relieved to hear William was okay, Ste exhaled softly.

    But when Jewell suggested she be the one to tend to his wound, she hesitated.

    After what she¡¯d done¡ªafter stabbing him¡ªhow could she face him again? He probably hated her guts. The fact that she was unharmed was already a miracle. And now she was supposed to walk in there and¡­ what, tell him to change his bandage?

    She stood there, conflicted.

    Jewell didn¡¯t rush to leave. He¡¯d just finished talking William down from the edge. Now it was her turn.

    Jewell sank into the couch and motioned for her to sit. ¡°Might as well do a checkup.¡±

    Find your favorite stories at

    Ste didn¡¯t argue. She returned to her seat.

    As he pulled out his stethoscope, Jewell asked lightly, ¡°So¡­ what exactly happened between you two today?¡±

    Ste flinched. Just a twitch, but it was there. Her fingers curled into the edge of her dress.

    Jewell reached over and wrapped her cold hand in his. ¡°Hey. It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m not here to scold you. I just want to understand.¡±

    She hesitated, lips pressing together before the words finally slipped out in a quiet voice. ¡°I was kidnapped by Amon. William came and rescued me. But afterward, he got angry¡ªsomething I said must¡¯ve triggered him. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt him, I just¡­ I panicked. Everything happened so fast¡­¡±

    Her voice trailed off, lost in the mess of today¡¯s chaos. From the kidnapping to the car¡­ she¡¯d barely had time to breathe, let alone think straight.

    Jewell didn¡¯t press further. One look at her rumpled clothes and shaken demeanor told him enough.

    ¡°No one knows what William went through during that month he vanished,¡± he said gently. ¡°But whatever it was, it changed him. And I know you don¡¯t remember, but¡­ this version of him? It¡¯s not the man he used to be.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1387

    ?Chapter 1387:

    Ste looked down. She understood Jewell was trying to defend William¡ªbut the pain she¡¯d endured in this vi, the way he¡¯d treated her¡­ that wasn¡¯t imaginary.

    ¡°What if he¡¯s never going back to who he was?¡± she said softly. ¡°What if this is just who he is now?¡±

    People changed. Sometimes permanently.

    She didn¡¯t know what he used to be like. But now? He was cold and controlling.

    Jewell fell silent for a moment.

    ¡°We¡¯ll do our best to bring the old him back,¡± he said eventually. ¡°But in the meantime¡­ I just hope you¡¯ll give him a chance.¡±

    She frowned. ¡°A chance for what?¡±

    She genuinely couldn¡¯t imagine what chance there was to give.

    Jewell met her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t be so quick to think he¡¯s a bad person.¡±

    That caught her off guard.

    She¡¯d expected him to say something like ¡°try to forgive him,¡± or ¡°be patient.¡± Not that.

    Don¡¯t see him as a bad person?

    She stared at him, brows furrowed, unsure what to say.

    Jewell let out a quiet sigh. ¡°I know you probably hate him right now. I get that you don¡¯t want to remember. But if you did¡ªif everything came back to you¡ªI think you¡¯d see things differently. The two of you¡­ you were a perfect match.¡±

    A perfect match?

    She blinked, disbelief flickering across her face.

    ¡°You all keep insisting I¡¯ve lost my memory. What if I haven¡¯t? What if you¡¯re all wrong?¡±

    Jewell tilted his head, unfazed. ¡°Then why are you afraid to try and recover it?¡±

    Read it first on g?lno?els.c?m

    That shut her up. She turned her face away, not answering.

    Jewell didn¡¯t push. He finished the checkup in silence.

    ¡°Ms. Russell,¡± he said, packing up, ¡°it¡¯s a shame when a rtionship like yours gets wrecked by someone else¡¯s scheming.¡±

    Then he stood, grabbed his case, and left, leaving her sitting there, confused.

    She and William¡­ were a couple?

    So why couldn¡¯t she remember a single thing?

    The next morning, she didn¡¯t leave her room.

    She stayed curled in bed, the nkets wrapped tight around her. After what happened yesterday, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to face William again. After Jewell leftst night, she¡¯d locked the door and buried herself in silence.

    She thought maybe William would head out early, go to the office like always. But over an hour passed, and she hadn¡¯t heard a car leave the driveway. Not a single sound.

    She justy there, staring up at the ceiling, her thoughts spinning uselessly.

    Then a knock sounded at the door. She sat up on instinct.

    ¡°Ms. Russell,¡± a servant¡¯s voice called gently, ¡°Mr. Briggs asked you toe down for breakfast.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1388

    ?Chapter 1388:

    Her brows furrowed in confusion.

    William actually asked her to join him for breakfast?

    Confused, anxious, and stiff as a board, she slowly cracked open the door and stepped out.

    Downstairs, William was already seated, back to her, quietly eating.

    William heard her footsteps and instinctively held his breath, every sound sharpening his focus. He didn¡¯t look up¡ªjust waited.

    Only when she sat across from him did he finally lift his gaze and wave the servants away, clearing the room with a single gesture.

    Ste noticed, her pulse picking up.

    ¡°I¡ª¡± she started.

    ¡°Ste, we need to talk.¡±

    They spoke at the same time. She lifted her head in surprise, met his steady gaze for a second, then immediately looked away.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have done that yesterday,¡± she murmured. ¡°But you¡­ you shouldn¡¯t have¡­ Anyway, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Her apology caught him off guard. Something shifted in his chest.

    Yes, he¡¯d lost control yesterday. He knew that. Yet she was still sitting here, apologizing to him.

    Maybe Jewell was right. Maybe it was time to talk. Really talk about everything.

    William rose from his chair, set his napkin down, and said quietly, ¡°Finish your breakfast. Meet me in the study.¡±

    His study. The word alone tightened her throat. She wanted to ask him if they could talk there instead, out in the open, but he was already walking upstairs.

    More to discover g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m

    Her courage fizzled out before it even formed.

    She tried to eat, but breakfast tasted like nothing. After pushing the food around for half an hour, she finally forced herself up and headed toward the study.

    When she stepped inside, sunlight poured through the open curtains, warming the room. She¡¯d never seen it look so bright.

    She took the seat across from him. ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± she asked quietly.

    William rested his hands on the desk. ¡°When I was missing for a month¡­ what were you doing during that time?¡±

    Ste¡¯s hands trembled on herp as she struggled to find words.

    When she didn¡¯t respond, his voice dropped. ¡°Ste, speak.¡±

    Realizing she couldn¡¯t evade the question, she finally whispered, ¡°I woke up in the hospital and saw Marc next to me. He told me I¡¯d been in aa for two years. That it was a miracle I woke up.¡±

    William let out a low, humorlessugh. ¡°And you actually believe that?¡±

    The instinctive retort rose in her throat, but she swallowed it down. ¡°I don¡¯t remember anything from those two years. It feels like they never existed. When I woke up, the only thing I knew was that I was engaged to marry him. So tell me¡­ who else was I supposed to trust?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1389

    ?Chapter 1389:

    He clenched his jaw, unable to argue with that. After a beat, he asked, ¡°During that month¡­ did you really never feel anything off? Never question if you¡¯d been asleep that long?¡±

    She opened her mouth to say no, but he cut in sharply. ¡°Think carefully before you answer.¡±

    She froze. Under the weight of his stare, she forced herself to recall the blurred edges of that month.

    ¡°I kept having the same dream. Marc proposing to me with a ring. It was gorgeous. Like a little piece of the universe. There was a blue diamond in the middle¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, William¡¯s expression darkened.

    She noticed immediately and her stomach knotted.

    William leaned in slightly, his voice low. ¡°A ring surrounded by tiny diamonds¡­ like a gxy. Like looking at the sky through a telescope.¡±

    Her breath caught. He had just described it exactly. She stared at him, stunned.

    He let out another hollowugh.

    ¡°Ste, has it ever crossed your mind that the man in your dream wasn¡¯t Marc¡­ and that it wasn¡¯t a dream at all?¡±

    Color drained from her face.

    Marc had told her repeatedly that the dreams were just remnants of confusion. That after such a longa, her mind couldn¡¯t separate reality from fantasy.

    But William was telling her something else entirely.

    ¡°No¡­ no, it can¡¯t be true,¡± she choked out, shaking her head. ¡°It¡¯s not true.¡±

    She wouldn¡¯t let herself believe Marc had lied. Not about something like that.

    ¡°Think, Ste,¡± William pressed. ¡°Marc is a businessman. He doesn¡¯t understand scientific research, astronomy, or experiments. If you talked to him about those things, would he even follow?¡±

    Read thetest updates at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    Her heartbeat faltered.

    She remembered trying once¡ªtrying to share something she¡¯d been reading, excited¡ªand Marc had just smiled, patted her head¡­ and fallen asleep ten minutester.

    Her voice trembled. ¡°Marc may not know those things, but he said it was just a dream. He said the ring wasn¡¯t real.¡±

    Yes, it was just a dream. That was all it was.

    She clung to the thought, refusing to let it crack. But William had no ns to spare her anymore. He wasn¡¯t going to tiptoe around her denial or soften the truth just because it hurt.

    William called Luca and told him to send over the photo and purchase order for the ring¡ªthe one originally meant for Ste.

    Within a minute, the email came through. William turned theputer screen toward her.

    ¡°Ste. Look closely. Still think it was just a dream?¡± He leaned back. ¡°If it is, then what are you doing right now¡ªdreaming?¡±

    There it was. The exact same ring from her dreams, now staring back at her in high resolution. The shape, the setting, the glint of the stone¡ªidentical.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1390

    ?Chapter 1390:

    Something she¡¯d always dismissed as imaginary had just been yanked into reality.

    The shock was overwhelming, leaving her speechless.

    Just then, his phone buzzed, and he answered. Luca informed him about something at thepany needing him onsite.

    Without a word to her, William stood, grabbed his coat, and walked out. Didn¡¯t even look her way.

    The front door clicked shut. Still, her eyes stayed glued to the screen.

    Only after he was gone did her body start to rx. Her hand lifted slowly, like she wasn¡¯t entirely sure the ring wouldn¡¯t vanish if she blinked. She reached out, fingertips brushing the ss.

    At thepany, Luca met him at the entrance, tight-lipped. ¡°Mr. Briggs,¡± he said quietly, ¡°someone from overseas has been trying to get through. They couldn¡¯t reach your cell, so they called here. Said you have thirty minutes to return the call.¡±

    William didn¡¯t need to ask who. He already knew it was Arlo. His face darkened as he strode toward his office without another word.

    The moment the line connected, Arlo¡¯s voice shot out, sharp and irritated. ¡°William. Why the hell haven¡¯t you been answering your phone?¡±

    William dropped into his chair, calm and slow. ¡°Did you call? Huh. Didn¡¯t see anythinge through.¡±

    The tone waszy, almost bored¡ªdesigned to infuriate. And it did.

    Arlo paused, clearly biting back a reaction. ¡°Have you seen Ste since you got back?¡±

    William gave a vague hum. Nothing more.

    ¡°Since you hate her so much, and now that you¡¯ve confirmed she¡¯s alive, bring her to headquarters when you have time.¡±

    That made William sit up a little straighter. His eyes narrowed. ¡°You want to see her?¡±

    Explore fantastic tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s; ?¦Ïm

    ¡°William,¡± Arlo said, like he was exining something obvious, ¡°don¡¯t forget¡ªher mother¡¯s forms are still in her memory. Once we extract them, we won¡¯t need her anymore. The tech can be replicated. Anyone can take over.¡±

    William¡¯s jaw tightened. So Arlo still hadn¡¯t let that go.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t refuse, would you?¡± Arlo pressed.

    William didn¡¯t shrug it off this time. His voice came low and firm. ¡°She¡¯s mine. If you want her involved, you go through me.¡±

    Arlo let out a short, humorlessugh. ¡°Still protecting her? Did you forget she betrayed you? You were dead, William. Dead at the bottom of that cliff. I gave you a second chance.¡±

    In Arlo¡¯s eyes, William was already his¡ªa dog trained to follow orders.

    He had only allowed William to return to Choria for one reason¡ªto leverage the Briggs Group and retrieve Ste.

    And now William was pushing back?

    Annoyed, William rubbed his ear, clearly uninterested in indulging Arlo¡¯s posturing.

    ¡°You know exactly why I fell off that cliff,¡± he said coolly. ¡°I¡¯ve made peace with it. I¡¯ll provide the funds you need, no problem. But I¡¯m not bringing Ste in.¡±

    There was a sharp bang on Arlo¡¯s end. Furniture? A kicked chair? Didn¡¯t matter.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1391

    ?Chapter 1391:

    ¡°If you won¡¯t do it the easy way,¡± Arlo growled, ¡°then I¡¯ll send someone else to Choria. And my people¡ªthey won¡¯t be as¡­ gentlemanly as you.¡±

    William didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°If you darey a finger on Ste, I¡¯ll immediately cut off all funding from the Briggs Group, and the Briggs family won¡¯t spare you either. You¡¯re wee to try.¡±

    Arlo hadn¡¯t expected William¡¯s defiance. Not after everything he¡¯d imnted in him.

    He had carved hatred into him¡ªreshaped his memories, distorted everything between him and Ste before sending him back. So why wasn¡¯t it working? Why was he defending her?

    ¡°You¡¯re really willing to throw everything away for her?¡± Arlo asked, voice lower now. ¡°That woman who betrayed you. You¡¯d turn against me¡ªfor her?¡±

    William¡¯s voice came out cold and sharp. ¡°I¡¯m not the one causing problems here¡ªyou are. Keep pushing and testing me. As long as you honor our original deal, I¡¯ll stay out of your business.¡±

    Money meant nothing to him¡ªhe had more than enough.

    Without waiting for Arlo¡¯s response, William ended the call. He turned to Luca immediately. ¡°Block this number. If he keeps trying to call, let it ring. I¡¯m done talking to him.¡±

    William seriously doubted Arlo would ever risk stepping foot in Choria.

    Arlo dealt in illegal weapons and ran mercenary operations¡ªthe kind of work that would get him arrested the moment he crossed into Choria. This was William¡¯s territory, and he had every resource imaginable at his disposal to make sure Arlo ended up behind bars.

    Arlo knew this, of course. That was why he hadn¡¯t trieding for Ste himself.

    If he wanted that form and whatever secrets Ste¡¯s mother had left behind, he¡¯d have to find some other method.

    William¡¯s gaze drifted to the window, his expression hardening into something cold and unreadable.

    He¡¯d made it clear from the beginning¡ªSte belonged to him. Nobody else got toy a hand on her.

    Your imagination thrives at  punt

    Even with all the hatred burning in his chest over her betrayal, he wouldn¡¯t let anyone hurt her¡ªespecially not while iming they were doing him some kind of favor.

    The thought shifted something in William¡¯s mind. He turned back to Luca. ¡°I need you to dig into what Ste was doing while I was gone. Every day of that month¡ªwhere she went, who she saw, everything.¡±

    Surprise shed across Luca¡¯s face. He hadn¡¯t expected William to suddenly start caring about Ste¡¯s movements.

    He¡¯d barely taken two steps toward the door when William¡¯s voice stopped him.

    ¡°Luca, wait. Sit down.¡± William gestured to the chair. ¡°Tell me everything that happened to Ste while I was gone.¡±

    Confusion flickered through Luca, but relief quickly followed. William was finally asking the right questions.

    He¡¯d been carrying these details around for weeks, dreading and hoping for the day William would want to know.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs, on your wedding day, Nina kidnapped Ms. Russell. You and Marc went after them together, but then you fell off that cliff. You were gone for a month. Marc brought Ms. Russell to the hospital, but what happened after that¡­ I don¡¯t have solid information.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1392

    ?Chapter 1392:

    Luca had tried digging deeper, but Marc had covered his tracks with disturbing thoroughness.

    Almost like Marc had known someone woulde looking eventually, so he¡¯d erased every trace from day one.

    William¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously. ¡°So Nina kidnapped Ste, and Marc yed the hero?¡±

    Luca nodded slowly. ¡°Yes, sir. And honestly, I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re suddenly friendly with Ms. Carter. Before all this, she spent every waking moment sabotaging you and Ms. Russell. Pure jealousy, nothing else.¡±

    Luca despised Nina. A woman that calcting and consumed by jealousy had no business being anywhere near William. As far as Luca was concerned, William and Ste belonged together¡ªperiod. Nobody else fit.

    William went quiet for several beats. ¡°What¡¯s Marc been doingtely?¡±

    Luca considered the question before shaking his head. ¡°Hard to say. Ever since you took Ms. Russell from that wedding, Marc¡¯s been a mess. Drinking himself stupid or hiding at home. Nothing productive.¡±

    A harshugh escaped William¡¯s throat.

    Did Marc honestly think that pathetic wounded lover routine would work? All performance, no substance. Only Ste was naive enough to buy into the idea that bastard actually loved her.

    William waved a dismissive hand. ¡°I¡¯ve heard enough. You can go.¡±

    Luca stood and bowed, but paused at the door. ¡°Mr. Briggs, do you want me to send someone to¡­ have a word with Marc? Remind him of his ce?¡±

    Luca had been itching to deal with Marc for weeks. The man had betrayed Ste, then exploited her memory loss to keep William away from her.

    If Marc didn¡¯t get what wasing to him, Luca didn¡¯t know how he¡¯d live with himself.

    ?????? ???????? ? g??lnov?l??.???m

    But William¡¯s expression stayed nk, his voice almost bored. ¡°Don¡¯t bother.¡±

    William knew men like Marc weren¡¯t worth the energy. Marc would eventually strangle himself in his own web of lies¡ªit was only a matter of time.

    On the other side of town, Nina hadn¡¯t stepped outside once since William broke her finger.

    She was terrified¡ªconstantly imagining he¡¯d sent someone to finish her off.

    To her, the whole world had turned on her. The Carter family had cut her off. Strangers hated her. She didn¡¯t see the point in going out and facing any of it.

    So she stayed holed up at home, surviving on her savings, slipping deeper into istion. Her hand had already scabbed over, but she refused to take off the bandage. She couldn¡¯t bear to look at what was underneath. Couldn¡¯t bear to face what she¡¯d be.

    Lying in bed, eyes nk, mind heavier than ever, she stared at the ceiling. Then her phone rang.

    After so long in silence, the sound made her heart jolt. For a second, a flicker of hope lit her face.

    But the second she saw the name on the screen, that hope died.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1393

    ?Chapter 1393:

    Arlo.

    Her heart stuttered. She stared for a beat, then picked up just before it stopped ringing. ¡°Hello? General White.¡±

    Arlo was still fuming from his conversation with William. And when he thought about Nina, it made his blood boil even more. She had brought William to him.

    ¡°Nina,¡± he said, voice cold. ¡°You once brought William to my base. You begged me to save him. Do you remember the promise you made me back then?¡±

    Nina¡¯s heart clenched. ¡°I¡­ I said I¡¯d do anything to save him.¡±

    Of course she remembered. That whole time was burned into her brain. She still dreamed about it. But the dreams weren¡¯t soft¡ªthey were nightmares.

    Arlo wasn¡¯t calling just to reminisce. She knew that much. She had no idea what he wanted from her now, but her gut was already churning.

    ¡°Good,¡± Arlo said. ¡°You remember. So you already know¡ªwhen you made that promise, you handed your life over to me. In exchange for William¡¯s survival. And now? It¡¯s time you do something for me.¡±

    She had prepared herself for this day. Still, hearing it out loud made her stomach drop.

    ¡°What do you want me to do? I don¡¯t think I can be of much use. My hand¡¯s useless.¡±

    She sounded defeated. She felt it too. William wouldn¡¯t even listen to her. What could she possibly offer anyone?

    But Arlo wasn¡¯t moved. ¡°The task I have in mind doesn¡¯t need your hand.¡±

    Nina couldn¡¯t refute his words.

    ¡°William refused to bring Ste to me,¡± he continued. ¡°So I need you to find a way back into the Carter family. Earn their trust again. Once you do, you¡¯ll know what to do. I¡¯ll be in touch when the next phase is ready.¡±

    Nina let out a bitterugh. ¡°Arlo, I know I made that promise, but I can¡¯t help you with this. You might as well send someone to kill me. I feel like I have nothing left to live for.¡±

    Discover new content now g?ln¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m

    She was tired¡ªbone-deep tired. Tired of fighting William. Tired of being shut out by the Carter family.

    If it didn¡¯t hurt so much to die, she might¡¯ve already done it.

    Arlo¡¯s voice darkened. ¡°You¡¯re giving up? Just like that? I thought you were tougher than this, Nina. You always struck me as someone with grit.¡±

    But his taunt didn¡¯tnd.

    She felt like a ghost of herself. Like someone who had already lost, no matter what she tried.

    What was the point of pushing forward when every path led nowhere?

    Arlo went quiet, thrown off by how checked-out she sounded. He couldn¡¯t control either of the people he¡¯d once thought he could use.

    She wasn¡¯t even afraid to die anymore. That frustrated him more than anything.

    But then it hit him¡ªshe wasn¡¯t defiant. She was empty. And emptiness didn¡¯t respond to threats.

    So he shifted tactics. ¡°Nina,¡± he said, voice lower now, more calcting. ¡°I know what you want. I can help you get it if you work with me.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1394

    ?Chapter 1394:

    She scoffed quietly. Did he really?

    Because even she wasn¡¯t sure anymore.

    ¡°General White, stop wasting your time on me. If you think I owe you for saving William¡¯s life, then fine¡ªtake mine.¡± Her voice didn¡¯t shake. She sounded calm, like death didn¡¯t scare her anymore.

    But Arlo didn¡¯t let up. ¡°You¡¯ve loved William for years, Nina. All this time, and you¡¯re telling me you¡¯re just ready to walk away? I don¡¯t believe that. Not for a second. You¡¯re still holding on. So here¡¯s my offer¡ªhelp me, and I¡¯ll make sure William is yours. Completely. He¡¯ll be right in the palm of your hand. Yours to break, yours to keep. And as for Ste¡­ she won¡¯t be left standing either. So? Does that get your attention?¡±

    This conversation finally broke through Nina¡¯s numbness, like a stone skipping across a pond that had been still for far too long.

    Her vacant eyes blinked, and she pushed herself up from the bed. ¡°How could you turn them into my pawns? Don¡¯t forget how much work you put into hypnotizing William to hate Ste, and it all came to nothing!¡±

    She still carried that grudge deep inside.

    If she hadn¡¯t put blind faith in those hypnosis tricks, she never would have believed William could ever truly hate Ste.

    Truth was, Arlo¡¯s skills were decent, but nothing extraordinary.

    Arlo didn¡¯t get mad at her sarcasm. He justughed.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong about that. I never hypnotized William just to torture him. Trust me, I have way crueler ways to make someone suffer. For example¡­ poison them, and let you hold the only antidote. They¡¯d be on their knees begging you for it, or they¡¯d die screaming.¡±

    That poison was vicious enough to trap Ste and William in nonstop agony, too sick to live normally, too stubborn to die.

    All he really wanted was whatever memories were locked inside Ste¡¯s head.

    Once he had those, Ste would be worthless to him, just junk he could toss aside, and Nina could do whatever she wanted with her.

    Poison.

    The idea hadn¡¯t even crossed Nina¡¯s mind before.

    But she knew Arlo never bluffed.

    He didn¡¯t run an entire mercenary outfit with empty threats. When one of his men stepped out of line, the punishment was brutal, no question.

    In that moment, a spark of hope she thought had died forever flickered back to life.

    How could she just let go of someone she¡¯d loved for more than twenty years?

    She¡¯d only given up because she feltpletely alone, with no one in her corner.

    But now Arlo was offering to back her up.

    His reach overseas was undeniable. If he said he¡¯d help, she believed he¡¯d slip that poison to Ste and William without a second thought.

    ¡°So, Nina, what¡¯s it gonna be? Clock¡¯s ticking.¡±

    Every second that passed felt like a hammer against her chest. She stood at a fork in the road, one choice away from a totally different life.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1395

    ?Chapter 1395:

    She figured she was already broken beyond repair anyway. Even if she said no to Arlo, her life was already in the gutter. Things couldn¡¯t possibly get worse.

    But if she said yes, at least there was a chance.

    In just a few heartbeats, she made up her mind. ¡°Fine. I agree.¡±

    She knew Arlo wanted Ste, so she¡¯d find a way to deliver her.

    When he heard her answer, Arlo let out a deep, satisfiedugh. ¡°Hah, I knew you wouldn¡¯t let me down, Nina. Can¡¯t wait for your good news!¡±

    After she hung up, she sat on the edge of the bed and took several long, shaky breaths.

    She¡¯d nned to rot away in that room forever, never expecting she¡¯d crawl back to the Carter family.

    That same night, Nina dragged her battered body through a light rain, skipping the umbre on purpose, and pounded on the gates of Carter Mansion.

    The one who opened the door was Lance.

    The moment she saw him, tears poured down her face like they¡¯d been waiting years for permission.

    ¡°Lance, I¡¯m so sorry. I know I was wrong, I really do!¡±

    She dropped straight to her knees in the drizzle, looking small and wrecked as she stared up at him.

    Lance froze. He hadn¡¯t expected her to show up at all. He frowned, staying in the doorway, refusing to let her in. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Nina kept her eyes down, letting the rain soak her through. ¡°I came to apologize. I¡¯m sorry for everything I¡¯ve done. I know how much pain I¡¯ve caused you and Ste. I hurt both of you so badly. I¡¯ve thought about it for days before I worked up the nerve toe here. Lance, please¡­ can you give me one more chance to make things right?¡±

    As she spoke, she reached out and clutched the hem of his coat, swaying like she might copse any second.

    I@?e$t ¡é§ß@???§ñ$ ?¦Ç ???§Ú?v¦Å??.c?m

    The hand gripping him was the one missing a finger.

    Lance started to tell her no, but when his eyesnded on her damaged hand, something soft flickered across his face.

    ¡°Nina, you did this to yourself. You have no one else to me,¡± he said.

    ¡°I know, I know¡­ it¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t appreciate what I had when I had it.¡± Nina nodded over and over, her voice shaking. ¡°I had a good life, but I let jealousy ruin everything.¡±

    Tears clung to hershes as she looked up at Lance. ¡°But I swear, I really understand now. I won¡¯t plot against Ste anymore. I¡¯m done coveting William. I mean it¡ªI swear!¡±

    She shuffled closer on her knees, nearly clinging to him.

    ¡°Lance¡­ we grew up together. Doesn¡¯t that mean anything to you? Can you really just turn your back on me like this? I know I¡¯ve disappointed the family. I know I¡¯ve made a mess of everything. But I just need one more chance. Just one.¡±

    All her life, Nina had carried herself with the pride of being a Carter. Even thest time Lance visited, she refused to lower herself or admit defeat.

    But now? She was on the floor, kneeling in front of him, practically begging.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1396

    ?Chapter 1396:

    Lance hesitated, his posture softening.

    Nina noticed it instantly andtched on. ¡°Lance, please. I¡¯ll do anything. I¡¯ll apologize to Ste in front of everyone. I¡¯ll make it right. Just give me a chance!¡±

    Lance pressed his lips into a tight line, staring down at her. Seeing her like this¡ªbroken, desperate¡ªit did something to him. How could it not?

    He wanted to believe her. But part of him still wondered¡­ was this another act?

    Nina seemed to sense that hesitation too. So she went even lower. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me as a Carter anymore, fine. I¡¯ll be a maid in the house. I¡¯ll sweep floors, cook, whatever you want. I¡¯ll give up everything¡ªjust don¡¯t shut me out. Please, Lance. I don¡¯t want to lose all of you.¡±

    Her tears kept falling, nonstop. Her eyes were swollen, her cheeks red and streaked with rain and desperation.

    Lance stood still for a long time. Then finally¡­ he stepped aside.

    ¡°You cane in.¡±

    Nina looked up at him, stunned.

    ¡°This is yourst chance,¡± Lance said, voice firm. ¡°If youe back and start scheming again¡ªeven once¡ªthe Carter family will act like you don¡¯t exist.¡±

    Her face lit up. The tears didn¡¯t stop, but this time they wereced with joy.

    ¡°I won¡¯t! I swear I won¡¯t hurt anyone ever again. Thank you, Lance. Thank you!¡±

    She threw her arms around him. Her cheeks, damp and ice-cold, pressed against his neck.

    And in that moment, Lance¡ªwho had grown up with her, who had once called her family¡ªfelt his heart soften.

    Maybe¡­ maybe she really had changed.

    Nina¡¯s old room was exactly as she¡¯d left it. Nothing had been touched.

    Your hub for updates: g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    Lance gave a quick order to the housekeeper to change the sheets and freshen up the space.

    Then he turned to her. ¡°You¡¯re soaked from the rain. Go take a shower and get some rest.¡±

    His tone was distant, like he was speaking to a stranger.

    Nina hesitated at the doorway, then turned back to look at him. ¡°Lance¡­ can you stay with me tonight? Ever since my hand got hurt, I haven¡¯t been able to sleep alone. I keep thinking someone¡¯s going to hurt me again.¡±

    She said it in the softest tone, one designed to hit his softest spot.

    Lance¡¯s weakness had always been hispassion. And as a police officer, he was trained to believe people could turn their lives around if they truly wanted to.

    Nina knew that. She was banking on it.

    His gaze dropped to her hand¡ªthe deformed fingers wrapped tightly in bandages.

    He couldn¡¯t say no, seeing her like that. After a pause, he finally nodded. ¡°Take your shower first. I¡¯ll stay with you afterward.¡±

    Nina smiled¡ªbright and innocent, almost childlike.

    She turned and stepped into the bathroom. As soon as she closed the door, Lance walked down the hall to the study and pulled out his phone to call Karson.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1397

    ?Chapter 1397:

    Karson had been away on a business trip overseas and was stuck in back-to-back meetings, but Lance knew this was something he had to report.

    When the call connected, Karson¡¯s voice was loud and upbeat.

    Owing to the time difference, it was still afternoon over there.

    ¡°Lance? What¡¯s up? Did something happen with Ste?¡±

    Lance pressed his lips together before answering, his tone dropping. ¡°Grandpa¡­ Nina¡¯s back.¡±

    The line wentpletely quiet. Lance waited, listening to the faint background noise of Karson¡¯s end.

    ¡°Why?¡± Karson finally asked. ¡°Why did shee back? What, she thinks she hasn¡¯t hurt Ste enough already? She doesn¡¯t deserve to set foot in that house again.¡±

    Before Ste had returned, Karson used to dote on Nina. She was the only girl in the family back then¡ªhis pride and joy.

    But that version of Nina was long gone.

    Now, all Karson felt when her name came up was bitter disappointment.

    ¡°She said she knows she was wrong,¡± Lance said quietly. ¡°She was out in the rain, crying, begging for a second chance. So¡­ I let her in.¡±

    Karson sighed on the other end of the call, clearly aware of Lance¡¯s weakness when it came to family. ¡°Well, since she¡¯s back, let her stay¡ªon the condition she behaves herself and stops getting caught up in all that mess. And tell her to go see her parents. They¡¯ve been worried sick.¡±

    Lance thought of Daniel and Norene and gave a small nod.

    He didn¡¯t particrly like either of them, but they were family. No point in stirring up more tension, especially now. And Nina was still their daughter, whether anyone liked it or not.

    ¡°Alright. Got it, Grandpa. How¡¯s everything going over there?¡±

    Find more content at ???????¦Ò????????.c§àm

    Ever since Ste¡¯s situation blew up, none of the Carters could leave Choria easily. When the overseaspany meeting came up, Lance had offered to attend in Karson¡¯s ce¡ªhe¡¯d been worried about the travel being too much for his grandfather at his age.

    But Karson had insisted. Said he¡¯d feel more at ease knowing Lance was the one watching over Ste.

    ¡°Things are almost wrapped up on my end,¡± Karson replied. ¡°If all goes well, I should be back in a couple of days. How¡¯s Ste holding up?¡±

    At that, a flicker of helplessness crossed Lance¡¯s face.

    William was keeping her close, practically under lock and key. And aside from making sure she was physically safe, Lance couldn¡¯t do much else.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. I¡¯ll find a way to get her out of William¡¯s hands soon.¡±

    Karson didn¡¯t respond right away. Instead, his voice dropped a notch. ¡°Be careful with Marc. That man¡¯s no good. Even if Ste¡¯s lost her memory and still feels something for him¡­ don¡¯t trust him too easily.¡±

    Lance didn¡¯t need the reminder. He already knew what kind of man Marc was.

    The man was selfish to the core. He never really loved Ste. Whether she remembered the past or not, Lance wasn¡¯t about to let her get dragged back into that toxic mess.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1398

    ?Chapter 1398:

    Maybe the disaster at thest wedding wasn¡¯t just bad luck¡ªmaybe it was a sign. Ste and Marc were never meant to work out.

    ¡°I know,¡± Lance said simply.

    ¡°Good,¡± Karson replied. ¡°As long as your head¡¯s clear, I can rest easy. I¡¯ve still got a few things to finish here. Talk soon.¡±

    The call ended. Lance slipped his phone back into his pocket and headed down the hall, quietly pushing open Nina¡¯s door.

    The lights inside were soft, casting a warm, orange glow across the room. Nina was sitting on the bed, wrapped in a nket, smiling up at him like they were still the same family from the past.

    ¡°Lance,¡± she said gently, ¡°I¡¯ve done a lot of thinkingtely.¡±

    Lance watched her silently, deep in thought.

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe me right now,¡± she went on, ¡°but I can prove myself. Just give me time.¡±

    She didn¡¯t say much more. She knew if she kept talking, she¡¯d only push him further away. So instead, she reached out and lightly tugged at his sleeve, then closed her eyes.

    That tiny motion made something flicker in Lance¡¯s expression.

    When they were kids, Nina had been terrified of ghosts. Any time she stayed over, she¡¯d clutch his sleeve while falling asleep¡ªeven if it was just on the living room couch.

    Norene would always wait until she¡¯d dozed off before carrying her back to bed.

    After all these years¡­ she still hadn¡¯t let go of that habit.

    Lance looked at her quietly.

    As her breathing slowly evened out, he studied her peaceful sleeping face. After a while, he murmured under his breath, ¡°This is yourst chance, Nina. Don¡¯t mess it up.¡±

    ???€$? ¡é????€?$ ?? g??l??ov?l????o??

    Once she was fully asleep, he carefully slid his sleeve from her grip and left the room.

    Back in his own space, the silence felt heavier than usual. He sat down, rubbing his temples.

    He wasn¡¯t blind¡ªhe knew Nina might havee back with hidden motives. But she was still family, and he was willing to give her that onest shot.

    If she had any conscience left, she wouldn¡¯t repeat past mistakes.

    But if she was still scheming¡­ if she still had it out for Ste or William¡­ then he was ready. He¡¯d deal with her himself.

    He was curious to see how far she¡¯d go this time.

    Meanwhile, in another part of the city, Ste was deep in thought after talking to William. Her confusion had only grown.

    She¡¯d once told Jewell she didn¡¯t want her memories back. At the time, she¡¯d said it for her own peace of mind.

    But maybe¡­ Jewell had been right. Maybe she was just scared of what she might remember.

    Still, what William had said left her even more puzzled.

    Were they really that in love before?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1399

    ?Chapter 1399:

    She was still mulling it over when her phone suddenly rang.

    William had taken Ste¡¯s phone before¡ªbut after their recent conversation, maybe he let his guard down. He had given it back to her. It was lying quietly beside her now.

    She picked it up and noticed an iing call from an unfamiliar number. No name, no contact saved. She didn¡¯t recognize it at all.

    Normally, she would¡¯ve ignored it. Probably just spam. But something about thosest four digits¡ª1580¡ªmade her hesitate.

    She didn¡¯t know why, but she couldn¡¯t look away. Her thumb hovered over the screen, and despite herself¡­ she answered.

    ¡°Hello, Ste, how have you beentely?¡±

    Haley¡¯s voice floated through the phone, light and mocking. She was calling from abroad¡ªhaving just heard the news that Ste had lost her memory¡­ and was now with Marc.

    She hadn¡¯t called out of concern. She called to mock her.

    Ste frowned. The voice was unfamiliar, and the tone was off. ¡°Sorry, who is this?¡± she asked tly.

    Haley let out a sharpugh, loud and mean. Like she¡¯d just heard the punchline of some inside joke. ¡°You really forgot everything, huh? Wow. Amazing. Tell me¡ªdid you forget all about me and Marc, too? Or are you just pretending to be in love with him now?¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t know who this woman was, but the ridicule dripping from her voice made her skin crawl. She stiffened. ¡°If this is some kind of joke, it¡¯s not funny. And if you have nothing else to say, I¡¯m hanging up.¡±

    ¡°Oh,e on,¡± Haley said, stillughing. ¡°I¡¯m bored out of my mind over here. News of your little amnesia fiasco was the best entertainment I¡¯ve had in weeks.¡±

    Ste¡¯s grip on the phone tightened. She hated the woman¡¯s smug tone, but¡­ she clearly knew a lot about her.

    Read new content at g¦Áln¦Ò¦Íe?s

    Trying to stay calm, Ste said, ¡°Who are you, and why are you calling? Did William put you up to this?¡±

    The timing was way too suspicious. William had just given her the phone back, and now this woman called? It was hard not to wonder if it was all connected.

    At that, Haley almostughed again.

    It was just too ironic, considering the history William and Ste once shared.

    ¡°My name¡¯s Haley Smith. Ring any bells? No? Thought so. But if you¡¯re really that clueless, just Google it. The drama between you and Marc was trending for ages.¡±

    Ste¡¯s heart dropped. She hadn¡¯t been able to check anything. William had denied her ess to the outside world.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know you,¡± Ste said firmly. ¡°And I¡¯m not going to believe everything some stranger says over the phone. If you have nothing else to add, don¡¯t call me again.¡±

    Before Haley could say another word, Ste hung up. Her hand trembled slightly as she lowered the phone. Her heart was racing.

    Something about that call shook her. It felt like she¡¯d been one breath away from learning something important¡ªbut she was too scared to dig deeper. Too scared to ask the hard questions.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1400

    ?Chapter 1400:

    William didn¡¯te back that night, which was a small relief.

    After taking a long shower, she crawled into bed and reached for her phone again. She wanted to message Sharon, but when she went looking for WhatsApp, it was gone. Probably deleted.

    She searched through her contacts and tried to send a message¡ªbut nothing would go through.

    Panic bubbling beneath the surface, she checked Twitter. Then her browser. Also gone. Every single way of reaching out had been disabled.

    William hadn¡¯t just returned her phone. He¡¯d gutted it. She couldn¡¯t reach out to anyone.

    She stared at the screen and let out a cold, bitterugh. So that was the trick. Give her back the phone, make her think she had freedom¡ªbut strip it of anything that could actually connect her to the outside world.

    Still, she wasn¡¯t ready to give up. On a whim, she tried dialing Sharon¡¯s number directly. No surprise¡ªit didn¡¯t go through.

    So that was that. The phone could only receive calls. No outgoing texts, no inte, no apps. Just a dead shell of a device, designed to keep her isted.

    Her chest tightened. The timing of that call earlier felt even more suspicious now. Had William set it all up? Was Haley just another one of his puppets, sent in to nt doubt in her mind about Marc?

    She wouldn¡¯t put it past him. He¡¯d stooped to worse.

    She set the phone down on her pillow and stared at it. If Marc called, she had to be ready to pick up.

    She even checked the blocked list¡ªWilliam hadn¡¯t blocked Marc¡¯s number. That gave her a sliver of hope.

    She waited over an hour. But the phone stayed silent.

    L¨»t?st ch¦Ápt?rs ??n g??l??ov????.§ã??m

    Her chest felt heavy, but she consoled herself with the thought that Marc probably didn¡¯t know she had the phone back yet. That had to be it. He just didn¡¯t know. He¡¯d call eventually.

    So she waited.

    However, Marc¡¯s call never came, and she fell asleep waiting for the phone to ring.

    In her dreams, Ste saw the vague figure again¡ªalong with the glint of a ring shining under the night sky.

    Meanwhile, William had left the office. But instead of heading back to the vi, he made his way to Club Cloud Nine¡ªthe priciest, most exclusive lounge in the city¡ªto meet up with Jewell and Steven.

    Inside the highest-tier private suite, William sat quietly on the sofa, one arm resting on the back cushion. The coffee table in front of him was already crowded with bottles of expensive liquor, all barely touched.

    Jewell shot Steven a look, a silent nudge to say something.

    But Steven only swallowed hard and kept sneaking nces at William, too nervous to ask what was going on.

    Besides the three of them, the room was empty.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1401

    ?Chapter 1401:

    A waiter had stepped in earlier, asking if they wanted a fewpanions¡ªmaybe someone to sing, drink, lighten the mood¡ªbut William had waved him off immediately.

    Now, half an hour had passed. Still no music. No talking. Just silence and the quiet clink of ss.

    Steven finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He cleared his throat, leaned forward, and spoke softly. ¡°William, why¡¯d you call us out tonight? If you just wanted to drink, you could¡¯ve done that alone.¡±

    The room felt heavy. Nothing about it was fun. They hadn¡¯t even touched their sses.

    William nced over at Steven, his voice cold. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to drink¡­ get lost.¡±

    Steven blinked, stunned. That hit harder than it should¡¯ve. Even back when things were at their worst¡ªhe never once told Steven to get lost.

    Steven looked genuinely hurt. ¡°Wow. You¡¯ve changed. Back when you asked me to help run Neb, you never talked to me like this. I¡¯m seriously disappointed.¡±

    Jewell raised a brow, quietly impressed. So this was the kind of friendship William had going on in Choria? That casual boldness¡­ it was unexpected.

    William didn¡¯t say anything back. He just dropped his gaze and poured himself another drink.

    Steven, still a little offended but undeterred, scooted closer and nudged him. ¡°This is about Ste, isn¡¯t it? Have you realized your feelings for her?¡±

    He watched William¡¯s jaw tighten, his hand clenching the ss just slightly.

    Steven smirked. ¡°Rx, man. I¡¯m not judging. I¡¯m just saying¡ªif you¡¯ve caught feelings for her again, that¡¯s not some big scandal. We¡¯re not gonnaugh at you.¡±

    Ever since William came back from abroad and started circling Ste like a storm cloud, Steven had figured it was only a matter of time.

    A woman like Ste had that effect. She pulled people in without even trying.

    Honestly, it wasn¡¯t surprising William had fallen again.

    William didn¡¯t respond. He just finished the bottle in front of him.

    Steven and Jewell exchanged nces. Trying to lighten the mood, Steven suddenly pointed at Jewell. ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t you drink with him? He¡¯s lonely over there.¡±

    Jewell raised a brow. ¡°Why me?¡±

    Steven sat up straighter. ¡°Because I have to drive him home. You want me to get a DUI?¡±

    Sounded like a reasonable excuse. But Jewell wasn¡¯t letting him off that easily. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll call you a designated driver. They¡¯re professionals. Your car won¡¯t even get scratched.¡±

    Steven stared at him. That wasn¡¯t the point and they both knew it.

    He nced at the table full of liquor, and finally, with a determined gulp, poured himself a ss and clinked it with William¡¯s. ¡°William, I understand how you feel. I¡¯ll drink with you.¡±

    Before long, they were speeding through the liquor on the table. Jewell, who normally avoided alcohol like the gue¡ªespecially with his medical background¡ªeventually gave in and took a few sips. He could tell William needed this.

    No one knew how long they were in that room, but hours passed. Eventually, Steven was fully slumped on the sofa, one hand half-raised in surrender.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1402

    ?Chapter 1402:

    William barely looked fazed. He tossed a sideways nce at Steven and scoffed, ¡°Lightweight.¡±

    Jewell sat nearby, quietly checking his nearly-dead phone.

    ¡°It¡¯ste,¡± he said, ncing at the time. ¡°We should head out.¡±

    William nced at his watch but didn¡¯t move. ¡°You take him home first.¡±

    Jewell blinked. ¡°I don¡¯t even know where he lives.¡±

    They¡¯d only met twice. Carrying him home felt like crossing some invisible line.

    But William didn¡¯t seem to care. ¡°I¡¯ll send you the address.¡±

    Jewell realized he was serious.

    Jewell sighed in defeat. With no other choice, he got up, slung Steven¡¯s half-conscious body over his shoulder, and trudged toward the door.

    Just as he reached the door, Jewell turned and looked back at William. ¡°You want me toe back and pick you upter?¡±

    Given the state William was in, Jewell seriously doubted he¡¯d get home on his own.

    But William shook his head, eyes dull. ¡°No. Thanks, but I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    After Jewell and Steven left, William didn¡¯t linger much longer. Less than half an hourter, he finally stood up, shrugged on his coat, and walked out into the night.

    When the car pulled up in front of Riverside Vis, all the lights inside were off.

    The whole ce looked cold. Empty. Like no one lived there.

    And for a split second, William just sat in the car, staring at those dark windows¡­ feeling like the loneliest man in the world.

    To everyone else, he was William Briggs¡ªthe sharp, unstoppable CEO of Briggs Group. Always in control. Always one step ahead.

    galn¦Ò¦Íels.c¡ðm hosts fresh updates

    But even powerful men have weak moments. Even they want somewhere to belong.

    He killed the engine, stepped out, and walked inside in silence.

    The house was pitch ck. He didn¡¯t bother turning on the lights.

    Upstairs, he stopped in front of Ste¡¯s door. Just stood there in the dark, his hand resting on the doorknob.

    Five minutes passed. Maybe ten.

    Then, finally, he turned it and pushed the door open.

    Moonlight spilled across the room, casting a soft silver glow. Stey on the bed, sound asleep. Her breathing was calm, even. The faint scent of her shower gel lingered in the air¡ªfresh, clean, oddly soothing.

    Drawn by something he couldn¡¯t name, William stepped closer.

    She didn¡¯t stir. Had no idea someone else had entered.

    Maybe it was the alcohol in his system. Or maybe it was just her. The way she looked asleep¡ªpeaceful, warm, untouchable.

    He slipped off his coat, lifted the edge of the nket, and slid into bed beside her.

    The mattress dipped under his weight. That was when she woke up.

    Startled, Ste flinched hard. Her eyes shot open, panic rising in her chest.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1403

    ?Chapter 1403:

    Before she could scream, a hand covered her mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± William murmured, voice low and rough.

    The scent of alcohol hit her immediately. It was strong. She frowned, even though the dark room hid her expression.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been drinking,¡± she said quietly, her voice tight.

    William didn¡¯t answer. His eyes were closed again, like he couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin.

    She sat up halfway, trying to get out of bed. ¡°Go take a shower first. I¡¯ll help you back to your room¡ª¡±

    But his arms slid around her waist, dragging her back down.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk,¡± he muttered, brows drawing together. ¡°My head¡¯s killing me.¡±

    The first part of his tone was firm. Commanding. But the end softened, almost pleading.

    It was the first time Ste had ever seen him like this¡ªso raw, so unguarded.

    He wasn¡¯t yelling. He wasn¡¯t trying to control her. He just looked tired and broken.

    Ste didn¡¯t argue again. Shey still, watching him silently.

    A few minutes passed. Then he moved again¡ªthis time curling into her, pulling her tightly against his chest.

    His heart thudded steadily beneath her ear. She barely breathed, afraid even the slightest motion would disturb him.

    But being in his arms wasn¡¯tforting. It was stifling.

    She remembered all the times he¡¯d hurt her, humiliated her, used her as a pawn. And now here he was, holding her like she was the only thing anchoring him.

    As she shifted slightly, trying to put some space between them, William rested his chin on top of her head and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t move. Just let me hold you¡­ for a while.¡±

    I??€$? ¡é??t??§ñ? ?¦Ç ga?n?¦Í¦Ål?.c??

    The room went silent.

    Ste exhaled quietly, her resistance fading. She stayed still in his arms.

    And just like that, the night crawled toward morning.

    William eventually fell into a deep sleep, his breathing even and slow. But Ste never closed her eyes once.

    She was exhausted¡ªmentally and physically¡ªbut sleep wouldn¡¯te. Not with him wrapped around her like this.

    So shey there, staring up at the ceiling, then down at his face.

    At his closed eyes, his rxed expression. His longshes resting softly against his cheek.

    He looked so calm, so harmless. And yet, he wasn¡¯t.

    He could be cruel. Sharp-tongued. Careless with people¡¯s hearts.

    It was true what people said¡ªnever judge someone by their face.

    No matter how good-looking William was, it didn¡¯t erase everything he¡¯d done.

    Morning light finally crept through the windows. William stirred.

    His internal clock, as precise as ever, kicked in.

    He blinked against the light, his head still throbbing from the drinks. As his eyes adjusted, he realized he wasn¡¯t in his own bed.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1404

    ?Chapter 1404:

    The sheets were different. The scent in the room was different.

    And then he felt her. Soft, warm, pressed into his side.

    Ste?

    His brows twitched slightly.

    Did he reallye into her roomst night? Did he actually fall asleep next to her¡­ and not remember?

    Her hair brushed lightly against his chin.

    He was still trying to process when she suddenly shoved against his chest. Her voice was sharp, fed-up.

    ¡°If you¡¯re awake, then get up.¡±

    William had been about to let go, but Ste¡¯s words made him freeze. Instead of releasing her, he pulled her in closer, tightening his grip.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Still trying to y innocent?¡±

    His tone was sharp, and Ste¡¯s face drained of color. ¡°Last night, you came to my room by yourself. You weren¡¯t coerced by me. Are you able to be reasonable?¡±

    She still couldn¡¯t understand why he acted like he hated her, yet kept getting so close.

    For more than twenty years, she had believed intimacy only mattered when two people actually loved each other. Now, everything William did was shattering that belief.

    Her words amused William. ¡°This is where I live. Do you need to give me permission to sleep in any room I want?¡±

    ¡°Do you really think I want to be here?¡± said Ste. ¡°You were the one who locked me up, took my phone, altered the settings, and had someone call¡ªall to deceive me into believing Marc had betrayed me. How disgusting are you?¡±

    William¡¯s temper was tested by her words, which irritated him. His eyes darkened as he scowled. ¡°What do you mean¡­ I had someone call you?¡±

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m is packed with great reads

    Seeing him pretend he didn¡¯t know made Ste let out a coldugh. ¡°The phone you gave me can only receive calls. The first call was from someone named Haley, saying she was with Marc,ughing about my amnesia. Isn¡¯t that your game?¡±

    Thinking about it only fueled Ste¡¯s anger.

    William was furious too. How could she even imagine him doing something so dirty?

    He grabbed her arm, forcing her to look him straight in the eyes. ¡°Listen to me. I would never do something like that. If you¡¯re so sure I nned it, show me proof.¡±

    Ste stared at him, and for a moment, she honestly believed he hadn¡¯t done it.

    That only made her angrier, not just at him, but at herself.

    ¡°Let go of me. Even if you didn¡¯t do it, does that somehow erase everything else you¡¯ve done?¡±

    They both knew exactly what she meant.

    William stayed quiet for a long moment, then suddenly let out a coldugh and pinned her beneath him. ¡°Since you brought it up, it would be a shame not to follow through on your insults.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1405

    ?Chapter 1405:

    At this point, Ste had given up fighting.

    No matter how hard she resisted, she couldn¡¯t escape¡ªshe would only end up being mocked. It was easier to save her strength.

    Shey on the bed, staring at him with contempt, her eyes lifeless. ¡°William, no matter what you do to me, I¡¯ll never fall in love with you.¡±

    People liked to say that women couldn¡¯t separate love from sex, that enough time in someone¡¯s arms could confuse closeness with real feelings.

    Stockholm syndrome was the term for it.

    But Ste was sure she would never fall for William. Never.

    Her certainty hit him hard, and this time he didn¡¯t hold back, even when her cries filled the room.

    When it was finally over, Ste stayed facedown on the bed, tears soaking the pillow.

    William showered and returned to find her in the same spot. He scoffed. ¡°Stop acting like it¡¯s the end of the world. You betrayed me first. You caused this.¡±

    Ste remained silent, refusing to react.

    Seeing her like that left him unsatisfied, with a darker, heavier feeling than before.

    He shot her a cold look, his voice like ice. ¡°Make sure you take the pill. I won¡¯t let you carry my child.¡±

    The door mmed shut, and only then did Ste bury her face in the nket, muffling her sobs.

    This time, William had shown no mercy. She wanted to get up and scrub away his scent, but that felt impossible.

    Her legs shook as she leaned against the wall to make it to the bathroom.

    Every story starts at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??§àm

    The hot water poured down, but her entire body felt cold.

    The smell would not go away no matter how hard she washed.

    Ste took a shower, went back into bed, and dozed off in the spot that smelled like William.

    The moment Ste opened her eyes again, she saw Jewell quietly waiting at her side. Her nkets looked fresh, and her outfit had beenpletely reced.

    A puzzled expression crossed her face. She could not understand why he had appeared in her room again.

    ¡°You¡¯re running a fever because you slept with wet hair and let your emotions get the best of you. I need to start an IV.¡±

    Copsed?

    She had assumed she drifted off for a nap. It never urred to her that she had been unconscious.

    Her voice rasped as she forced out a question. ¡°My clothes are different¡ª¡±

    Jewell read her unease with ease and cleared it up right away. ¡°The maid took care of your clothes. You stayed by yourself, and no men were anywhere near you.¡±

    When he mentioned men, he was referring to William.

    Her breathing steadied for a moment, though thinking back to the moments before she cked out sent shame and anger rushing through her again.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1406

    ?Chapter 1406:

    Jewell worked as a doctor, so he must have figured out the truth from her state and the lingering scent in the room. However, she did not want to drown in humiliation. There were other matters she needed to deal with first.

    She met his gaze with a spark of urgency. ¡°Dr. Vance, did you bring what I asked forst time?¡±

    He understood immediately and pulled a small box of pills from his kit before cing it in her hand.

    ¡°This option is gentler than emergency contraception, although it still poses risks. Ms. Russell, I believe you should reconsider taking it regrly.¡±

    In addition, she and William had already been intimate, and she understood that the remedy functioned as a precaution, which meant taking itter held no benefit.

    Ste¡¯s fingers curled around the box as if it might slip away. She understood that every medication carried risks, yet she had been cornered without a single escape.

    ¡°Dr. Vance, do you have the urgent one? He agreed to it and told me I should take it. Please help me get it because he will not hold it against you.¡±

    William had instructed her to take those pills before he left, so she believed he wouldn¡¯t object.

    Jewell stared at her, stunned that William would force her into something like that.

    Heat surged through his chest at the thought. No man ought to behave like this, and payback was not meant to be delivered in such a manner.

    He studied Ste¡¯s face, which revealed nothing more than exhaustion and fear. Then he stood. ¡°I¡¯ll confirm it with him. If what you said is true, I¡¯ll get it for you.¡±

    The moment he stepped out, Ste released a shaky breath and looked at the pills in her palm. A single tear sshed onto the box.

    The moment Jewell left the bedroom, he headed straight toward William¡¯s study without a second thought.

    Magic begins at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s

    He did not wait outside the door this time. He pushed his way in.

    William sat behind the desk, calmly reviewing a stack of documents. Jewell marched closer and mmed his palms against the surface. ¡°You told her to take those pills?!¡±

    William¡¯s gaze sharpened for a moment, startled that she had really gone to Jewell with such a request.

    He should have expected it. She once swore she would never carry his child.

    She probably feared pregnancy far more than he did.

    Annoyance tightened in William¡¯s chest, but he kept his tone t. ¡°If she asked for them, then give them to her. You¡¯re a doctor. Those pills don¡¯t require a prescription, so they shouldn¡¯t be hard to find.¡±

    Seeing how little he seemed to care, Jewell felt anger rise in his chest for the first time since arriving here.

    His medical training made the situation clear. Those pills could throw Ste¡¯s body into chaos. Even if she took them, they were far from guaranteed. The wrong oue could lead to an ectopic pregnancy, and that could cost her life.

    He clenched his jaw and addressed William with a hard look. ¡°If you insist on being involved with her, then take responsibility and protect her properly!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1407

    ?Chapter 1407:

    To him, a man who let a woman bear the burden alone showed carelessness and cowardice.

    William studied Jewell¡¯s expression and found himself confused. ¡°Are you picking a fight with me because of her?¡±

    Jewell was supposed to be his friend and a personal physician who should have remained objective.

    Why did he care so much about Ste in the first ce?

    Jewell pressed his fingers to his temple. ¡°I think you¡¯re losing control and going too far. You are well aware of Ste¡¯s condition. She keeps fainting because her body is worn out.¡±

    Living under such confinement drained her. Each passing day left her more exhausted. Her meals became smaller, and she barely slept. If nothing changed, she would eventually fall apart.

    Her spirit suffered as much as her body, and William had a hand in both.

    ¡°I brought you here to help her recover, and it means nothing if you are unable to make that happen,¡± William said.

    William lookedpletely unbothered¡ªeven with Jewell standing right there, he wore that same detached, couldn¡¯t-care-less expression.

    Fury shed across Jewell¡¯s face. He took several steps back, throwing his hands up. ¡°Fine. If you¡¯re determined to be this reckless, I¡¯m done arguing. Some patients are beyond help¡ªdoesn¡¯t matter how good the doctor is. You hired me, so I¡¯ll do what I can, but when Ste¡¯s health goes to hell because you wouldn¡¯t listen? That¡¯s on you, not me.¡±

    He spun on his heel and stormed out, the door mming behind him hard enough to rattle the frame.

    Only after Jewell¡¯s footsteps faded did William¡¯s gaze drift toward the door, his expression distant, like he was seeing something that wasn¡¯t there.

    Jewell drove to the pharmacy, picked up emergency contraception, and brought it back to Ste. He pressed the pill into her hand with clear urgency. ¡°Take this right now. But listen to me¡ªyou can¡¯t take this again for at least six months. If you don¡¯t want to get pregnant, you need to use condoms or stay on regr birth control. Understand?¡±

    Step into a new world at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    The pill went down with no real taste, but somehow it still felt bitter on her tongue.

    She nodded, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Thank you, Dr. Vance.¡±

    She knew she was only getting this help because Jewell had a decent heart. If she¡¯d been stuck dealing with someone as cold as William, she¡¯d have gotten nothing but cruelty.

    ¡°Get some rest. I¡¯ll check on you again in a few days. If anything feels wrong, call me immediately.¡±

    Jewell didn¡¯t stick around after that¡ªhe¡¯d had more than enough of William for one day.

    Ste didn¡¯t try to make him stay. Once she¡¯d swallowed the pill, she copsed back onto the bed.

    She felt like her life was draining away drop by drop, and she was powerless to stop it. Just lying here, useless, waiting for whatever came next. God, she hated this feeling.

    William listened to Jewell¡¯s car roar to life and pull away. Only then did he pull out his phone and call Luca. ¡°What did you find?¡±

    Luca answered on the first ring. ¡°Mr. Briggs, I¡¯vepiled Ms. Russell¡¯s movements for the entire month. Just sent everything to your email.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1408

    ?Chapter 1408:

    William pulled up his inbox, scrolling through. ¡°One more thing. Ste told me a woman named Haley called her yesterday and said things she shouldn¡¯t have. I want to know who.¡±

    Haley?

    The name clicked immediately in Luca¡¯s mind. ¡°You think it might be Haley Smith?¡±

    Hearing the name sparked recognition in William¡¯s memory.

    Right¡ªHaley Smith. Marc¡¯s former mistress.

    The woman had actually had the audacity to contact Ste using his name, feeding her lies that made her think he¡¯d set the whole thing up.

    Something dangerous flickered in William¡¯s eyes. ¡°Send someone to deliver a message to Haley. If she keeps running her mouth, she won¡¯t have a tongue left to run.¡±

    William preferred to keep his hands clean¡ªviolence wasn¡¯t his style. But Arlo? Arlo was a mercenary who lived knee-deep in blood and danger every single day.

    Arlo would probably enjoy taking care of something like this.

    Once he hung up, William turned his attention to the files Luca had sent.

    ording to the timeline, Ste had spent nearly every day of that month with Marc, barely seeing anyone else.

    A humorless smile touched William¡¯s mouth. Marc had been paranoid as hell, terrified someone else might let slip about Ste¡¯s memory loss.

    Beyond Marc, the report showed only a handful of other contacts.

    Sharon, Josie, and a few colleagues from the research institute¡ªthat was it.

    One name stood out¡ªLainey, Ste¡¯s friend. She seemed to know plenty about Ste and Marc¡¯s situation.

    His phone buzzed against the desk. Another message from Luca.

    Your source: g??ln??v??ls.??????

    ¡°Mr. Briggs, attached are Ms. Russell¡¯s hospital records and medical files. They explicitly confirm temporary amnesia.¡±

    Below the text sat the attachment¡ªSte¡¯splete hospitalization records, everything documented in ck and white.

    William¡¯s jaw tightened. He hit print, waited for the pages to spit out, and headed straight for Ste¡¯s room.

    ¡°You think you haven¡¯t lost your memory? Think I¡¯m making this up to manipte you? Here.¡± He dropped the papers onto her bed. ¡°Your hospitalization records. Official hospital seal and everything. You really believe I¡¯d go through the trouble of forging medical documents just to mess with your head?¡±

    The pages were scattered across Ste¡¯s nket in a messy sprawl.

    Without waiting for a response, William turned and walked out, not sparing her another nce.

    Ste gathered the scattered pages with shaking hands, putting them in order. As she read, shock rolled through her in waves, building with every line.

    The medical report was crystal clear: temporary retrograde amnesia. Memory loss spanning the previous two years.

    She stared at those words until her eyes burned, but she couldn¡¯t make herself look away.

    So it was true. She really had lost her memory. Two entire years, just¡­ gone.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1409

    ?Chapter 1409:

    William hadn¡¯t been lying?

    The realization hit her like a physical blow¡ªsharp, agonizing painncing through her chest, stealing the air from her lungs.

    Ste pressed her palm against her chest, struggling to steady her breathing while staring at the document in her hand.

    This couldn¡¯t be real.

    Marc had lied to her without hesitation.

    After leaving her bedroom, William didn¡¯t return to his study. Instead, he went straight to the Carter Mansion and arrived there in the middle of the night.

    He rang the bell, and Nina appeared at the doorway.

    Lately, she had behaved like an obedient daughter of the house. She followed Lance¡¯s every request withoutint. She even prepared his coffee each morning.

    Nina reached the entrance before the servants could respond. The moment the door opened, she froze. Standing before her was the same man who had once filled her dreams with excitement and now filled her with bitterness.

    His icy gaze unsettled her, and she instinctively took a step back.

    Lance nced her way, so she turned her face to the side, pretending not to care. ¡°Lance, someone is here for you.¡±

    There was no doubt in her mind that William hadn¡¯te for her.

    William raised his brows slightly.

    He didn¡¯t expect the Carter family to let her return, considering everything she had done.

    Lance walked to the door, and upon seeing William, his reaction mirrored Nina¡¯s. ¡°William? Why are you here?¡±

    Was he nning to send Ste back to them, or did something go wrong with her?

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c¨®m is your escape

    Fear struck him without warning. ¡°What did you do to Ste?¡±

    William paid him no attention and brushed past Lance¡¯s shoulder as he continued inside, which only heightened Nina¡¯s nerves.

    She muttered a quick reason and hurried upstairs.

    She worried William would go after her once more, and she also dreaded that her emotions would show the moment she met his eyes.

    Nina slipped away to the upper floor before Lance could read her expression.

    ¡°Lance, tell me the truth about Ste and Marc. This is the only chance you get. If you want her released, start talking.¡±

    William¡¯s tone was calm, as if discussing a routine business deal with Lance.

    Ste was nothing more than a bargaining chip in his eyes.

    Lance shut the door behind him and moved closer while William sat down on the sofa.

    Lance skipped any formalities and spoke immediately. ¡°If I tell you the truth, will you finally let Ste go? You¡¯ve kept her locked away at your vi for so long. Haven¡¯t you calmed down yet?¡±

    William lifted his gaze. Even seated, he radiatedmand, refusing to be overshadowed by Lance towering above him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1410

    Chapter 1410:

    Their wills collided without a sound.

    ¡°If you exin, there¡¯s a chance I release Ste. If you refuse, I certainly won¡¯t. If you prefer that I stay in the dark, I can walk out right now.¡±

    A faint smirk curled at William¡¯s lips. He clearly believed the Carter family wasn¡¯t worth his concern.

    Lance exhaled in defeat. He couldn¡¯t y games with Ste¡¯s safety.

    ¡°On that cliff, Nina injected Ste with a psychiatric drug. It wiped her memories and trapped her mind two years in the past, right before her wedding to Marc.¡±

    The moment he heard Nina¡¯s name tangled in the matter again, a fierce light sparked in William¡¯s eyes.

    It was obvious now that he had gone far too soft on Nina when he only had one of her fingers cut off back then.

    He remained silent, waiting for Lance to continue.

    ¡°We tried to convince her not to marry Marc, but in her mind, Marc was still the one she loved. With him constantly influencing her, she believed their bond was unshakeable. She convinced herself she¡¯d merely been unconscious for two years and trusted him without question.¡±

    William remembered Ste entering a confidential project after she found out about Marc¡¯s affair. She had been detached and cold, as though her emotions had shut down. Marc must have shattered her long before this.

    ¡°The doctors warned us that forcing her memories back could destroy her mentally, maybe permanently. So we went along with her delusion. Then Briggs Group spread news that you were dead, leaving us no choice but to ept her reunion with Marc.¡±

    Dead?

    So Briggs Group had circted stories about his death.

    Explore new chapters gal¦Çovels.c¡ðm

    ¡°With the world believing you were gone, and Ste clinging to her memories of Marc¡¯s kindness, we had no means to force her back to reality. We had to ept it. William, you¡¯re not naive. You understand none of us wanted that oue.¡±

    There truly had been no other path.

    In order to keep Ste from being hurt again, the Carter family joined forces with Marc.

    They helped him erase her memories.

    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand the reason behind your hatred for Ste, but even though her memory couldn¡¯t be repaired, we continued looking for you. You disappeared without a single clue.¡±

    The Carter family hadn¡¯t turned their backs on William.

    William knew the truth. Arlo¡¯s territory had been tightly controlled. Nothing leaked in or out. Finding him would have been impossible.

    Lance drew in a breath. He had said everything he needed to say.

    William studied Lance in silence before finally speaking. ¡°If Nina caused this mess, why did you let here back?¡±

    Shouldn¡¯t Nina be removed from the Carter family altogether?

    Lance¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°She¡¯s still part of the Carter family. We failed to guide her properly, but I can¡¯t let her fend for herself out there.¡±

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noa: Happy beautiful Friday, dear readers. Between yesterday and today, there are 2 novel premieres that you chose in the ga lnovels WhatsAppmunity, and tomorrow there will be 3 premieres ofpleted novels. God loves you, and Noa loves you very much. (?? ? ??)?

    .

 Chapter 1411

    ?Chapter 1411:

    Lance spoke with honesty, yet the doubt he carried toward Nina settled heavily inside him.

    He chose not to reveal that part to William.

    William let out a coldugh. ¡°Yourpassion never fails to amaze me, Lance.¡±

    Lance had no words to counter that. His tenderness had always been his w, and he knew it.

    With nothing left to say, William rose from his seat, clearly done with the conversation.

    Lance stood as well, unable to hide the desperation creeping into his voice. ¡°You know the truth now. Ste never betrayed you. Can you release her?¡±

    William¡¯s stare sharpened. ¡°Did I ever promise to let her go?¡±

    Whatever hope Lance had mustered vanished instantly.

    William left the ce without paying any mind to Nina waiting upstairs.

    But Nina, waiting on the second floor, heard their conversation from start to finish.

    Everything revolved around Ste, and even when William knew Ste hadn¡¯t intentionally betrayed him, he still refused to let her go.

    Nina¡¯s chest tightened with rage and envy.

    Why her?

    Arlo¡¯s words echoed in her thoughts, along with the agreement she had made. She spun around and hurried back to her room. Her hands trembled as she took out her phone and dialed Marc.

    If William refused to release Ste, then she would make sure Arlo stepped in and imed her instead.

    Life inside that ruthless mercenary group would grind Ste down. There would be nofort for her there.

    Nina¡¯s gaze darkened as she listened to the ringing tone, waiting for Marc to pick up.

    Every story starts at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    A momentter, his weary voice echoed through the line.

    Nina straightened, her tone sharp and unyielding. ¡°Marc, I want to strike a deal.¡±

    Marc froze at the sound of Nina¡¯s voice. He had assumed William had already taken care of her.

    Hearing her speak so boldly, he let out a coldugh. ¡°Nina, look at your situation. What makes you think you¡¯re worthy of negotiating with me?¡±

    His contempt didn¡¯t faze her. Nina had reached a point where he was the only possible ally left.

    ¡°I know you still care about Ste. You won¡¯t fight William because you can¡¯t beat him, but do you even know what he¡¯s doing to her? I heard she¡¯s fainted several times, and he went as far as hiring a private doctor just to keep her functioning.¡±

    If Ste were truly fine, why would William need someone watching her every moment?

    Marc¡¯s breath hitched. He once believed William would cherish Ste after taking her back.

    ¡°William thinks Ste betrayed him with you, and he has turned against her entirely. He doesn¡¯t love her anymore. He only wants her to break. Marc, if you¡¯re still a man, how can you stand by while the woman you care for suffers?¡±

    Marc¡¯s breath turned uneven. Memories of Ste¡ªherughter, her warmth, the way she once looked at him¡ªrose like ghosts he could not push away.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1412

    ?Chapter 1412:

    ¡°Or maybe you never cared for Ste in the first ce. Maybe you were just pretending. That would make you a coward who never deserved her.¡±

    Nina¡¯s taunting words got under his skin, and he shot back a reply. ¡°You are incorrect. What I have for Ste is real.¡±

    Realizing he fell for her words, Nina pressed on. ¡°If you truly mean it, do you not want to help her? Aren¡¯t you scared she could remember everything from before while she stays with William? If that happens, she might hate you.¡±

    The mention of the word ¡°hate¡± made something inside Marc¡¯s chest tighten.

    Even if he never ended up with Ste, the idea of her despising him was something he could not endure.

    Marc stayed silent for a long moment before answering, ¡°What exactly are you suggesting?¡±

    To handle William properly, there had to be some kind of n, right?

    Lance once mentioned Ste would tear William down from within, yet Marc had waited and waited. Not a single message came. No movement. No sign of progress.

    Now Nina was offering an alliance. Could she truly shake William¡¯s power?

    ¡°Did it slip your mind? Alonzo will be out of prison soon,¡± Nina said.

    Marc froze, caught off guard by the name he hadn¡¯t thought about in a while¡ªAlonzo.

    Back then, it was William who had sent Alonzo to prison. But the charges hadn¡¯t stuck hard enough to keep him behind bars for long.

    And with the Briggs family pulling strings behind the scenes, Alonzo managed to secure an early release.

    Now that Marc thought about it¡­ yeah. It was probably around time for him to be out.

    Nina¡¯s voice crackled through the line. ¡°Alonzo¡¯s son, Amon, came back to the country a few days ago. William warned him to keep his distance, but Amon¡¯s still in Choria.¡± She let the words sink in before continuing, ¡°Don¡¯t forget¡ªthey were both members of Erebus once. If you joined forces with them, bringing William down wouldn¡¯t be so impossible.¡±

    Exclusive updates: galno¦Íe??s.co??

    Erebus. That organization had been around for years. Even though most of its core members had been captured, there was no way its entire power base had vanished.

    And with Alonzo and Amon both holding deep grudges against William, their motives were locked in.

    One man couldn¡¯t take William down. But three?

    Marc narrowed his eyes. ¡°So, what? You tell me all this so I go charging in while you sit back and watch?¡±

    He wasn¡¯t stupid. Openly challenging William came with consequences.

    And if Nina was just stirring the pot for fun, then this whole conversation was a waste of time.

    He wouldn¡¯t risk everything for the casual words of a reckless woman.

    ¡°I¡¯m not backing out,¡± Nina replied coolly. ¡°I¡¯ve rejoined the Carter family. I still have contacts overseas¡ªI¡¯ll bring them in to support you.¡±

    She¡¯d been abroad for years. Her connections weren¡¯t light. Dozens, maybe close to a hundred, could be tapped if she called in the right favors.

    ¡°Think carefully, Marc. This might be your only shot at getting Ste back.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1413

    ?Chapter 1413:

    Then silence. She didn¡¯t push him. Just waited.

    The pause stretched long before Marc finally spoke. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Nina¡¯s voice perked up. ¡°Great. Tomorrow, 10 a.m. Meet me by the cafe at East Lake. I¡¯ll take you to see Amon.¡±

    Once the call ended, Nina¡¯s expression shifted, calcting and focused.

    She¡¯d already sent someone to track down Amon¡¯s current address. And now, she was heading there herself.

    When he opened the door, Amon looked her over with thinly veiled contempt. ¡°We¡¯re not exactly friends, Ms. Carter.¡±

    Nina didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°Whether we¡¯re acquainted or not doesn¡¯t matter. I came here for one reason.¡± She leaned in, voice steady. ¡°Do you want to bring down William and take over Briggs Group?¡±

    The question hung in the air. Amon didn¡¯t answer right away, but something flickered in his eyes.

    Nina caught it. ¡°I know you resent him,¡± she said. ¡°Always living in his shadow. Let me help you fix that.¡± She pulled out a cafe business card and slipped it into his hand. ¡°Tomorrow. 10 a.m. Be there.¡±

    Then she turned and walked off.

    She couldn¡¯t stay too long. Lance was still suspicious, and if he found out she¡¯d sought out Amon, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to throw her out of the family again.

    Amon had already been frustrated by his failed attempt to use Ste as leverage against William.

    He stood at the doorway, watching her disappear down the hall. She was careful.

    He looked down at the card in his hand and smirked before heading back inside.

    L?t§Öst ch¦Ápt?rs ??n g??l§ßov?ls.§ã§à??

    It was just coffee. He had time.

    Meanwhile, Ste sat alone in the vi¡¯s garden, her thoughts wandering.

    Autumn had arrived, and the flowers were fading.

    She stared quietly at the view, her emotions tangled. So many cases had crossed her desk¡ªstories of betrayal and lies. And now, she was living one herself.

    For the longest time, she believed William was the one who hurt her most. That Marc had always loved her unconditionally.

    But Marc¡­ had lied too.

    The question was¡ªdid he mean to? Or was it something he was forced into?

    Her eyes began to sting from staring too long. She blinked and looked away.

    As the sky dimmed and the garden dipped into dusk, her thoughts started to settle.

    If Marc had betrayed her, she needed to hear it from him directly.

    Even if William had told the truth this time, it didn¡¯t erase the damage he¡¯d done in the past.

    But right now, none of that mattered more than getting her freedom back. She couldn¡¯t keep living like a prisoner. Everything else wouldeter.

    Footsteps approached the edge of the garden. A maid stood politely at the entrance. ¡°Ms. Russell, dinner is ready.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1414

    ?Chapter 1414:

    Ste looked up. ¡°Is Williaming home tonight?¡±

    The maid hesitated. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not sure.¡± They rarely knew his schedule.

    Later, Ste sat at the dining table, the seat across from her empty. Her hand curled around the fabric of her dress. Finally, she looked at the maid again. ¡°Could you call him?¡± she said quietly. ¡°I want to talk to him.¡±

    The call connected. ¡°Hello? What is it?¡± William¡¯s voice came through t, almost dismissive. He thought it was just one of the household staff calling.

    Ste tightened her grip on the phone.

    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± she said quietly. ¡°I wanted to ask¡­ how much longer until youe home for dinner?¡±

    She had been pondering these words for a while, choosing not to ask if he woulde home, but rather when, reducing the likelihood of refusal.

    William¡¯s surprise was palpable. He hadn¡¯t expected her call. She¡¯d never called him like this before. Not just to talk, and certainly not to ask him to have dinner together.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t make it tonight,¡± he said after a beat. ¡°You go ahead and eat.¡±

    Ste had been bracing herself, but still, hearing him say no stung a little.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you,¡± she offered gently. ¡°We¡¯ll eat when you get back.¡±

    It was the only thing she coulde up with.

    William¡¯s heart gave a strange little jolt. He masked it quickly with a cold tone. ¡°What are you ying at?¡±

    The same woman who once looked at him with such disgust was now asking to share a meal?

    What, he was just supposed to believe she¡¯d suddenly had a change of heart?

    Visit gal????v??ls for updates

    Ste lowered her eyes, blinking slowly. ¡°I want to apologize. Not for anything else¡ªjust for using you of lying about my amnesia.¡±

    She wanted to be fair. Even if she still held a grudge for everything he¡¯d done, she had to admit she¡¯d jumped to conclusions.

    William froze on the other end. Her apology cracked something open in him.

    Part of him was convinced it was another setup. But another part¡ªone he tried hard to ignore¡ªwanted to believe she meant it.

    There was a long pause. Not even his breathing came through the phone.

    She tried again, softer this time. ¡°Would that be alright?¡±

    That one line¡­ somehow, it got to him.

    Eventually, he gave in. ¡°I¡¯ll try to finish things quickly.¡±

    The call ended. It took Ste a few seconds to realize¡ªhe¡¯d said yes.

    She sat there on the couch, barely noticing the movie flickering on the screen in front of her. Her mind was too wrapped up in what she¡¯d say to himter.

    At exactly ten o¡¯clock, the rumble of an engine drifted in through the windows.

    She turned instinctively, heart jumping.

    William stepped in, still in his ck suit. The chill from outside clung to him as their eyes met across the room.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1415

    ?Chapter 1415:

    Ste stood slowly. ¡°You can go change or take a quick shower. I¡¯ll have the servants warm up the food.¡±

    Her tone was unusually gentle. It threw him off. He didn¡¯t say a word¡ªjust pressed his lips together and headed upstairs.

    When they finally sat down at the dining table, facing each other, the silence stretched.

    Lately, she hadn¡¯t even been willing to sit and eat with him. But now, she even remembered the kinds of dishes he liked.

    For the first time, she reached out and ced some food on his te. ¡°I wanted to talk about the amnesia,¡± she said quietly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t believe I¡¯d really lost my memory before. That misunderstanding¡­ it made me think you were lying.¡±

    She spoke in a low voice, almost a mumble. There was no anger in her tone. Just honesty.

    William chuckled lightly but didn¡¯t respond.

    Ste took a breath and added, ¡°Even though I now believe I really do have amnesia¡­ the truth is, I still don¡¯t remember anything from before. So I¡¯m sorry, but I still don¡¯t feel anything for you. Right now, you¡¯re just a stranger to me.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to hurt him, but she needed to be clear.

    Her only wish was for them to coexist peacefully.

    ¡°I know it must be hard,¡± she went on, ¡°and if you can¡¯t ept that, I¡¯m fine staying at the vi. I just hope we can respect each other and avoid¡­ any more intimacy.¡±

    She was trying her best to move forward without me.

    William¡¯s brows drew together as he listened. His expression darkened slightly. ¡°So what¡ªyou¡¯re telling me to just let everything go?¡±

    She shook her head. ¡°No. I¡¯m saying I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll ever get my memory back. I just don¡¯t want us to keep fueling more hatred.¡±

    He¡¯d hated her once, thinking she¡¯d betrayed him. She had epted that.

    New chapters now on g@?¦Ç¦Òv???s.c§àm

    But now that most of those old misunderstandings were gone, wasn¡¯t it time to stop holding onto the past?

    William suddenly set down his fork and knife with a sharp clink. His voice was low, but there was an edge to it. ¡°What I choose to do with my feelings¡­ that¡¯s my business, Ste. You don¡¯t get to decide for me. You¡¯re not in that position.¡±

    And just like that, he stood up, turned on his heel, and walked away. The door to his study mmed shut behind him.

    Ste had been on edge all through dinner. Now that William was gone, she finally let herself breathe. Truth be told, she¡¯d barely eaten more than a few bites.

    One of the maids had quietly witnessed the entire exchange between them and couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of sympathy. Over the past few weeks, they¡¯d seen enough to know Ste wasn¡¯t some maniptive woman. Despite being confined here by William, she remained kind-hearted¡ªcalm, respectful, and surprisingly soft-spoken. Honestly, it was admirable.

    Tasha, one of the older maids, stepped forward and gently ced a bowl of soup in front of her. ¡°Ms. Russell, have some more. It¡¯ll warm you up. Mr. Briggs mighte off as harsh, but deep down, he¡¯s not as cold as he looks. Try not to take what he said to heart.¡±

    Tasha had worked in the household long enough to spot things others missed. And from the way William looked at Ste¡­ she was pretty sure he still cared, whether he admitted it or not.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1416

    ?Chapter 1416:

    Ste gave her a faint smile and nodded. ¡°Thanks, Tasha. I know he¡¯s just¡­ not himselftely. I won¡¯t take it personally.¡±

    The night wore on.

    At midnight, Ste nced at the time and noticed the study lights were still on. William hadn¡¯te out once.

    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she made her way downstairs, poured a ss of warm milk, and lightly knocked on his door.

    ¡°I saw you¡¯re still working,¡± she said softly. ¡°So I brought you some milk. Coffee¡¯s not great thiste¡ªit¡¯s better to give your stomach a break.¡±

    She stepped inside and ced the ss on his desk, meeting his eyes.

    William looked up from his papers, expression unreadable. ¡°Ste¡­ are you trying to please me today for some reason?¡±

    ¡°I do have a reason,¡± she replied, her voice calm.

    He scoffed, already convinced she was trying to pull something. A sudden change in attitude like this? He didn¡¯t buy it.

    ¡°My reason is simple,¡± she said. ¡°You won¡¯t let me leave, so I¡¯d rather make life a little easier¡ªfor both of us.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to argue every day or endure constant bullying.

    William¡¯s hand clenched slightly around his pen.

    Then she added, almost as an afterthought, ¡°Also, could you let Dr. Vance know? I¡¯m ready to start the treatment to regain my memory.¡±

    And with that, she turned and left the room, not waiting for a response.

    William stared at the ss of milk long after she was gone, his mind in turmoil.

    g??????¦Òv??????.c?m ¨C check it out!

    He¡¯d spent so long hating her. But if there was no love left, where was the hatred evening from?

    After visiting the Carter family, the truth had started sinking in. She hadn¡¯t faked her amnesia. She hadn¡¯t chosen to forget their past¡ªshe simply¡­ did.

    All this time, he¡¯d been ming a woman who couldn¡¯t remember loving him. The fire that had fueled his anger suddenly felt like embers. No spark, no heat.

    Still, he told himself not to let his guard down. Not just yet.

    His emotions twisted into a knot, pulling him in two directions. And as always, when William didn¡¯t know what to feel, he fell back on the only thing he knew¡ªindifference.

    That night, Stey in bed feeling a little more at ease. She¡¯d done what she could. The rest¡­ she¡¯d take it one step at a time.

    The next morning, she came downstairs and spotted William leaving the master bedroom.

    For a second, she froze in surprise. Then she quickly pulled herself together. ¡°Good morning.¡±

    She initiated the greeting, and William¡¯s gaze lingered on her for a few seconds before he coolly looked away, responding with a faint ¡°Hmm.¡±

    After breakfast, as he got ready to head out, Ste sat calmly on the sofa, legs crossed. ¡°I was thinking of going shopping with some friends today,¡± she said casually. ¡°If it makes you nervous, I don¡¯t mind if a bodyguard tags along.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1417

    ?Chapter 1417:

    William paused on his way out, hesitated slightly, then nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll have the driver take you.¡±

    Normally, the family driver took him to the office. But if she wanted to go out today, he didn¡¯t mind adjusting.

    ¡°No need,¡± she smiled. ¡°Josie¡¯s driving over anyway.¡±

    She watched him leave the vi with a strange calm settling in her chest.

    Elsewhere, at a private cafe around ten that morning, Nina, Marc, and Amon gathered in a quiet corner room.

    They sat in a triangle, studying one another with guarded eyes.

    Nina was the first to speak, breaking the tension with a bright smile. ¡°Alright, no need for small talk. We all know why we¡¯re here. We want to take William down. That makes us allies, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    She lifted her coffee cup, toasting the air like it was a celebration.

    Amon didn¡¯t budge. His expression remained cold. ¡°Funny, Nina. Weren¡¯t you head over heels for William? And now you¡¯re plotting against him? Bit ironic, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Nina¡¯s smile didn¡¯t waver. Her eyes narrowed just slightly. ¡°That¡¯s the point. Once we tear him down, he won¡¯t be so high and mighty. That¡¯s when I¡¯ll step in¡­ andfort his broken heart.¡±

    She looked to Marc, then to Amon. ¡°Marc gets Ste, you get the Briggs Group, and I get William. Everybody wins.¡±

    The calm way sheid out her twisted n made Marc¡¯s skin crawl a little.

    This woman was dangerous. She wasn¡¯t trying to defeat William out of hatred. She wanted to break him down so she could have him.

    Exactly the kind of partner he needed for the game they were about to y.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s has the stories you love

    Amon spoke again, arms crossed and tone t. ¡°Alright then, what¡¯s your n to bring William down?¡±

    Nina tilted her head, her lips curling into a sly smile. ¡°Briggs Group¡¯s been recruitingtely. I¡¯ve already bribed someone on the inside. He¡¯ll help us get what we need. Once we have ess to internal data¡­ you can start stealing William¡¯s projects one by one.¡±

    Apany without projects was like a ship without sails. Even Briggs Group wouldn¡¯tst long.

    Marc raised an eyebrow. ¡°You do realize that¡¯s corporate espionage, right?¡±

    He said it lightly, but the warning was clear¡ªhe didn¡¯t want a repeat of past screw-ups.

    ¡°Of course I know,¡± Nina replied, unfazed. ¡°That¡¯s why I picked someone with ALS. He doesn¡¯t have much time left, but he¡¯s still sharp. All he asked for was five million after the job¡¯s done¡ªto make sure his family¡¯s taken care of.¡±

    Someone like that was the easiest to control. All it took was money.

    Amon gave a low chuckle. ¡°Sounds like you¡¯ve got it all figured out. So what do you need us for?¡±

    Nina rested her chin on her hand. ¡°I need help tearing down William¡¯s influence from inside the Briggs family. No one dares go against him, so that part falls on you. If the family turns its back on him, the fall will be even faster.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1418

    ?Chapter 1418:

    Double pressure¡ªinternal and external. That was the fastest way to topple someone like William.

    ¡°Besides,¡± she added smoothly, ¡°you¡¯re a member of Erebus. You¡¯ve got connections neither of us have, Amon. Don¡¯t y humble now.¡±

    Her n was tempting, no question.

    And Amon had plenty of reasons to want William taken down a peg.

    Still, he hesitated.

    Nina caught it. And she knew exactly what card to y. ¡°I also know a little secret about William. One he¡¯s worked very hard to keep buried. If I bring it to light, public opinion will eat him alive.¡±

    With that, thest piece clicked into ce.

    Amon thought back to the day William snatched Ste right from under his nose¡ªhow smug and untouchable he¡¯d looked. The fury he¡¯d swallowed that day hadn¡¯t gone anywhere. Imagining William¡¯s fall from grace¡­ yeah, that would be quite the show.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the three of them to reach an agreement. Nina picked up her phone first and called a friend overseas, arranging for a juicy project to be handed off to Marc¡¯s newpany. A quick way to get him established in Choria.

    ¡°The next step is waiting for my insider to pull detailed data on Briggs Group¡¯s projects,¡± she said, sipping her coffee. ¡°Once we have that¡­ game on.¡±

    There wasn¡¯t much else to do but wait.

    They left the cafe separately. Amon slipped out the back to avoid drawing any eyes.

    Back at home, Lance noticed Nina returning. He looked up, mildly surprised. ¡°Where¡¯d you go?¡±

    Her heart skipped, but she didn¡¯t let it show. ¡°Just grabbed a coffee. I know you like sugar-freettes, so I brought you one.¡± She handed it over with her usual sweet-sister act.

    L§Ñt?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g?lnov?ls.?¦Ïm

    Lance gave her a long look before taking the cup. ¡°I¡¯m heading to the office. Try not to go out too much, alright? Don¡¯t stir up trouble if you can help it.¡±

    Nina swallowed the re of irritation and smiled. ¡°Got it.¡±

    Just then, Karson came downstairs and called out, ¡°Nina,e upstairs with me.¡±

    Her gaze shifted instantly. She followed him without a word.

    The study smelled faintly of one of his expensive candles.

    Karson got straight to the point. ¡°You grew up abroad. You¡¯re still not familiar with how things work here. Your parents and I talked. You¡¯ll head back overseas soon. There¡¯s a position open at one of the Carter family¡¯s overseas subsidiaries. It¡¯s time you learned how to manage something real.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a suggestion. Karson wanted her gone. And not just for her career.

    He didn¡¯t trust her. Even though she kept saying she was over William¡­ he wasn¡¯t buying it.

    Putting a ten-thousand-mile buffer between them seemed like the safest bet.

    It would keep her from causing any real mischief concerning William.

    Eventually, she would forget.

    To his surprise, Nina agreed without hesitation. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go.¡±

    Karson blinked. He¡¯d expected resistance¡ªmaybe even tears or a full-blown tantrum. But she said yes, just like that.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1419

    ?Chapter 1419:

    He swallowed back all the lectures he¡¯d mentally prepared. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the arrangements,¡± he said after a pause. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. Nina, I¡¯ve watched you grow up. I really do want you to be happy. And everything that happened here¡­ just let it go, alright? Let the past stay in the past.¡±

    Nina smiled¡ªsoft, delicate, graceful.

    Then she left the study. And the moment she was out of earshot, that smile vanished. Her lips curled into something sharp.

    Let it go?

    Her life had been ruined. Her body scarred. And now he was telling her to move on?

    All of it¡ªevery word, every ¡°well-meaning¡± gesture¡ªwas for Ste¡¯s sake.

    Wishing her happiness? What a joke.

    Since the moment Ste was found, who had truly cared about her, Nina?

    In the morning, Ste borrowed the maid¡¯s phone and dialed Josie¡¯s number¡ªWilliam had granted his permission, though reluctantly.

    Shock rippled through Josie the moment she answered, and she grabbed her keys, rushing out the door to pick up her friend.

    Thirty minutester, Ste settled into the passenger seat of Josie¡¯s Jeep Wrangler, the familiar scent of leather and vani air freshener washing over her.

    ¡°Stel, are you okay? Has William been decent to youtely?¡±

    Ste nodded her head, her expression unreadable. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Josie. I asked you here because there are things I need to know.¡±

    The gravity in Ste¡¯s voice twisted something tight in Josie¡¯s stomach. ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯m listening.¡±

    Josie steered into the mall¡¯s parking lot and cut the engine, then turned toward Ste, waiting with bated breath for whatever came next.

    Your next story begins at  .

    ¡°Tell me the truth, Josie. Did I lose my memory? I didn¡¯t just sleep for two years, did I?¡±

    Josie froze, ice creeping through her fingertips. ¡°You¡­ you found out?¡±

    Though Josie hadn¡¯t answered directly, her reaction told Ste everything she needed to know.

    ¡°I know I¡¯ve lost my memory¡ªthat much is clear now. But everything else? Still a fog. Josie, I don¡¯t understand why everyone kept this from me, but you¡¯re my closest friend. I trust you. So please, just tell me the truth. All of it.¡±

    Josie had exhausted every method she could think of to help Ste remember, but nothing had worked.

    Even now, with the amnesia exposed, Ste possessed no trace of those lost memories.

    Josie opened her mouth to speak, but the words lodged stubbornly in her throat.

    The doctor¡¯s warning echoed through her mind¡ªforcing Ste to remember could do more harm than good.

    Josie swallowed the urge to spill everything, wrestling her emotions into submission before she spoke. ¡°Stel, if those memories are gone, maybe they should stay that way. What matters now is getting you away from William.¡±

    ¡°Josie, I¡¯m not leaving. Not yet.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1420

    ?Chapter 1420:

    Josie stared at her, disbelief painted across her features. ¡°Why? Have you¡­ have you fallen for him?¡±

    After all, Ste had loved William before the amnesia stole those feelings away¡ªfalling for him again wasn¡¯t outside the realm of possibility.

    But the suggestion ignited something fierce in Ste¡¯s chest. ¡°How could you even think that? My heart belongs to Marc. Being with William wasn¡¯t a choice¡ªI was forced into this arrangement. I had nowhere else to turn!¡±

    She wasn¡¯t the same Ste who carried sweet memories of William anymore. Her heart remained anchored to Marc, unshakable and absolute.

    Josie¡¯s expression clouded over, shadows crossing her features.

    ¡°Stel, about Marc¡­ he¡ª¡±

    Ste cut her off, raising one hand. ¡°I know what you¡¯re about to say. A woman named Haley called me. She told me she and Marc had history.¡±

    Recognition shed across Josie¡¯s face¡ªHaley.

    Hadn¡¯t Haley moved abroad? How had she gotten Ste¡¯s number, and why was she calling now?

    Josie¡¯s reaction confirmed what Ste had suspected¡ªthat woman genuinely had ties to Marc.

    ¡°I know Marc lied to me. But I still need to hear the truth from his own lips. I need to know if he ever cared about me at all, even a little. William refuses to let me see him, though. So the only path forward is to dismantle William¡¯s control over me.¡±

    Josie¡¯s breath quickened, her chest rising and falling with sudden rm. ¡°Are you nning to go up against William?¡±

    ¡°Not against him exactly. I just want us to live separate lives without interfering with each other. But he refuses to let me go, which means I have to carve out another way forward.¡±

    Josie couldn¡¯t quite grasp the full scope of Ste¡¯s n, but friendship demanded unwavering support. ¡°What do you need from me?¡±

    ¡°William modified my phone. I can receive calls but can¡¯t make any outgoing ones. You can reach me by calling, but he monitors everything. Do you remember that code we created back in college?¡±

    Ste had invented the code herself years ago. Only the two of them understood its intricacies. Like Morse code, it relied entirely on rhythm and cadence¡ªa series of taps that conveyed meaning through their pattern alone.

    ¡°I remember. If you need to tell me something, use the code. I¡¯ll understand.¡±

    Taking advantage of their rare freedom, Ste and Josie headed to the theater and watched aedy. Steughed without restraint, the sound bubbling up from somewhere deep inside¡ªa joy she hadn¡¯t experienced in what felt like forever.

    Watching Ste¡¯s face light up with genuine happiness, Josie felt a sharp pang of helpless affection pierce through her chest. She could do so little to truly help her friend.

    After dinner, as the sun dipped toward the horizon and painted the sky in shades of amber and rose, Ste asked Josie to drive her back to William¡¯s vi.

    Ste unbuckled her seatbelt and paused, her hand resting on the door handle. ¡°Josie, I know you have reasons for not telling me everything about these past two years. That¡¯s okay. I understand. I¡¯ll find a way to remember on my own.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1421

    ?Chapter 1421:

    The car door swung open and clicked shut, leaving behind only the delicate trace of Ste¡¯s perfume lingering in the cabin.

    Josie watched until Ste disappeared through the vi¡¯s gate, then released a long, resigned sigh.

    She couldn¡¯t fathom how everything had spiraled to this point. All she could hope for now was that Ste would escape further harm and somehow find her way back to happiness.

    Over the following week, Ste yed the role of the obedient captive wlessly, remaining at the vi without a single attempt at escape. She shared meals with William each evening, the conversation flowing with surprising ease, and she even cracked jokes that drew rare smiles from him.

    William watched this transformation unfold with emotions he couldn¡¯t quite untangle.

    He honored his promise and kept his distance, never touching her without explicit permission.

    Their rtionship appeared to be finding steadier ground.

    One afternoon, Steven¡¯s call broke through the quiet¡ªhe needed William at the office immediately.

    It was supposed to be a day off. William had stationed himself by the floor-to-ceiling windows in the living room, a book resting in his hands, while Ste upied the sofa across the room, absorbed in whatever yed across the television screen.

    They didn¡¯t disturb each other, yet somehow shared a quietpanionship.

    As William rose to leave, Ste¡¯s voice cut through the silence. ¡°Are you heading out? Could Ie with you? I¡¯m going stir-crazy cooped up here. I need to get out and move around a bit.¡±

    William turned toward her, catching the unmistakable gleam of anticipation and plea flickering in her bright eyes.

    His voice remained level, betraying nothing. ¡°I¡¯m just heading to the office.¡±

    Stay tuned at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    This wasn¡¯t some leisurely trip to an amusement park.

    ¡°I know that. I¡¯ll stick right by your side and won¡¯t wander off anywhere. I promise!¡±

    She raised her hand in a solemn oath, her expression so earnest that William found himself nodding before he could reconsider.

    Eventually, he relented and brought her along to Briggs Group headquarters.

    Luca¡¯s jaw nearly dropped when he spotted Ste and William arriving together, side by side.

    For a fleeting moment, Luca felt transported back in time, convinced that William and Ste had somehow mended what had shattered between them.

    William guided Ste into his expansive office, and she settled quietly onto the leather sofa without a word.

    ¡°I have a meeting I need to attend. If you get bored sitting here, Luca can give you a tour of the building.¡±

    Besides, her amnesia meant she wouldn¡¯t recognize theyout or remember anything about the ce anyway.

    Ste offered a light nod of acknowledgment, but the instant William disappeared through the door, she sprang to her feet and made straight for his desk.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1422

    ?Chapter 1422:

    Her purpose today was to find anything useful she could pass along to Marc.

    She nced toward the door, confirming the coast was clear, then pulled open the first drawer with steady hands. Nothing but misceneous items greeted her¡ªno useful documents whatsoever.

    She rifled through drawer after drawer, her frustration mounting with each fruitless search.

    Just as she prepared to abandon the search entirely, her fingers brushed against a stack of papers tucked in the bottom drawer.

    Her eyes sparked with triumph as she extracted the documents and scanned the pages rapidly¡ªthese detailed recent projects and deals involving Briggs Group.

    She yanked her phone from her pocket and snapped photos of the crucial sections, her fingers flying across the screen.

    The phone couldn¡¯t send files or messages, but she could transmit the information to Josie through their codednguage during monitored calls.

    She finished photographing the documents in record time, returned everything to its precise position, and dropped back onto the sofa.

    Luca pushed through the door momentster, bncing a tray with coffee.

    Noticing Ste¡¯s quickened breathing and flushed cheeks, Luca¡¯s gaze flickered suspiciously toward the desk before he set down the tray. ¡°Ms. Russell, this is freshly brewed. Mr. Briggs mentioned that if you grew bored waiting, I should offer you a tour of the premises.¡±

    Ste¡¯s heart hammered against her ribs like a caged bird. She took a sip of coffee to calm herself before replying, ¡°That would be wonderful. I¡¯d appreciate you showing me around.¡±

    Luca escorted her through Briggs Group¡¯s sprawling offices, from the bustling project department to the creative chaos of the design floor, methodically covering each level of the building.

    Before the amnesia had stolen her past, Ste had walked these halls regrly¡ªNeb¡¯s partnership with Briggs Group had brought her here countless times.

    Dive into the story world at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s?c?m

    Luca harbored a quiet hope that immersing her in these familiar surroundings might trigger her memories.

    However, she remained eerily quiet throughout the entire tour, offering only polite nods at appropriate intervals, which left Luca feeling deted and somewhat defeated.

    ¡°Luca, your boss seems incredibly dedicated to his work. Is he always this focused?¡±

    Ste ventured the question, attempting to dissolve the awkward tension that had settled between them.

    Luca nodded without hesitation. ¡°Mr. Briggs is relentlessly diligent. He oversees nearly every project personally, refuses to delegate anything critical. Briggs Group also has numerous branchpanies. Neb¡ªthepany where you worked before¡ªwas actually affiliated with Briggs Group.¡±

    Neb?

    The name briefly shed in Ste¡¯s mind, feeling familiar yet frustratingly distant, carrying no concrete memories she could grasp.

    ¡°Wait¡ªI worked for Briggs Group?¡±

    Surprise jolted through her. She had assumed her career before the amnesia had been built on her own merit and capabilities, entirely independent of William¡¯s influence.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1423

    ?Chapter 1423:

    No wonder he kept throwing usations of betrayal in her face.

    Luca noticed the confusion on Ste¡¯s face and quickly rified, ¡°No¡ªNeb used to be a subsidiary of Briggs Group. But after you took over, Ms. Russell, it was fully transferred under your name. It has no connection to Briggs Group anymore.¡±

    Ste froze. Wait¡ªhad William¡­ given her an entirepany?

    ¡°And now,¡± Luca continued before she could ask, ¡°Neb is being temporarily overseen by Mr. Harrison. But make no mistake, it still belongs to you. You¡¯re wee to resume control whenever you¡¯re ready.¡±

    A wave of emotion rippled through her.

    For the longest time, she¡¯d believed she¡¯d been in aa for two years after a car ident¡­ that she had no career of her own and had just been tagging along to help Marc start his business.

    But now¡ªsuddenly¡ªeveryone was telling her she¡¯d lost her memory, and on top of that, she apparently owned a wholepany.

    Medical records could be faked. But something like this?

    A business transfer would¡¯ve needed legal documentation¡ªcontracts, stamped dates, signatures. It couldn¡¯t just be made up.

    And if that was true¡­ what else had Marc been hiding?

    The urge to confront him¡ªto get the truth straight from his mouth¡ªburned hotter inside her. She needed answers. And she needed them soon.

    After thepany tour, Luca showed her around the staff cafeteria.

    It was lunch hour, and the space buzzed with energy. People looked up and smiled politely when she passed. ¡°Hello, Ms. Russell!¡±

    Ste turned to Luca, puzzled. ¡°Why does everyone recognize me?¡±

    Luca smiled. ¡°You used to be engaged to Mr. Briggs. Everyone here knows you.¡±

    She blinked. Suddenly, the cheerful greetings around her felt heavier. Her chest tightened.

    William¡­ it really seemed like he had once treated her with genuine care. Maybe even love.

    Once the tour wrapped up, Luca guided her back to William¡¯s office. ¡°Mr. Briggs should be wrapping up his meeting shortly,¡± he said. ¡°Please wait here for a bit.¡±

    She nodded and took a seat on the ck leather sofa. The warmth of the air conditioner hummed gently around her. It was quiet and peaceful.

    Maybe too peaceful. She leaned back, resting against the cushion. And before she knew it¡­ her eyelids drooped.

    When William finally walked in, fresh from his meeting, the first thing he saw was her sleeping there¡ªcurled up on the couch like she belonged in that space.

    Something in him softened immediately. He stood there for a moment, just watching her. Then he blinked, snapped himself out of it, and stepped closer, giving her shoulder a light nudge.

    Ste stirred, blinking herself awake. Her gaze met his¡ªand instantly, she sat up, startled.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± she mumbled. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to fall asleep.¡±

    She looked flustered, like a kid caught doing something wrong.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1424

    ?Chapter 1424:

    The cold words William had prepared died in his throat.

    He looked away sharply, dragged his tie loose, and sat behind his desk. ¡°How was it?¡± he asked, voice even. ¡°Did you enjoy thepany tour?¡±

    His question caught her off guard. She tensed up¡ªwas he testing her? Could he tell she¡¯d snooped around his office earlier?

    ¡°Not exactly ¡®enjoyable,''¡± she said slowly. ¡°Thepany¡¯s big, sure, but kinda boring. And I¡¯m starving.¡±

    In the past, she would¡¯ve never dared speak so casually to him¡ªlet alone admit she was hungry.

    William¡¯s hand paused mid-tie adjustment. Then he stood again, brushing off the moment. ¡°If you¡¯re hungry, then go home.¡±

    She didn¡¯t move. Instead, she looked right at him with those bright, curious eyes. ¡°Why don¡¯t you join me for lunch?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got a client meeting,¡± he replied coolly. ¡°No time to eat with you. Luca will drive you back.¡±

    Before she could say anything else, he grabbed his coat and left.

    She watched him go, lips pressed tight.

    Luca drove her back to Riverside Vis. Ste sat in the back seat, arms folded, watching the city blur past the window.

    ¡°Does your boss always schedule meetings during lunch?¡± she asked out of nowhere. ¡°He doesn¡¯t even get a break at noon?¡±

    Luca stiffened slightly. Client meeting? He didn¡¯t recall anything on William¡¯s calendar today.

    But Ste was already looking at him expectantly, so he nodded with a forced smile. ¡°It¡¯s a bigpany. Mr. Briggs stays busy.¡±

    More chapters just for you g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s

    She didn¡¯t press. Just turned her head back toward the window, her thoughts spinning.

    Maybe William really was a capable leader. Fair to those around him. Just¡­ not to her. Not anymore. The bitterness still ran deep.

    Back at the vi, she curled up on the couch, phone in hand, waiting for Josie¡¯s call.

    She had no way to remind her, no way to reach out first. All she could do was wait¡ªand hope they were on the same wavelength.

    The day soon wore into evening. Just as the maid called her down for dinner, her phone finally buzzed.

    She lit up, eyes bright with relief. She swiped to answer in a sh. ¡°Josie! You finally called!¡±

    Josie had been staring at her phone for half the day. She wasn¡¯t sure when the right time to call Ste would be. Thest thing she wanted was to reach out when William might be nearby.

    After debating for hours, she took a gamble¡ªfiguring William was still tied up at the office¡ªand made the call.

    The second she heard Ste¡¯s voice, bright and relieved on the other end, Josie knew she¡¯d timed it right.

    ¡°Stel, how was your day?¡± she asked, trying to sound casual. ¡°Any fun stories to share?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1425

    ?Chapter 1425:

    There was a pause. Then, beneath the silence, came the sound of rhythmic tapping¡ªfaint but deliberate.

    Josie¡¯s heart skipped. She was sending a message.

    A slow stream of coded taps, like Morse, began filtering through the line. Josie listened closely, piecing together the message with practiced focus.

    ¡°I can¡¯t reach my brother or the others. If you have the time, tell them I¡¯m fine now. There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±

    Josie understood right away. This message wasn¡¯t for her¡ªit was for Lance.

    She grabbed a pen and wrote everything down, replying, ¡°I¡¯ll tell him. Don¡¯t worry. Stel, please¡­ take good care of yourself over there, okay?¡±

    With each line of their conversation, Ste slipped in another key detail¡ªcovert bits of information she¡¯d managed to photograph earlier.

    To anyone else, it sounded like two friends chatting idly. But by the time ten minutes had passed, Josie had already transcribed every crucial detail Ste needed to share.

    Then came the sound Ste had been dreading. A car engine pulled into the driveway. William was back.

    Ste¡¯s tone shifted quickly. ¡°Josie, I¡¯ve got to hang up. I¡¯m really d you called. Can you call again soon?¡±

    Josie didn¡¯t miss a beat. ¡°Every three days. Promise.¡±

    They sealed their n in that short exchange.

    As soon as the call ended, Ste deleted the log, locked away the photos in a hidden folder, and tucked her phone under her pillow¡ªjust as footsteps echoed down the hall.

    A maid knocked, calling her down for dinner.

    She followed the maid downstairs¡ªand stopped. William wasn¡¯t alone. Walking just a step behind him was a woman¡ªyoung, tall, elegant. Her dark hair was swept back into a neat ponytail, and she carried herself with cool professionalism.

    Step into fiction with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s???o??

    ¡°Good evening,¡± she said with a friendly smile. ¡°I¡¯m the nutritionist Mr. Briggs hired. I¡¯ll be managing your meals moving forward. My name¡¯s Karina.¡±

    The woman extended her hand to Ste, introducing herself simply.

    Ste blinked. A nutritionist?

    She nced at William, confused. Why did he hire a nutritionist?

    William, without meeting her eyes, strode straight to the dining table and tossed off a casual exnation. ¡°The doctor said you¡¯re showing signs of dietary deficiency. It¡¯s better handled by a professional.¡±

    He left it at that. Even he wasn¡¯t sure what had prompted him to do this.

    But every time he thought about her¡ªat her age¡ªstruggling with malnutrition under his roof, he felt something ugly twist in his chest.

    He was William Briggs, head of Briggs Group. The wealthiest man in Choria. Everyone around him lived well. Yet the woman sleeping in his vi looked like she hadn¡¯t eaten properly in weeks.

    It was ridiculous and embarrassing to think of. And somewhere along the line, he simply forgot that bringing Ste back was to make her suffer.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1426

    ?Chapter 1426:

    She slid into her usual seat and pointed at herself. ¡°This nutritionist is here for me?¡±

    William shot her a t look. ¡°Do I look like I need one?¡±

    She nced him over¡ªtall, lean, every muscle defined.

    Yeah¡­ he wasn¡¯t exactlycking in nutrition.

    Before the conversation could spiral, Karina stepped in with practiced timing. ¡°I¡¯ll head to the kitchen and assist the chef. Please continue.¡±

    The kitchen was massive, built to amodate more than a full team of staff.

    The chef worked efficiently, and in under ten minutes, the first course arrived.

    Braised eggnt, still steaming.

    Then came the second dish. And the third. All ted beautifully, all clearly made with strict health standards in mind.

    Ste picked up her fork¡­ and then hesitated. Something about the table¡ªthough filled with dishes¡ªmade her stomach sink.

    Karina returned from the kitchen just in time to see Ste frozen in front of her te. ¡°Ms. Russell?¡± she asked gently. ¡°Don¡¯t you like these dishes?¡±

    Ste looked up, a little caught off guard. Was she allowed to say that?

    She didn¡¯t want to be rude, but not a single item matched her preferences.

    Even if she understood that nutritional meals came with strict rules¡­ did every dish have to taste like it had a multivitamin mixed in?

    On top of that, none of the vors were familiar to her pte. Nothing she¡¯d normally choose for herself.

    Karina noticed the flicker of hesitation in Ste¡¯s eyes and offered a warm¡ªbut slightly patronizing¡ªsmile. ¡°Ms. Russell, all of these dishes are beneficial for your health. You really shouldn¡¯t be picky. Your body needs proper nutrients to stay strong and avoid getting sick.¡±

    Her tone, though polite, came off more like a lecture meant for a stubborn child. It rubbed Ste the wrong way.

    Find exclusive chapters g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s

    She hadn¡¯t even said she wouldn¡¯t eat. She just¡­ hadn¡¯t found a single thing on the table that appealed to her. Out of a full spread, it was almost impressive how none of it suited her taste.

    William gave her a quick nce, his voice clipped. ¡°If you¡¯re not going to eat, then leave.¡±

    That hit her like a p.

    She hadn¡¯t made a scene. She hadn¡¯tined. And yet here he was, hiring a nutritionist, serving food she didn¡¯t like, and then snapping when she didn¡¯t pretend to enjoy it.

    Was this really about her health¡ªor just another form of control?

    The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. She ced her fork and knife down with a quiet clink, pushed back from the table, and walked upstairs without another word.

    Karina stood frozen, watching her retreat. Then she turned to William, a bit unsure. ¡°Mr. Briggs¡­ maybe we should ask Ms. Russell about her preferences first? I¡¯ll be more careful next time.¡±

    She¡¯d designed the menu based on general health standards. The added vitamins were exactly what someone with Ste¡¯s condition was supposed to be eating.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1427

    ?Chapter 1427:

    William didn¡¯t respond immediately. He continued eating at his usual slow pace, methodical, expression unreadable. He hardly ever ate from this kind of menu himself. Anyone walking in might think he was the one on a special diet.

    When he finished, he wiped his mouth, tossed the napkin onto the table, and finally spoke. ¡°You don¡¯t need toe back tomorrow. You¡¯ll be paid as agreed¡ªone thousand for the night. My assistant will wire it.¡±

    And with that, he stood and left the dining room without a second nce.

    Karina was stunned. She had thought that if he¡¯d eaten the meal, it meant she had a foot in the door.

    Especially after watching him speak so coldly to Ste¡ªshe assumed her position was secure.

    Apparently not.

    The maids exchanged nces. They hadn¡¯t liked Karina from the start.

    In the kitchen earlier, she¡¯d refused to let them prepare meat dishes. imed Ste¡¯s body couldn¡¯t handle anything greasy. And then had the nerve to serve braised eggnt¡ªhardly light fare.

    The woman clearly had her own agenda. Good riddance.

    In the end, Karina hadsted less than two hours in the vi before getting dismissed.

    Now she stood alone by the side of the road outside the estate, fuming.

    She¡¯d studied abroad. Had credentials. Worked with elite clients. And yet William Briggs didn¡¯t want her?

    Her eyes flicked up to the second-floor window, where warm light spilled out¡ªlikely Ste¡¯s room. She stared at it for a long second, jaw tight with resentment, before turning and walking away.

    Later that night, Stey in bed, wide awake. Her stomach growled painfully. She hadn¡¯t eaten at the office, and dinner had ended in an awkward standoff.

    New chapters uploaded at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    Her health wasn¡¯t great to begin with, and now¡ªthanks to a skipped lunch and an untouched dinner¡ªshe was experiencing something she hadn¡¯t in a long time. She was too hungry to sleep.

    Sighing, she climbed out of bed, cracked open the door, and tiptoed downstairs.

    The lights were already off. No sign of William. She exhaled a soft breath of relief and made her way toward the kitchen.

    Just as her fingers brushed the doorknob, a soft voice startled her from behind. ¡°Ms. Russell? Would you like some water?¡±

    Ste spun around, heart racing. It was Tasha, her voice gentle and unassuming.

    Ste pressed a hand to her chest. ¡°You scared me.¡± Then, cheeks a little flushed, she admitted, ¡°I was actually¡­ thinking of cooking some noodles. Just something light.¡±

    She nced around, nervous. She didn¡¯t know if William was still awake¡ªand if he¡¯d sneer at her for sneaking around the kitchen like some guilty teenager.

    Tasha¡¯s gaze softened instantly.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1428

    ?Chapter 1428:

    She¡¯d noticed how thin Ste was¡ªtall, around five foot seven, but weighing barely a hundred pounds.

    She hadn¡¯t eaten all day. That alone was heartbreaking.

    ¡°Ms. Russell, have a seat. I¡¯ll make something for you.¡± Tasha rolled up her sleeves, ready to work.

    But Ste quickly stopped her. ¡°Really, you don¡¯t need to. I¡¯ll just make a bowl of noodles.¡±

    And maybe crack in an egg.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t have dinner tonight, and in noodles won¡¯t do much for you,¡± Tasha said softly. ¡°Let me make you a proper meal. Something simple, but nutritious.¡±

    She just couldn¡¯t stand the thought of Ste going to bed hungry¡ªnot in a house like this. This wasn¡¯t some ce that couldn¡¯t afford food.

    Ste knew she meant well, but she still reached out, gently holding Tasha¡¯s arm. ¡°It¡¯s okay, really. I just want a quick bowl of noodles. It¡¯ste¡­ and if you start cooking, the noise might wake William.¡±

    Tasha paused, then gave a reassuring smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dear. Let me make the noodles. I¡¯ll make them properly nutritious¡ªmuch better than what you¡¯d throw together. Ten minutes, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Before Ste could stop her, Tasha was already heading into the kitchen.

    Left with no choice, Ste sat down at the dining table and waited, a quiet warmth settling in her chest.

    Tasha had been true to her word. Exactly ten minutester, she returned with a steaming bowl of noodles.

    But when Ste looked down at what was in it, her eyes widened slightly.

    Abalone. Oysters. Fried squid. Was this really just a bowl of noodles?

    Wiping her hands on her apron, Tasha smiled proudly. ¡°I found some fresh seafood in the fridge. Thought I¡¯d make use of it. The broth¡¯s from pork bones¡ªboiled for hours. It¡¯s way better than in water and has way more nutrients.¡±

    Ste blinked, her heart catching at the warmth behind the gesture.

    It had been so long since anyone had cared for her like this.

    Her mother had passed away years ago. And even after reuniting with the Carter family, she didn¡¯t exactly have a mother waiting with warm meals. Just a brother¡­ and a grandfather.

    Tasha was around the same age her mother would¡¯ve been. And for a moment, something about the kindness in her voice, the simple act of cooking, cracked something open in Ste¡¯s chest.

    Before she knew it, tears were slipping down her cheeks.

    Tasha¡¯s smile faltered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, dear? You don¡¯t like it?¡± she asked, rmed. ¡°If it¡¯s too much seafood, I can make you something simpler! Don¡¯t worry about it¡ªI¡¯ll do it right now!¡±

    She turned to head back into the kitchen, already halfway to prepping a second batch.

    ¡°Tasha, wait!¡± Ste wiped her eyes quickly. ¡°I love it¡ªreally. It¡¯s perfect. Thank you.¡±

    Tasha paused, then gave her a knowing look, her voice soft. ¡°No need to thank me,¡± she said, waving it off. ¡°Eat up while it¡¯s hot. I¡¯ll take care of the cleaning after.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1429

    ?Chapter 1429:

    But Ste shook her head. ¡°Please, let me handle the cleanup. You¡¯ve already done more than enough, and I¡¯ll feel bad if you don¡¯t let me help.¡±

    Tasha looked at her for a moment, her expression tender. With a girl this gentle and well-mannered, she couldn¡¯t for the life of her understand how William could treat her so coldly.

    The dining room was quiet now. Ste sat beneath the soft pendant light, eating slowly, one bite at a time.

    She really was hungry. The bowl emptied quickly.

    As she got up to wash the dishes, the faucet turned on with a whoosh. She didn¡¯t hear the footsteps behind her¡ªuntil a familiar voice broke the silence.

    ¡°And here I thought you were determined not to eat anything tonight.¡±

    Startled, she froze. William¡¯s voice hade from just behind her, casual but unmistakably amused.

    She turned her head slightly, cheeks flushed.

    ¡°I hadn¡¯t eaten all day,¡± she mumbled while rinsing the bowl. ¡°Of course I got hungry.¡±

    She paused, then added more softly, ¡°It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t want to eat earlier¡­ it¡¯s just that none of those dishes suited me. I¡¯m sorry if it seemed like I was being ungrateful. I didn¡¯t mean to waste the effort you put into hiring a nutritionist.¡±

    Even now, she was apologizing.

    William frowned, watching her. Something about her felt harder to readtely.

    He didn¡¯t respond immediately. Instead, he filled his ss with water, took a sip, and then, instead of leaving, casually dropped himself into the chair she¡¯d just vacated.

    ¡°The pot¡¯s still warm,¡± he said. ¡°Make me a bowl too.¡±

    Ste turned, surprised.

    galn¦Òv???s.????m ¨C your update hub

    He¡­ wanted noodles too?

    William raised a brow. ¡°Did I stutter?¡±

    She blinked, then nodded and got to work.

    He hadn¡¯t argued. He hadn¡¯t sneered. He just asked for noodles¡ªlike it was the most normal thing in the world.

    Perhaps feeling guilty for having stolenpany secrets earlier, she cooked the noodles with extra care.

    Twenty minutester, she brought the bowl out. The broth was rich but not heavy, topped with a golden fried egg and garnished with chopped green onions.

    She watched him anxiously as he took the first bite.

    He didn¡¯t say a word, but his expression softened noticeably.

    It wasn¡¯t a gourmet meal. Nothing fancy.

    But somehow, it hit the spot.

    Watching him finish the noodles in a few bites, Ste felt a flicker of relief in her chest.

    He finished most of the broth.

    Then, without saying a thing, he stood up and left the empty bowl on the table for her to clean.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1430

    ?Chapter 1430:

    By the time Ste finished tidying up, it waste. She headed back to her room, exhausted.

    She hadn¡¯t expected him to ask for noodles. Had he not eaten anything after she stormed off earlier?

    The next morning, William left early.

    Ste sat at the dining table, bracing herself for another breakfast full of vitamin-packed, vorless ¡°health¡± food.

    But after a long wait, Karina never showed up.

    Instead, Tasha appeared with a warm te of sandwiches.

    Ste looked around, confused. ¡°Tasha, where¡¯s the nutritionist?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s noting back,¡± Tasha replied lightly. ¡°Mr. Briggs fired herst night.¡±

    Ste blinked. What? Already? Karina had been here less than a day.

    Tasha smiled knowingly. ¡°You didn¡¯t eat dinnerst night. After that, Mr. Briggs let her go. I guess¡­ he cares about you more than you think.¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t reply. She just sat there quietly, lost in thought, a strange mix of emotions churning beneath the surface.

    On the other side of town, Josie was busypiling everything Ste had sent her. Once she had it all organized, she picked up the phone and called Lance.

    When he received the files, Lance flipped through them with a frown slowly forming between his brows.

    These weren¡¯t just notes or scraps. They were full-on project documents¡ªconfidential ones¡ªdirectly tied to Briggs Group¡¯s core interests.

    He had no idea how Ste had gotten her hands on them. But one thing was clear¡ªit was dangerous. And she¡¯d taken a serious risk.

    Whatever satisfaction he might¡¯ve felt about getting intel on the enemy waspletely drowned out by worry for his sister.

    Your next journey starts at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s???o??

    ¡°Lance,¡± Josie said quietly, ¡°Stel went through a lot to get this to you. She hopes you¡¯ll make the best use of it. Don¡¯t let her down.¡±

    He nodded. ¡°I know what to do. Thanks for sending these.¡±

    After the call ended, Lance sat in silence for a long while, the documents still spread out in front of him.

    Eventually, he picked up his phone again¡ªand dialed Marc.

    No matter howplicated things were between them, one thing was clear¡ªSte trusted Marc now.

    And whether they liked it or not, if they were going to get her away from William, they¡¯d need Marc¡¯s help.

    Marc picked up immediately, and when he heard it was Lance, his eyes lit up.

    They metter that day in a private dining room at one of the Carter family¡¯s restaurants. Lance brought the files in and ced them directly in Marc¡¯s hands.

    Marc didn¡¯t waste time flipping through them. His eyes widened as he scanned the pages.

    With this kind of intel, he could move ahead of William on key projects. Secure ground William hadn¡¯t even touched yet.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1431

    ?Chapter 1431:

    But Lance didn¡¯t smile. He watched Marc carefully and said, calm but firm, ¡°Ste gathered that information herself. She¡¯s trusting you. Don¡¯t screw it up.¡±

    Marc paused. He shut the folder and looked up, his tone serious. ¡°Lance, the way I feel about Ste is real. I don¡¯t need reminders. I¡¯d risk everything to get her away from William.¡±

    Lance didn¡¯t look impressed. ¡°Then make sure you mean it. If you betray her again, I¡¯ll make you regret it.¡±

    He didn¡¯t stay for the food. He stood up to leave without touching anything.

    Marc called after him, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡±

    Lance didn¡¯t even turn around. ¡°No. Meal¡¯s on me. Knock yourself out.¡±

    Marc watched the door swing shut, then shrugged and sat back down. Well, if Lance was paying¡­ it¡¯d be a waste not to enjoy it.

    He ordered several signature dishes.

    The ce was known for its food, after all.

    By the time Marc finished his meal, the sky had started to darken. He got into his car, ready to drive off¡ªbut just then, his phone rang.

    It was his mother.

    He exhaled slowly before answering.

    ¡°Marc, where have you been running off totely?¡± she demanded. ¡°Every morning I wake up, you¡¯re gone. What are you even busy with?¡±

    Ever since they¡¯d moved into the new vi¡ªthe one he¡¯d originally bought for Ste¡ªJazlyn had been livingfortably again, relishing her return to the life of luxury.

    But what frustrated her was that she hadn¡¯t seen her son for days. She needed proper rest at her age. And she couldn¡¯t afford to stay upte waiting for Marc.

    She didn¡¯t understand. Ste had already been taken away by William. Why was her son still wasting his time and energy?

    More books uploaded on g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m

    Marc rubbed his temples. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve just been out handling some business. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll be home soon.¡±

    ¡°Well, I am worrying,¡± she snapped. ¡°Come home. We need to talk. Be here in thirty minutes. Don¡¯t bete.¡±

    Before he could reply, she hung up.

    Marc had nned to head straight to the office to review the files Lance gave him. Now he had to detour home first.

    As soon as he stepped inside, he heard Jazlyn chatting with someone in the living room.

    His brows furrowed. When he looked up, he saw a woman seated beside his mother¡ªsomeone he¡¯d never seen before.

    She wore a soft white velvet dress. Long ck hair fell straight down her back, and even from a nce, she gave off a refined, gentle aura.

    Hearing the door open, Jazlyn lit up. ¡°Marc, good¡ªyou¡¯re back. Come here,e meet Ms. Rowe. She¡¯s a professor at Choria University, about your age.¡±

    Marc¡¯s expression stiffened as he walked toward the sofa. ¡°Mom¡­ is this why you dragged me back?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1432

    ?Chapter 1432:

    Jazlyn patted the space beside her and tugged him down. ¡°Don¡¯t be rude, sit. This is Janice Rowe. She¡¯s smart, elegant, still single. Just like you.¡±

    Now he got it. His face darkened. This was a setup.

    He let out a slow breath, then turned to Janice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Rowe. But I¡¯ve got something urgent to handle. Let me walk you out.¡±

    Janice was puzzled. Marc had only just arrived, and already he was sending her away.

    ¡°Mr. Walsh, did I do something wrong?¡± She didn¡¯t bother hiding the edge in her voice.

    She¡¯de here for a real date, not to be shown the door three minutes after he arrived. She¡¯d spent the whole afternoon chatting with Jazlyn, picking out an outfit, doing her makeup¡ªonly to be brushed off like this. What a waste.

    ¡°Ms. Rowe, I¡¯m sorry for the trouble today,¡± Marc said, already reaching for his phone. ¡°Let mepensate you for your time. Just give me your bank details.¡±

    Janice shot to her feet, cheeks hot with anger.

    ¡°I didn¡¯te here for your money. I¡¯m looking for someone to marry, not a paycheck. If we¡¯re not a match, fine. Let¡¯s not waste each other¡¯s time.¡±

    She grabbed her purse and marched out of the vi without a backward nce. Jazlyn sat on the sofa, mouth half-open, wanting to call her back but too stunned to move. As soon as the door clicked shut, she turned to Marc, eyes wide with disappointment.

    ¡°What was that?¡±

    Marc ran a hand through his hair, clearly worked up. ¡°I should be asking you the same thing, Mom. How many times have I told you to stay out of my love life?¡±

    Jazlyn¡¯s voice pitched higher. ¡°Stay out of it? I¡¯m your mother! You¡¯re not getting any younger, Marc. You don¡¯t even have a kid yet. What¡¯s going to happen to the Walsh family?¡±

    Back when Marc and Ste were married, Jazlyn had nagged them nonstop about babies. Now that they were divorced, Marc was still hung up on Ste, which made grandchildren feel farther away than ever. At this rate, she¡¯d be in her grave before she ever held a grandchild.

    L?t?st ch?pt?rs in g?lnovels.c?m

    Marc had heard this lecture a thousand times. It was exactly why he crashed at the office most nights instead ofing home.

    ¡°Enough!¡± he snapped. ¡°You never liked Ste. If it wasn¡¯t for you nting doubts in my head, I never would¡¯ve pushed her away. Thepany went under, and guess who helped me build it back? Ste. I¡¯m not letting her go again. I¡¯m not that heartless.¡±

    He held Jazlyn ountable for much of the current situation he and Ste were in.

    Jazlyn jabbed a finger at him, furious. ¡°You¡¯re out of your mind! Do you have any idea who Janice¡¯s family is? Government officials! Marry her and you¡¯d never have to worry about a thing. Kids, connections¡ªeverything falls into ce. Plus, she¡¯s gorgeous and smart. How is Ste better?¡±

    Sure, when Jazlyn was stuck in that crummy rental, she¡¯d softened toward Ste a little after learning Ste¡¯s brother bought Marc a vi. But things were different now. Ste was tangled up with William again. Time to move on.

    ¡°No onees close to Ste,¡± Marc said tly. ¡°I¡¯m marrying her, end of story. If you like Janice so much, you marry her.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1433

    ?Chapter 1433:

    He stormed upstairs and mmed his bedroom door so hard the walls shook. Downstairs, Jazlyn stomped her foot, fuming. She¡¯d finally found the perfect daughter-inw, and it had all fallen apart again.

    Once he cooled off, Marc grabbed his phone and called Nina. Nina was surprised to hear he¡¯d alreadynded the project details, but she agreed right away to set up a meeting with the client rep.

    In the meantime, William told Ste that she had to apany him to a business banquet.

    Ste¡¯s stomach dropped. She hadn¡¯t forgotten thest two banquets¡ªpeople whispering, fake smiles, feeling like a fish out of water. No way did she want to relive that nightmare.

    William must have seen the panic on her face because he stepped closer. ¡°Just stay by my side. I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡±

    Ste gave him a doubtful look. ¡°Do I really have to go? Hardly anyone knows me there. You could take someone else.¡±

    Plenty of women in Choria would jump at the chance to hang off his arm. Why her?

    William¡¯s brow creased, and his voice dropped. ¡°Ste, don¡¯t push it.¡±

    It served as a warning not to believe she could influence his choices. Just because she¡¯d delivered milk a couple of times and apologized didn¡¯t mean he would be at her fingertips.

    Ste¡¯s heart sank as she nodded, the fight draining from her. ¡°You¡¯ve already made up your mind,¡± she murmured. ¡°Why bother asking me? I¡¯ll go.¡±

    At worst, it would be just like before. She could drink until she passed out. Or be humiliated until it broke her. What difference did it make? Staying by his side wasn¡¯t much better.

    William didn¡¯t say anything more. Seeing her finally yield, he turned and walked out of her room.

    Only once the pressure of his presence eased¡ªhis footsteps fading down the hall¡ªdid her chest finally loosen. She hadn¡¯t even realized she¡¯d been holding her breath.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c???? brings imagination alive

    It didn¡¯t seem like he¡¯d noticed anything off today. No shift in his tone. No sharp glint in his eye. Maybe he really hadn¡¯t discovered she¡¯d tampered with his desk.

    She didn¡¯t know yet if Josie had managed to get the photos to Lance, or what Marc was doing with the information. And speaking of Marc, the thought of his betrayal still left a bitter taste in her mouth.

    She pushed the feeling aside. There would be time to deal with thatter.

    That evening, the banquet hall buzzed with chatter, the clinking of sses, and polished shoes on marble floors. For the first time, Ste arrived with her arm hooked through William¡¯s¡ªjust like he¡¯d ordered. Heads turned instantly.

    Everyone in Choria knew their story, or at least thought they did. So when William walked in with Ste on his arm, the whispers spread like wildfire. Some were curious. Others suspicious.

    Jewell and Steven spotted them from across the room and made their way over, wine sses in hand. The moment they saw Ste, their expressions shifted. She looked radiant under the warm chandeliers.

    ¡°William,¡± Steven greeted with a faint smirk, ¡°showing Ms. Russell a good time tonight?¡±

    There was a teasing lilt in his voice that made Ste¡¯s spine stiffen.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1434

    ?Chapter 1434:

    But William remained unfazed. ¡°Just here to meet a few partners. That¡¯s all.¡±

    Steven raised a brow, a little surprised. So no drama tonight? He watched them walk off, Ste still on William¡¯s arm. Leaning casually against a column, he turned to Jewell and muttered, ¡°What do you think he¡¯s up to?¡±

    Jewell shook his head. ¡°Can¡¯t say. But I haven¡¯t been summoned to patch her up in a while. That¡¯s got to mean something.¡±

    Maybe William really had stopped tormenting her.

    William moved through the room with practiced ease, greeting one businessman after another. Ste followed in step, heels clicking against the marble floor, smiling politely, nodding when expected¡ªbut barely speaking.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs, you and Ms. Russell really make a fine pair,¡± someone said with a suggestive grin. ¡°Could there be good newsing soon?¡±

    Thement was bold, but William simply raised his ss. ¡°If there is, you¡¯ll hear it.¡±

    For over an hour, Ste kept pace beside him, moving from one businessman to the next in an endless round of introductions and small talk. Her feet were throbbing by the end of it.

    Quietly, she leaned toward him. ¡°Can I sit for a bit? Just over there.¡±

    They didn¡¯t need her for these conversations. Her presence was purely decorative.

    William raised an eyebrow. ¡°Not worried the same thing asst time might happen again?¡±

    Without him nearby, the people at these events could be like wolves circling amb¡ªready to pounce the moment she was alone.

    Ste flinched at the memory, a chill running through her. But tonight, her feet ached so badly she couldn¡¯t keep standing even if she wanted to.

    She swallowed. ¡°As long as it¡¯s not your orders, I doubt anyone would dare.¡±

    Nina wasn¡¯t here tonight. That alone gave her some peace.

    Gal no ve l s . hosts your favorite stories

    William looked mildly amused but let go of her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t wander too far.¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t hesitate. She made her way to the lounge area and sank into a velvet couch with a soft sigh of relief. She picked up a small piece of cake, nibbling slowly, eyes drifting toward William across the room. He was still locked in conversation, surrounded byughter and power ys.

    Her mind began to drift.

    That was when someone dropped into the seat beside her. A voice followed,ced with disdain.

    ¡°So you¡¯re Ste. Hm. Not much to look at.¡±

    The words yanked her back to the present. She turned, surprised, to find a woman she didn¡¯t recognize.

    ¡°Hello. Do we know each other?¡±

    The woman sneered. ¡°Oh, I know you. Bride twice in two months, two different men. Who else could be so shameless except you?¡±

    The venom in her tone was impossible to miss. Ste set her cake down, intending to walk away. But the woman extended a hand, her smile fake and sharp.

    ¡°I¡¯m Charis Bailey. William¡¯s schoolmate.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1435

    ?Chapter 1435:

    Ste paused. Schoolmate?

    She hesitated, then took the hand.

    Charis barely brushed her fingers against Ste¡¯s before pulling away, like she might catch something from touching her. Her eyes drifted across the room, zeroing in on William with a soft sigh of admiration. Even from this angle, even only seeing his profile, her longing was obvious.

    Ste rolled her eyes mentally. Great. Another one in love with William.

    Ste instinctively shifted an inch farther away, not trusting the woman for a second. Anyone who stared at William like that couldn¡¯t be normal. For all she knew, Charis might be just as unhinged as Nina.

    Charis turned slightly, a soft chuckle escaping her lips. ¡°He really is something, isn¡¯t he? There¡¯s no one else like him. So sharp, so brilliant¡­ so dazzling.¡±

    Her eyes were fixed on William across the room, like she was watching a dream she fully intended to im. Ste followed her gaze.

    William did look like he belonged in another world¡ªclean-cut, effortlessly powerful, always at ease in a room full of sharks. It wasn¡¯t that he wasn¡¯t impressive. He was. But kind? No. Kindness had never been part of the package.

    Before Ste could figure out how to respond, Charis spoke again¡ªthis time, her tone harder.

    ¡°How much would it take for you to leave him?¡±

    Ste blinked, caught off guard. ¡°Wait. Are you actually trying to pay me off?¡±

    Charis gave her a tight smile, clearly annoyed to have to spell it out. ¡°What else would I be doing? You¡¯re only with him for money, right? Otherwise, I can¡¯t see why someone like you would leave Marc at the altar and suddenly cling to William.¡±

    So that was her angle. Money, power, jealousy. The usual mess. But the one thing Ste needed right now wasn¡¯t something Charis could offer¡ªnot with all the cash in the world. She needed freedom.

    Your story source g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    So she looked her in the eye and calmly said, ¡°Sorry. I can¡¯t take your offer.¡±

    A flicker of irritation passed through Charis¡¯s expression. ¡°Trying to y hardball? Hoping I¡¯ll raise the amount?¡± Her voice lowered, icy now. ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck, Ste.¡±

    Just then, William caught sight of Ste locked in what looked like a tense exchange across the room. His gaze sharpened. Without missing a beat, he murmured a quick apology to the man beside him, set down his ss, and headed straight toward her.

    As he neared, a sharp phrase drifted to his ears¡ª¡±Don¡¯t push your luck.¡±

    He stopped beside them, voice calm but edged. ¡°How exactly is she pushing her luck?¡±

    Charis froze. She hadn¡¯t even realized he was there.

    Slowly, she turned her head, her expression flipping into one of soft surprise. ¡°Mr. Briggs¡­ I¡ª It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m Charis Bailey. We went to school together. Do you remember?¡±

    Her voice softened into something almost shy, like she was waiting for him to light up with recognition.

    William gave her a cursory nce. And then he turned his attention to Ste. ¡°What were you two talking about? Didn¡¯t I tell you not to entertain strangers?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1436

    ?Chapter 1436:

    Ste raised an eyebrow. When had he said that?

    Then she shrugged. ¡°Miss Bailey said she¡¯s your ssmate, told me I wasn¡¯t good enough for you, imed I¡¯m only with you for money¡ªand then tried to pay me to leave.¡±

    She had spent so long looking for a way out of William¡¯s grip¡ªwhy would she cover for someone trying to take her ce?

    As far as she was concerned, whatever was going on between Charis and William had nothing to do with her. She didn¡¯t want to be caught in the middle or mistaken for some love-struck rival.

    So she said it so simply, so matter-of-factly, that for a moment Charis just stood there in stunned silence.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that¡ª¡± she rushed out. ¡°Mr. Briggs, please don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡ª¡±

    But William¡¯s expression had already gone cold. ¡°Oh?¡± he said quietly. ¡°So how much were you nning to offer her, Miss Bailey?¡±

    Charis¡¯s face turned a deep shade of red. The embarrassment hit her all at once.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she muttered, eyes darting between the two of them. ¡°That was out of line. I shouldn¡¯t have said anything.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to cause a scene. She had just returned to the country. This wasn¡¯t the kind of attention she wanted.

    William didn¡¯t respond. He simply reached for Ste¡¯s hand. ¡°We¡¯re leaving.¡±

    Ste looked surprised. ¡°Already? Don¡¯t you have more people to speak to?¡±

    He gave a quiet nod. ¡°Nothing left worth saying.¡±

    Charis stood frozen as they walked away, the humiliation pressing down on her chest like a weight. Their first face-to-face moment since she¡¯d returned¡ªand it had ended like this.

    All because of her.

    Explore more chapters on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s?c?m

    On the drive back, Ste sat in the passenger seat, unusually chatty. ¡°Was Miss Bailey really your ssmate?¡±

    Maybe he was in a decent mood tonight, because for once, he actually answered. ¡°I don¡¯t know her.¡±

    ¡°But she said you went to school together. You really don¡¯t remember her at all?¡±

    William looked over at her. ¡°When I was in school, there were at least thirty students in each ss. Am I supposed to remember every single person?¡±

    Ste was about to mention that she still remembered many of her ssmates¡ªbut the words stalled in her throat. William was the CEO of Briggs Group. He met countless people every day¡ªbusiness partners, investors, employees. It made sense that he wouldn¡¯t remember every single face from school.

    She let the thought go and said instead, ¡°Miss Bailey seems to be really into you. She said she just got back to the country. Maybe she came back¡­ for you.¡±

    She kept her tone light, but her words earned her a sharp nce. William¡¯s jaw tensed ever so slightly. Her constantmentary about other women was starting to get under his skin.

    ¡°If this is your way of pushing me toward her so you can be free,¡± he said coolly, ¡°don¡¯t waste your time. That¡¯s not going to happen.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1437

    ?Chapter 1437:

    Ste¡¯s heart skipped. He had seen right through her.

    She fell silent, feeling awkward. Neither of them spoke again until the car slowed in front of the vi gates. Just as the engine idled, William spoke again, voice t.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be going on a business trip out of Choria next week. Don¡¯t go anywhere. Don¡¯t get into trouble.¡±

    Ste internally scoffed. When had she ever caused trouble for him? Besides, he wouldn¡¯t let her leave the house, so how could she get into any trouble?

    Still, she just nodded, her voice t. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll be here waiting for you.¡±

    The words came out automatically, but for some reason, they made William pause. Waiting for him?

    His grip on the steering wheel loosened, and he turned away without a word.

    Just like he said, William left Choria a few dayster. Josie called Ste again to confirm that all the documents had been handed over to Lance.

    ¡°The project¡¯s not in Choria,¡± she said. ¡°Word is, William¡¯s already flown out. Marc left yesterday too.¡±

    Everything now rested in Marc¡¯s hands. Ste could only hope he¡¯d manage to outmaneuver the Briggs Group when it mattered most.

    But Josie¡¯s voice turned cautious. ¡°Stel, you do realize one project won¡¯t bring William down, right? This is going to take time. Are you really sure you want to go through with this?¡±

    Ste knew Josie was only worried. But she¡¯d already made her decision¡ªand there was no turning back now.

    ¡°I thought we were clearst time,¡± she said simply. She didn¡¯t feel like repeating herself.

    Josie sighed on the other end. ¡°Alright, I get it. I¡¯ll keep a close watch over things from here and give you a call tomorrow.¡±

    With William away, her calls with Josie had be more frequent.

    The best reads are at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    Just after hanging up, the doorbell rang.

    Ste assumed it might be Jewell or Steven stopping by. Instead, when the maid opened the door, it was Charis.

    The woman stood on the front steps with a smug little smile, her eyes casually scanning the vi interior before settling on Ste.

    ¡°May Ie in?¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t move. ¡°Why don¡¯t you call William and ask him if that¡¯s okay? I¡¯m not the one who decides who gets to visit.¡±

    Her voice was t, her expression unreadable. She contemted asking Tasha to shut the door in her face.

    Charis flinched, clearly not expecting that kind of response. ¡°I¡¯m here to see you today,¡± she said, trying to hold herposure. ¡°Not William.¡±

    In just a few days, she had switched to first name basis.

    ¡°In that case,¡± Ste replied, already turning away, ¡°you¡¯re noting in. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1438

    ?Chapter 1438:

    She wasn¡¯t in the mood. Not for games, not for veiled insults, and especially not for women who circled around William like vultures. After Nina, she¡¯d learned to be cautious. She wanted nothing more than to keep her distance.

    Without another word, she started up the stairs, leaving the decision of whether Charis got to stand awkwardly at the door or not to the staff.

    Charis¡¯s face twisted. ¡°Ste, you won¡¯t even face me. What¡¯s the matter¡ªguilty? You know you¡¯re only here because you¡¯re ying a role, right?¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t break stride. She yawned as she climbed the stairs, pretending not to hear a word of it.

    Of course she wasn¡¯t here out of love. William wasn¡¯t exactly pretending either. The whole idea of anyone being emotionally invested in this twisted situation was almostughable.

    Not long after she returned to her room, another visitor showed up at the vi gates.

    Steven arrived and immediately spotted Charis still hovering outside. He paused, confused. They didn¡¯t know each other well, but they moved in the same social circles. He approached and asked, ¡°Are you here to see William?¡±

    Charis looked flustered the moment she saw him.

    Steven raised a brow. ¡°You look jumpy. What did you do¡ªget caught sneaking around?¡±

    His teasing tone made Charis go rigid. Her cheeks flushed red. But then she saw an opening.

    ¡°Are you here for William too? I just checked, and he¡¯s not home.¡±

    Steven already knew William wasn¡¯t home. He hadn¡¯te for him anyway¡ªhe was there to see Ste.

    ¡°I¡¯m not here for William,¡± he said casually. ¡°If you need him, just give him a call.¡±

    He moved to head inside, but Charis trailed after him, quickening her pace. ¡°Who are you here to see?¡± she asked, eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°Let mee in with you.¡±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, the ce for amazing tales

    Steven wasn¡¯t slow on the uptake. One look at Charis¡¯s expression, and he¡¯d already pieced a few things together. He turned to her with a pointed look.

    ¡°Miss Bailey, you should let go of those unrealistic illusions. William¡¯s never going to be interested in you.¡±

    The bluntness hit hard. Charis¡¯s face flushed with humiliation. Her pride red as she snapped, ¡°When did I ever say I was interested in him?¡±

    Steven gave a low chuckle. ¡°I didn¡¯t say you were. But now you¡¯ve gone and admitted it yourself.¡±

    That shut her up as she realized he had been messing with her. Turning away, Steven pressed the doorbell and waved her off without a backward nce.

    ¡°Take care, Miss Bailey.¡±

    When Tasha opened the door and saw it was Steven, she stepped aside to let him in, shooting a sharp, wary look at Charis like she was some stray causing trouble on the doorstep.

    Steven ced the gift box he¡¯d brought on the table. ¡°Did she say what she wanted?¡± he asked.

    Tasha recounted the earlier encounter. Steven nodded as he listened. ¡°Where¡¯s Ste?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1439

    ?Chapter 1439:

    ¡°Ms. Russell went back upstairs right after seeing Miss Bailey.¡±

    Steven suspected that Ste might be in a bad mood at the moment. Since he¡¯d onlye around to drop off something for William, there was no need for him to linger.

    ¡°I won¡¯t take up your time,¡± he said.

    As he left, he nced around. Charis was gone.

    He exhaled quietly, got in his car, and drove off.

    That evening, Ste came down for dinner and spotted something new on the table.

    ¡°Tasha, where did thise from?¡± she asked, eyeing the rich, amber-colored broth. She hadn¡¯t seen it during meals in the past few days.

    ¡°I believe Mr. Briggs had Mr. Harrison drop it off. Said it¡¯s for your health.¡±

    It looked far more appetizing than the stuff she¡¯d been choking downtely.

    ¡°Wait, Steven came by?¡± Ste was surprised. She hadn¡¯t heard a thing from upstairs.

    Tasha nodded. ¡°He arrived not long after Miss Bailey left.¡±

    Ste must have been in the bathroom then. No wonder she¡¯d missed it.

    After dinner, she curled up on the couch and turned on the TV, her eyes drifting to her phone on the side table every now and then. Part of her was hoping Marc would call tonight.

    But as with every other night, the silence stretched on.

    By ten-thirty, her eyes were getting heavy. She turned off the TV and made her way upstairs. Just as she stepped into her room, her phone lit up and vibrated on the nightstand.

    She quickly picked it up. The excitement vanished as soon as she saw the caller ID.

    It wasn¡¯t Marc.

    Step into a new journey on  .con

    Still, she answered. ¡°Lance? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    After speaking with Josie, Lance had learned the restriction had been lifted¡ªthat Ste was now allowed to receive calls. He¡¯d waited until William left town for business before daring to check in, just in case William somehow found out.

    ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong,¡± he said gently. ¡°I just wanted to hear how you¡¯re doing.¡±

    Her heart softened. ¡°I¡¯m okay. William hasn¡¯t been harshtely. He¡¯s¡­ actually been treating me decently.¡±

    Lance¡¯s chest tightened. So she had been treated badly before.

    He let out a slow sigh, voice low. ¡°You¡¯ve really been through a lot.¡±

    Ste felt her eyes sting, but she quickly looked up to blink the tears back. ¡°No, really, I¡¯m fine.¡± She paused. ¡°Lance, do you think Marc can win this project?¡±

    That was what mattered most right now.

    ¡°The negotiations start at ten tomorrow morning. We¡¯ll probably hear the results by afternoon,¡± Lance said. ¡°But you believe in Marc, don¡¯t you? Then trust he¡¯ll bring back good news.¡±

    He hadbed through the project files himself. The Briggs Group had submitted a solid proposal¡ªbut Marc¡¯s was better. All he needed was to present it right.

    Ste exhaled, some of the tension leaving her shoulders. ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± She hesitated, then added, ¡°At thest event, I met a client¡­ someone connected to the Carter family.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1440

    Chapter 1440:

    It was all she could safely say. The rest wasn¡¯t meant for a phone call.

    Thankfully, Lance caught on immediately. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll find a way to talk to him.¡±

    They chatted a bit longer. When sleep finally started to pull at her, Ste ended the call.

    But somewhere deep into the night, she jolted awake. Something felt wrong. Her sheets were damp¡ªtoo damp. She turned on the bedsidemp and froze at the sight of crimson stains spreading across the white fabric.

    She stared, dazed for a beat, before letting out a low sigh of frustration. It was 3:20 a.m.

    Dragging herself out of bed, she stripped the sheets and stuffed them into theundry hamper. Then she took a shower, changed into clean clothes, and finally crawled back under the covers again. By the time her head hit the pillow, it was 4:30.

    Her limbs ached. Her whole body felt like it had been run over. Sleep came quickly, heavy and dreamless.

    By the time the clock neared eleven, Tasha started getting uneasy. Ste was usually up by now. She went upstairs and gently knocked on the door.

    ¡°Ms. Russell? Are you awake? Would you like some breakfast?¡±

    No response. Tasha paused a moment, listening. Still nothing. Her brows drew together in worry as she slowly pushed open the door.

    Ste was curled up on the bed, pale and sweating. It was clear something was wrong.

    rmed, Tasha rushed over. ¡°Ms. Russell, what¡¯s going on? Are you okay?¡±

    Ste was trembling, clutching her lower abdomen. Even so, she tried to speak calmly.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright¡­ it¡¯s just my period. The cramps hit hard today.¡±

    Tasha immediately understood. She¡¯d been through this herself. ¡°I¡¯ll get you some hot water and a heating pad. Just hold on.¡±

    Ste gave a weak nod, too drained to say more.

    Dive into fiction with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    Tasha moved quickly¡ªsetting up a warm water bag, brewing herbal tea, and even cooking a pot of millet congee. She gently helped Ste sit up and fed her a few bites.

    But Ste¡¯s face remained pale, her body rigid from the pain. After barely a few spoonfuls, she shook her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Tasha said softly, noticing how cold her hands and feet were. She adjusted the thermostat, making the room warmer.

    Ste leaned back, still confused by her own condition. She¡¯d never had cramps before. Not like this. It hade out of nowhere, and it felt unbearable.

    Seeing Tasha bustling around so attentively made her feel guilty. ¡°Tasha¡­ you don¡¯t have to hover. I¡¯ll just try to sleep it off.¡±

    Tasha agreed, saying she would prepare something else for Ste to eatter.

    Once she stepped out, Ste closed her eyes again and drifted into a restless sleep. But even in her dreams, the pain gnawed at her.

    That afternoon, the phone rang at the vi. Tasha picked it up. It was William.

    ¡°How is she?¡± he asked, straight to the point.

    Tasha answered honestly. ¡°She¡¯s been home these past few days, hasn¡¯t gone out or seen anyone. Miss Bailey came by yesterday, but Ms. Russell didn¡¯t receive her.¡± She hesitated, then added, ¡°Today, her period started. The cramps hit her hard¡ªshe was sweating andpletely pale this morning.¡±

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noa: Have a very lovely week, dear readers. God loves you, and Noa wishes you all the best. ?(?? ? ? )??

    .

 Chapter 1441

    ?Chapter 1441:

    Tasha recounted the events of the past few days to William without leaving anything out.

    ¡°I¡¯m taking good care of her, but¡­ with period cramps, there¡¯s only so much I can do.¡±

    She hadn¡¯t even finished the sentence when Ste¡¯s faint voice called from the stairs.

    ¡°Tasha¡­ can you check if we have any painkillers?¡±

    She was doubled over slightly, clutching her stomach as she came down slowly. Her face looked like all the color had drained from it.

    She had heard that when the pain became unbearable, painkillers could effectively relieve menstrual cramps. Unsure if it was true, she decided to give it a try.

    Tasha froze for a second, then quickly snapped into action. ¡°Yes, we do! Just sit down, I¡¯ll get them right away!¡±

    Still holding the phone, she hurried off to the medicine cab.

    William had heard everything from the other end of the line. She needed painkillers?

    His brow furrowed as he hung up. Without missing a beat, he dialed Jewell.

    ¡°What¡¯s the best way to relieve period cramps?¡± he asked.

    Jewell, already half-asleep, answered groggily, ¡°Who¡¯s having cramps?¡±

    The moment the words left his mouth, he caught himself. ¡°Wait¡ªSte, right?¡± He sighed. ¡°Honestly, there¡¯s no real cure for that. Aside from painkillers, nothing else really works.¡±

    All those herbal tricks were mostly useless. Some could even exacerbate the bleeding.

    William didn¡¯t respond right away. Then he asked, voice low and serious, ¡°Are painkillers harmful to the body?¡±

    ¡°As long as she¡¯s not taking them like candy every day, no,¡± Jewell replied. ¡°They¡¯re pretty safe in moderation.¡±

    He paused, then added with a hint of mischief, ¡°What¡¯s this really about? You worried the painkillers won¡¯t kill her¡­ or are you actually concerned about her?¡±

    Discover more on g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,

    William¡¯s expression turned stormy. ¡°You¡¯ve been spending too much time with Steven.¡±

    At this point, Jewell was sounding more like Steven¡ªwhat a pain.

    Ste took the pills and dragged herself back to bed. She was too exhausted to even think about the oue of Marc¡¯s negotiations. Sleep imed her almost instantly.

    Tasha was downstairs cooking when she heard movement upstairs. She brought the food up and gently woke Ste, coaxing her to eat a little. But after just two small bites, Ste doubled over and vomited.

    Tasha stood there, stunned. She¡¯d had her fair share of menstrual cramps over the years, but she¡¯d never seen anyone suffer like this.

    ¡°Ms. Russell, should I call Dr. Vance toe take a look? If you can¡¯t keep any food down, it¡¯s going to wear you outpletely.¡±

    Cramps weren¡¯t exactly a medical emergency, but the pain could be brutal.

    Ste staggered to the bathroom and leaned over the sink, her whole body trembling as she nearly retched up bile.

    She couldn¡¯t even answer. Her strength was gone. She slumped against Tasha, chest heaving, every wave of pain grinding deeper into her abdomen.

    Why weren¡¯t the painkillers helping?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1442

    ?Chapter 1442:

    The hours dragged. Tasha warmed a heating pad andid it across Ste¡¯s stomach, then tucked a hot water bottle under the nket. She sat beside her quietly, watching over her like a silent guard.

    As a mother herself, seeing Ste like this made her chest tighten. It was painful just to watch.

    Late at night, Tasha was fighting off sleep, slumped in a chair by Ste¡¯s bed.

    She¡¯d nodded off for a moment when a gentle pat on her back snapped her awake.

    She whipped her head around and found William standing right there.

    Her eyes went wide, mouth already opening, but he pressed a finger to his lips and nodded toward the door.

    Ste was out cold, so Tasha slipped out of the room as quietly as she could and followed him to the living room.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs, weren¡¯t you supposed to be back the day after tomorrow?¡±

    His suitcase still sat by the entrance, and he hadn¡¯t even taken off his long ck coat. He¡¯d clearlye straight from the airport to check on Ste.

    He grabbed the handle and headed upstairs without making a sound. ¡°Things finished up early, so I caught an earlier flight.¡±

    Tasha didn¡¯t push it. Instead, she offered, ¡°Have you eaten? I can whip something up quick.¡±

    William stowed his luggage, changed into sweats, and came back down. ¡°How¡¯s she doing?¡±

    Tasha let out a worried sigh. ¡°She¡¯s hurting bad. Painkillers barely touched it. She finally passed outtest night. I tried to get her to eat more, but she only managed a couple of bites before throwing up. After that, she wouldn¡¯t touch anything.¡±

    William¡¯s face tightened. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call Dr. Vance?¡±

    Fresh chapters live g?ln¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m

    ¡°I suggested it, but Ms. Russell said no.¡±

    Tasha got it. Period cramps were private, and Dr. Vance was a guy. Most young women would rather tough it out than deal with that awkwardness.

    William rubbed his temple, feeling the start of a headache. After a beat, he nodded. ¡°Fine. I get it. Go get some sleep. I¡¯ll sit with her.¡±

    Tasha¡¯s face brightened. ¡°You¡¯re staying with her tonight?¡±

    He shot her a look that said enough.

    She mped her mouth shut, cheeks flushing, and hurried off to her room.

    Inside Ste¡¯s bedroom, only a smallmp glowed. William stepped in and saw beads of cold sweat on her forehead. His chest tightened. He ducked into the bathroom, ran a towel under warm water, and came back to wipe her face carefully.

    He hadn¡¯t told the full truth about rushing home. Sure, the meetings had wrapped up, but he was supposed to stay for a key dinner the next day to hash out details.

    Then Tasha mentioned Ste¡¯s cramps were brutal, that she was popping painkillers like candy. The news gnawed at him until he couldn¡¯t sit still.

    He¡¯d grabbed the red-eye flight and left Luca to clean up the rest.

    Even Jewell had teased him¡ªwhy the rush? To watch her suffer, or because he actually cared?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1443

    ?Chapter 1443:

    He hadn¡¯t figured it out on the ne.

    But now, sitting beside her bed, it hit him clear as day. He just wasn¡¯t ready to say it out loud.

    Ste¡¯s breaths came uneven, like she was stuck in a bad dream. He¡¯d seen her sleep like this before, tossing and turning.

    He watched her face in the soft light, and before he knew it, hours slipped by. The window started showing the first hints of dawn.

    When she shifted and looked ready to wake, William stood up fast and left the room without a sound.

    A few minutester, Ste¡¯s eyes fluttered open, and a sharp cramp twisted through her belly.

    After a full night, the pain hadn¡¯t eased at all. If anything, it felt worse.

    She almost wished she could ck out again. At least unconscious, she wouldn¡¯t feel a thing.

    Footsteps approached. Tasha poked her head in, worry etched on her face. ¡°Ms. Russell, any better?¡±

    Ste shook her head weakly. ¡°No. Still hurts like hell.¡±

    Tasha frowned, at a loss.

    Then a tall figure stepped in behind her. William¡¯s deep voice cut through the quiet.

    ¡°Get up. I¡¯m taking you to the hospital.¡±

    Ste blinked in shock, not sure when he¡¯d even gotten back.

    Tasha nodded eagerly. ¡°You really should go. An IV might knock this out.¡±

    Ste had never gone to the ER for cramps before. Her first instinct was to say no.

    Find your next chapter g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s

    But before she could get the words out, William added, ¡°You¡¯ve got half an hour.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a suggestion. It was an order she didn¡¯t have the strength¡ªor the right¡ªto argue with.

    Ste¡¯s mouth tugged into a slight, wry grimace. Left with no other choice, she pushed herself up from the bed slowly, gritting her teeth against the waves of pain that rolled through her, and made her way to wash up.

    Tasha hurried in to support her, keenly aware that Ste remained upset by what William had said earlier. Standing beside the sink, Tasha offered gently, ¡°Ms. Russell, Mr. Briggs was genuinely worried about you. He came back on short noticest night because he feared you mighte to harm. He even kept watch in your room throughout the entire night and hasn¡¯t slept a single moment since then.¡±

    Ste blinked in surprise at this revtion. She had assumed William had only returned this morning.

    Had he truly stayed in her room all night?

    She wondered if he had simply been waiting to witness the moment when she finally sumbed to the pain. The idea that he possessed any genuinepassion for her seemed impossible to believe.

    After freshening up as best she could, Ste descended the stairs. William sat on the sofa, already showered and changed into fresh clothes that carried the faint scent of cedar and soap. He set down the magazine he had been holding and rose to his feet.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1444

    ?Chapter 1444:

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Ste nced back at Tasha, who waved her hand urgently, signaling for Ste to follow without dy. Left with no alternative, Ste trailed behind William, who had already stepped through the doorway and out of the house.

    During the drive, sitting in the passenger seat proved ufortable for Ste. Perhaps the motion of the car amplified her difort, making her feel exponentially worse with each passing mile.

    But with William seated beside her, his presence somehow demandingposure, she endured the pain in stubborn silence.

    When they finally arrived at the hospital, she felt as though the journey had stretched longer than her entire lifebined.

    William seemed uncertain which department would handle this particr issue, so he made his way to the reception desk to inquire.

    The two young nurses stationed at the front desk visibly brightened at the sight of him, their eyes lighting up with unmistakable admiration.

    ¡°Hello, how can we assist you today?¡± they asked in unison, voices noticeably warmer.

    The hospital bustled with activity on a daily basis, but encountering someone so strikingly handsome remained a rare and noteworthy urrence.

    William cleared his throat, his tone businesslike despite the topic. ¡°Which department handles menstrual cramps?¡±

    The two young nurses faltered, momentarily taken aback by the directness of his question. Then their gazes shifted to Ste standing behind him, her posture nearly doubled over from the intensity of her pain.

    Their brief romantic fantasies shattered instantly like ss hitting concrete.

    ¡°You should start with the gynecology department, then follow whatever advice the doctor provides on whether to see endocrinology or something else.¡±

    Read exclusive content at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    William registered their sudden shift in demeanor but dismissed it without a second thought. He turned and led Ste toward the gynecology department.

    The two nurses at the desk leaned toward each other conspiratorially. ¡°That guy is incredibly handsome, but what a shame¡ªhe¡¯s already taken.¡±

    ¡°A boyfriend who actually apanies his girlfriend for menstrual cramps? That¡¯s genuinely rare. I¡¯ve never witnessed anything like it in all my years working here.¡±

    Nina descended from the second floor clutching her insomnia medication when she overheard the two nurses¡¯ animated conversation. A handsome guy? Just how handsome could this man possibly be?

    She cast a quick nce toward the elevator bank and caught sight of an achingly familiar silhouette¡ªit was William, without question. And standing beside him, looking fragile and pained, was Ste herself.

    So he had actually apanied Ste to the hospital for her menstrual cramps?

    Jealousy erupted within her like a volcano breaking through the surface, hot and consuming. She clenched the medicine bag in her hand until her knuckles whitened and followed them upstairs with careful, discreet steps.

    Inside the doctor¡¯s office, the gynecology director asked Ste for her basic information while jotting notes onto her chart.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1445

    ?Chapter 1445:

    ¡°You¡¯ll need toplete some diagnostic tests first. Return once you have the results, and we¡¯ll proceed from there.¡±

    Ste endured another sharp wave of pain while thanking the doctor, then took the requisition form and stepped out of the room.

    William stood outside in the corridor, his presence drawing considerable attention from passing staff and patients alike. When he spotted Ste emerging, he straightened.

    ¡°What did the doctor say?¡±

    She bit her lip, difort flooding through her at having to discuss this with him. ¡°I need toplete some tests first before we can determine what¡¯s actually wrong.¡±

    William fell into step beside her as they walked toward the testing area, his face remaining impassive, his entire bearing radiating an intimidating presence that made people instinctively step aside.

    As they passed the emergency exit tucked beside the stairwell, neither of them noticed the brief, telltale sh of a camera shutter capturing their movements.

    Nina examined the photos disyed on her phone screen, and a deeply satisfied smile spread across her lips.

    Once she posted these photos online and wove the right fabricated story around them, people would naturally assume Ste was visiting the gynecology department for indecent, scandalous reasons rather than innocent ones.

    With these vindictive thoughts swirling through her mind, she descended the stairs and immediately posted all the photos online through an anonymous ount, then went a step further by contacting several influential marketing ounts to craft persuasive copy that would spread her narrative.

    She was scheduled to leave the country in just a few days, and before her departure, she decided it would be profoundly satisfying to ensure Ste suffered one final humiliation.

    Satisfied with her actions, she headed home with her medication tucked securely in her bag.

    Find the best stories g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Meanwhile, Stepleted all the required diagnostic tests. After carefully reviewing thepiled reports, the doctor looked up and informed her the results showed nothing particrly serious.

    ¡°I¡¯ll prescribe medication for you to take. Follow the dosage instructions regrly, and you should notice improvement within two or three days. If the pain continues beyond that or worsens,e back and we¡¯ll arrange for an IV treatment.¡±

    Ste thanked the doctor with genuine relief and made her way to the hospital pharmacy to collect her prescribed medication.

    As they prepared to leave, William apanied her toward the main entrance and down the corridor. Without warning, vicious, sharp pain tore through Ste¡¯s abdomen, causing her to gasp and nearly copse.

    William¡¯s eyes widened in rm, and he moved with surprising speed, grabbing her arm and pulling her securely into his embrace before she could fall.

    The sudden, intimate contact sent Ste¡¯s heart racing wildly in her chest, and she distinctly caught the scent of him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1446

    ?Chapter 1446:

    She wanted desperately to push away from him and stand on her own, but her body tly refused to cooperate, trembling and weak.

    William raised an eyebrow slightly, studying her pale face. ¡°Can you walk on your own?¡±

    After several unsessful attempts to regain her footing andposure, she finally surrendered to the reality of her situation. Hanging her head in reluctant defeat, she managed, ¡°Could you help me over to that chair? I¡¯ll be fine in just a minute or two.¡±

    William could tell Ste was putting on a brave front. Without wasting another word on debate, he simply scooped her up into his arms in one fluid motion.

    Ste stared at him inplete disbelief, her arms wrapping instinctively around his neck for stability even as protest formed on her lips.

    ¡°What are you doing? Put me down this instant!¡±

    He frowned slightly, his tone matter-of-fact. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to stand around here arguing with you.¡±

    With steady, confident strides, he carried her down the corridor and toward the exit, drawing the attention of countless onlookers who paused mid-step to watch them pass.

    Ste, burning with embarrassment and shame under so many curious stares, could only bury her face against his chest and pray for the ground to swallow her whole.

    As he nced down at her clinging so tightly to him, seeking refuge in his shoulder, a faint smile touched the corners of his lips¡ªso subtle it was nearly imperceptible.

    Once they were safely back in the car and away from prying eyes, Ste¡¯s face remained flushed red. She settled into her seat and took several long moments to calm her racing heart and scattered emotions before finally regaining some semnce ofposure.

    During the drive back, she found herself tempted to ask him about the project oue but hesitated, fearing that such a question might arouse his suspicion.

    Observing his rxed demeanor and the ease in his posture, he didn¡¯t carry himself like someone who had just faced a significant business setback.

    Your favorite tales live at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®??????

    Could it possibly be that Marc had failed? Even armed with the confidential information she had risked everything to obtain, they still couldn¡¯t beat William?

    This thought kept expanding in her mind, growingrger and heavier with each passing second, weighing on her like a stone pressing against her chest.

    She felt desperate to call Josie the moment they returned, needing to hear the oue directly from someone who would know the truth.

    William appearedpletely oblivious to her inner turmoil, driving with his eyes fixed steadily on the road ahead, his expression giving nothing away.

    The moment they returned to the vi and William parked the car, she quickly announced, ¡°I need to use the bathroom!¡±

    She hurried upstairs to her room, locked the door firmly behind her, and waited nervously for Josie¡¯s call, her nerves stretched taut as wire.

    They had established a pattern of talking on the phone at three in the afternoon, a time when William would typically still be upied at work and unlikely to overhear.

    As the clock crept closer to 2:57 PM, Ste felt her anxiety spike, each passing minute stretching impossibly long. At precisely three o¡¯clock, as though choreographed, her phone buzzed to life in her palm.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1447

    ?Chapter 1447:

    She dashed into the bathroom, twisted the faucet to create masking noise, and pressed the answer button with trembling fingers.

    ¡°Hello, Josie, how did it go?¡±

    Josie didn¡¯t speak right away. Instead, she remained silent for what felt like an eternity before finally letting out a heavy, defeated sigh.

    ¡°Stel, the project still went to Briggs Group.¡±

    The hope and anticipation filling Ste¡¯s eyes shattered like ss struck by a hammer as she stumbled onto the toilet seat.

    ¡°How could this happen?¡±

    Why had they still failed? Could Briggs Group truly have developed a superior n in such an impossibly short timeframe? How had William known she was nning to infiltrate hispany to steal those documents?

    None of this made any logical sense whatsoever.

    ¡°Stel, I know this is a big blow to you, but it¡¯s okay. We still have other opportunities ahead of us.¡±

    Josie¡¯s words offort filtered through the phone, carrying genuine warmth as she hoped to ease some of Ste¡¯s profound disappointment and sorrow.

    Ste bit her lip. ¡°Josie, do you know what actually happened in their meeting today? Why did they ultimately choose Briggs Group over us? Was Marc¡¯s proposal somehow not good enough?¡±

    Josie had actually learned the devastating resulttest night. She had hesitated throughout the entire day before finally gathering the courage to call Ste, terrified her friend wouldn¡¯t be able to handle such crushing news.

    ¡°I heard that Briggs Group¡¯s proposal was described as the most impressive andprehensive they¡¯ve ever reviewed, plus¡­ they offered a two percent discount.¡±

    Endless adventures await on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    A two percent discount?

    Briggs Group had nevercked for lucrative partnerships, so why would they suddenly offer any discount at all?

    The only logical exnation was that William had specifically wanted to prevent Marc from securing the project, and he was willing to sacrifice his own profit margin rather than let Marc have it.

    Ste gritted her teeth. How could William be so ruthlessly calcting!

    Josie, registering the loaded silence stretching between them, wanted to offer additionalfort, but suddenly a knock sounded at Ste¡¯s door.

    ¡°Ms. Russell, are you okay in there?¡±

    Tasha¡¯s concerned voice snapped Ste sharply back to reality.

    ¡°Josie, I can¡¯t talk now. Come see me tomorrow, and we¡¯ll discuss this in person!¡±

    Josie, acutely worried about raising William¡¯s suspicions if she visited the vi too frequently, countered quickly, ¡°No, Stel, there¡¯s an exclusive wine tasting event organized by a prestigious host tomorrow evening. William is absolutely certain to attend something like that. You should go with him, and I¡¯ll arrange to meet you there discreetly!¡±

    After ending the call, Ste tucked her phone away securely and unlocked the bathroom door,posing her expression.

    ¡°Tasha, what is it?¡±

    Tasha extended a ss of warm water and some pills toward her. ¡°This is the medication the hospital prescribed for you. The instructions specify you should take it before meals. You should take it now, and I¡¯ll prepare some mild porridge for you to eat afterward.¡±

    Ste cast a cautious nce through the doorway and down the hallway, confirming William wasn¡¯t within earshot, before nodding.

    The doctor¡¯s prescribed medication proved far more effective than her usual painkillers, working quickly to ease the relentless cramping in her abdomen.

    Within a short time, she even regained enough strength and appetite to eat.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1448

    ?Chapter 1448:

    That evening, Ste sat across from William at the dining table. Her dishes were light and nd, while a perfectly seared steak rested on his te.

    She lifted her spoon, sipped her soup twice, then finally broke the heavy silence. ¡°Are you going to a wine event tomorrow?¡±

    William nced up, his expression unreadable, but he didn¡¯t answer.

    Ste steadied herself and continued, her voice careful. ¡°Could I go with you? I just want to get out for a bit.¡±

    A soft chuckle escaped him. ¡°You could barely walk today. And now you want to attend an event with me tomorrow?¡±

    Her fingers tightened around the spoon. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I felt much better after the medication earlier. I just want to look around. I might even see my brother.¡± She hurried on, afraid he would cut her off. ¡°I won¡¯t say anything inappropriate. I promise. Just take me with you. Even ten minutes is fine.¡±

    She had never felt this desperate before. As she watched him, her heart raced, already scrambling for ways to persuade him if he said no again.

    Instead, William wiped his mouth calmly. ¡°If you can walk normally on your own tomorrow, I¡¯ll take you.¡±

    With that, he stood up and went straight to his study, closing the door behind him.

    Ste sat there, stunned. Only after a few seconds did it sink in¡ªhe had agreed. A smile bloomed on her lips before she could stop it, and she let out a quiet breath of relief.

    On the day of the wine event, Ste wore a long-sleeved dress with a faux fur coat draped over her shoulders. She lookedposed, elegant, almost regal.

    The night before, she had taken a double dose of her medication just to be safe. By morning, the pain was gone¡ªat least on the surface.

    William kept his word and brought her along as his date.

    This time, she felt calmer. When she saw him engaged in conversation with business partners, she loosened her grip on his arm and spoke softly. ¡°I need to use the restroom.¡±

    Discover your next read at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s

    Knowing how she¡¯d been these past few days, William nodded and let her go.

    The moment Ste stepped into thedies¡¯ room, she smiled. Josie and Sharon were already there. Seeing familiar faces made her chest loosen instantly.

    They exited through another passage and made their way to the back garden. Only after Ste confirmed no one was nearby did she speak. ¡°What exactly happened with the overseas project?¡±

    Josie sighed. ¡°From what insiders said, Marc¡¯s proposal was impressive at first. The client was genuinely optimistic. But once Briggs Group presented theirs, the client chose them outright.¡±

    Ste frowned. ¡°But wasn¡¯t Marc¡¯s proposal basically based on Briggs Group¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°ording to people who were there, the two proposals werepletely different. Only about twenty percent ovepped.¡±

    Twenty percent.

    That number left Ste reeling.

    Did Briggs Group really have a backup n?

    Sharon¡¯s chest tightened as she listened. ¡°If that¡¯s true¡­ does it mean he might have known you went to thepany to copy the files?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1449

    ?Chapter 1449:

    Ste¡¯s heart lurched. ¡°But he hasn¡¯t shown any suspicion these past few days.¡±

    There were only two possibilities.

    Either William truly didn¡¯t know, and Briggs Group had prepared an alternative from the start. Or he knew everything and chose not to expose it, waiting patiently to reel in something bigger.

    Neither option wasforting.

    In both cases, it meant William¡¯s calctions were far beyond theirs.

    The hope Ste had been clinging to copsed quietly. She stood there in silence for a long moment before asking, almost hesitantly, ¡°Is Marc¡­ alright?¡±

    Josie and Sharon exchanged a look. To be honest, they didn¡¯t care much about Marc. If not for Ste, they would rather never have contact with him again.

    Noticing their hesitation, Ste swallowed the rest of her questions. ¡°If this didn¡¯t work, then we¡¯ll wait for the next chance,¡± she said softly.

    Sharon frowned immediately. ¡°The next one? Stel, let it go. This is too dangerous. I think William already suspects you.¡±

    Ste was afraid of that too. But if not this way, then what other path was left?

    In the end, she only shook her head, her tone steady despite the unease in her chest. ¡°I¡¯ll be more careful. I¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    The wine event was lively, crowded in the way these gatherings always were. Conversations ovepped, sses clinked, andughter rose and fell in waves. Ste couldn¡¯t linger with her friends for long under the excuse of using the restroom. Any longer and it would draw attention. In the end, she had no choice but to return to William¡¯s side.

    As she approached, William instinctively nced toward the direction of thedies¡¯ room.

    When his eyes caught Sharon and Josie nearby, his gaze withdrew just as subtly. As long as she wasn¡¯t meeting Marc, he could pretend not to see.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s is your update hub

    ¡°Are you done talking?¡± Ste stopped beside him, her voice low. She had no energy left to feign enthusiasm, not after everything that had fallen apart.

    William gently wrapped an arm around her waist, leaning close to murmur in her ear. ¡°You¡¯re in such a hurry to escape from me. Who are you so eager to meet?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. I want to sit for a while. Your business conversations are your thing. I don¡¯t want to interrupt.¡± She had nopanies under her management. As for whatever Steven had mentioned before about Neb, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to care anymore.

    If she stayed glued to William while he spoke with partners, he might grow even more suspicious.

    Keeping some distance felt safer these days.

    William studied her for a second, then released his hold on her waist. His tone cooled. ¡°Go, then.¡±

    Relief washed over her. Ste turned and left without hesitation.

    She settled onto a sofa, picked up a ss of champagne, and took slow, careful sips.

    A momentter, Sharon sat down beside her and quietly handed her a phone. ¡°William took your phone, right? You must be bored. Use mine.¡±

    Sharon still couldn¡¯t wrap her head around it. In this day and age, who confiscated someone¡¯s phone?

    What she didn¡¯t know was that Ste had already gotten hers back. It just couldn¡¯t connect to the inte.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1450

    ?Chapter 1450:

    As Ste epted the phone, a strange feeling washed over her. It was like being plugged back into the world after being cut off for too long. A flicker of nostalgia stirred.

    She didn¡¯t usually browse much anyway. She didn¡¯t y games. She rarely scrolled social media.

    But before she could even decide what to open, a notification popped up on the screen. Curious, she tapped it.

    Her eyesnded on a headline zing across the trending list:

    ¡°Heiress¡¯ Scandal: Two Marriages and STD.¡±

    She hadn¡¯t intended to open it. Truly. But the ring ¡°hot¡± tag beside the title almost dared her to click.

    The first post was from a media ount, attached to a slightly blurry video.

    The moment Ste recognized the two figures in the footage, her body went rigid. The color drained from her face.

    Sharon noticed immediately and leaned closer. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Her eyes followed the screen, and she scrolled instinctively. When the video yed, her pupils shrank. ¡°Stel¡­ why does the woman in this look exactly like you?¡±

    Ste pressed her lips together, biting down hard before answering. Her voice came out low, bitter. ¡°Because it is me. That¡¯s William. And me.¡±

    That day, when the pain had been unbearable, William had taken her to the hospital for a gynecological check. Someone had filmed it and posted it.

    As Ste scrolled down, more posts appeared, some with photos attached.

    Every image showed only partial profiles of her and William. Clearly taken from awkward angles, limited by distance and timing.

    She knew what thements would be like. Even so, she clicked.

    g¦Á ?¦Ç ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s holds great reads

    Sharon reacted instantly, covering the screen. ¡°Stel, don¡¯t read this. I¡¯ll report everything. This is defamation.¡±

    Ste remained surprisingly calm. She reached out and gently patted Sharon¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can handle it.¡±

    Sharon hesitated, then slowly moved her hand away.

    Thement section came into view. It was exactly what Ste expected.

    Mockery, insults, spectionced with cruelty. Every vicious assumption piled together without restraint.

    After reading only a few lines, Sharon couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She grabbed the phone again, already typing furiously to fight back in thements.

    Ste, meanwhile, sat in a quiet daze. She couldn¡¯t understand how a hospital visit for menstrual pain had somehow turned into her being painted as a promiscuous woman with an STD.

    But more than the usation itself, what unsettled her was something else.

    Who had spread it?

    Since losing her memory, she could clearly sense hostility from only a handful of people. Nina, Charis, and the woman who had introduced herself as Haley over the phone.

    Ste inhaled slowly, forcing herself to steady her thoughts. Then she turned to Sharon. ¡°Sharon, I need you to help me look into a few people.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1451

    ?Chapter 1451:

    Sharon was still locked in battle with thement section, fingers flying across the screen. But out of the corner of her eye, she kept ncing at Ste.

    She was calm.

    It struck Sharon then that Ste seemed different from before. Quieter, steadier. Moreposed in a way that felt¡­ grown.

    Sharon couldn¡¯t tell if that was a good thing or not. In the end, all she could do was go along with her. ¡°Alright. Who do you want me to look into?¡±

    Ste listed a few names, her tone even. ¡°My hospital visit was sometime this week. Check where they were, who they met, and who they¡¯ve been in contact with during the past week.¡±

    Sharon typed each name down. Apart from Charis, the other two were people she sincerely wished would vanish from Ste¡¯s life altogether.

    She hesitated, then asked, ¡°Stel, do you have some kind of history with Charis?¡±

    Ste nced at her. ¡°You know her too?¡±

    ¡°She signed up for a membership at my beauty salon a few days ago,¡± Sharon said. ¡°Said she just got back to the country and wanted to do skincare before meeting her crush.¡±

    Ste let out a quiet chuckle. ¡°She likes William.¡±

    This time, Sharon was genuinely shocked.

    She¡¯d assumed Charis was chasing some tall athlete or foreign heir, not William of all people.

    Wait.

    A thought struck her. ¡°Has she been bullying you?¡± Sharon asked quickly.

    Seeing the worry on her face, Ste shook her head. ¡°Not really. But she probably sees me aspetition.¡±

    Ste was tired of this kind of rivalry.

    Feel the thrill on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m

    Competing with other women for a man¡¯s attention had never interested her, before the amnesia or after.

    Sharon promised to investigate. Ste then took screenshots of the trending videos, photos, andments and AirDropped them to her own phone.

    She was just about to stand and look for William when a shadow fell across her.

    A woman in a red dress stood in front of her, wine ss in hand, eyes filled with disdain.

    It was Charis.

    ¡°What are you doing here, Ste?¡± Charis said sharply. ¡°Someone like you doesn¡¯t belong at an event like this.¡±

    Being in the same space as Ste made her feel stifled.

    Ste¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me here, you can ask William to send me away.¡±

    She hadn¡¯t even wanted to attend. If not for Sharon and Josie, she wouldn¡¯t havee at all.

    Charis let out a coldugh. ¡°What else can you do besides cling to William? Those rumors online are true, aren¡¯t they? You sleep around and bring disease wherever you go.¡±

    Before Ste could respond, Sharon lifted her ss and sshed the contents straight into Charis¡¯s face.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1452

    ?Chapter 1452:

    ¡°Watch your mouth,¡± Sharon said coolly. ¡°We¡¯re all women here. There¡¯s no need to be this vicious.¡±

    Charis froze, staring at her in disbelief, wine dripping down her face.

    She pointed at Sharon, her voice shaking. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re that beauty salon owner. So you know each other. Fine. You dare ssh me? Do you think I can¡¯t shut your salon down?¡±

    Sharon, dressed in a crisp tailored suit, met her re head-on. ¡°Go ahead. Try.¡±

    Her salon had survived years in Choria. It wouldn¡¯t fall over a threat like that.

    Seeing her intimidation fail, Charis¡¯s expression twisted further.

    She grabbed a napkin and wiped at her face and chest, but the more she wiped, the worse it looked. In the end, she threw the napkin onto the floor in frustration.

    ¡°Do you even know how expensive this dress is?¡± she snapped at Ste. ¡°Can you afford topensate me?¡±

    Sharon stepped forward, positioning herself squarely in front of Ste. ¡°I sshed you. I¡¯ll pay. Double, if you want.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t short on money, and the dress looked like it cost, at most, a few hundred thousand.

    ¡°You¡ª¡± Charis was so angry she couldn¡¯t speak for a moment. Finally, she spat out, ¡°You two are in cahoots!¡±

    ¡°So what if we are?¡± Sharon shot back. ¡°You started insulting people first. Don¡¯t deny it. I¡¯ve got evidence.¡±

    After years in this circle, Sharon had learned to protect herself. The moment Charis approached with that smug expression, she¡¯d already hit record.

    Charis, spoiled and unused to real confrontation, didn¡¯t have Sharon¡¯s sharp tongue.

    She clenched her teeth, shot Ste a venomous re, then turned and stormed off, dragging along the friend who had stood silently beside her the entire time.

    The ce for great stories: g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Sharon was still fuming. ¡°I¡¯m refunding her membership the moment I get back. She¡¯s unbearable.¡±

    Ste spoke softly, almost distracted. ¡°No need, Sharon. Business is business.¡±

    Making money off an enemy should feel satisfying, shouldn¡¯t it?

    As the event reached its midpoint, William was called up to the stage to deliver a speech.

    Under the spotlight, his presence drew the eye without effort. A sharply cut jaw gave his face a cold refinement, and when his gaze moved across the audience, it carried a measured sense of superiority thatmanded respect rather than resentment.

    Across the room, Ste remained seated on the sofa, wondering if she had truly once stood beside someone like him.

    Someone so striking. Someone so distant.

    Had he really chosen her before?

    A softugh slipped from her lips and cut through the hush of the venue. At once, William turned his head and looked straight at her.

    Realizing what she had done, she straightened and quickly covered her mouth.

    She honestly had not intended for thatugh to escape her at all.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1453

    ?Chapter 1453:

    Onstage, William lifted one brow. He delivered a few polite words of congrattions, and then his gaze drifted back to Ste with clear intent.

    The moment their eyes locked, dread settled in her chest. She pushed herself up, hoping to leave quietly, but his voice rose before she could take a step.

    ¡°I imagine most of you are aware of my recent romantic affair. Since I have been given the floor today, I would like to use this moment to propose once more to the woman I love. Ste Russell, I am asking you again to marry me.¡±

    Shock held Ste in ce.

    What was he even saying?

    Shock spread across Sharon¡¯s and Josie¡¯s faces, and neither of them could understand what he was trying to aplish.

    ¡°I am not concerned about who she may have been with during my absence. I can even ept that her heart may belong to someone else. If she is willing to remain at my side, then I am willing to put the past behind us and begin again.¡±

    Throughout the venue, attention shifted at once toward Ste.

    Ste¡¯s hand tightened into a fist, and a bitter, metallic taste rose in her throat.

    This was deliberate.

    He was trapping her in front of everyone, and it was all because she hadughed earlier.

    A crease formed between her brows as confusion set in. She had no idea how she was meant to answer him.

    Noticing her distress, Sharon and Josie moved without hesitation. They stepped in front of her and faced him directly.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs, you are aware that Stel is suffering from amnesia. Her body is also still recovering. This is not an appropriate moment to talk about marriage. We believe in the feelings you share with her, but we hope you can give her more time.¡±

    Amnesia?

    L?t?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.??????

    The crowd grew alert at once, sensing there might be juicy gossip, but the matter did not continue any further.

    In response, William gave a small nod. ¡°That is understandable. I only wished to speak honestly about my feelings for her today, and nothing more.¡±

    Speak honestly about his feelings for her?

    The irony was sharp enough that Ste let a bitter smile creep onto her lips.

    The idea might have made sense if he had been punishing her without knowing about the amnesia. Yet he knew now, and he still chose to humiliate her in front of everyone.

    Was this really what he called love?

    After turning toward Sharon and Josie, Ste spoke under her breath. ¡°I¡¯m heading to the restroom for a bit.¡±

    With every eye on her, she hurried out of the venue and locked herself inside a stall.

    Right away, Sharon and Josie went after her.

    Silence settled over the room, and the attention slowly shifted back to William.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1454

    ?Chapter 1454:

    Without haste, he set the microphone down on a nearby table and stepped off the stage, his expression steady.

    Enough had already been said. He had no responsibility to satisfy the curiosity of those eager for more details.

    Nearby, Charis felt her chest tighten when she heard his willingness to marry Ste. Unable to ept it, she blocked his path as he came down from the stage.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs, you were not being serious about what you said just now, were you?¡±

    William slowly lifted an eyebrow. ¡°Which part exactly?¡±

    ¡°I was talking about when you said you could forgive Ste and try again with her.¡±

    She wanted him to admit that he was fooling himself, because there was no way he could truly forgive Ste after everything that had happened.

    Instead, he moved a step closer, and his voice stayed t as he said, ¡°I never make jokes like that, so tell me why this matters to you at all.¡±

    From above, he fixed his gaze on Charis, and his expression carried nothing but wariness and open hostility.

    A sharp ache settled in her chest, yet she refused to retreat, so she steadied herself, opened the trending posts on her phone, and shoved the screen toward him.

    ¡°Look at this. She slept around until shended in a gynecology clinic. She is filthy, and a woman like her is not worthy of you.¡±

    After spotting the posts glowing on Charis¡¯s phone, William¡¯s face hardened at once.

    Only then did he understand that the news had already flooded the inte beyond control.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs, Ste is not the kind of person who would ever¡­¡±

    Explore more on g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s

    Without waiting for her to finish, William shut her down in a t tone. ¡°What gives you the right to question a decision I have already made?¡±

    The air seemed to leave her lungs, and the hand she had lifted stalled awkwardly between them.

    ¡°Even after knowing she has that sort of reputation, you still n to stay with her?¡± Charis asked, clearly puzzled and unable to see what set Ste apart from anyone else.

    Was it because of an impressive family background, or perhaps remarkable talent?

    None of that applied to her at all. She was nothing more than an ordinary woman in every sense.

    Lowering his gaze, William noticed the champagne stains clinging to Charis¡¯s dress, and he scoffed softly before saying, ¡°No matter who she is, she would never humiliate herself at a public event like this.¡±

    After that remark, he walked away without sparing her a single nce.

    Under the harsh lights, the pale fabric of Charis¡¯s dress showed the dried champagne stains all too clearly.

    Muttering a curse to herself, she turned and left the venue. What she endured today felt more humiliating than anything she had ever experienced before.

    Every bit of it traced back to Ste.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1455

    ?Chapter 1455:

    By the time Ste stepped out of the restroom, the event was already winding down.

    Most of the guests had already left, and only a handful still recalled the words William had spoken onstage.

    Just as relief settled in Ste¡¯s chest, William came into view, striding straight toward her.

    The breath lodged in her throat when he said, ¡°Come home with me.¡±

    Reaching out, he seized her wrist and pulled her forward without acknowledging her resistance or the heels she wore as he moved ahead in long, forceful strides.

    Struggling to keep pace, Ste feared she might catch the hem of her dress and fall as she said, ¡°William, take it easy and slow down.¡±

    He gave no sign that he heard her, and he continued forward with unwavering resolve.

    Desperation drove her to tug against his grip, but her effort led nowhere.

    From a short distance away, Sharon and Josie watched with anxious expressions, their hearts tight with worry, yet they understood that rushing in to confront William would only make things harder for Ste.

    In the end, William was taking her home, and that was a ce they could not follow her into.

    In the blink of an eye, the two figures vanished from the venue.

    Sharon clenched her jaw in frustration and said, ¡°Josie, do you see Stel as a good friend?¡±

    Caught off guard by the question, Josie blinked and replied, ¡°Of course I do. She is the person I trust more than anyone else.¡±

    ¡°If that is true, would you be willing to do something for her that could actually make her life better?¡±

    Step into fiction with g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s

    With a small eye roll, Josie assumed Sharon was stating something obvious.

    Still, Sharon continued, clearly having reached the point she cared about, and her eyes lit up as she said, ¡°Then we should buy a house right next to the vi Stel is staying in. That way, we can check on her every day and keep herpany.¡±

    At first, Josie nearly scolded her for sounding absurd, but midway through the thought, she hesitated. On second thought, it did not seempletely impossible.

    So they started throwing around ideas, asking, ¡°How much would William¡¯s vi be valued at now?¡±

    Without hesitation, Sharon pulled up the property listing and exined, ¡°These properties are listed at around fifty million dors. Each vi sits on at least half an acre, with the homes themselves starting at six thousand square feet.¡±

    Sharing a look with Josie, Sharon asked seriously, ¡°How much can you contribute?¡±

    Josie, the Patel family¡¯s daughter who had built her sess in recent years, said, ¡°I guess it would be half.¡±

    Sharon gave a firm nod. ¡°I will cover the remaining half, and then we can go ahead and buy it.¡±

    By the following morning, the pair walked straight into the sales office without hesitation.

    Because the project catered to wealthy buyers, a few units were still on the market. Sharon and Josie toured several vis and found each one decent enough. The problem was that neither of them knew which vi William and Ste upied.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1456

    ?Chapter 1456:

    Reaching into her bag, Josie pulled out her phone. ¡°I will call Stel and ask.¡±

    Sharon responded, ¡°Wasn¡¯t her phone confiscated?¡±

    After a brief pause, Josie brushed off thement and dialed anyway. Once the call went through, she asked, ¡°Stel, which of the vis are you and him staying at?¡±

    The night before, Ste had been dragged back home and left alone in the vi. By early morning, William was already gone.

    She didn¡¯t know the answer to Josie¡¯s question, so she turned to Tasha for help. After getting the answer, she ryed the information.

    ¡°All right, I got it. I will talk to youter!¡±

    Momentster, the call disconnected, and confusion lingered with Ste. Still, she

    Sharon kept pushing the issue. ¡°How did you even know that Stel is able to take calls now?¡±

    Backed into a corner and worn down, Josie finally spoke up. ¡°When Stel asked me outst time, she mentioned that William gave her phone back. It cannot go online or make outgoing calls. It can only receive them.¡±

    Anger red across Sharon¡¯s face. ¡°And you kept this from me the whole time!¡±

    Casting a sideways look at her, Josie scoffed. ¡°Are we really that close to begin with? Why would I tell you at all?¡±

    Had the memory slipped her mind that they once shed like oil and water?

    Without Stel standing between them, the two would not be getting along nearly as well now.

    Sharon snapped back, and her voice carried an edge. ¡°How can you say we are not close? We are nning to purchase a vi together, and that makes us co-owners!¡±

    There was no way for Josie to argue against that point. Taking on a house worth fifty million was far more than she could manage on her own.

    Step into new worlds with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§àm

    Since Sharon was willing to cover half the cost, Josie no longer had the ground to keep arguing with her.

    Soon after, the pair tracked down a sales office employee and asked for the unit closest to William¡¯s property.

    After checking the records, the staff member replied, ¡°I am sorry, but that unit has already been sold.¡±

    Sold?

    Did that mean all their excitement had been wasted?

    ¡°However, the vi has not been renovated yet. There is a chance the owner may want to sell, so you could try contacting them.¡±

    The moment she heard that, Sharon asked at once, ¡°Do you know who ended up buying it?¡±

    Shaking their head, the staff member answered apologetically, ¡°Sorry, we are not allowed to disclose that information.¡±

    Left with no alternative, Sharon and Josie sent someone to investigate again. What came back, however, caught thempletely off guard, because the owner turned out to be someone they knew.

    Rutherford.

    Sharon remembered Ste mentioning this person while she was still working at the research institute¡ªhow he¡¯d been a huge help and had even provided her with equipment free of charge.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1457

    ?Chapter 1457:

    Later, inside a quiet cafe, Sharon and Josie sat across from Rutherford in his light brown trench coat. They got straight to the point.

    ¡°Mr. Schoenberg, hello. We are here today because we want to purchase the vi you have not been using.¡±

    After Josie shared themunity details, understanding dawned in Rutherford¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°It is true that I have not stayed in that house since buying it, but may I ask why you are so eager to purchase my unit?¡±

    ¡°The reason is simple. William has confined Stel in the vi next to yours. We need to be closer to her so we can look after her safety.¡±

    What was happening between Ste and William had already caused an uproar across Choria. Sharon and Josie assumed Rutherford knew about it, so they saw no reason to hide the truth.

    At that, Rutherford lifted an eyebrow. After realizing Ste¡¯s feelings for William, he had thrown himself into his work in Briset and paid little attention to matters in Choria.

    Only recently had he returned for a coboration project that involved supplying equipment to another party.

    Although he had seen some rumors online, he dismissed them at the time, since such stories were often tangled with exaggeration and falsehoods.

    Now that he heard Sharon and Josie speak so directly, curiosity surfaced. ¡°Weren¡¯t William and Ste supposed to be getting married? Are those rumors online actually true?¡±

    Josie gave a helpless nod and answered him honestly. ¡°Mr. Schoenberg, the full exnation isplicated, but what matters right now is that we urgently need your vi.¡±

    This was not the moment to walk Rutherford through every detail. Getting closer to Ste as quickly as possible was their only priority.

    After listening, Rutherford pressed his lips together before responding. ¡°I have not lived in that house since I bought it, so I can sell it to you if you truly need it. However, the vi has not been renovated. Even if you purchase it, you would not be able to livefortably in an empty unit.¡±

    Without hesitation, Sharon waved her hand. ¡°That is not an issue at all. Even a bare unit is fine. I can just put a mattress on the floor.¡±

    Seeing her reaction, Josie felt a dull ache forming in her head, yet she still turned to Rutherford with a polite smile. ¡°So, Mr. Schoenberg, does this mean you are willing to sell the house to us? If you are, we can sign the contract right away.¡±

    As he watched the two friends fuss so anxiously over Ste, Rutherford let out a quiet chuckle. After that, he agreed and apanied them toplete the necessary procedures.

    Purchasing a house wasn¡¯t particrlyplicated, especially with Rutherford proving so cooperative. Within an hour, they¡¯d finished all the paperwork.

    The keys passed into Sharon¡¯s and Josie¡¯s hands, and both women offered their heartfelt thanks to Rutherford.

    ¡°Mr. Schoenberg, we can¡¯t thank you enough! When you have time, we¡¯d love to take you out for dinner. But for now, we need to go see our new ce!¡±

    Josie grabbed Sharon¡¯s arm and dragged her along while frantically calling contractors to schedule the plumbing, electrical work, and wall preparation.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1458

    ?Chapter 1458:

    Even without a full renovation, basic utilities remained absolutely essential. Living in an unfinished house meant dealing with constant dust¡ªthey couldn¡¯t exactly camp out in their own home.

    Rutherford remained where he stood, watching them, fully aware that the two women had transferred fifty million into his ount earlier.

    But remembering Sharon¡¯s casual remark about being fine with an unfinished house, he suspected they¡¯d poured everyst penny of their savings into this purchase.

    The thought amused him, and he made a decision¡ªhe¡¯d return the money to their ounts.

    Sharon and Josie threw themselves into nning the renovations, payment notifications pinging one after another on their phones,pletely oblivious to the fact that twenty-five million had been quietly returned to each of their ounts.

    It wasn¡¯t until Josie prepared to purchase a bed costing over forty thousand that Sharon noticed something strange.

    Sharon grabbed Josie¡¯s arm. ¡°Wait¡ªwhere are you getting forty thousand for a bed?¡±

    Josie blinked innocently. ¡°I still have my credit card.¡±

    Sharon¡¯s eyes rolled skyward. ¡°Josie, have you lost your mind? We¡¯repletely broke, and you want to charge an expensive bed to your credit card? Just get something that costs a couple thousand. We¡¯re practically destitute!¡±

    Did Josie have any idea how difficult it had been to save up fifty million?

    Josie mulled this over and conceded, ¡°You have a point. I¡¯ll buy cheaper things from now on, but I absolutely adore this bed!¡±

    Without further discussion, Josie clicked the purchase button.

    Sharon lunged to stop her but wasn¡¯t fast enough.

    Let your imagination soar with g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Sharon¡¯s eyes rolled again in exasperation. Then Josie¡¯s phone chimed with a notification¡ªa sessful debit from her bank card.

    Josie frowned at her screen, confused. ¡°How do I still have money in my ount?¡±

    When they¡¯d purchased the house, she¡¯d pooled every cent she owned and transferred it to Rutherford.

    Even if she¡¯d had a remaining bnce, it shouldn¡¯t have been enough to cover tens of thousands.

    Curiosity piqued, she pulled up her ount information and stared at a bnce with eight digits.

    She shoved her phone in Sharon¡¯s face. ¡°I still have twenty-five million in my ount!¡±

    Sharon¡¯s jaw dropped, jealousy ring hot and immediate. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me you only had twenty-five million and used all of it for the house?¡±

    This infuriating woman! She¡¯d drained her own savingspletely while Josie had been holding out on her!

    Josie recoiled slightly at Sharon¡¯s outburst but recovered quickly. ¡°I swear to God, I have no idea where this money came from.¡±

    She quickly scrolled through her transaction history and discovered a refund¡ªfrom Rutherford.

    ¡°Sharon, it looks like Rutherford didn¡¯t actually take my money.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1459

    ?Chapter 1459:

    Skepticism crossed Sharon¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re kidding, right? Are you seriously suggesting he¡¯s interested in you and only returned your twenty-five million but kept mine?¡±

    At that, their eyes met, and Sharon immediately yanked out her own phone. The string of digits in her ount bnce made her wonder if she was dreaming.

    ¡°He actually didn¡¯t take it?¡±

    Joy hit them first¡ªafter all, they¡¯d just saved fifty million. But their smiles faded quickly.

    They both knew Rutherford was a businessman, and refusing payment might mean he had ulterior motives.

    Owing someone a favor was alwaysplicated, and neither Sharon nor Josie liked being in that position.

    As they settled into the car heading toward the vi, silence stretched between them until Sharon finally broke it. ¡°Should we send the money back? Getting a house for free makes me uneasy.¡±

    Josie shared the same difort, but before they could initiate the transfer, Sharon¡¯s phone buzzed with a text from Rutherford.

    ¡°As a friend of Ste¡¯s, I can¡¯t do much, but please consider this house my contribution.¡±

    Sharon read the message aloud, then lifted her eyes to Josie¡¯s face. ¡°Should we still send it back?¡±

    Josie considered this for a long moment before shaking her head. ¡°Since he¡¯s doing it for Ste, let¡¯s ept it.¡±

    To Rutherford, a hundred million probably didn¡¯t mean much, but to Sharon and Josie, it represented their entire life savings.

    Sure, they could earn it back eventually, but fifty million didn¡¯t exactly grow on trees.

    Exclusive chapters at g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls

    Sharon typed out a quick thank-you message to Rutherford, then said, ¡°All right, we¡¯ll keep it.¡±

    Why make things moreplicated than they needed to be?

    Back at the vi, Ste stayed inside for a while before she started hearing cars passing outside, one after another. At first, she didn¡¯t think much of it, but the noise kept growing, enginesing and going, far louder than usual.

    This was a vi district. It was normally quiet. Too quiet for this kind ofmotion.

    She went downstairs and asked, ¡°Tasha, what¡¯s going on outside?¡±

    Tasha peeked out the window. ¡°Ms. Russell, looks like someone nearby is doing renovations. Is it too loud for you?¡±

    Ste nodded, then walked over to the door anyway, curiosity getting the better of her.

    Someone moving into the neighborhood?

    As soon as she leaned out, she froze.

    A sports car was parked outside. Sharon and Josie had just gotten out.

    They spotted her immediately and waved like nothing was out of the ordinary. ¡°Stel! You¡¯re home!¡±

    For a second, Ste honestly thought she was seeing things.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1460

    Chapter 1460:

    Before she could even react, a renovation crew began carrying equipment into the vi next door under Sharon and Josie¡¯s supervision. Sharon stood there giving instructions, insisting the water and electricity had to be fixed by the end of the day.

    They were moving in tonight. No excuses.

    The workers hesitated, saying the timeline was tight. Sharon didn¡¯t even blink and offered triple pay on the spot.

    That settled it. The crew lit up instantly, working like they¡¯d just been injected with pure energy, tools nking nonstop as they got to it.

    Once everything was arranged, Sharon and Josie jogged over to Ste, looking unbearably pleased with themselves.

    ¡°Stel, we¡¯re living next door from now on,¡± Sharon said proudly. ¡°You cane over whenever you want. If William doesn¡¯t like it, we¡¯ll juste find you ourselves.¡±

    Josie nodded seriously. ¡°Exactly. He can¡¯t block us, right? He might be a big shot, but if he dares keep us out, I¡¯ll expose him online.¡±

    Ste couldn¡¯t helpughing, even as her chest tightened a little.

    She knew they hadn¡¯t done this on a whim. They had bought a house here for her sake.

    This ce wasn¡¯t cheap. Not even close.

    ¡°Sharon¡­ Josie¡­ how much did this ce cost?¡± she asked softly.

    Sharon waved her hand. ¡°Nothing. We got it for free.¡±

    Ste blinked,pletely confused.

    Josie quickly grabbed Sharon¡¯s arm before she could say anything else and exined, ¡°A friend of mine owns the ce. We didn¡¯t have to buy it. Just fixing it up a bit. Stel, don¡¯t worry about us.¡±

    Ste felt her eyes sting. She quickly looked away and wiped at them, unwilling to let them see anything.

    Newest chapters on galno¦Íels.c¨®m

    Right then, the low roar of an engine rolled in from the distance. A familiar ck Maybach pulled up at the vi entrance.

    William got out of the car. His gaze swept over Sharon and Josie standing at the door, then over the line of construction vehicles parked nearby. His lips pressed together, the expression on his face instantly cooling.

    Ste¡¯s heart jumped. Afraid he might say something to them, she hurried over. ¡°Sharon, Josie, you should go handle your things first. We¡¯ll talkter.¡±

    Sharon looked like she wanted to say there was nothing to be afraid of, but Josie tugged her away before she could open her mouth.

    William didn¡¯t ask a single question. He walked straight into the house, his expression stiff, heading upstairs without a word.

    Ste finally rxed, but the confusion lingered. Why was he still upset?

    She reyed yesterday¡¯s event in her head and came up empty. She hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. Did he really need to carry that mood into today?

    Back in her room, she tried to distract herself, flipping between thoughts, anything that didn¡¯t circle back to William.

    What she didn¡¯t know was that his anger had never been aimed at her.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noa: Have a spectacr weekend dear ones, a new novel will be released in just a few hours. God loves you and Noa wishes you all the best. ( ? ? ¨C ) ?

    .

 Chapter 1461

    ?Chapter 1461:

    William had spent the entire day at thepany tracing the source of the leaked video and photos of him taking Ste to the hospital.

    Whoever did it knew exactly what they were doing. Every trail stopped cleanly. By the time evening came, he still hadn¡¯t found a single solid lead.

    His phone rang. He answered without hesitation.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs,¡± Luca said, ¡°I¡¯ve drafted the statement you asked for. Please review it. If it¡¯s okay by you, Briggs Group can release it immediately.¡±

    William opened the email, scanned it once, then said, ¡°Alright, release it.¡±

    The call ended.

    The statement went live almost at once. In the name of Briggs Group, William cleared the rumor surrounding Ste. He didn¡¯t dodge or blur the facts. He openly stated that he was the man in the video and that the hospital visit had been for nothing more than menstrual cramps.

    The statement included outpatient records and medical notes from the hospital. No mention of any sexually transmitted disease.

    It ended with a firm warning. Briggs Group would pursue legal action against anyone spreading false rumors that had seriously damaged William¡¯s reputation.

    The inte erupted again.

    Before, only Ste¡¯s face had been clear in the video. William had been obscured.

    Now, he stepped forward on his own. Every word was deliberate, precise, and unmistakably protective. Even the line about his own reputation felt secondary.

    Anyone could see that he was shielding Ste.

    And he didn¡¯t bother hiding how much she mattered.

    The official statement spread far faster than the earlier video. Coming straight from Briggs Group¡¯s verified ount, it exploded online. In less than ten minutes, views andments were already climbing into the thousands.

    Nina stared at the screen, her fingers tightening around her phone. She had been waiting to see Ste dragged down, to watch the situation spiral out of control.

    Nuevos cap¨ªtulos en g?ln¦Òv?ls

    What she hadn¡¯t expected was William stepping in so decisively, defending Ste without holding anything back.

    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she switched to her main ount and shared the statement.

    Her wording was careful. She said she believed Ste wasn¡¯t that kind of person.

    She figured that as long as she publicly took Ste¡¯s side, William would never trace things back to her.

    But she was wrong.

    The marketing ounts that had eagerly spread the video crumbled the moment William spoke up.

    Faced with waves of angryizens calling them out for fabricating rumors, they panicked. The video vanished. Posts were deleted one after another. Their excuse was uniform¡ªthe material hade from an anonymous source.

    At the same time, Sharon and Josie were still overseeing renovations when they noticed the sudden shift online. They exchanged a look and immediately locked onto one of the marketing ounts responsible for pushing the video, arranging to meet.

    The ount owner refused outright.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1462

    ?Chapter 1462:

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I really don¡¯t know anything,¡± he begged over the phone. ¡°The video was sent to us anonymously. I¡¯m just an employee trying to survive by posting trending content. Please, let me off.¡±

    Sharon¡¯s patience snapped. ¡°Trying to survive? Did it ever cross your mind that cyberbullying ruins people¡¯s lives? Fine. If you won¡¯t meet me, I¡¯lle to yourpany myself.¡±

    True to form, Sharon ended the chat and went straight there, not even telling Josie.

    With William¡¯s statement causing chaos, marketing firms were scrambling to delete their articles, fearing litigation from Briggs Group.

    When Sharon arrived, the office was inplete disarray, people rushing back and forth with pale faces.

    She walked straight to the boss¡¯s office and knocked once before pushing the door open. ¡°I want to know who gave you the video and the photos.¡±

    The boss wiped sweat from his forehead, eyeing Sharon¡¯s confident, aggressive presence. ¡°Did¡­ did Mr. Briggs send you?¡±

    Sharon lifted her chin slightly. ¡°Of course. Briggs Group is collecting evidence. If you don¡¯t cooperate, yourpany¡¯s name will be on that demand letter.¡±

    That was more than enough. It was a smallpany. They couldn¡¯t afford to offend William.

    The boss quickly pulled up the backend records and handed them over.

    Sharon scanned them, copied the contact details and IP address tied to the anonymous sender, then left as briskly as she¡¯d arrived.

    Everything Ste had asked her to investigate had alreadye back with clear results. Haley was still overseas. Charis hadn¡¯t been in contact with anyone suspicious recently.

    That left only one person.

    Latest novels at g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s?c?m

    Nina.

    Sharon discovered that Nina had gone to the same hospital as Ste on the same day. Not the same department, though. Nina had been to psychiatry, picking up medication for sleep issues.

    Sharon stared at the screen for a long moment. Nina was starting to look more and more suspicious.

    Out of habit, she opened social media again and immediately saw Nina¡¯s repost of Briggs Group¡¯s statement, paired with a carefully worded show of faith in Ste.

    It was too neat, too timely. All the signs lined up far too well.

    That evening, Tasha called Ste downstairs for dinner. William was already seated across the table, his expression unreadable.

    Just as they were about to eat, the doorbell rang.

    Sharon and Josie stood outside, shoulder to shoulder. Sharon smiled brightly. ¡°Stel, our ce isn¡¯t ready yet. Mind if we eat here tonight?¡±

    Ste nced back instinctively at William. She could tell they hadn¡¯te just for food.

    ¡°Can theye in? I promise they¡¯ll behave.¡±

    She looked at him withrge, pleading eyes.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1463

    ?Chapter 1463:

    From the moment William recognized who was at the door, he¡¯d already nned to have the staff send them away. But with Ste looking at him like that, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say no.

    Taking his silence as approval, Ste¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Come in! Tasha, can you set two more tes?¡±

    Tasha smiled, happy to see Ste¡¯s friends, and headed for the kitchen without hesitation.

    Sharon and Josie stepped inside. Only then did Ste notice they were carrying something.

    She leaned closer, peering down.

    It was zhini.

    Sharon set the zhini down on the table and leaned in toward William. ¡°Mr. Briggs, you spend your entire day running thepany, and then youe home to take care of Stel. Perhaps you should try some zhini soup to help you cool off. It¡¯s very soothing. Good for the nerves.¡±

    Ste nearly choked on her soup but caught herself just in time, swallowing hard to keep it down.

    Anyone with even a shred of sense could see that Sharon was needling William deliberately, hinting that his temper ran hot and needed some serious cooling.

    William threw Sharon an icy look, but she only shrugged and turned to Tasha, who had just emerged from the kitchen, pressing the zhini into her hands. ¡°Tasha, I brought this especially for you. Make sure you prepare soup with it tomorrow. I¡¯ve noticed Mr. Briggs has been rather tense and short-tempered these days.¡±

    Tasha blinked in surprise, taking Sharon¡¯s words at face value, and her face creased with worry. ¡°Mr. Briggs, are you feeling ill?¡±

    William¡¯s face darkened to an rming shade.

    Your story hub is g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s???????

    Sharon slid into the seat beside Josie and cast another nce at William. ¡°Mr. Briggs, please keep eating. Don¡¯t let my rambling ruin your appetite. Skipping meals isn¡¯t healthy. I have a habit of speaking clumsily, so try not to take offense!¡±

    Her words only made the urge tough bubble up stronger inside Ste.

    It was the first time Ste had ever witnessed someone render Williampletely speechless.

    Unable to endure another second of it, William fixed Sharon with a hard stare. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be here, leave.¡±

    Sharon wasn¡¯t entirely clueless¡ªshe simply wanted to help Ste settle a few scores with William.

    Once she saw genuine anger shing in his eyes, she decided it was time to back off.

    She handed the rest of the conversation over to Josie.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs, Sharon and I came here today for two specific reasons. The first was to check on Stel, and the second was to inquire about your connection to Nina.¡±

    At Nina¡¯s name, William¡¯s brow creased ever so slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t believe my rtionship with her is any of your business.¡±

    Unlike Sharon¡¯s blunt provocations, Josie let out a softugh. ¡°Of course, your personal affairs aren¡¯t our concern. But Nina has hurt Stel time and time again. In our eyes, she¡¯s the greatest threat. Wasn¡¯t she the reason Stel lost her memory in the first ce?¡±

    Her words served as a pointed reminder that Nina had been the viin all along. If he genuinely cared for Ste, he had no business shielding Nina with excuses.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1464

    ?Chapter 1464:

    William pressed his lips into a thin line and met Josie¡¯s gaze. ¡°What are you trying to get at?¡±

    He had no patience for people dancing around the point.

    Josie drew in a slow breath. ¡°It¡¯s straightforward. We believe Nina orchestrated the recent online attacks and nder campaign against Stel. So we¡¯re asking you directly¡ªafter you vanished and came back with Nina in tow, what exactly is going on between you two?¡±

    Sharon nodded firmly. ¡°Did you know what she intended to do to Stel and simply chose not to step in?¡±

    William let out a derisive scoff.

    If he truly didn¡¯t care, would he have ordered the Briggs Group to release that statement? If he¡¯d known who was pulling the strings, Sharon and Josie wouldn¡¯t be sitting here throwing usations at him.

    Josie slid the evidence she and Sharon had collected across the table toward William.

    ¡°We know the Briggs Group wields considerable power, but sometimes you need a stroke of luck. We uncovered something your people missed.¡±

    William¡¯s eyes narrowed as he scanned the documents spread before him.

    The documentsid it out inly¡ªNina¡¯s IP address matched the one used to distribute those videos anonymously across the inte.

    What more damning proof could anyone need that Nina was behind it all?

    As Ste listened to the exchange, certain details began to click into ce.

    ¡°So Nina was responsible for the online attacks as well?¡±

    Sharon nodded emphatically. ¡°Stel, your cousin has crossed every line imaginable. She¡¯smitted one wrong after another and still hasn¡¯t learned a thing. I can¡¯t fathom why your brother allowed her back into the Carter family.¡±

    This was news to Ste. So Nina had already wormed her way back into the Carter family?

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®?????? brings magic to life

    She felt like a bird trapped in a gilded cage, kept ignorant of everything except the scraps of information William decided to feed her.

    At this rate, she would lose touch with the outside world entirely.

    William set down his utensils and left the table without a word, disappearing upstairs.

    The moment he vanished from sight, the atmosphere in the dining room lifted like a weight had been removed.

    Sharon ced several pieces of meat onto Ste¡¯s te. ¡°Stel, you need to eat more. Just look at how thin you¡¯ve gotten. If this continues, your body will give out.¡±

    Josie added quickly, ¡°Absolutely. If you ever want to avoid William, just give us a sign. We¡¯lle running the moment we see it. If he refuses to let you leave, we¡¯ll find our way to you!¡±

    Ste nodded through her tears and managed a small, shaky smile.

    ¡°Josie¡­ Sharon¡­ how did you figure out it was Nina?¡±

    Sharon told her that Nina also went to the hospital that day. As she listened, everything clicked into ce. Ste suddenly remembered that strange feeling from that day, the sense that someone was watching her. She¡¯d assumed it was William¡¯s bodyguards lingering nearby. It never crossed her mind that it could have been Nina.

    Upstairs, William was on the phone with Luca, his tone controlled as he instructed him to track Nina down.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1465

    ?Chapter 1465:

    The response came quickly. Nina had already boarded a flight overseas earlier that day.

    William paused for a fraction of a second, then let out a quietugh.

    So she¡¯d really yed him.

    When Nina had returned with him from Arlo¡¯s army, he¡¯d assumed she would lie low and behave herself. He hadn¡¯t expected her to be scheming behind his back the entire time.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs,¡± Luca asked cautiously, ¡°should we send someone abroad to bring Ms. Carter back?¡±

    William stood by the window, watching the sun dip toward the horizon. After a moment, he said evenly, ¡°No need. If she¡¯s chosen to leave, let her stay gone.¡±

    ¡°And Marc?¡± William asked.

    Luca responded without hesitation, ¡°Since thest project failed, Marc¡¯s taken it pretty hard. But there are rumors he recently met with Mr. Hanson.¡±

    Mr. Hanson was a renowned oil tycoon.

    So Marc might have managed to get in touch with him after all.

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep monitoring Marc closely,¡± Luca said. Then he hesitated. ¡°As for Ms. Russell¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle her myself,¡± William cut in, his voice dropping.

    The call ended. William sank back into his chair,shes casting shadows over his eyes, his expression unreadable.

    Downstairs, Josie and Sharon stayed back after dinner. They watched TV with Ste for a while, the three of them lounging together like old times, before finally heading back home to oversee the renovations.

    Ste walked them to the door, worry creeping in. ¡°Where are you staying tonight? The house isn¡¯t ready yet, right?¡±

    Exclusive content avable at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s

    Josie squeezed her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve got ces to crash.¡±

    Only after they left did Ste realize how rxed she felt. It had been a long time since she¡¯d eaten a proper meal and watched TV with friends, the kind of easy, thoughtlessfort that reminded her of school days.

    Then her mood dipped.

    Back then, Marc had always been there too.

    And yet now, all this time had passed without a single call. Did he really not know what was happening, or did he just not want to reach out?

    Ste shook her head, forcing the thought away.

    It didn¡¯t matter.

    At the same time, Nina¡¯s ne was cutting through the clouds on its way to Achury. Her phone was switched off, but she knew William would have already realized she¡¯d left Choria.

    That was fine. She¡¯d nned for this. She¡¯d secured today¡¯s ticket early, leaving no room forplications.

    Marc¡¯s next coboration involved Mr. Hanson, who was said to be vacationing in Achury. Her trip was meant to smooth things over for him.

    She hadn¡¯t been surprised when the previous project failed.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1466

    ?Chapter 1466:

    If William were easy to bring down, he wouldn¡¯t be William.

    Still, the way he went all out for Ste grated on her nerves.

    She considered contacting Arlo.

    If she couldn¡¯t stop William from going further, Arlo stepping in might be the only option left.

    Mercenaries weren¡¯t afraid of death.

    They carried out missions with the readiness to die alongside their targets.

    William, no matter how powerful, was still just a businessman.

    Could he really protect Ste if it came to that?

    Reaching out to Arlo would be herst resort.

    Once Arlo got involved, William wouldn¡¯t escape unscathed. He might not even survive.

    She wouldn¡¯t take that step unless she had no other choice.

    The ne streaked across the sky and disappeared into the horizon.

    Tomorrow would be another beginning. What it would bring, no one knew.

    Lately, Ste felt like William had changed.

    She couldn¡¯t say exactly how. It was subtle. But he seemed less irritable than before, less sharp around the edges.

    Whenever there was an event in Choria, Luca would send a gown over, and William would bring her along.

    To investors who asked, he gave only vague hints, mentioning they¡¯d be informed if anything noteworthy came up, leaving the exact nature of their rtionship deliberately unclear.

    Ste wasn¡¯t sure what he was trying to say with that.

    ?¦Ál§Ú¦Òv???.c§àm has the newest content

    Then again, she and William had been trending nonstoptely. In Choria, people were convinced he was deeply in love with her, that they were destined to be together.

    She knew those rumors would eventually reach Marc. She didn¡¯t know what he thought, and after all this time, she¡¯d stopped hoping for a call from him.

    Still, news of his recent activities kept finding its way to her.

    Sharon and Josie filled her in, of course, but even William would sometimes mention Marc in passing, as if keeping her in the loop without saying too much.

    Every evening at dinner, William would drop casual remarks about Marc signing yet another partnership agreement, about how thepany continued to expand at an impressive rate.

    Ste sat in silence, unsure what kind of response he expected from her, so she offered none at all.

    During this time, she had managed to uncover several of William¡¯s other documents as well.

    But every message she sent out disappeared into a void of silence.

    No matter how desperately she tried, dismantling the foundations of the Briggs Group seemed utterly impossible. Defeat weighed heavily on her shoulders, crushing her resolve bit by bit.

    One afternoon, William was on a phone call in the study when Ste entered with his coffee and caught fragments of his conversation¡ªindistinct words that floated through the air. She made out ¡°big project,¡± ¡°experiment,¡± and ¡°key to market expansion.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1467

    ?Chapter 1467:

    Her heart kicked into a wild, uncontroble rhythm.

    Could this be another chance finally presenting itself?

    She lingered just outside the door until his call ended, then stepped inside with practiced casualness, setting down the coffee before asking, ¡°Mr. Harrison mentioned that I manage Neb. Would it be possible for me to go back and check on things there?¡±

    William looked genuinely surprised¡ªit was the first time in weeks that she¡¯d brought up Neb at all.

    He had begun to assume thepany no longer mattered to her.

    ¡°And my friends at the research institute¡ªI failed to recognize them before, and I feel terrible about it. Could you allow me to visit them? I promise I won¡¯t be gone long, just a single day!¡±

    Under William¡¯s scrutinizing gaze, her heart climbed into her throat, pounding so loudly she feared he might hear it.

    After what felt like an eternity, he replied simply, ¡°Suit yourself.¡±

    He¡¯d actually agreed!

    Joy surged through Ste¡¯s chest. ¡°Can I go tomorrow?¡± she asked, trying to keep the excitement from her voice.

    William reached for his coat and headed toward the door, tossing over his shoulder, ¡°Remember to take your phone when you leave.¡±

    The moment he left the vi, Ste remained rooted to the spot, her mind racing. It took several minutes before she finally collected herself and returned to searching the study.

    That phone call had to be about a new project for the Briggs Group, and from the fragments she¡¯d overheard, this one seemed critically important.

    If she could uncover even a few clues, she might finally be able to strike a devastating blow against the Briggs Group!

    m??r?? ??¦Ñda??es ???? ??a??novels.c??m

    Afterbing through every drawer and shelf in the study, she finally discovered several pages of documents tucked at the back of a leather-bound notebook.

    The documents referenced new technology developed by the research institute¡ªtechnology that could revolutionize the project and dramatically boost efficiency.

    Excitement coursed through Ste¡¯s veins, but her tion dimmed when she realized the documents contained no detailed information about the technology itself.

    After considering her options for several moments, she decided her best bet was to visit the research institute the following day and see what she could learn.

    The next morning, Ste woke before dawn, her nerves already buzzing with anticipation.

    She threw on her coat and hailed a taxi, directing the driver straight to the research institute.

    Sandra and Elbert, who hadn¡¯tid eyes on her in months, brightened immediately when she walked through the door. ¡°Sylvia, you¡¯re back! Does this mean you¡¯ll be rejoining our research team?¡±

    Although Ste had no idea why they addressed her as Sylvia, she yed along for the sake of her mission, forcing a warm smile. ¡°I won¡¯t be returning for a while just yet. I¡¯m only here for a brief visit today. Have either of you seen Lainey recently?¡±

    Lainey was her senior colleague, someone she¡¯d known long before her rtionship with Marc had even begun.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1468

    ?Chapter 1468:

    Now, trapped in this desperate situation, Lainey was the only person she could turn to¡ªthe only one she still trustedpletely.

    Sandra nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Lainey should be in her office right now. Come on, I¡¯ll walk you over!¡±

    When they reached the office, Lainey looked up in surprise at the sight of Ste standing in the doorway. Sandra excused herself quickly, mentioning she needed to return to her experiments.

    Once Sandra disappeared, Lainey crossed the room toward Ste. ¡°Ste, what brings you here today?¡±

    Ste offered a smile. ¡°Lainey, it¡¯s been far too long. I just wanted to check in and see how you¡¯ve been.¡±

    Lainey caught the storm ofplex emotions churning in Ste¡¯s eyes and immediately knew there was far more to this visit than a simple social call.

    Lainey knew enough about the tangled situation between Ste and William to recognize the need for privacy. ¡°Let¡¯s head to the coffee shop down the street and talk properly there.¡±

    Relief flooded through Ste, though she masked it carefully. ¡°Won¡¯t that interrupt your work schedule?¡±

    Lainey dismissed the concern with a wave of her hand. ¡°Not at all. A quick coffee break won¡¯t set me back.¡±

    Once inside the coffee shop, Ste deliberately selected a secluded corner table. After scanning the room and confirming they had privacy, she leaned forward. ¡°Lainey, I need to be honest with you. I came here because I need your help.¡±

    Lainey¡¯s expression softened with understanding, and she spoke gently. ¡°Whatever it is, if it¡¯s within my power to help you, I will.¡±

    Ste hesitated, the words catching in her throat. She knew with absolute certainty that the moment she voiced her request, Lainey would be her aplice in this dangerous game.

    L¨»t?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??l??ov?ls.????m

    If William discovered the truthter, Lainey would face his wrath just as surely as Ste would.

    But she had run out of options. Apart from Lainey, there was no one else left in this world she could turn to.

    Lainey noticed Ste¡¯s hesitation right away and knew things weren¡¯t as simple as they looked.

    She asked softly, ¡°Ste, do you remember the first time we met?¡±

    Ste paused for a moment before her memories drifted back to that school banquet.

    Back then, Lainey had stood onstage as an outstanding senior, delivering her speech with confidence and poise. Ste had looked up at her with admiration, secretly vowing that one day, she would be someone like Lainey¡ªsomeone who devoted herself to research and truly made a difference.

    But everything changed after she met Marc. From that point on, her world revolved entirely around him. She had even been willing to give up the career she once loved without hesitation.

    ¡°Ste,¡± Lainey continued, her voice calm and sincere, ¡°I remember telling you that you were different from the rest. That you¡¯d shine in this field. I told you not to be afraid, to move forward boldly, and that if you ever needed help, you could alwayse to me.¡±

    Those words twisted something deep in Ste¡¯s chest, leaving behind a bitter ache.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1469

    ?Chapter 1469:

    She knew Lainey meant every word. Lainey truly wanted to help her.

    But¡­ was she really going to pull Lainey into this mess?

    After a long silence, Ste lowered her gaze to the cappino sitting untouched on the table. She let out a quiet sigh. ¡°Lainey, could you take me to theb? I want to see thetest project technology.¡±

    She didn¡¯t exin what she was really after, but she also didn¡¯t make things difficult for Lainey.

    After all, Ste had never officially resigned from theb.

    William had always treated her absence as temporary, so on paper, she was still part of the team. Wanting to see the newest technology was a reasonable request.

    Lainey clearly understood what Ste was trying to do¡ªbut she chose to pretend otherwise.

    ¡°Oh, so that was what you wanted?¡± Lainey smiled lightly. ¡°You should¡¯ve just said so. Let¡¯s finish our coffee, and I¡¯ll take you there.¡±

    Her tone made it sound like it was no trouble at all.

    Ste finally rxed a little. She finished her coffee quickly and followed Lainey back to theb.

    Despite the project being ssified, Ste¡¯s standing in theb was high enough that no one stopped them. Lainey led her straight in without any issues.

    Soon, the new technology was right in front of her, with the rted programs disyed clearly on the adjacentputer.

    Gifted as she was, Ste only needed a quick nce to memorize the basic structure of the programs.

    The core content, however, wasn¡¯t visible. She didn¡¯t dare ask Lainey to pull it up for her.

    Her eyes shifted subtly as her mind raced. A n quickly took shape.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is where dreams unfold

    Then, all of a sudden, Ste staggered slightly.

    Lainey reacted at once, reaching out to steady her. Seeing Ste frown, Lainey looked concerned.

    Ste pressed her lips together and said weakly, ¡°Lainey¡­ I think my blood sugar¡¯s low. Could you get me a chocte bar from outside?¡±

    Lainey¡¯s hand stiffened for just a split second before returning to normal. She helped Ste to a nearby chair. ¡°Sit here and rest. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    The moment Lainey left, the weakness on Ste¡¯s face vanished. Her fingers flew across the keyboard with practiced speed, quickly pulling up the core code she had been looking for.

    She didn¡¯t take a single photo. Instead, she burned every line into her memory.

    She didn¡¯t dare take any risks. She could only trust her own mind.

    Three minutester, Lainey returned. By then, Ste had already memorized everything and restored the screen to its original state, as if nothing had happened.

    She epted the chocte and smiled faintly. ¡°Thanks, Lainey. I¡¯ve seen enough. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Eating wasn¡¯t allowed inside theb anyway.

    With her objective achieved, Ste had no reason to stay.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1470

    ?Chapter 1470:

    She told Lainey she still had other matters to deal with and needed to leave.

    Lainey didn¡¯t press, simply escorting her to theb entrance.

    Just as Ste waved goodbye and turned to leave, Lainey suddenly called out, ¡°Ste!¡±

    Ste¡¯s heart clenched, but she turned back and forced a calm smile. ¡°Yes? What is it?¡±

    Lainey looked at her for a long moment, her gaze deep and gentle. ¡°Ste, do what you believe is right. Even if others don¡¯t understand you, as long as you won¡¯t regret itter, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    Those words stole the breath from Ste¡¯s lungs. Panic and shock flickered through her eyes.

    So¡­ Lainey knew. She knew what Ste had done in theb, yet she chose not to call her out.

    Before Ste could say anything, Lainey added casually, ¡°I just remembered I still have an unfinished experiment. I won¡¯t walk you to the car. See you next time.¡±

    With that, she turned around and walked back inside, leaving Ste standing there alone, her emotions tangled and heavy.

    It wasn¡¯t until the cold wind swept over her again and again that Ste finally snapped back to her senses.

    She should have realized it earlier. Lainey had always been sharp. Even back in their school days, none of the juniors¡¯ little tricks had ever escaped her notice.

    What Ste had done just now was far too obvious. How could Lainey not see through it?

    Yet Lainey still yed along, letting her see all the code before returning to theb.

    For a moment, guilt and desperation crashed into each other inside Ste¡¯s chest.

    She had let Lainey down¡ªbut she truly saw no other way out.

    The lines of code still reyed vividly in her mind. Ste clenched her teeth, hailed a cab, and headed back to the viplex.

    But instead of returning to her own ce, she went straight to Sharon and Josie¡¯s.

    After several days of renovation, Sharon and Josie¡¯s ce was basically finished. The whole house leaned toward a sleek, modern minimalist vibe¡ªclean lines, muted tones¡ªbut it had everything one could possibly need.

    Ste sat on the sofa and asked Sharon for a few sheets of nk paper. As soon as she got them, she started scribbling nonstop, writing down the codes buzzing around in her head.

    Sharon sat beside her, brows knitted together. ¡°Stel, what on earth are you writing?¡±

    She stared at the paper for a while and couldn¡¯t make any sense of it.

    Ste finished quickly and handed the pages over. ¡°Give these to Marc. He¡¯ll know what to do.¡±

    The moment she said that, realization dawned on Sharon. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡ªyou swiped this from William again?¡±

    Ste pressed her lips together and didn¡¯t say a word, which was answer enough.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid he¡¯ll find out?¡±<iframe allow="autoy; attribution-reporting ''src'' https://cm.teads.tv" scrolling="no" title="native" id="teads-native-iframe" sandbox="allow-same-origin allow-scripts" style="margin: 0px; padding: 0px; width: 100% !important; height: 412px; border: none; overflow: hidden; disy: block; float: none;"></iframe>

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1471

    ?Chapter 1471:

    Ste was just about to respond when the phone on the coffee table suddenly rang. The caller ID shed William.

    Her expression tightened instantly, her heart jumping into her throat.

    Was this really just a coincidence¡ªor was he onto her?

    She had literally just finished writing the codes, and now he was calling. The timing was too perfect.

    Could it be Lainey?

    Ste quickly shook her head, pushing the thought away.

    Lainey was her friend, someone who had known her far longer than William ever had. If Lainey had wanted to hide the new technology from her, she never would¡¯ve brought her to the research institute in the first ce. Lainey wasn¡¯t the type to y both sides.

    So maybe it really was just a coincidence.

    Seeing Ste hesitate, Sharon grew anxious. ¡°Stel, answer it!¡±

    Not answering might make William even more suspicious.

    Ste took a deep breath, steadied herself, and pressed the button. ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Where are you?¡±

    William¡¯s voice was low and even, giving nothing away.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ at Sharon¡¯s ce. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    Her heart pounded as she spoke, terrified she¡¯d say something wrong.

    There was a brief pause on the other end before William said, ¡°There¡¯s a dinner tonight. You¡¯reing with me.¡±

    The word ¡°dinner¡± made Ste instinctively recoil. ¡°Do I really have to go?¡±

    William raised an eyebrow on the other end. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Fresh updates now on g??ln????e??s.c??m

    That tiny spark of hope was snuffed out immediately. Ste¡¯s shoulders slumped. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll be there on time.¡±

    After hanging up, she let out a long, exhausted sigh.

    ¡°So¡­ he didn¡¯t notice anything, right?¡± Sharon asked carefully.

    She was nervous, especially seeing how downcast Ste still looked. For a moment, she¡¯d thought William had already figured everything out.

    Ste shook her head. ¡°Probably not. He just wants me to go to some dinner tonight.¡±

    ¡°What kind of dinner?¡± Sharon asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Ste replied softly. ¡°But it¡¯s definitely not the kind I like.¡±

    Every moment she spent with William felt like torture now, and she had no idea how to make it stop.

    Since there was still time before the dinner, Ste didn¡¯t rush to leave.

    She sat quietly beside Sharon, hesitating again and again before finally speaking in a low, heavy voice. ¡°Sharon¡­ there¡¯s something I want to ask you.¡±

    Sharon looked at her with concern and pity. ¡°Go ahead. If I know, I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡±

    Ste¡¯s thoughts drifted to William¡ªto those moments that made her tense and uneasy, to those boundaries that had already been crossed.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1472

    ?Chapter 1472:

    ¡°Sharon¡­ what if¡­¡± She swallowed hard. ¡°What if I¡¯m not¡­ pure anymore? Do you think Marc and I could ever go back to how we were?¡±

    Sharon froze, staring at her in disbelief. She hadn¡¯t expected that to be the question Ste had been struggling to ask.

    What shocked her even more was the realization of what William had done.

    ¡°Did he take advantage of you without your consent?¡± Sharon shot to her feet, furious. ¡°That bastard! I¡¯ll go find him right now and see if he still dares call himself a man!¡±

    She was shaking with anger.

    She¡¯d seen how much William used to care about Ste. That only made his current behavior hurt her even more on Ste¡¯s behalf.

    Doing something like that while resentment still lingered between them was just wrong.

    Just as Sharon was about to storm out, Ste grabbed her wrist tightly. ¡°Sharon, don¡¯t¡­ please don¡¯t go.¡±

    Ste¡¯s face was pale. Talking about this was humiliating enough already. If Sharon confronted William, it would only make her feel even more ashamed.

    Seeing Ste on the verge of tears, Sharon¡¯s anger slowly melted away.

    She sat back down and pulled Ste into a tight embrace, holding her trembling shoulders.

    ¡°Stel,¡± Sharon said gently, ¡°this is the modern world. People are far more understanding about things like this now. You don¡¯t need to burden yourself with it. If Marc truly loves you, he won¡¯t care about any of that.¡±

    She paused, then added fiercely, ¡°And if he does look down on you for it¡ªwatch me beat the crap out of him.¡±

    Sharon dered with conviction, thrusting her fist into the air. Her fierce, protective demeanor coaxed a genuineugh from Ste.

    ???§ï$¦Ó ?§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?§ñ$ ¨ª¦Ð galno¦Íe?s

    Watching Ste¡¯s mood visibly lift, Sharon released a breath she hadn¡¯t realized she¡¯d been holding.

    Thank goodness Ste wasn¡¯t wallowing in despair over the whole mess.

    ¡°Honestly, even without this particr incident, Marc and I probably would never have returned to what we once had. Sharon, he lied straight to my face. I always believed he was the one person in this entire world who would never deceive me, yet he concealed the most critical truth from me all along.¡±

    At those words, Sharon¡¯s mind immediately conjured memories of Marc¡¯s devastating betrayal.

    Marc had never been worthy of trust, and if Ste hadn¡¯t lost her memory in the first ce, they never would have permitted her to remain anywhere near such a contemptible scoundrel.

    ¡°Stel, epting someone¡¯s true nature can be incredibly painful, but it¡¯s also something to celebrate. It means the universe is looking out for you, making certain you don¡¯t spend your entire life trapped in ignorance.¡±

    Ste gave a small nod, recognizing the profound wisdom woven into Sharon¡¯s words.

    Ste exhaled a long, steadying breath and continued, ¡°Regardless of everything else, the most critical priority right now is escaping from William¡¯s control. Once I¡¯ve dealt with that situation, I¡¯ll track down Marc and settle things between us properly.¡±

    She had never been the kind of woman who required Marc¡ªor any man¡ªto survive.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1473

    ?Chapter 1473:

    If they were genuinely ipatible, she was perfectly capable of walking her own path without him.

    Witnessing Ste finally make peace with the situation filled Sharon with overwhelming relief.

    Her deepest fear had been that Ste would be trapped in a cycle of confusion and helplessness after losing her memory.

    But clearly, she had severely underestimated Ste¡¯s inner strength!

    That evening, Ste returned to the vi, and within minutes, Luca pulled up at the entrance in a sleek ck car.

    He stepped out and opened the rear door with practiced formality. ¡°Ms. Russell, Mr. Briggs instructed me to collect you.¡±

    Ste acknowledged him with a brief nod and slid into the backseat.

    As the vehicle pulled away from the vi, Ste nced anxiously toward the rearview mirror, catching Luca¡¯s eyes. ¡°Did he mention who would be attending the dinner tonight?¡±

    Luca caught the nervous tension in her expression through the mirror and hurried to reassure her. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry, Ms. Russell. Tonight¡¯s gathering is with Mr. Briggs¡¯ personal friends¡ªmost of them are people you¡¯ve already met.¡±

    Friends?

    The revtion caught Ste off guard.

    She had automatically assumed William was dragging her to yet another tedious business dinner, where she¡¯d serve as nothing more than decorative arm candy to impress his associates.

    The car glided to a smooth stop outside an elegant restaurant entrance.

    As Ste emerged from the vehicle, she took in the restaurant¡¯s striking architectural design¡ªclearly an exclusive, members-only establishment that screamed luxury and privilege.

    Discover more g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s

    She provided William¡¯s name at the host stand, and an impably dressed waiter immediately materialized to escort her inside.

    The heavy door to the private dining room swung open, and Ste¡¯s gaze swept across the interior.

    Besides William, she recognized Steven and Jewell seated at the table, along with an unfamiliar man who was strikingly handsome. He watched her with a gentle, surprisingly warm expression that held no trace of hostility.

    For reasons she couldn¡¯t quite articte, Ste experienced an odd flutter of recognition, as though she¡¯d encountered him somewhere in a life she could no longer remember.

    William sat rigidly in his chair, his sharp eyes catching every nuance of the nce exchanged between Ste and Rutherford.

    He swallowed his irritation and pulled out the chair directly beside him with barely controlled restraint. ¡°Sit here.¡±

    Ste didn¡¯t dare refuse him and moved obediently toward the seat at his side.

    But just as she lowered herself toward the chair, Rutherford interjected smoothly, ¡°I noticed Ms. Russell seems hesitant about that particr spot, and I can see why¡ªit¡¯s positioned directly beneath the air conditioning vent. Sitting there for an extended dinner would be quite ufortable. Perhaps she might prefer a different seat?¡±

    Ste froze mid-motion, her eyes instinctively darting toward William.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1474

    ?Chapter 1474:

    William¡¯s eyebrows lifted fractionally, though he didn¡¯t immediately shut down the suggestion. Instead, he tilted his head and fixed her with an unreadable look. ¡°Where would you prefer to sit?¡±

    In the past, she would have dropped into the seat beside him without hesitation, too terrified of his potential retaliation to even consider alternatives.

    But tonight, for reasons she couldn¡¯t fully exin, she felt an unexpected surge of defiance¡ªa desire to honor her own preferences for once.

    She¡¯d barely approached the chair when a frigid st from the air conditioning unit hit her full force, sending an involuntary shiver rippling down her spine.

    Rutherford had been absolutely right. If she endured this frozen position throughout the entire meal, she¡¯d undoubtedly end up catching a miserable cold.

    Since William had actually asked for her preference, why shouldn¡¯t she voice what she truly wanted?

    Meeting William¡¯s gaze directly, Ste lifted her hand with deliberate slowness and gestured toward the empty seat beside Rutherford. ¡°I¡¯d like to sit over there instead. It¡¯s genuinely too cold here.¡±

    The moment those words left Ste¡¯s mouth, Steven and Jewell, seated across from them, both shot a look at William.

    Ste was being unusually bold.

    Steven was the first to sense that William was close to snapping. He stood up at once. ¡°I¡¯ll ask the waiter to turn off the air conditioner,¡± he said quickly. Then he nced at Ste. ¡°You¡¯re already standing next to William anyway. Why don¡¯t you just sit there?¡±

    Jewell immediately chimed in, nodding along. ¡°The seat beside Mr. Schoenberg is further inside. It¡¯s not very convenient to squeeze in. Sitting on the outside is morefortable.¡±

    The two of them were clearly trying to stop Ste from changing seats, and it irritated her more than a little.

    M??? ??????s ?? ????????s.???

    If they had never intended to let her change seats, then why had William bothered asking her where she wanted to sit at all?

    She was just about to speak when William suddenly said, ¡°No need to turn off the air conditioning. If she wants to sit inside, then let her.¡±

    With that, Steven and Jewell fell silent.

    Ste quietly let out a breath of relief, walked over, and sat down beside Rutherford. She pulled out the chair and gave him a polite nod.

    After she sat down, William nced at her, a trace of mockery tugging at his lips. ¡°Ste,¡± he said lightly, ¡°do you really not remember this man here?¡±

    Ste stiffened. So they really had met before.

    It wasn¡¯t her imagination after all.

    William nced at Rutherford, his tone sharp with intent. ¡°She has amnesia. Doesn¡¯t remember anyone. You helped her so much back then, and now you don¡¯t even exist in her memory.¡±

    Ste¡¯s hands tightened in herp.

    Helped her?

    And she had forgotten himpletely. That didn¡¯t sit right. She wanted to say something, anything at all, even if it was only an apology.

    But Rutherford beat her to it. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± he said calmly. ¡°I know Ms. Russell doesn¡¯t remember thest two years. What I did back then was nothing more than a small favor, andter she brought me far more in return. She doesn¡¯t owe me anything.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1475

    ?Chapter 1475:

    His calm understanding eased the tension, and Ste felt her heart flutter unexpectedly.

    She couldn¡¯t help but notice how considerate he was.

    William gave a short, mockingugh. ¡°How noble of you. That piece of equipment was worth at least seven figures, yet I don¡¯t remember you being that generous with anyone else.¡±

    His taunts chipped away at what little emotional bnce Ste had left.

    Ste¡¯s eyes widened slightly. Seven figures?

    That was no small amount.

    Rutherford had once considered William a friend, but as the atmosphere tightened and Sharon and Josie¡¯s earlier words surfaced in his mind, a clearer picture began to take shape.

    ¡°William, I¡¯ve always known you to be direct with your words, no need dancing around in circles. Are you implying you¡¯re jealous of me and Ms. Russell?¡±

    Steven and Jewell exchanged looks, then nodded almost instinctively.

    It was rare to see someone talk about William¡¯s feelings so directly.

    William¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°You¡¯re reading too much into it. Someone like her could never make me jealous. I just find the way you treat her¡­ interesting. If you¡¯re that fond of her, consider her a gift from me. We are friends, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    Ste looked at William, stunned, disbelief shing across her face as she struggled to make sense of what he¡¯d just said.

    Was he actually trying to hand her off to Rutherford?

    Even if Rutherford seemed harmless enough, she was still a living person and had her own will.

    How could he treat her as a mere object or pet, ready to be handed over at will?

    I/t?$+ ?h?pt?r? ?? g????v¨º??.c?m

    Rutherford¡¯s expression darkened as well.

    He could understand that William and Ste had unresolved misunderstandings from the past. That much, he could tolerate. What he couldn¡¯t ept was William turning his character into a punchline.

    Rutherford stood up, his expression settling into something firm and restrained.

    ¡°William, if you really consider me a friend, then show me the respect I deserve. As for what you said about me being interested in Ms. Russell, you¡¯re not wrong. I do admire her. But that doesn¡¯t give you the right to belittle her.¡±

    William looked up at him, caught off guard by the sudden shift.

    His chest felt oddly heavy.

    So Rutherford really did like Ste.

    ¡°There¡¯s no point in continuing this dinner,¡± Rutherford said tly.

    With that, he turned and walked out of the private room, leaving Ste seated there, momentarily unsure of what to do.

    She hesitated for only a second before standing up and hurrying after him.

    Steven watched as the two figures left one after the other. The room seemed to sink into silence, the atmosphere dropping to its lowest point.

    ¡°Excuse me,¡± Ste called out to Rutherford. ¡°Could you wait a moment?¡±

    Rutherford stopped and turned around.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1476

    ?Chapter 1476:

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember what happened in the past,¡± Ste said, meeting his gaze. ¡°But from what was said just now, I know you helped me before. May I know your name?¡±

    She stood there, open, earnest, almost disarmingly sincere.

    Rutherford felt a quiet frustration stir in his chest. William had truly crossed a line.

    ¡°My name is Rutherford,¡± he said gently. ¡°If you ever need anything, you cane to me.¡±

    He pulled out a business card and handed it to her before leaving the restaurant.

    Ste remained on the same spot after Rutherford left, the card clenched lightly in her hand, her thoughts drifting.

    Steven and Jewell stepped out of the private room together.

    Steven spotted Ste standing in the corridor, clearly lost in her own head. His scalp prickled. This felt like running into trouble squared.

    ¡°You should go in,¡± he said. ¡°If you don¡¯t, William¡¯s going to lose it.¡±

    Ste snapped back to attention and looked at them. ¡°Why are you out here?¡±

    Jewell flicked her forehead yfully. ¡°He got angry and kicked us out.¡±

    Ste frowned. ¡°If I go in now, won¡¯t he just be even angrier?¡±

    Walking straight into the storm didn¡¯t sound appealing.

    ¡°No,¡± Steven said firmly. ¡°You¡¯re the only person who can calm him down. Be smart about it. If you manage to soothe him, it helps you and it helps us. Go on, he¡¯s waiting.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t asking her to humble herself or beg.

    It was simply the best option they had.

    Jewell patted Ste¡¯s shoulder, clearly on the same page. ¡°When you have time, we can start the therapy to recover your memories. Just have your housekeeper call me.¡±

    Your next story is here g?ln¦Ò¦Íels

    Therapy. The word tugged at Ste¡¯s thoughts.

    She had almost forgotten about the memory recovery process after everything that had happened over the past few days.

    Once they were gone, Ste stayed where she was, staring at the closed door. She inhaled slowly, then reached for the handle and eased it open.

    She had barely stepped inside when something shot toward her.

    She reacted on instinct, twisting away.

    A sharp crash followed. Porcin exploded against the wall, fragments skittering across the floor.

    ¡°So you¡¯re done chatting with other men?¡± William¡¯s voice cut through the room. ¡°Why bothering back? Leave.¡±

    Ste pressed her lips together. If he truly meant it, she would have dly turned around.

    But she knew better. Leaving now would only feed the fire.

    She shut the door and spoke gently. ¡°I only thanked him for helping in the past. That¡¯s all. I don¡¯t remember my past. I just didn¡¯t want to seem ungrateful.¡±

    She watched him carefully, choosing each word.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1477

    ?Chapter 1477:

    William sat rigidly on the sofa, his expression carved from stone.

    ¡°Do you think I didn¡¯t notice?¡± he said. ¡°From the second you walked in, your attention never left Rutherford. What is that about? Are you interested in him?¡±

    Ste froze. She hadn¡¯t even been aware of it. And yet he had seen it.

    She had assumed he wouldn¡¯t even bother looking at her.

    ¡°He just feels¡­ familiar,¡± she said after a beat. ¡°Like someone I once knew. That¡¯s it. I swear there¡¯s nothing else.¡± She paused, then added softly, ¡°Cross my heart and hope to die.¡±

    Though such vows were childish, William surprisingly bought into them.

    He didn¡¯tsh out again. His face remained closed off, but the sharpness eased.

    She took the opening. Sliding closer, she sat beside him. ¡°I¡¯m starving. Let¡¯s eat first, okay?¡±

    The food had already beenid out long ago.

    Dinner had simply stalled under the weight of tension.

    William caught the sudden shift immediately. He should¡¯ve been irritated, but surprisingly, he wasn¡¯t.

    Taking that as permission, Ste picked up her fork and tried the eggnt.

    It was delicious. Her eyes lit up before she could stop herself.

    William sat stiffly beside her, his cutlery untouched.

    She pretended to eat calmly, though every nerve in her body was on edge.

    With him so close, breathing felt risky.

    After a few bites, she gave up and set her fork down.

    William raised an eyebrow. ¡°Done already?¡±

    She grabbed a napkin and nodded. ¡°Pretty much.¡±

    Gal n o v el s . is your destination for fiction

    As she lifted the napkin to her lips, his hand suddenly caught her jaw. Before she could react, his cool lips pressed against hers.

    Ste¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    The kiss came fast and unrestrained, leaving her thoughts scattered and dizzy.

    Her fingers found his shoulder without thinking, pushing weakly, clinging at the same time.

    Reality snapped back into ce as footsteps sounded outside the door. She shoved him away, breathless. ¡°Someone¡¯s outside!¡±

    What if someone came in? What if they saw?

    William released her, her lips flushed and swollen. His voice was low and rough. ¡°Without my permission, no one dares to enter.¡±

    She didn¡¯t even have time to process that before he leaned in again.

    This time, it was obvious he wasn¡¯t stopping.

    When she felt his fingers working at the buttons of her shirt, Ste reacted without thinking and tried to push him away.

    It didn¡¯t help. William gave her no space to retreat, no opening to escape. His presence pressed in from every direction.

    She shut her eyes tightly, her breath uneven, her body betraying her nerves even as she tried to steady herself.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1478

    ?Chapter 1478:

    It wasn¡¯t unfamiliar. They had crossed this line before.

    Still, each time felt different.

    His voice brushed past her ear, low and close, warmth following every word. ¡°Try to rx. I can¡¯t get in.¡±

    The bluntness of it made heat rush straight to her face.

    But his touch softened, unhurried, and without realizing it, her tension eased.

    What followed rolled over her in waves, one after another, until her thoughts scattered and her sense of time dissolvedpletely.

    When it finally stopped, she sat there dazed, barely aware of where she was.

    William, uncharacteristically patient, helped her straighten her clothes. His gaze drifted to the untouched dishes on the table. ¡°Still hungry?¡±

    She had just exerted herself, and perhaps she needed to replenish her energy.

    He sounded almost gentle. Maybe it was the aftermath. Maybe his mood had simply shifted. Either way, the sharp edge from earlier was gone.

    Ste shook her head. The thought of food made her stomach turn. She curled up against the sofa cushions, small and guarded, like an animal backed into a corner.

    For a brief moment, William felt the urge to push her again.

    But he held back.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not eating, we¡¯re leaving.¡±

    He stood first. Ste tried to follow, but the moment she put weight on her feet, her knees buckled. She dropped back onto the sofa with a soft gasp.

    William turned to look at her, his expression making it clear he found her inability to stand almost ridiculous.

    She stared up at him, a mix of frustration and embarrassment tightening her chest. ¡°My legs won¡¯t hold me up¡­¡±

    More chapters avable at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s

    He always liked pushing her until she couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    Usually, this happened at the vi. Not outside.

    Her eyes flicked around the room, unease creeping in. What if there were cameras? If anyone found out what had happened here, she wasn¡¯t sure she could live it down.

    Her thoughts must have shown on her face.

    ¡°There aren¡¯t any cameras,¡± William said tly.

    She froze for a second, then visibly rxed. Relief washed through her body, leaving her even weaker than before.

    Clutching the edge of the sofa, she looked at him quietly. ¡°I really can¡¯t stand. Can you help me?¡±

    She was like this because of him.

    Surely he wouldn¡¯t just leave her.

    William¡¯s gaze lingered on her for a moment before he stepped closer and lifted her from the sofa.

    Ste gasped softly and instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1479

    ?Chapter 1479:

    He carried her out of the private room,pletely unconcerned about how obvious it looked.

    The air outside felt noticeably fresher. Then a thought struck her and she stiffened again. ¡°Will the waiter smell anything from inside?¡±

    He looked at her like she¡¯d asked something ridiculous. ¡°Have you been watching too many TV dramas? How strong do you think it is?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t like the room was sealed shut. There were windows and venttion.

    Her face burned with embarrassment and frustration. How was she supposed to know? It wasn¡¯t like she had experience with things like this.

    She lowered her head and decided to stop talking altogether.

    Her sulking seemed to amuse him instead.

    In the car, Ste stared out at the passing streets, brows knitted together, lost in her thoughts.

    William nced at her. ¡°Not satisfied earlier?¡±

    She snapped back to reality, mortified. ¡°I can¡¯t help reacting in the moment. But once it¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. Please stop bringing it up.¡±

    Her pride could only take so much.

    He looked away, his mood darkening again.

    She noticed it, of course. But she didn¡¯t have the strength to coax him.

    Besides, she knew better by now. Trying to cate him usually only made things worse.

    So she closed her eyes and pretended not to notice.

    Even with her eyes shut, the memories reyed over and over.

    And the more she thought about it, the clearer something became.

    Discover more on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??¦Ï?? (uso de ¡°?¡± y ¡°¦Ï¡± griega)

    This hadn¡¯t happened just once. And somewhere along the way, her resistance had weakened.

    She still remembered the first time he forced himself on her. The humiliation. The despair. It had felt like drowning.

    But after it happened again and again, the sharp edge of that pain had dulled.

    What scared her most was that her body responded on its own.

    She understood her needs as a grown woman. But he was her enemy. The one who had shattered her happiness.

    So why did she feel anything at all?

    For a moment, Ste hated herself.

    She hated her wavering resolve. Hated that she hadn¡¯t pushed him away harder.

    Lost in those thoughts, she wished she could disappear altogether, unable to face this version of herself.

    The moment the car stopped at the gates of Riverside Estates, Ste shoved the door open and got out. She didn¡¯t look back once as she rushed upstairs, went straight into her room, and locked the door behind her.

    That night, she never came out.

    Tasha noticed and couldn¡¯t help worrying.

    She warmed a cup of milk, went upstairs, and knocked.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1480

    Chapter 1480:

    ¡°Ms. Russell, it¡¯s me. Are you sleeping?¡±

    Ste was curled under the nket, her face pressed into a pillow already damp.

    At the sound of Tasha¡¯s voice, her shoulders twitched. ¡°I¡¯m awake,¡± she said, trying to keep her voice steady. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Tasha softened instantly. ¡°You didn¡¯te downstairs earlier. I thought you might not be feeling well, so I brought you some milk. Try to drink a little before sleeping, alright?¡±

    Tasha was one of the few people in the house she feltfortable having around.

    But Ste couldn¡¯t bring herself to move. ¡°No, thank you. I don¡¯t want any.¡±

    That only made Tasha more worried.

    Ste hade back with William, yet she¡¯d rushed upstairs alone.

    Whatever had happened, the tension was hard to miss.

    Tasha opened her mouth to say more, then hesitated.

    Before she could decide, footsteps approached from the study. William stopped when he saw her outside the room. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I brought Ms. Russell some milk,¡± Tasha said. ¡°She won¡¯t drink it. I¡¯m worried she might be sick.¡±

    Sick?

    William frowned. What could it be this time?

    She¡¯d shut herself in her room the second she got out of the car, locking the door behind her. Anyone watching would think she¡¯d been brought back to be doted on.

    With this thought, William took the mug from Tasha and knocked on the door forcefully. ¡°Ste, open the door.¡±

    Tasha flinched. She was about to say it was okay if Ste didn¡¯t want it.

    ????t??st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.c????

    Toote. Nothing she said now would change anything.

    Ste froze at his voice, her heart racing.

    She wasn¡¯t in any mood to deal with him.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired,¡± she answered from inside. ¡°I want to sleep. I don¡¯t want milk.¡±

    She rarely stood up to him, but this time, she wouldn¡¯t budge.

    The more she pushed back, the stronger the urge rose in him to press down harder until she was totally subdued.

    His voice dropped, cold and t. ¡°I¡¯ll say it onest time. Open the door.¡±

    Ste swallowed. She knew better than to hope he would respect her wish.

    She dragged herself out of bed and unlocked the door. Standing there, pale and unsteady, she took the mug from his hand without a word and drank it down in one go.

    She handed it back. ¡°Is that all? I¡¯m really tired.¡±

    William studied her more closely. Her eyes were red,shes clumped together, faint tear marks still visible on her cheeks.

    Had she been crying the whole time?

    The thought irritated him. He couldn¡¯t see what she had to cry about.

    Could it be because of the incident at the restaurant?

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noa: Good morning, lovely readers. God loves you, and Noa wishes you all the best. ?(?? ? ??)

    .

 Chapter 1481

    ?Chapter 1481:

    Somewhere in his chest, a darker feeling stirred. The sense that she recoiled from his touch only fed it.

    ¡°Keep the door open,¡± he said. ¡°If I discover it¡¯s locked, you¡¯ll have to find somewhere else to sleep.¡±

    She was too drained to argue. She simply turned away and went back to bed.

    If he didn¡¯t want the door locked, fine. She pulled the nket over her head instead.

    Her quiet defiance didn¡¯t ease him. It made the room feel tighter, heavier.

    He wasn¡¯t sure what he wanted anymore.

    Her obedience never satisfied him, yet her resistance only made things worse.

    Tasha lingered for a moment, watching the exchange. Then she sighed softly and went downstairs.

    There was nothing she could do anyway. Staying would only make things more awkward.

    William returned to the study.

    Ste sensed the presence at the door had vanished and was about to breathe a sigh of relief when she heard steady footsteps again.

    The door opened. William came in and closed it behind him.

    Ste¡¯s shoulders tensed as the light snapped on. He pulled the nket back, exposing her face. ¡°What is eating you up?¡±

    The question caught her off guard. He had never asked her that before.

    She pressed her lips together and stayed silent.

    His patience finally snapped, the edge in his voice turning cold. ¡°Do you think I took something that should¡¯ve been Marc¡¯s? Are you trying to keep yourself for him?¡±

    That name snapped something in her.

    Explore fresh updates g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Ste sat up sharply and looked at him. ¡°This has nothing to do with Marc,¡± she said. ¡°This is my body. You ignored what I wanted and forced yourself on me, even though you don¡¯t love me. You don¡¯t even like me.¡±

    That kind of intimacy should only happen when both people actually care.

    How could he do that to her while hating her the whole time?

    William froze at her sudden usations. Just for a second, something in his chest skipped out of rhythm.

    He didn¡¯t like her. He didn¡¯t love her. That was what he¡¯d always told himself.

    His hand curled, then slowly loosened. When he spoke, his voice was stripped of warmth, almost mechanical. ¡°Don¡¯t forget why you¡¯re here, Ste. You came to atone. What I do isn¡¯t up for discussion. Your only role is to endure it until I¡¯m finished.¡±

    He turned to leave.

    ¡°When?¡± Ste asked, her voice quiet but steady. ¡°How long are you going to keep this up? When will you finally let me go?¡±

    Sharon had been right. So had the others.

    Sneaking around, stealing documents and waiting for outside forces to act was dragging out too long.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1482

    ?Chapter 1482:

    She couldn¡¯t live like this anymore.

    William stopped. He looked back at her, eyes sharp with something colder underneath. The memories Arlo had forced into his mind surged forward again.

    His expression tightened, pain shing through before he shut it down. ¡°That¡¯s not something you¡¯re entitled to ask,¡± he said.

    Then he walked out.

    The door mmed, the impact reverberating through the room.

    Ste drew in a shaky breath as her body trembled. Tears followed, silent and unstoppable.

    Not long after, the door opened again. Tasha stepped in carefully and saw Ste sitting on the edge of the bed, shoulders trembling. She hurried over, gently dabbing at her face.

    ¡°Ms. Russell, please don¡¯t cry,¡± Tasha said softly. ¡°I don¡¯t believe Mr. Briggs truly meant what he said. There¡¯s something there. He just doesn¡¯t know how to handle what he¡¯s feeling.¡±

    Tasha didn¡¯t know the whole story, but she¡¯d seen enough. This wasn¡¯t simple cruelty. It was something tangled and unresolved, pulling both of them apart.

    From her years of experience, she could see they both still felt something for each other. She wanted to ease Ste¡¯s pain.

    Or at leastfort her, even if a little.

    But Ste shook her head. ¡°If he cared at all, he wouldn¡¯t treat me like this.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t ept it. Not when every action told her otherwise.

    Tasha sighed. ¡°Still, you shouldn¡¯t cry so much. It¡¯s not good for you.¡±

    Sinceing to the vi, Ste had barely gone a day without tears.

    Anyone could see the toll it was taking.

    New content avable g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s

    That only made Ste¡¯s throat tighten further.

    Tasha stayed with her until a sharp crash echoed from nearby.

    They looked at each other, startled.

    Another crash followed, like porcin shattering.

    Tasha stood immediately. ¡°That came from Mr. Briggs¡¯s room. I should check.¡±

    Ste felt steadier now.

    Earlier, she¡¯dshed out, overwhelmed by resentment aimed as much at herself as at him.

    Now that her emotions had settled, she didn¡¯t want to undo the quiet,pliant front she¡¯d spent days holding up in front of William, all for one brief loss of control.

    She pushed the nket aside and stood. ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡±

    Tasha nodded, and they headed down the hallway together.

    Before they reached the door, another violent sound came from inside. Ste stopped short as something mmed against the wood.

    She gasped, looking down to see shards of ss flying out from the gap.

    Tasha stiffened beside her.

    What was happening tonight? Ste had just managed to pull herself together, and now William seemed on the verge of losing it.

    What could have happened when they went out earlier?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1483

    ?Chapter 1483:

    Tasha gathered herself and knocked. ¡°Mr. Briggs¡­ are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Leave.¡±

    The word came through the door thick with rage, unrestrained.

    Tasha hesitated, not sure how to proceed.

    Ste understood her dilemma. Tasha was just a maid and was bound to obey orders.

    Ste gave her arm a gentle squeeze. ¡°Go back. I¡¯ll handle it.¡±

    Tasha couldn¡¯t allow it. She shook her head. ¡°Miss, he¡¯s not in a good state¡ª¡±

    ¡°He just threw something hard enough to shatter it,¡± Ste said quietly. ¡°If no one goes in, he might hurt himself.¡±

    She didn¡¯t understand her own reaction. Minutes ago, she¡¯d been furious with him.

    Yet now, the thought of him alone in that room unsettled her.

    There was no time to ponder it. She reached for the handle, opened the door, and cautiously leaned inside.

    Only a single floormp was on, its yellow light barely holding back the darkness. The curtains were open. Moonlight spilled in, pale and cold, revealing the mess inside.

    The floor was a disaster. Shards of ss and ceramic were scattered everywhere.

    William had almost destroyed everything breakable in his room.

    Ste¡¯s heart was pounding in her chest as she nced around the room, but she couldn¡¯t find William anywhere. She swallowed. ¡°William? Are you alright?¡±

    There was no response.

    She moved farther in, careful with her steps.

    His room was muchrger than hers, the space stretching out in front of her. She passed the small sofa near the entrance and headed toward the bed, intending to see if he was there.

    Keep reading at g¦Ál¦Çovels?c©–m

    Just then, a vice-like grip mped down on her wrist.

    She barely had time to gasp before the world spun. Her back hit the wall, and a cold hand closed around her throat, forcing her head up.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to leave?¡± he said hoarsely. ¡°Why are you still here?¡±

    William let out a low, rough sound, barely holding his anger in check. His eyes were red, fixed on her with a hostility that made it feel as if she were standing across from an enemy.

    Her heart mmed against her ribs, but she kept her voice level. ¡°Tasha and I heard things breaking. We were worried, so I came to check on you.¡±

    Heughed, sharp and bitter. ¡°Worried?¡± His grip tightened. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be wishing I¡¯d die sooner? That way you and Marc could be together.¡±

    The thought of Marc having any ce in her life made something ugly twist inside him.

    Ste understood that too well. He had always believed she chose Marc over him.

    She held his furious gaze and spoke first. ¡°William, even if you let me go, I would never go back to Marc.¡±

    He blinked, clearly caught off guard. Then suspicion crept in.

    ¡°Because I slept with you?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1484

    ?Chapter 1484:

    She shook her head. ¡°No. Notpletely.¡±

    She admitted that this was part of the reason at the beginning, but it no longer held true.

    That answer only deepened his confusion. Why was she letting go of Marc?

    He didn¡¯t believe for a second that she¡¯d somehow fallen for him again.

    ¡°Because he lied to me.¡± Her voice didn¡¯t waver. She meant every word.

    ¡°He kept telling me I was in aa for two years. That isn¡¯t true. I don¡¯t know everything he did during that time, but I know this much. He lied.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t giving someone like that another chance. No matter how much she loved Marc, she couldn¡¯t just forget the lies he had told her.

    His fingers loosened around her neck, just a little.

    Then something twisted inside him. The memories Arlo had forced into his mind surged back, loud and cruel, drowning out everything else.

    The voice in his head screamed that she was lying.

    She was ying him.

    His hand tightened again.

    ¡°You think I¡¯m still stupid enough to believe you?¡± he snapped.

    The anger in his eyes was tangled with pain. Ste saw it.

    In that moment, Ste realized he was suffering too.

    He wasn¡¯t as unaffected as she had believed.

    He was trapped by something she couldn¡¯t name, pulled along by it even as it drove his every move and thought.

    Slowly, she lifted her hand and ced it against his face.

    The window was open. Night air drifted in, cool enough to chill his skin.

    L?t?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.??????

    Her palm felt warm against it.

    He stiffened.

    ¡°William,¡± she said quietly, ¡°I¡¯ve never lied to you. Even if my memory is iplete, everything I¡¯ve said since we met again is the truth.¡±

    William¡¯s breathing hitched. When he looked at her again, the edge in his eyes dulled, just a little.

    ¡°I told you from the very beginning that I don¡¯t remember the past,¡± she said. ¡°I never hid that. You¡¯re the one who decided I betrayed you.¡±

    She still didn¡¯t understand where his hatred came from.

    She only wanted it to stop.

    ¡°As for Marc,¡± she continued, ¡°my memories are stuck at the point where I loved him the most. I don¡¯t know everything he did while those two years are missing, but what I said is true. He lied to me, so there¡¯s no future for us.¡±

    It hadn¡¯t been a single lie.

    Every time he told her she¡¯d been in aa for two years, it was another deception piled on top of thest.

    Marc had had endless chances to tell her the truth. Even before the wedding. If he¡¯de clean then, things might have been different.

    But he never did.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1485

    ?Chapter 1485:

    He chose to lie again and again. Which meant he¡¯d never nned to be honest at all.

    He had nned to deceive her till the very end.

    The thought sent a quiet chill down her spine.

    Ste came back to herself and met William¡¯s gaze again. ¡°Stop throwing things,¡± she said quietly. ¡°I¡¯ll have Tasha clean this up.¡±

    Broken porcin covered the floor. One careless step and someone would get hurt.

    Her voice was soft. It brushed against something buried deep in William¡¯s mind, tugging him backward to the time they were still deeply in love.

    The memories Arlo nted in his mind shifted uneasily, fractures spreading beneath the surface.

    Like Ste, he had already begun to suspect that what he remembered might not be entirely real.

    But acknowledging that truth came with consequences he wasn¡¯t prepared to face. The instability in his memories left him restless, on edge, unable to settle.

    Jewell had tried everything. In the end, all he could offer were pills to dull the symptoms.

    William hated them.

    He hadn¡¯t taken a single tablet.

    Later, when Tasha came in to clean, Ste spotted a medicine bottle lying among the debris.

    She picked it up, recognized thebel, and paused.

    Anti-anxiety medication.

    Something stirred in her chest.

    Read more at g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í???s

    The next morning, she asked the housemaid to buy an assortment of candy, then headed upstairs to William¡¯s room.

    He had gone to bedte and was still half asleep.

    She knocked. When the door opened, William, dressed in loose pajamas, nearly ran into her.

    He frowned faintly, memories from the previous night shing through his mind, leaving him vaguely unsettled.

    Ste spoke first. ¡°Where are the anti-anxiety pills Dr. Vance prescribed for you?¡±

    His instincts red. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Instead of answering, she opened her palm. Bright, rainbow-colored candies rested there. ¡°These are sweet. If you don¡¯t like taking medicine, you can eat a candy afterward. It won¡¯t taste bitter.¡±

    William paused. Did she really think bitterness was the reason he avoided pills?

    ¡°Ste, don¡¯t tter yourself,¡± he said coolly. ¡°I¡¯m not three years old.¡±

    He didn¡¯t need candy to hide the taste. He simply didn¡¯t like taking medication.

    ¡°I know,¡± she replied calmly. ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to see taking medicine as something painful. Candy might help ease your anxiety a little. It can trigger dopamine release.¡±

    Her earnest tone made him chuckle despite himself. ¡°Since when did you start studying medicine?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1486

    ?Chapter 1486:

    She even knew about dopamine.

    ¡°Dr. Vance told me,¡± she said. ¡°I checked with him first. He said candy was fine.¡±

    At the mention of Jewell, William¡¯s expression darkened. So now Jewell and Steven definitely knew he needed candy to take his pills.

    The thought irritated him more than he cared to admit.

    Yet somehow, as he looked at Ste standing in front of him, a head shorter, smiling brightly with a handful of candies, the restlessness pressing on his chest finally eased, if only briefly.

    She ced the candies on the cab. ¡°Remember to take them. If you¡¯re sick, you should take medicine. Get well soon.¡±

    She spoke with a calm confidence, but William said nothing and walked straight downstairs.

    Ste shrugged, not dwelling on it.

    After breakfast, she told him to call Jewell and let him know she was up for memory therapy.

    William looked up. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to remember, you don¡¯t have to ask Jewell toe.¡±

    He remembered her saying before that forgotten memories were better left that way, and there was no need to dig any of them back up.

    This time, Ste shook her head. ¡°Those are my memories. I¡¯ve thought it through. Remembering them isn¡¯t a bad thing. Before, I was scared I couldn¡¯t handle the consequences. But that was just weakness.¡±

    William pursed his lips briefly, then continued eating. ¡°Suit yourself.¡±

    He sent Jewell a message and then left for thepany.

    Once he was gone, Ste found herself ncing toward the door several times.

    ???l????v??????.c??m brings fresh updates

    She patted her chest lightly.

    Being around William felt like walking on eggshells.

    She always had to be careful.

    Her gaze fell on the breakfast still on her te. She wondered whether Sharon and Josie had managed to pass the new clues she¡¯d found to Marc.

    After so many failed attempts, she didn¡¯t dare expect much.

    At the same time, Marc finally found a chance to meet Mr. Hanson.

    But throughout the meeting, every time Marc tried to steer the conversation toward coboration, he was cut off.

    After several failed attempts, his patience wore thin.

    ¡°Mr. Hanson,¡± Marc said, unable to hold back, ¡°if you don¡¯t intend to coborate with me, why did you agree to meet me at all?¡±

    They were sitting in a tearoom, and the tension was obvious.

    Mr. Hanson nced at him calmly. ¡°Mr. Walsh, I don¡¯t like discussing business over tea. In many cultures, tea time is meant for rxation and reflection, not negotiations. Isn¡¯t tea considered something refined and pure? Talking about coboration in such a ce feels rather hical.¡±

    Marc froze. He hadn¡¯t expected such a reaction.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1487

    ?Chapter 1487:

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Hanson,¡± he said quickly. ¡°That wasn¡¯t my intention. This coboration is very important to me, so¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish, Mr. Hanson set down his teacup.

    ¡°You¡¯re still talking about coboration,¡± he said coolly. ¡°It seems our philosophies don¡¯t align. I¡¯m afraid this project won¡¯t work between us.¡±

    With that, he stood up to leave.

    Panic shed across Marc¡¯s face the moment he realized Mr. Hanson was preparing to leave.

    ¡°Mr. Hanson, if I¡¯ve said or done anything to offend you, please ept my sincerest apologies. You mentioned liking tea¡ªlet¡¯s discuss tea. I happen to have ess to some exceptionally rare premium tea, and if it suits your taste, I would be honored to deliver it to you personally next time.¡±

    A flicker of interest sparked in Mr. Hanson¡¯s eyes at the mention of rare tea, but it dimmed almost immediately. ¡°I apologize, Mr. Walsh. I¡¯ve just remembered some urgent matters requiring my attention. I really must take my leave now. Perhaps we can arrange another meeting in the future.¡±

    Watching Mr. Hanson leave, Marc¡¯s frustration boiled over, and his footshed out violently, connecting with the table leg. The delicate teacup perched on the edge wavered before tumbling to the floor, exploding into countless porcin fragments.

    A suffocating sense of failure pressed down on Marc¡¯s chest as he stood there, wondering why everything in his life inevitably fell apart.

    Mr. Hanson had only consented to this meeting as a personal favor to Nina. Now, with the potential partnership dissolved before it could even begin, Marc had absolutely no idea when¡ªor if¡ªhe¡¯d get another chance to sit across from the man again.

    Marc dragged his fingers roughly through his hair, his agitation mounting with every passing second, but he forced himself to retrieve his phone andpose a message to Mr. Hanson¡¯s assistant.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is full of thrilling adventures

    Marc expressed profound regret for any inadvertent offense he might have caused during their meeting and offered another heartfelt apology. He emphasized just how critically important this coboration was to him¡ªexining that it directly affected his ability to reunite with the woman he loved.

    After reading through the message at least half a dozen times, scrutinizing every word and phrase, Marc finally pressed send.

    Marc knew that Mr. Hanson prided himself on valuing authentic human emotion over cold business transactions.

    If he¡¯d simply continued hammering away at how desperately he wanted the business partnership, Mr. Hanson would likely have remained unmoved, perhaps even annoyed.

    But by connecting the business opportunity to his personal quest to reim the love of his life, he might just intrigue Mr. Hanson enough to warrant a second chance.

    Of course, Marc was operating purely on spection and desperate hope, with no real certainty that this emotional appeal would actually work on Mr. Hanson.

    He¡¯d barely made it half a block from the tea room when his phone erupted with Nina¡¯s iing call.

    ¡°Did you meet with Mr. Hanson? Has he agreed to coborate with us?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1488

    ?Chapter 1488:

    Nina¡¯s questioning irritated Marc further. ¡°I literally just finished meeting with him. Don¡¯t you think he needs time to consider the proposal? Why are you pushing so hard already?¡±

    Nina, picking up immediately on his defensive tone and evasive response, pieced together what had actually happened.

    ¡°Marc, you¡¯re absolutely pathetic! No wonder Ste dumped you when she had the chance. Tell me something¡ªhow many opportunities have I handed you on a silver tter? And you can¡¯t even close one simple deal. What in God¡¯s name did you say to Mr. Hanson to botch this sopletely?¡±

    If she weren¡¯t trapped abroad, hiding from William¡¯s inevitable retaliation, she never would have trusted Marc¡ªthis ipetent fool¡ªto handle such a crucial meeting with Mr. Hanson.

    With thebined weight of the Carter family name and Amon¡¯s considerable influence backing the proposal, Mr. Hanson should have agreed to the coboration without a moment¡¯s hesitation.

    Yet somehow, impossibly, Marc had managed to destroy itpletely!

    Marc¡¯s anger ignited white-hot at her relentless verbal assault.

    ¡°How is this my fault? How was I supposed to magically know he doesn¡¯t appreciate business discussions while having tea? It¡¯s absurd!¡±AdChoicesADVERTISING

    Nina, unwilling to waste another second arguing with him, snapped at Marc to fix the situation himself before disconnecting the call abruptly.

    For now, safely hidden abroad, she remained beyond William¡¯s reach.

    But paranoia gnawed at her constantly¡ªshe suspected her phone might bepromised, so she kept all her conversations with Marc ruthlessly brief.

    As Marc trudged down the crowded street, frustration settled over him like a suffocating nket.

    Ste had handed him William¡¯sprehensive dossier on a silver tter, and he¡¯d secured a face-to-face meeting with a valuable potential partner. Why had it failed?

    Explore captivating tales at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s???o??

    It felt as though fate had deliberately set his entire life to maximum difficulty, with everyone against him.

    The studio he¡¯d recently established could limp along temporarily thanks to Ste¡¯s groundbreaking technological innovations, but it wasn¡¯t a long-term solution.

    If he failed to extract Ste from William¡¯s clutches soon, he¡¯d find himself right back where he started¡ªpenniless, powerless, and stripped of everything he¡¯d worked to rebuild.

    The thought sent a fresh wave of panic crashing through him.

    He wandered without direction until he stumbled upon a bar that looked respectable enough from the outside.

    Smooth jazz floated through the dimly lit interior. The ce wasn¡¯t particrly crowded, which created a rtively peaceful, almost intimate atmosphere.

    He desperately craved the numbing oblivion that alcohol promised¡ªanything to silence the relentless cascade of anxious thoughts tearing through his mind.

    He imed a stool at the polished bar and ordered his first drink from the bartender, fully prepared to drown his sorrows in blessed solitude.

    The moment he drained the first ss, he immediately signaled for another.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1489

    ?Chapter 1489:

    He continued this self-destructive pattern repeatedly until the bartender¡¯s features began swimming and blurring before his eyes.

    At that moment, two figures descended the staircase from the second floor,ughing and chatting.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs, you¡¯re undoubtedly the most visionary entrepreneur I¡¯ve had the privilege of encountering. Under your exceptional leadership, the Briggs Group is sure to thrive. I look forward to coborating!¡±

    Mr. Hanson extended his hand toward William with enthusiasm, his entire face illuminated by a warm, genuine smile.

    William sped his hand firmly and returned the smile with equal warmth, graciously offering to arrange transportation back to Mr. Hanson¡¯s hotel.

    The two men interacted like longtime friends reuniting after years apart, their conversation flowing effortlessly with natural ease and mutual respect, a stark contrast to Marc¡¯s tense meeting with Mr. Hanson.

    Marc caught the sound of a familiar voice and lifted his gaze toward the stairwell that descended from the second floor. The moment he spotted the two figures making their way down while chatting andughing together, confusion and white-hot anger flooded his eyes in equal measure.

    No wonder Mr. Hanson had been so eager to leave the moment Marc opened his mouth, citing some vague excuse about having other pressing matters to handle.

    It turned out the man hade here specifically to meet with William!

    Right from the start, Mr. Hanson must have alreadymitted to coborating with William, and judging by their easy rapport, the two had clearly known each other for quite some time.

    Mr. Hanson agreeing to meet with him today had probably been nothing more than an borate charade¡ªa game designed to string him along¡ªand there was an excellent chance that William himself had orchestrated the entire humiliating performance.

    All of it engineered for the sole purpose of watching him make aplete fool of himself.

    Check what¡¯s new on g?ln¦Òv???s?c?m

    Marc remained nted on his barstool, too far away to catch what the two men were discussing, but their easy smiles pierced him like daggers to the chest, sending a dangerous surge of blood pounding straight to his head.

    Finally, when he could no longer bear to sit there and watch, he mmed his ss down hard on the bar and charged toward them.

    ¡°William, what the hell is this supposed to mean? Stabbing me in the back with your dirty tricks? Is that really all you¡¯re capable of?¡±

    The instant William registered Marc¡¯s sudden appearance, the smile vanishedpletely from his face.

    Mr. Hanson turned to stare at Marc with clear bewilderment written across his features. ¡°Mr. Walsh, what are you doing here?¡±

    Marc¡¯s lip curled into a sneer. ¡°Stop with the act! If you¡¯d already decided to partner with the Briggs Group, why waste your time meeting with me just to humiliate me on purpose? You two are nothing but a pair of backstabbing snakes!¡±

    Too drunk and too furious to exercise any sort of control, Marc hadpletely lost track of what was spilling out of his mouth.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1490

    ?Chapter 1490:

    William had absolutely no interest in entertaining Marc¡¯s alcohol-fueled tirade. He pivoted toward Mr. Hanson with an apologetic expression. ¡°Mr. Hanson, my apologies for this spectacle. I¡¯ll have to excuse myself to handle the situation. Your car is ready at the entrance.¡±

    Mr. Hanson cast a quick nce between William and Marc, clearly sensing some deeper conflict or misunderstanding festering between the two men. He gave a brief nod and made his exit without another word.

    The second Mr. Hanson disappeared through the door, Marc¡¯s fury intensified, and he whipped his re back to William with renewed venom. ¡°Stealing Stel away from me wasn¡¯t enough for you? Now you¡¯re going after my business partnerships too? I never realized you were this kind of ruthless bastard!¡±

    William arched one eyebrow, looking thoroughly unbothered by anythinging out of Marc¡¯s drunken mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never liked you¡ªnot for a single moment. You stole my business deal right out from under me, and I¡¯m certain you fed Mr. Hanson a pack of lies to make it happen. If he knew the truth about how you kidnapped my fianc¨¦e, do you honestly think he¡¯d still want anything to do with you?¡±

    Watching Marc sway unsteadily on his feet while slurring his usations, William regarded him with a look of absolute disdain mixed with cold mockery.

    Marc didn¡¯t deserve a single ounce of Ste¡¯s love.

    Marc hupped violently, and the sharp stench of alcohol rolled off his breath in waves.

    William¡¯s expression tightened with disgust, and he shoved Marc aside with one hand. ¡°Get out of my way. Stop blocking my path.¡±

    The instant William¡¯s palm connected with Marc¡¯s shoulder, Marc¡¯s hand shot up and locked around his wrist in a tight grip. ¡°Why the hell should I move? William, are you even a real man? Beyond locking Stel up like some kind of prisoner, what else are you actually capable of? If you gave her a real choice, she wouldn¡¯t stay by your side for even a single second!¡±

    Perhaps it was the venomous way Marc spat those words that finally shoved William past his breaking point.

    ??????????????????.?????? ¨C more stories here

    William drew his fist back and drove it straight into Marc¡¯s cheek with brutal precision.

    Already unsteady from the alcohol flooding his system, Marc reeled backward and crashed to the ground with a heavy, graceless thud.

    Every head in the bar swiveled toward themotion, but the moment people registered the violent tension crackling in the air, they hastily retreated to safer distances.

    The bar owner started forward with the clear intention of breaking things up, but he froze mid-step the instant he caught sight of the dark, menacing expression carved into William¡¯s face.

    William loomed over Marc, whoy sprawled on the floor unable to even push himself upright, and let out a derisive scoff. ¡°Someone like you questioning whether I¡¯m a man? Have you conveniently forgotten something? I¡¯m not the one suffering from amnesia¡ªSte is.¡±

    William remembered every single thing Marc had done to Ste with perfect, unforgiving rity.

    If he weren¡¯t so determined to shield Ste from any further emotional damage, he would have alreadyid out the entire ugly truth for her to see.

    Marc¡¯s face had gone deathly pale. He hauled himself unsteadily to his feet and dragged the back of his hand across his mouth, smearing away the blood that trickled from his split lip.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1491

    ?Chapter 1491:

    ¡°So what if you remember? She doesn¡¯t remember a damn thing now. Even if you spelled out every detail for her, she wouldn¡¯t believe a wording from your mouth. You¡¯re just the pervert who kidnapped her from our wedding. She¡¯ll never remember you¡ªnot in this lifetime. So why don¡¯t you give up on that pathetic fantasy?¡±

    Hearing those words leave Marc¡¯s mouth, the furrow between William¡¯s brows deepened into something darker and more troubled. He advanced one deliberate step closer, and his voice dropped to something low, heavy, and dangerous. ¡°What exactly do you mean when you say she¡¯ll never remember me in this lifetime?¡±

    Some deep instinct told William that something was fundamentally wrong with what Marc had just said.

    Ste¡¯s condition had been diagnosed as selective amnesia, hadn¡¯t it? The doctors had assured him there remained a genuine possibility of recovery.

    Why, then, was Marc so certain that Ste would never remember anything at all?

    The usation had barely left William¡¯s mouth when Marc threw his head back andughed. ¡°I already told you¡ªshe won¡¯t remember. She can¡¯t. Those memories might haunt her dreams every single night, shing through her mind like fragments of a broken mirror, but she still won¡¯t recall you. Don¡¯t believe me? Go back and see for yourself.¡±

    That smug, unshakeable confidence made William¡¯s blood run cold. Something was wrong here.

    William¡¯s hand shot out without warning. He seized Marc by the cor and hauled him upward until his feet barely scraped the floor.

    ¡°Onest time.¡± William¡¯s voice dropped to something dangerous. ¡°What the hell do you mean by that?¡±

    Marc mped his mouth shut. His lips formed a stubborn, bloodless line.

    William could beat him within an inch of his life and Marc would never breathe a word about the drug. About what it had done. About the cycle he¡¯d trapped Ste in.

    Fresh content avable now g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s

    The drug didn¡¯t just erase memories. It built walls around them, reinforcing those barriers day after day.

    Clinical trials across three continents had proven its effectiveness. The results were undeniable. He¡¯d paid a fortune for the drug.

    Ste had been taking it for months while she¡¯d remained under his roof, under his control. William couldn¡¯t just snap his fingers and unravel months of chemical maniption.

    Marc¡¯s silence stretched on. Something inside William snapped.

    His boot connected with Marc¡¯s knee, hard and merciless.

    Marc¡¯s scream tore through the air. His leg buckled, and he crumpled to the ground.

    The agony receded slowly, like a tide pulling back from shore. Then, incredibly, Marc startedughing again.

    ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got, William? Brute force and empty threats? Just wait. Stel wille crawling back to me eventually. You can¡¯t keep her prisoner forever.¡±

    William turned on his heel and walked away.

    Another second in that room and he¡¯d do something he couldn¡¯t take back.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1492

    ?Chapter 1492:

    When Marc had spat out those final words, one singr thought had zed through William¡¯s mind: kill him.

    Marc¡¯s death would solve everything. All these tangled, impossible problems would simply cease to exist.

    He could keep Ste locked away for the rest of her life if he had to. It wasn¡¯t an impossible scenario.

    The thought struck like lightning¡ªsudden, violent, terrifying. It shocked him how easily murder had crossed his mind.

    He wrestled down the rage wing at his throat and forced his legs to carry him out of the bar.

    Marc sprawled on the ground for several minutes, groaning and gasping. Eventually, he dragged himself upright, one hand clutching his throbbing knee as he limped toward the door.

    Watching William lose hisposure, watching him crumble¡ªGod, the satisfaction was intoxicating. Marc felt practically giddy.

    Even the loss of the partnership with Mr. Hanson seemed trivial inparison.

    Back at the vi, Ste sank into the cushions of a deep armchair.

    Jewell took a seat nearby. His voice then washed over her, low and soothing, guiding her to imagine a sun-drenched beach. Waves rolled in the distance.

    Jewell hadn¡¯t studied psychology in college¡ªhis degree was in something else entirely¡ªso hypnotizing Ste today felt like stepping into unfamiliar territory.

    Still, he¡¯d approached the session with measured hope.

    Within minutes, Ste¡¯s breathing evened out¡ªslow, deep, tranquil.

    Jewell leaned forward slightly. ¡°You¡¯re in this beautiful ce now. Someone walks toward you, wanting to share the view. Who do you hope it is? Marc? William? Maybe someone else entirely?¡±

    Ste¡¯s brows drew together. She seemed to wrestle with the question, turning it over in her subconscious.

    When she finally spoke, her voice was soft and distant. ¡°Sharon and Josie. I want them there. They¡¯re my best friends.¡±

    Jewell blinked. He hadn¡¯t expected that.

    He¡¯d guessed she wouldn¡¯t name William¡ªthat much was predictable. But her friends?

    He guided her through several more questions, probing gently. Her answers remained surface-level, unremarkable.

    First sessions needed to stay brief¡ªpushing too hard could backfire.

    After ten minutes, Jewell brought her back.

    Ste¡¯s eyes fluttered open. She sat up immediately, words tumbling out. ¡°Did it work? Did I say anything? Anything at all about those two years?¡±

    Something had shifted in her. Where she¡¯d once fought against remembering, now she felt an almost desperate curiosity about those nk years.

    She needed to know what lies Marc had fed her.

    Jewell watched the anxiety bloom across her face and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Easy there. The first session isn¡¯t about digging for answers. Today was about building trust, getting youfortable. The real work starts next time.¡±

    The tight knot in Ste¡¯s shoulders loosened slightly. ¡°Was I easy to hypnotize?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1493

    ?Chapter 1493:

    She had never experienced hypnosis before, so she was curious about her response.

    ¡°You don¡¯t see me as a threat, which helped. I could slip past your conscious defenses pretty easily. I asked a few questions while you were under. Your answers were¡­ unexpected.¡±

    Ste leaned forward. ¡°What questions?¡±

    ¡°I asked who you trust. Right now, in your current state of mind¡ªis there anyone?¡±

    Silence hung between them. Ste met his gaze, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°It used to be Marc.¡±

    She¡¯d told Marc once that he treated her better than anyone else on earth. That she believed in himpletely. If not Marc, then who else could there possibly be?

    Jewell¡¯s head moved slowly from side to side. ¡°It wasn¡¯t him.¡±

    Ste¡¯s breath caught. ¡°Did I say William?¡±

    Jewell couldn¡¯t contain himself. Laughter burst from his chest. ¡°If your subconscious trusted William most, we wouldn¡¯t be sitting here. That would mean you¡¯ve already started letting him back in, amnesia or not.¡±

    The implicationnded like a stone. She hadn¡¯t named William either.

    Jewell responded, ¡°You mentioned your two friends, one named Sharon and the other named Josie.¡±

    Ste trembled slightly, caught off guard yet somehow expecting it.

    She had always been close to Sharon and Josie, but after she began dating Marc, they had gradually drifted apart.

    With a two-year gap in her memory following her recent recovery of consciousness, she couldn¡¯t recall any contact with them during that time, which made Jewell¡¯s remark both surprising and strangely fitting.

    Jewell patted her shoulder gently. ¡°Don¡¯t stress too much. Recovering memories takes time; you can¡¯t rush it.¡±

    Read new content at g?ln¦Òv???s

    Ste nodded and walked him to the door.

    Just as they reached it, William entered.

    Her body went rigid in an instant, her voice evaporating as if her spirit had been snatched away¡ªtransforming her from a living person into a lifeless shell.

    Jewell started to speak but thought better of it, deciding to stay out of their private matters.

    William¡¯s gaze flicked over both of them. After changing his shoes, he headed upstairs and said curtly to Jewell, ¡°Come with me.¡±

    With no real choice, Jewell picked up his medicine chest and followed.

    Left alone in the living room, Ste sank into anxiety.

    She had passed the items to Sharon and Josie during theirst meeting, but she had no idea how Marc was faring now¡ªor whether William had noticed anything amiss.

    These days, she lived in constant calction and dread, terrified he would uncover her secrets; the fear kept her awake at night, and she yearned for it all to end soon.

    Upstairs, William gestured for Jewell to sit on the sofa. ¡°I saw Marc today.¡±

    Jewell tensed. ¡°You didn¡¯t go at him aggressively, did you?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1494

    ?Chapter 1494:

    No wonder they were close friends¡ªJewell had guessed it before William could exin.

    At William¡¯s silence, Jewell rubbed his temples with a sigh. ¡°You weren¡¯t this impulsive when you were abroad. You¡¯ve really changed since meeting Ste.¡±

    Back then, William had been wholly devoted to his studies; despite drawing admiration from more than half the women at his university, he had remainedpletely indifferent.

    He had always skipped school events altogether.

    Jewell had first met him at a surfing club, where every female member was stunningly fit and undeniably gorgeous; each one had, at some point, cast flirtatious nces in William¡¯s direction.

    Yet William, utterly absorbed in honing his surfing skills, had paid their attention no mind whatsoever.

    Now, for Ste¡¯s sake, he had resorted to outright physical violence¡ªan act so out of character that, in Jewell¡¯s view, it was rarer than a century nt blooming.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t call you up here to mock me,¡± William said quietly. ¡°Today, Marc imed Ste would never regain her memory. He sounded absolutely certain. Do you think he¡¯s done something to make sure of it?¡±

    Jewell¡¯s expression grew grave at once. ¡°What could he possibly have done? Ste¡¯s amnesia was brought on by drugs. You think he drugged her again when they were alone?¡±

    William¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Is that possible?¡±

    Jewell shook his head firmly. ¡°Almost impossible. The hospital reports are clear: Nina injected the poison herself. It was meant to be lethal, but the dose was too low, and that¡¯s what triggered the memory loss. For Marc to try the same thing, he¡¯d need both iron nerves and wless precision¡ªeven a marginally higher amount could kill Ste outright.¡±

    Deep down, Jewell refused to believe Marc would ever wager her life like that, just to bury whatever memories she might recover.

    Discover endless adventures on g alno vels ; con

    The man simply wasn¡¯t that unhinged.

    William considered this in silence for a moment, then asked, ¡°Is there another drug¡ªsomething that could suppress memory without being fatal?¡±

    The question instantly brought the name of a certainpound to Jewell¡¯s mind, but he dismissed it with a quick shake of his head before the word could escape his lips. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Some colleagues abroad did experiment with apound like that years ago, but it was banned almost immediately because of its devastating, irreversible effects on memory.¡±

    No sane person would break thew to develop or procure such a thing, he told himself. And the idea that it might somehow have fallen into Marc¡¯s hands was frankly ludicrous.

    William offered no reply. He simply held Jewell in a calm, unwavering gaze that carried far more weight than words ever could.

    After all, the world had never suffered a shortage of madmen¡ªand inventors, especially in medicine, often proved the most dangerous of them all. In their obsessive chase for breakthroughs, they rarely stopped to ask whether their creations would heal or destroy humanity.

    Genius and madness, as the old saying went, were separated by the thinnest of threads.

    William didn¡¯t need to speak a single syble; that steady look was more than enough for Jewell to understand exactly what he feared.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1495

    ?Chapter 1495:

    As a medical expert himself, Jewell had witnessed his share of the shocking lengths ambitious researchers would go to in order to make a name for themselves.

    His expression turned grim. ¡°The research on that drug was shut down a year ago. If anyone picked it up from there, they¡¯d have to do it in absolute secrecy¡ªlike smuggling contraband just to get it back into the country.¡±

    His implication was clear: investigating it wouldn¡¯t be straightforward.

    And besides, this was all just spection, nothing more than a hunch.

    ¡°William,¡± Jewell said, ¡°instead of pouring all your energy into chasing shadows, maybe focus on helping Ste recover even a fragment of her memory.¡±

    He hated the thought of William wasting time on dead ends like this.

    ¡°Marc was so convinced she¡¯ll never remember,¡± William replied evenly. ¡°That means your hypnosis sessions and treatments might be doing nothing for her at all.¡±

    No matter which route they took, sess wasn¡¯t guaranteed.

    Looking at Jewell, William added leisurely, ¡°I¡¯m willing to try whatever it takes.¡±

    Jewell conceded with a nod.

    He knew there was no point in arguing anyway; he might as well back every choice William made.

    ¡°You¡¯re a doctor with more connections to medical professors than I have. Help me look into it, and let me know the moment you uncover anything.¡±

    Jewell sighed. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll do what I can.¡±

    Even if he thought it was a fool¡¯s errand, he wasmitted to seeing it through¡ªfor the sake of their friendship, if nothing else.

    Downstairs, Ste sat with her body coiled tight in tension, only jerking her head up at the sound of footsteps descending from the second floor.

    New chapters avable g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls

    Seeing it was just Jewell, she let out a slow breath of relief.

    ¡°Dr. Vance, are you leaving?¡±

    He nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be out of town for the next couple of days, so I won¡¯t be able to continue your treatment. I¡¯ll reach out once I¡¯m back.¡±

    He had his hands full with William¡¯s request, leaving little room for anything else.

    Ste blinked in momentary surprise, then nodded.

    As she watched him go, unease flooded her heart.

    He had called off their sessions right after talking to William. Did it have something to do with Marc?

    That evening, she sat across from William at the dining table, picking at her dinner in silence.

    The only sounds in the room were the faint clinks of forks and knives against tes; even their breathing seemed hushed.

    When she finally set down her utensils and started to rise, William lifted his head.

    ¡°Last time you were at Briggs Group,¡± he said, ¡°did you find anything in my office that could actually help Marc?¡±

    Ste froze, utterly caught off guard, her body going rigid.

    At her stillness, William let out a soft chuckle and brushed his fingers lightly across her cheek. ¡°What are you so afraid of? Did you actually do something wrong?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1496

    ?Chapter 1496:

    She met his eyes, searching them uncertainly.

    Did he know, or was he just fishing?

    ¡°I¡­ I was just looking around,¡± she stammered. ¡°Nothing specific.¡±

    William¡¯s brow furrowed slightly as he withdrew his hand and turned his back to her. ¡°Ste,¡± he said, ¡°I¡¯m giving you onest chance.¡±

    With those words, she knew it was over.

    He had found out.

    Seeing her fall silent, he moved to stand by the floor-to-ceiling window, his tone darkening further.

    ¡°Do you think I wouldn¡¯t notice what you took from my office? Or do you really believe I¡¯m stupid enough to leave anything truly useful to Marc within your reach?¡±

    Ste¡¯s breath caught, and the question tumbled out before she could stop it. ¡°So you did it on purpose?!¡±

    No wonder the two pieces of information she¡¯d passed to Marc had led nowhere.

    They had been useless from the very start.

    Her face drained of color as she stood there, rooted in ce, not knowing what to do.

    William turned to face her then, his deep eyes locking onto hers. ¡°Is this what you meant when you said you¡¯ve never lied to me?¡±

    A lump formed in Ste¡¯s throat, leaving her speechless.

    ¡°Ste, you swear you won¡¯t go back to him, but then you keep deceiving me just to buy his trust. I have to hand it to you¡ªyou¡¯re good. I almost believed you.¡±

    She shook her head desperately, desperate to exin that it wasn¡¯t what he thought.

    ¡°I just want my freedom. Not to be with him again!¡±

    Exclusive updates g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s.c?m

    ¡°Enough!¡± he snapped, his temper finally erupting, his voice echoing with a shrill edge through the empty vi. ¡°I won¡¯t swallow any more of your lies. This is your final warning: without my say-so, you don¡¯t go anywhere¡ªnot even for coffee with your friends.¡±

    Ste¡¯s body shook, and before she could respond, William had already dragged her upstairs.

    ¡°William, please refrain from doing this. Have we not already resolved our mutual misunderstanding? Why are you refusing to let me go? I truly don¡¯t want to be with Marc any longer. Please, just calm down.¡±

    Despite her entreaties, William dragged her into the room and threw her violently onto the bed.

    ¡°If I hear you mention Marc again, you¡¯ll regret it!¡±

    Ste¡¯s breath caught, and she closed her eyes in pain.

    An eternity passed. Only after he had moved off of her did she stir, her body stiff and unyielding.

    This was how he was all the time. He used her as a means to vent his anger when he was upset.

    He treated her body as though it were a toy that he could manipte any way he wished.

    She opened her eyes only after she sensed that he had left the room. Then, slowly, she sat up and made her way to the bathroom.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1497

    ?Chapter 1497:

    Seated in the bathtub, she let the hot water cascade over her back.

    She curled into a tight ball, burying her face in her knees, and began to cry softly.

    This time, her tears were not for the way William had ignored her wishes and taken her again. She wept because, in that moment, she had felt no resistance within herself at all. She had even thought that if it could soothe his anger, perhaps it was not so bad.

    What was happening to her?

    Even if Marc had deceived her, she should not be falling for the man who kept her captive¡ªshould she?

    Ste could make no sense of her own heart, let alone understand what she truly wanted. All she could do was weep in silence.

    Half an hourter, she climbed into bed without drying her hair, wrapped the nket tightly around herself, and closed her eyes.

    His scent still lingered on the sheets, but shecked the strength to get up and change them.

    The moment she closed her eyes, a flood of images rushed into her mind.

    They came like relentless shbacks, fraying her nerves.

    In one, Marc was down on one knee, proposing, and she joyfully covered her mouth as she epted.

    But just as she reached out her hand, the kneeling figure suddenly became William.

    There were memories of sitting with Marc on campus, the two of them sharing a quiet, unspoken understanding in the library.

    But before long, thepanion from her youth blurred and shifted, transforming once again into William¡¯s face.

    Who had she truly been with?

    Explore magic at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®c????

    Her memories were badly damaged.

    She couldn¡¯t recall anything from the past two years, and now even moments from more than a decade earlier were bing warped and unreliable.

    All night, those jumbled images haunted her, leaving her restless and unable to sleep.

    When morning finally came, she sat up with dark circles under her eyes and a dull, pounding headache.

    Reaching back, she touched the nape of her neck and froze.

    Her hair was still damp from the night before.

    No wonder her head hurt.

    After blow-drying her hair, Ste slipped into her slippers and headed downstairs.

    The vi was eerily quiet. Aside from Tasha, there was no one else around.

    Ste hesitated before asking softly, ¡°Where¡¯s William?¡±

    Tasha looked at her with faint sympathy. ¡°Mr. Briggs leftst night and hasn¡¯te back.¡±

    She had overheard their argument the day before and wanted tofort Ste, but she didn¡¯t know where to begin. If Ste really had taken William¡¯s documents for another man, then she was indeed at fault.

    It was only natural for William to be furious.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1498

    ?Chapter 1498:

    Ste sat at the dining table, eating her porridge in silence.

    Unable to hold it in any longer, Tasha spoke up. ¡°Ms. Russell, Mr. Briggs¡¯s attitude toward you had actually softenedtely. If yesterday hadn¡¯t happened, he might have let you go soon.¡±

    Ste pressed her lips together. ¡°How soon?¡± she asked quietly.

    ¡°A day? A month? A year?¡±

    How much longer was she supposed to stay here?

    She couldn¡¯t predict William¡¯s next move, which meant she could only rely on herself.

    But her n had failed.

    She had intended to soften him, to lower his guard around her. Instead, she had only confused herself, unable to separate or make sense of her own feelings for him.

    Ste gave a bitterugh at her own naivety.

    Free?

    She had ruined everything, and now she was utterly trapped, with no way out of his control.

    Her phone buzzed in the corner. Ste hesitated, then walked over and picked it up.

    The caller ID read Sharon.

    Seeing her friend¡¯s name, Ste felt a sting in her nose and tears threaten to spill, but she forced them back and answered.

    ¡°Sharon, what¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Are you home, Stel? Josie and I are currently en route to visit you. The thing you gave usst time¡­ it didn¡¯t work.¡±

    At Sharon¡¯s words, Ste¡¯s heart plunged once more into despair.

    Updates always live at gal¦Ç¦Òv??ls

    She remembered what William had said the night before and let out a deep sigh.

    ¡°Sharon, you won¡¯t be able toe over anymore.¡±

    Sharon¡¯s blood ran cold. ¡°Why not?¡±

    Ste struggled to force the words out. Finally, she managed, ¡°William discovered I was stealing information. We fought yesterday. A bad one. He¡¯s forbidden me from seeing you again.¡±

    Sharon leapt up from the sofa. ¡°He knows?¡±

    Ste¡¯s grip on the phone tightened.

    ¡°Stel, did he hurt you? Listen, don¡¯t be scared¡ªI¡¯ming right now. If he won¡¯t open the door, I¡¯ll talk to you through the window. Just wait for me!¡±

    The call ended abruptly.

    Minutester, Sharon and Josie stood at the vi gate, their faces taut with worry.

    From inside, Ste could see them perfectly through the floor-to-ceiling windows.

    She hesitated, then opened one of them.

    ¡°Stel, are you all right? What did he do to you?¡± Josie¡¯s voice was sharp with concern, as though she might drag Ste out at any moment.

    Ste shook her head. ¡°Nothing happened. But I can¡¯t pass along any more information. Tell Marc he shouldn¡¯t depend on me going forward.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1499

    ?Chapter 1499:

    Provoking William came with consequences too grave to risk. She couldn¡¯t take that chance again.

    And it wasn¡¯t just herself she worried about¡ªwhat if William directed his rage toward her friends? Her family?

    Sharon¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Honestly, even if this hadn¡¯t happened, I would¡¯ve told you to stop. Marc is pathetic. Two failures already, and yesterday I heard he managed to alienate his business partner too.¡±

    Ste blinked in surprise. ¡°That can¡¯t be right¡­¡±

    Her memories painted Marc aspetent.

    How else could he have built apany in the first ce?

    She¡¯d been so certain he would pull through.

    ¡°Stel, you lost two years, but¡­¡± Sharon¡¯s voice cracked. ¡°I can¡¯t lie to you anymore. Marc isn¡¯t worth any of this. He¡¯s nothing. Thatpany only survived because of you¡ªthen and now. Without you, he aplishes exactly nothing.¡±

    Josie was startled and quickly reached out to tug at Sharon¡¯s arm. ¡°Sharon, stop. Have you forgotten what the doctor said?¡±

    The doctor had warned them not to stimte Ste¡¯s memories, or the consequences could be serious.

    Sharon shook off Josie¡¯s hand, frustration pouring out. ¡°How long am I supposed to keep holding back? It¡¯s because I listened to the doctor and hid the truth from her that she ended up taken by William and locked up here. Do you really think the doctor is always right?¡±

    Josie stopped talking.

    The consequences of keeping Ste in the dark stood right before them¡ªshe knew nothing, and she was trapped here, suffering.

    More than once, Josie had wondered whether any of this could have been avoided if they had told Ste the truth sooner.

    Your new favorite stories are at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    Ste watched them argue, her head pounding so fiercely it felt as if it might split apart.

    ¡°What are you even talking about?¡± she demanded, her voice tight with frustration. ¡°Why does everyone keep saying I¡¯ve forgotten something, but no one will tell me what it is? If you know, just say it!¡±

    She was undergoing memory recovery with Jewell because she couldn¡¯t remember, yet here were Sharon and Josie, acting as though she was supposed to stay in the dark.

    Was this really what they wanted¡ªto trap her in ignorance?

    Josie let out a long, weary sigh and loosened her grip on Sharon¡¯s arm. ¡°Go on,¡± she said softly. ¡°Tell her.¡±

    Sharon held Josie¡¯s gaze for a moment, then sat down, beckoning Ste to take a seat as well.

    ¡°Stel, we didn¡¯t tell you before because the doctor warned us not to trigger your memories,¡± Sharon began, her voice trembling slightly. ¡°But since you¡¯re asking now¡ªespecially about Marc¡ªI can¡¯t keep hiding it anymore.¡±

    Ste¡¯s chest tightened. This was the closest she had ever been to the missing pieces of her past. She braced herself and listened intently.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1500

    Chapter 1500:

    ¡°Actually¡­ you and Marc were married,¡± Sharon said, the words spilling out in a rush. ¡°He looked down on your background and cheated on you. When you found out, you divorced him immediately. After that, you joined the experimental project you¡¯d always dreamed of, and that¡¯s how you met William.¡±

    The sentence struck her like a thunderp, shattering everything she thought she knew.

    She had¡­ been married to Marc?

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, check the courthouse yourself. Your records and Marc¡¯s will both show the divorce.¡±

    Ste trusted Sharon¡¯s words without question. She wouldn¡¯t lie about something like this.

    ¡°After the divorce, you took your technology with you. Marc¡¯spany copsed without it and went bankrupt. Now that he¡¯s wormed his way back into your life, it¡¯s only because he wants you to rebuild his empire for him.¡±

    Ste¡¯s heart hammered against her ribs. She pressed a trembling hand to her chest, but the sharp pain continued to spread, relentless and consuming.

    The man she had loved with everything in her had betrayed her years ago, and now every gesture, every word from him was nothing more than calcted exploitation.

    ¡°You and William loved each other deeply. You were nning your wedding when Nina¡¯s jealousy turned vicious. She dragged you to a cliff and injected you with drugs that wiped your memory clean. William fell from that same cliff trying to save you. He vanished for over a month.¡±

    Ste stared at Sharon, disbelief etched across her face. But Sharon remained calm and steady, her expression carrying the unmistakable weight of truth.

    ¡°No one knows what William endured during that lost month. But when he returned, he had twisted everything in his mind. He convinced himself you¡¯d only approached him because of Marc, that you had never truly loved him at all.¡±

    Josie released a heavy sigh. ¡°And your memory froze two years in the past¡ªback when Marc was still the person you loved most. You forgot everything: his betrayal, the way he used you, all of it.¡±

    Discover more content at galnov??????.c??m

    Ste felt the air leave her lungs. These truths existed beyond even her wildest nightmares, too surreal and painful to have ever imagined.

    How had her life be this tangled, this impossibly dramatic?

    The web of rtionships connecting her to William and Marc threatened to suffocate her with itsplexity.

    She traced back through recent weeks, and realization struck her like lightning. ¡°No wonder William¡¯s friends all recognized me and acted so strangely. That¡¯s why¡­¡±

    The truth crystallized before her: she and William had truly loved each other once.

    ¡°Stel, I know this is crushing you right now, but listen to me¡ªdon¡¯t force the memories toe back, and don¡¯t me yourself for any of this. You did nothing wrong. Your memory was stolen from you.¡±

    Sharon watched Ste carefully, terrified she might spiral exactly as the doctor had warnedplete psychological copse.

    But Ste had already sunk beneath the weight of those revtions, drowning in truths she couldn¡¯t escape.

    She whispered, her voice barely audible, ¡°So the woman who called me¡ªthe one who said her name was Haley¡ªshe was Marc¡¯s affair partner?¡±

    Sharon pressed her lips into a thin line and nodded slowly. ¡°Her name is Haley Smith. She¡¯s from Achury. She helped Mad major projects until she wasn¡¯t useful anymore. Then he dumped her without a second thought.¡±

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noa: Happy weekend dear readers. God loves you, and Noa wishes you all the best. (?O?=)? ?

    .

 Chapter 1501

    ?Chapter 1501:

    A bitter, hollowugh threatened to rise in Ste¡¯s chest.

    Dumped without a second thought?

    Marc had discarded her like garbage, and then turned around and did the exact same thing to another woman?

    Ice flooded Ste¡¯s veins, and her legs refused to support her weight.

    Josie noticed first, her eyes widening in rm. ¡°Sharon, stop. Stel, are you okay?¡±

    Ste gave no response, her gaze distant and unfocused.

    Panic flickered across both their faces. ¡°Stel, don¡¯t scare us like this! None of this is your fault. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Marc is the scumbag here¡ªhe¡¯s the one who destroyed everything!¡±

    Ste blinked once, then twice, and slowly pushed herself up from the floor.

    She looked at her two friends, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Sharon, you should head back now. I¡¯m exhausted. I need to rest upstairs.¡±

    Sharon watched Ste turn and climb the stairs, worry gnawing at her insides. She couldn¡¯t follow her into the room, so she stood helplessly at the bottom, anxiety tightening around her throat.

    ¡°Is she really okay? Something feels off. She¡¯s too quiet.¡±

    Josie pressed her lips together and stared at the empty staircase where Ste had vanished, her own anxiety mounting with each passing second.

    ¡°Staying here won¡¯t help her right now. Let¡¯s go. I think Stel needs time alone to process all of this.¡±

    Even they¡ªwho knew the full story¡ªconsidered Marc absolute scum. For Ste, who had lost two years of her life and had no memory of his betrayal, the truth must have been devastating.

    Regret twisted in Sharon¡¯s stomach. She shouldn¡¯t have let her emotions take control like that.

    M??? ?¦Ñ?¦Á??? ?? ?¦Á??¦Ò¦Í???.?¦Ò?

    ¡°Josie, do you think we made a mistake? Should we have kept quiet?¡±

    Sharon had expected Josie to agree, to say they should have hidden everything. Instead, Josie shook her head firmly. ¡°No. She would¡¯ve discovered the truth eventually, one way or another. Better she heard it from us than from a stranger, or worse¡ªremembered it herself and realized we¡¯d all been lying to her this whole time.¡±

    At least this way, the truth hade from people who loved her. That had to count for something, even if the pain cut just as deep.

    William stayed away from the vi all day. He had no desire to see Ste.

    The information Ste had leaked to Marc posed no real threat to Briggs Group, yet William couldn¡¯t stomach the fact that she was constantly trying to flee from him¡ªback to Marc.

    He buried himself in paperwork at the office, working well past midnight. Outside, the sky had gone pitch ck.

    Luca had stopped by an hour earlier, but William dismissed him.

    Another knock sounded at the office door. William nced up to find thepany¡¯s newest intern stepping inside.

    ¡°Pardon me, Mr. Briggs. Still at it, I see. I made you some coffee¡ªchecked with Mr. Chadwick about how you take it,¡± the intern offered.

    He was young, couldn¡¯t be more than twenty-five.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1502

    ?Chapter 1502:

    William raised an eyebrow, mildly surprised to find anyone else still here. ¡°Haven¡¯t you gone home?¡±

    Sewell Hardy gave an embarrassed scratch of his head. ¡°Just started here, wanted to get up to speed fast, so I¡¯ve been putting in extra hours. Was heading out when I noticed your light on. Figured you could use a pick-me-up.¡±

    William examined the cup, noting the color was exactly right. ¡°Set it down. You¡¯re dismissed.¡±

    Sewell ced the coffee on the desk without furtherment and left promptly.

    Once William wrapped up his work, he reached for the coffee and took a drink. Rich, perfectly bnced.

    At some point, he must have dozed off. His sleep was gued by visions of Ste.

    Over and over, she dered that Marc was the one she loved, that she¡¯d despise William until her dying breath, that forgiveness was impossible.

    ¡°William, I never loved you. You¡¯re nothingpared to Marc. I¡¯d let him lie to me a thousand times over. You forced me into this, exploited me. There¡¯s no world where I could love you,¡± dream-Ste told him.

    William jolted awake. Daylight streamed through the windows.

    Somehow, after that coffee, he¡¯d passed out at his desk.

    The entire night had been one long nightmare. His expression when he woke was thunderous.

    Luca nearly jumped when he entered. ¡°Mr. Briggs, did you¡­ spend the whole night here?¡±

    William¡¯s face remained stormy as he growled, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Luca hesitated, picking up on his boss¡¯s foul temper.

    ¡°Dr. Vance located some promising medication overseas for memory loss. His flightnds tonight, and he can start treating Ms. Russell again tomorrow. He¡¯s confident it¡¯ll work.¡±

    Find your next story at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®??o??

    William surged to his feet the instant Luca stopped talking.

    ¡°Cancel it.¡±

    Luca blinked. ¡°Sir?¡±

    ¡°Tell him to forget about treating Ste. Whether she remembers or not makes no difference¡ªpeople like her just toy with genuine emotion.¡±

    William swept past him and out the door, leaving Luca standing there dumbfounded.

    Luca rubbed his temples. Had those two been at each other¡¯s throats again?

    Ste¡¯s night had been equally restless.

    Sharon¡¯s revtions circled endlessly through her thoughts. Could Marc really have been lying this entire time? Then what were these images in her mind?

    Who was it she actually loved? What history did she share with William?

    The questions hammered at her skull relentlessly.

    She sat in her room watching dawn break, but the sunrise did nothing to warm the numbness inside her.

    For the first time, she found herself aching to recover what she¡¯d lost.

    She made her way downstairs. ¡°Tasha, do you happen to have Dr. Vance¡¯s number?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1503

    ?Chapter 1503:

    Tasha¡¯s face creased with worry as she set aside her cleaning rag. ¡°Ms. Russell, is something wrong? Dr. Vance traveled overseas recently¡ªhe¡¯s not in Choria at the moment. Do you need me to phone for an ambnce?¡±

    Learning that Jewell was abroad snuffed out the small me of hope that had kindled in Ste¡¯s chest.

    She shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Then, after a beat: ¡°Any idea when he¡¯ll return?¡±

    ¡°Not exactly, but probably within a day or two.¡±

    Ste climbed back upstairs in silence, ignoring Tasha¡¯s question about whether she wanted any breakfast.

    That afternoon, Luca appeared at the vi entrance, a garment bag draped over his arm as always. ¡°Ms. Russell, Mr. Briggs is expecting you at the adventure park. You need to head there immediately.¡±

    Adventure park?

    Ste had no recollection of such a venue existing in Choria.

    ¡°Did he mention why?¡± she ventured.

    Something shifted in Luca¡¯s face, and he took a moment before answering, ¡°Mr. Briggs said you know what you¡¯ve done, and he¡¯s calling you over to take responsibility for your actions.¡±

    A cold shiver crawled up Ste¡¯s back.

    Ste changed clothes and let Luca drive her to the adventure sports park. Her pulse was racing before she even stepped out of the car.

    The park sat tucked in a valley outside the city limits. A massive bungee tower stretched skyward, piercing the clouds.

    No sun today¡ªonly mist curling through thendscape, amplifying Ste¡¯s growing dread.

    Your hub for fresh chapters g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls

    The deeper they went, the more extreme attractions materialized around them, yet tourists were oddly scarce. Actually, she could barely spot anyone at all.

    As the bungee tower loomed closer, Ste clenched her fists so hard her knuckles ached. Her mouth felt like sandpaper.

    She managed to speak, though her voice came out thin and unsteady. Fear shone inly in her eyes as she turned to Luca. ¡°Why¡­ why here?¡±

    Luca seemed at a loss, falling back on formality. ¡°You¡¯ll find out when you see Mr. Briggs, Ms. Russell. I honestly¡­ don¡¯t know much myself.¡±

    Ste wavered for a few seconds before forcing herself to continue.

    The valley wind cut like knives, whipping her hair into chaos and making her chest feel hollow.

    She wore only a in white T-shirt and jeans¡ªnothing like the proper gear the sparse tourists had on.

    Before long, Luca brought her to the tower¡¯s base. ¡°Ms. Russell, Mr. Briggs is at the summit.¡±

    The summit?

    Ste pressed her lips together. She had a pretty good guess why William wanted her up there.

    Every instinct screamed at her to refuse, but Luca remained at her side, his presence a silent prod.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1504

    ?Chapter 1504:

    Finally, Ste gripped the handrail and began her slow climb upward.

    William waited at the top, nked by two professional instructors.

    Her words, stolen by the gusting wind, came out broken and faint. ¡°William¡­ are you still angry with me?¡±

    ss flooring stretched beneath her feet, offering a stomach-turning view straight down to the valley river¡ªhundreds of yards below.

    Several deep breaths helped steady her somewhat.

    Heights didn¡¯t usually bother her, but knowing what William likely had nned sent anxiety spiraling through her veins. This kind of extreme activity genuinely terrified her.

    William neither turned around nor gave any indication he¡¯d heard.

    She had no option but to edge closer to the tform, her fingers crushing the railing.

    After some time, the two instructors who¡¯d been making preparations approached William with deference. ¡°Mr. Briggs, everything¡¯s prepared per your specifications.¡±

    William acknowledged them with a nod, then finally rotated to face Ste¡ªhis first words of the day. ¡°You wanted to apologize, didn¡¯t you? Shouldn¡¯t an apology carry some weight?¡±

    Ste felt the bitter wind screaming past her ears, panic swelling inside her.

    She stared at the exposed tform, strength draining from her legs.

    William positioned himself at the tform¡¯s edge, where the bungee equipment waited.

    He gestured for the instructors to move away, motioning them aside.

    His gaze locked onto Ste¡¯s nched face as hemanded, ¡°Come here.¡±

    Ste shuffled forward, each step like wading through quicksand.

    L??t??¦Ó ch?¨»¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.?§àm

    When she stood there and peered down, vertigo mmed into her.

    The wind shrieked past, as if eager to tear her from the tform entirely.

    Ste jerked backward, colliding with something solid.

    William stood directly behind her, his hands mping down on her shoulders, cutting off any escape.

    His breath grazed her ear, voice frigid and stripped of any humanity. ¡°Frightened?¡±

    The heat from his palms made Ste go rigid.

    By reflex, she nced up at him, hurt flickering across her features, voice quaking. ¡°I¡¯ve never done anything like this. I¡¯m petrified. Can we¡­ can we do something else instead?¡±

    She understood he meant to punish her through bungee jumping. But¡­ she simply couldn¡¯t go through with it.

    William¡¯s voice reached her ear emotionlessly, carried on the wind. ¡°It¡¯s only worthwhile if you¡¯re scared. You want me to let this go? Then jump.¡±

    If fear weren¡¯t part of the equation, it wouldn¡¯t serve as punishment.

    Ste lifted her eyes to him. Backlit, his features appeared carved from stone, his dark eyes holding no trace of warmth.

    He looked at her the way one might examine an inanimate object¡ªnot a person. Her feelings, her thoughts¡ªnone of it registered with him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1505

    ?Chapter 1505:

    Ste whispered, ¡°Does it have to be this? I can make amends another way, I¡­¡±

    William cut her off impatiently, bored with her excuses. ¡°You¡¯re the one who provoked me, which means I decide how to settle this. Ste, is this concept tooplex for you, or are you just ying dumb?¡±

    Ste¡¯s heart felt squeezed by an invisible fist. She turned back toward the tform¡¯s edge, staring at the nauseating drop, her stomach lurching.

    Her palms started sweating. Her breathing came faster and faster.

    Ste forced down the lump in her throat. ¡°If I jump, will you let this go?¡±

    William waited a few beats before answering, his tone dripping with scorn. ¡°I¡¯ll consider it.¡±

    The vagueness of his response made Ste close her eyes and draw in a long breath, epting her fate.

    Valley air flooded her lungs, carrying the clean smell of wild spaces, and she found herself thinking about the time they¡¯d spent together.

    When her eyes reopened, something resigned had settled into them.

    If this was the only path to his forgiveness, she didn¡¯t seem to have much choice.

    And refusing him¡­ Would he even permit that?

    Finally, Ste gave a quiet assent. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Her voice was so faint the wind nearly imed it.

    Hearing this, William gestured to the instructors, who moved quickly to secure her harness, checking every sp and rattling off safety instructions.

    Ste stood stiffly, seeming to follow along, but truthfully she absorbed nothing.

    Her entire awareness centered on that cliff edge¡ªstepping off would be like stepping into the void itself.

    Even without any medical condition, she irrationally feared her heart might race too hard during the plunge, that she might choke and die.

    She nced sideways at William.

    He lounged against the railing,pletely unfazed by the altitude, wearing no safety equipment whatsoever. He observed her with that samezy amusement as always.

    Ste couldn¡¯t help wondering if her death here might actually please him.

    An instructorpleted his final inspection of her safety lines. ¡°Ready, Miss?¡±

    Ste nodded.

    ¡°When you jump, pitch your body forward and keep your eyes off the ground.¡±

    The instructor positioned himself behind her, his voice sounding oddly distant in her ears. ¡°We¡¯ll count down from three.¡±

    Ste sensed someone adjusting the ropes at her back¡ªwhether the instructor or William, she couldn¡¯t tell. In that moment, she didn¡¯t dare look.

    The instructor called out the first number.

    Her heart hammered wildly, threatening to burst through her ribs.

    Then the second number.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1506

    ?Chapter 1506:

    In this stretched moment of tension, Marc suddenly entered her thoughts¡ªthe man who¡¯d been so tender and attentive in her memories, now revealed as a calcting fraud.

    All her determination and anguish these past days felt like some cruel joke.

    She still remembered their college years, when Marc had once proposed bungee jumping and she¡¯d tly refused.

    Back then, he¡¯d held her and promised that if it scared her, they wouldn¡¯t do it.

    Ste had never imagined that, somewhere in her life¡¯s timeline, she¡¯d still end up experiencing the terrifying rush of bungee jumping.

    ¡°Three!¡±

    At the instructor¡¯s final count, Ste didn¡¯t jump. Her feet seemed welded to the tform, incapable of movement.

    The instructor didn¡¯t pressure her, and William remained quietly at her side.

    Time drifted past in stillness, only the wind howling in her ears.

    Ste squeezed her eyes shut, suddenly overwhelmed by the urge to weep.

    She pulled in a deep breath and finally took that step forward.

    The instant her body dropped, the world dissolved into chaos.

    Sky and earth whirled violently in her field of vision, and Ste¡¯s scream lodged in her throat, transforming into silent choking.

    She felt her heart nearly seize up, felt her blood turn to ice, as though she truly was crossing into another realm.

    Ste had no sense of how long she fell, but the safety rope never reached its tension point.

    She started hallucinating, convinced she would just keep dropping until she shattered against the earth.

    In her extreme terror, broken images began surfacing in her mind.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s hosts thetest chapters

    The figure in those shes wasn¡¯t Marc.

    Ste remembered a pair of powerful arms catching her just before she could fall, their warmth infused with a steadying strength that eased much of her fear.

    A low voice murmured against her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m right here with you.¡±

    Next came an explosion of fireworks, painting the night sky brilliant colors and illuminating a sharp, distinctive profile.

    Then a sheer cliff¡ªnot this bungee tower but an actual precipice.

    Someone dragged Ste into a cave, then screamed hoarsely, ¡°All of this should have been mine, Ste. You took everything from me, including William¡¯s love. You need to vanish from this world.¡±

    The images came jumbled and iplete, like puzzle pieces scattered across a table.

    Ste tried to hold onto these memories as she plunged downward, but they moved too quickly for her to make out any faces clearly.

    Something pressed against her chest, as though her heart were being ripped in two, making it nearly impossible to draw breath as she hurtled through space.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Unable to contain it any longer, she screamed as she neared the bottom, her voice ricocheting through the canyon.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1507

    ?Chapter 1507:

    The rope hit its maximum extension and rebounded, jerking Ste¡¯s body up and down like a puppet on strings.

    After several bounces, she finally stopped, suspended upside down in midair, vision swimming as blood rushed to her head.

    Her body shook violently as the memory fragments crashed together in her mind, mingling with the present-day faces of Marc and William.

    She struggled to separate what was real from what wasn¡¯t.

    ¡°Marc¡­¡± she whispered without thinking, then amended. ¡°William¡­¡±

    Who was she actually calling for? Who held her heart?

    Even Ste couldn¡¯t answer.

    She felt forsaken by the entire world, unable to recognize her own feelings, wretched and lost.

    Up on the tform, the instructors started hauling her back up. Each pull upset her stomach, and by the time they dragged her onto solid ground, she waspletely drained, face ashen, body slick with cold perspiration.

    A pair of ck leather shoes entered her field of view, and Ste slowly lifted her head to find William¡¯s nk expression.

    He stared down at her from his height, eyes empty of any feeling, as though her leap had meant nothing whatsoever to him.

    Ste sucked in air, eventually mustering enough energy to speak, her throat parched and bitter. ¡°I jumped. Will you honor your word?¡±

    William said nothing.

    Ste pressed her palms to the ground, attempting to rise, but her legs refused to hold her weight. She tried twice, copsing both times.

    She had no option but to stay seated, gazing up at him with desperate hope written across her face. ¡°Have you forgiven me?¡± she pushed.

    William studied her from above, the wind tousling his hair, several strands falling over his forehead and mellowing his typically harsh features.

    He spoke, his voice more frigid than the valley wind. ¡°I said I¡¯d consider it, not that I¡¯d definitely be satisfied.¡±

    Ste¡¯s hope crumbled to nothing.

    William¡¯s tone held a thread of derision as he continued, ¡°I thought watching you jump would bring me satisfaction, but apparently I feel no different than if I¡¯d watched a stranger.¡±

    His implication was transparent¡ªher jump hadn¡¯t pleased him at all, so he remained unwilling to forgive her.

    He pivoted, preparing to descend from the bungee tower without a backward nce.

    Ste watched him walk away, her body still quaking uncontrobly.

    The terror from the fall hadn¡¯t fully faded, and William¡¯s coldness wrapped around her like freshting, constricting tighter and tighter.

    She¡¯d assumed that being pulled to safety would ease the suffocating sensation, but now it felt even more crushing.

    An instructor moved closer to assist her. ¡°You all right?¡±

    First-time bungee jumpers often experienced weakness; it was entirely normal.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1508

    ?Chapter 1508:

    Ste braced herself and rose slowly. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m fine,¡± she answered.

    Her legs continued trembling, but she managed a weak smile for the instructor before hurrying after William.

    During the descent down the stairs, neither William nor Ste spoke a word.

    Ste¡¯sbored breathing trailed behind him, fraying William¡¯s nerves.

    He had meant to torment her today, but in the end, he was the one left raw.

    Watching her fall from that dizzying height had brought no triumph¡ªonly a crushing weight in his chest.

    In the car, Ste and William sat side by side in the back while Luca started the engine without a word. The ck Maybach slipped smoothly out of thepound.

    Ste pressed her forehead to the window, eyes fixed on the blurring scenery.

    At a red light, she spoke out of nowhere, her voice scarcely audible. ¡°Have I ever stood at the edge of a cliff before?¡±

    William¡¯s fists tightened in hisp, the movement almost invisible. He offered no reply.

    Ste let the question hang. Silence swelled until the air felt too thick, and even Luca seemed to hold his breath.

    The moment they reached the vi, Ste hurried inside and up to her second-floor room, as if fleeing something invisible.

    She shut the door, climbed onto the bed, and curled tightly into herself again, knees to chest, arms wrapped around them.

    Sinceing here, this was the only position that made her feel remotely safe¡ªfolded small, hidden away.

    Yet William had a key. He could walk in whenever he chose.

    The realization pulled a bitter smile from her lips.

    All the magic begins at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    There was no real privacy in this house, no true freedom. Every step she took might be watched.

    Her body still shook with faint aftershocks she couldn¡¯t stop, but worse were the jagged memory fragments that had shed across her mind during the fall.

    The past Josie and Sharon kept hinting at¡ªhowever hard she reached for it, it stayed maddeningly beyond her grasp.

    Why had it vanished so utterly?

    Footsteps approached in the hallway, measured and unhurried, then paused right outside her door.

    In an instant, Ste became motionless and her breathing became quieter.

    She heard the person pause for several seconds, then continue walking away.

    She exhaled in relief, but an indescribable emptiness and helplessness soon flooded in to rece it.

    Time passed, and the sky outside darkenedpletely. The vi fell eerily quiet.

    Ste sat up in bed and walked to the window, pulling aside a corner of the curtain to peer outside.

    The garden lights illuminated the meticulously maintained grounds, making everything look as bright as day. Vi staff moved about with awnmower, trimming the grass. It was a picture of thriving domesticity.

    Ste couldn¡¯t help thinking of William, wondering what he was doing.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1509

    ?Chapter 1509:

    Was he dealing with the endless business affairs he always seemed to have, or was he brooding over what had happened during the month he¡¯d disappeared?

    For some reason, Ste sensed that William, in his own way, was just as trapped as she was.

    But she quickly dismissed the thought as absurd. How could he be trapped? He was the one in control.

    Late that night, Ste tossed and turned in bed, the sensation of falling and those chaotic memories haunting her as soon as she closed her eyes.

    Whenever she was about to drift off, William¡¯s cold, emotionless eyes would appear, only to be reced by Marc¡¯s gentle gaze the next second.

    After some time, she finally fell into a restless sleep, only to be jolted awake by a loud crash.

    It came from the adjacent room¡ªlike something heavy hitting the floor, apanied by a muffled growl.

    Ste sat up abruptly, her heart pounding.

    She steadied her breathing, and the sound came again, clearer this time, followed by shattering ss.

    It was William.

    Ste suddenly remembered Tasha mentioning how William had lost control and destroyed the studyst time.

    Without thinking, Ste threw off the covers, scrambled out of bed, and ran barefoot into the hallway, not bothering with slippers.

    The corridor was dark except for a sliver of light escaping from beneath William¡¯s bedroom door.

    She tiptoed toward it, the noise growing clearer and more violent with every step.

    L??€$? ¡é??t?€§ñ? ?¦Ç ?@l§Ú?¦Í¦Ål?.c?m

    Ste stopped outside William¡¯s room, gripping the doorframe tightly.

    This time, she hadn¡¯t anticipated his door being slightly ajar.

    After taking several deep breaths, she slowly pushed it open, and the sight before her made her gasp.

    The bedroom looked like a war zone. Expensive vasesy shattered across the floor, the coffee table sprawled upside down, and books and documents littered every surface.

    William stood at the center of the destruction, his back turned to her, hands braced against the bedside table, his shoulders rising and falling with violent, ragged breaths.

    His loungewear hung askew, exposing the corded muscles of his neck.

    Even from behind, she could see his hair stood in wild disarray, as if he¡¯d torn his fingers through it again and again.

    ¡°William¡­¡±

    His name caught in Ste¡¯s throat, barely a whisper.

    Before she could say more, William spun around and locked his gaze on her.

    Their eyes met, and a gasp nearly escaped her lips.

    His eyes werepletely bloodshot, angry red veins spider-webbing across the whites in a horrifying pattern. No trace of reason remained in those dark pupils¡ªonly raw, untamed chaos.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1510

    ?Chapter 1510:

    Veins throbbed at his temples, his jaw locked so tight she could see the muscle jumping beneath his skin. His cor hung open and twisted, and his entire appearance screamed of someone barely holding on¡ªnothing like theposed William she thought she knew.

    Or perhaps this was the William no one else was allowed to see.

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    The words tore from his throat, raw and hoarse.

    Just like before, William didn¡¯t hesitate¡ªhe needed her gone, refused to let her witness him like this, stripped bare and unraveling.

    But Ste didn¡¯t move toward the door. Instead, she took a single, deliberate step closer to him.

    She watched the violent storm raging behind his eyes, and strangely, fear didn¡¯t rise within her. What surfaced instead was a sharp, inexplicable ache that pierced straight through her chest.

    Something invisible seemed to bind them together¡ªwhen he suffered, she felt the echo of that pain in her own bones.

    She forced the words past the tightness in her throat. ¡°Are you okay? Should I call a doctor?¡±

    Even with Jewell still abroad, there had to be other doctors in Choria who could help him.

    William gave no indication he¡¯d heard her. His arm shot out suddenly, sweeping thest decorative piece off the table. The crash of porcin against hardwood shattered the suffocating silence.

    His bloodshot eyes fixed on Ste with predatory intensity, like a wounded animal cornered and ready to strike.

    Instinct drove Ste backward, but William moved faster.

    New content live at g?ln¦Òv????s

    He closed the distance between them in two strides and seized her shoulders with both hands, his fingers digging in so hard she thought her bones might crack under the pressure.

    Pain shot through her shoulders and a cry tore from her lips.

    She twisted, trying to break free, but his grip was iron.

    ¡°I said, get out.¡±

    His ragged breathing crashed against her face in hot waves, sending shivers racing down her spine.

    Ste fought to reach him through the storm. ¡°William, calm down. Look at me. It¡¯s Ste. You need to¡ª¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    The roar exploded from him, and he shoved her backward with brutal force.

    Her back collided with the wall, the impact driving the air from her lungs. Pain exploded across her spine, and her vision went dark at the edges.

    He didn¡¯t stop. He advanced on her again, one hand shooting out to wrap around her throat while the other formed a fist and mmed into the wall beside her head.

    The impact reverberated through the wall, and ster dust rained down around them.

    Tears burned in Ste¡¯s eyes, but not from fear of what he might do to her. They came from the devastating realization washing over her¡ªhe truly had no control over this, over himself.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1511

    ?Chapter 1511:

    Whatever demons tormented him ran far deeper than she¡¯d ever imagined.

    Ste¡¯s voice emerged fractured and desperate as William¡¯s hand tightened around her throat. ¡°William¡­ I¡¯m not here to hurt you. Please¡­ let go¡­¡±

    William¡¯s pupils contracted for just a heartbeat before darker, moreplex emotions flooded back in and swallowed that brief flicker of recognition.

    William¡¯s hand mped around her arm with bruising force, nails threatening to break through skin.

    He spoke through gravel and broken ss, refusing to meet her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I won¡¯t tolerate it¡­ Don¡¯t you dare pity me!¡±

    He didn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s pity¡ªleast of all hers.

    Tears spilled down Ste¡¯s cheeks and dropped onto the back of his hand. ¡°I¡¯m not pitying you. I just can¡¯t stand watching you suffer like this. Tell me what I can do¡ªanything to make this even slightly better.¡±

    Something in her words reached through the chaos and pulled him back toward the surface. The angry crimson flooding his eyes receded, if only for a moment.

    He stared at the woman before him¡ªface wet with tears, desperately trying to calm the storm raging inside him¡ªand somethingplicated flickered across his features.

    Ste continued speaking softly, trying to ease him back to himself, but the pain radiating from her arm became unbearable. She couldn¡¯t suppress the wince or the small, pained sound that escaped her lips.

    His gaze dropped to his own hands, and he saw the angry red marks blooming across her skin where his fingers had been.

    He released her as if she¡¯d burned him, stumbling backward and sending the low stool behind him ttering to the floor.

    Ste slid down the wall and copsed onto the floor, coughing so hard her entire body shook.

    Her arm throbbed with searing pain. Her neck would certainly bruise, and her back ached viciously where it had mmed into the wall.

    But she didn¡¯t examine her injuries. Instead, she raised her head and found William standing there looking utterly lost, like a child who¡¯d just realized what he¡¯d done.

    His shoulders shook with barely perceptible tremors as the violent frenzy gradually drained from his body.

    Silence crashed down over the room, heavy and suffocating.

    Neither of them spoke.

    As seconds stretched into minutes, awareness seemed to dawn on William. Self-loathing flooded his eyes, dark and consuming.

    After what felt like an eternity, Ste pressed her palms against the wall and pushed herself upright.

    She ignored the pain radiating through every nerve and crossed the distance to William. Her fingers found his sleeve, tugging carefully, her touch feather-light as if he might shatter at any sudden movement.

    Her voice emerged barely above a whisper. ¡°William, it¡¯s over now. Everything¡¯s going to be alright¡­¡±

    William kept his gaze fixed on the floor, but his breathing slowly evened out, bing steadier with each passing moment.

    That night, Ste never returned to her own room. She settled onto the small sofa in his room, maintaining a careful distance but never taking her eyes off him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1512

    ?Chapter 1512:

    He¡¯d exhausted himselfpletely. The moment his head touched the pillow, sleep imed him, though it brought no peace¡ªhis brow creased repeatedly, and soft, unintelligible murmurs escaped his lips throughout the night.

    When pale dawn light finally crept through the windows, Ste dragged her aching body back to her own room, favoring her injured side with each step.AdChoicesADVERTISING

    Exhaustion crashed over her the instant she reached her bed. Her head had barely touched the pillow before sleep pulled her under.

    When consciousness returned, the sky outside zed with brilliant sunset colors.

    She grimaced as she pulled herself from bed and shuffled to the bathroom mirror. Dark bruises had already bloomed across her neck and arms in vivid purples and blues. When she turned around, she discovered even more angry bruising scattered across her back.

    She released a quiet sigh and applied ointment to the worst of the bruising. Then she pulled on a high-cored shirt to conceal the marks on her neck before making her way downstairs.

    The living room appeared untouched, serene and orderly. William¡¯s destruction had been confined to his own room, and the servants had already erased every trace by morning, as if the violence had never urred.

    William sat motionless in the dining room. Steam rose from the fragrant dishes covering the table, but his cutlery remained untouched beside his te.

    He wore an impable suit, his hair styled with precision, his face a mask of careful neutrality. He¡¯d transformed back into the cold, controlled William she¡¯d known before¡ªas if he could simply button upst night and pretend it away.

    Ste took her seat at the opposite end of the table. A servant appeared at her elbow and silently ced utensils before her.

    Neither spoke. Only the asional soft clink of silverware against porcin punctured the oppressive silence stretching between them.

    Finally, Ste set down her ss with deliberate care. She lifted her head and met William¡¯s gaze, weighing each word before speaking. ¡°Does what happenedst night¡­ does it happen often?¡±

    New adventures await at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s©q??o??

    She¡¯d already witnessed two episodes since moving into the vi.

    She had no way of knowing if things had been even worse before she¡¯d arrived, or if her presence had somehow triggered something.

    William¡¯s hands stilled on his knife and fork for a fraction of a second, but he refused to lift his gaze from his te.

    Ste drew her lips into a tight line before she spoke again. ¡°You need to see a psychologist. This can¡¯t continue.¡±

    Destroying objects was merely the first stage¡ªif this darkness continued to spread, he might eventually turn that violence against his own body.

    There was no shame in seeking professional help.

    The moment those words left her mouth, William dropped his silverware. Metal struck ceramic with a harsh, echoing ng.

    He raised his gaze to meet hers. The crimson fury that had consumed his eyes the previous night had disappeared, leaving behind only a sheet of cial coldness.

    ¡°What I do isn¡¯t your concern.¡±

    Though his voice remained level, it carried the weight of absolute indifference.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1513

    ?Chapter 1513:

    Ste held his stare and struggled to keep her voice from shaking. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to meddle in your life. I¡¯m genuinely worried about your state of mind. You¡¯re unwell, William, and illness requires treatment.¡±

    A cruelugh escaped William¡¯s throat. ¡°Have you forgotten where you stand, Ste? You expect me to trust anything thates from your mouth? Keep your manufactured sympathy to yourself¡ªit turns my stomach.¡±

    Every syblended like a knife thrust straight into her heart.

    Her lips parted, the words forming in her throat¡ªshe wanted to exin that her concern was real, that it bore no connection to their bitter history and certainly nothing to do with Marc.

    She couldn¡¯t bear watching him suffer this way.

    In the end, though, she forced the words down and said nothing at all.

    William pushed himself up from the table, yanked his suit jacket from where it hung on his chair, and made his way toward the entrance without a backward nce.

    At the doorway, he paused and threw a look back at her, his expression shadowed with warning. ¡°I¡¯ll be gone for the next few days. Stay in line. And if I hear you¡¯ve been nning another escape, you understand whates next.¡±

    Ste stayed rooted to her chair at the table, struck by the realization that every ache in her battered body felt insignificantpared to the crushing weight of helplessness pressing down on her heart.

    She had poured so much effort into rebuilding what existed between them. How could he remain sopletely blind to it?

    Sharon and the others swore that she and William had shared a profound love once. If that was true, how had everything crumbled into this nightmare?

    She could me her amnesia for forgetting¡ªbut what excuse did he have?

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s takes you on a journey

    True to his word, William remained absent for days.

    Confined within the vi¡¯s walls, Ste watched her days blend into an endless cycle where one bled seamlessly into the next with no variation.

    The purple marks on her skin slowly lightened and disappeared, yet deep within her chest, an invisible wound festered¡ªstubborn and raw, refusing to heal.

    Sharon and Josie continued their daily visits without fail. Though entry to the vi remained forbidden, the simple act of standing in the courtyard where they could see her face and exchange words brought themfort.

    Ste kept the truth about William¡¯s violence that night locked away from them.

    Repeatedly, the memory surfaced in her mind¡ªthe image of him unravelingpletely. That version of him hadn¡¯t emerged by choice.

    He bore his own private torment.

    During the empty hours, she struck up conversations with the household staff, carefully guiding the discussion toward subjects like mental copses and unprovoked aggression.

    What surprised her was that several servants recognized the behavior¡ªthey¡¯d witnessed it in others before.

    From what they shared, such individuals had ultimately received diagnoses like bipr disorder. Without exception, treatment involved medication.

    What they told her nted seeds of worry that grew into anxiety. She longed for William to seek evaluation, but her position gave her no authority to demand it.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1514

    ?Chapter 1514:

    Her hands were tiedpletely. As he¡¯d reminded her that morning, she existed here only as his captive¡ªnothing more, certainly not a friend.

    Shecked the power to free herself. What hope did she have of rescuing him?

    While Ste sat imprisoned in the vi, suffocating under the weight of her own thoughts, Marc¡¯s circumstances had deteriorated just as severely.

    His fight with William that day had poisoned Mr. Hanson¡¯s opinion of him. Consequently, the partnership had shattered beyond repair.

    Marc spiraled back into self-destructive habits. The studio he¡¯d justunched sat abandoned, collecting dust. Without Ste¡¯s brilliance, he proved incapable of creating anything innovative¡ªnot a single piece of new technology materialized.

    The studio¡¯s failure was inevitable, merely a question of timing, so he wasted his hours in dim bars, drowning his failures in liquor.

    The bartender spotted him entering and glided a whiskey ss across the polished counter. ¡°Mr. Walsh, your regr order?¡±

    Marc never nced at the ss. He grabbed it and threw the contents down his throat in a single swallow.

    Fire streaked down his throat, yet the alcohol proved powerless against the storm of frustration and shame that consumed him from within.

    William¡¯s contemptuous expression haunted him. Every time his mind conjured images of Ste existing under that man¡¯s roof, sharing his space day after endless day, murderous rage flooded through him.

    Yet those violent impulses remained nothing but empty daydreams. He couldn¡¯t even summon the nerve to confront William face-to-face.

    Not even alcohol loosened his tongue enough to speak such thoughts aloud.

    ¡°Loser!¡±

    He muttered the insult at himself in a bitter whisper as he signaled for another drink.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is where your journey begins

    Someone settled onto the adjacent barstool. Marc turned his head, peering through the fog of intoxication, his mind requiring several moments to ce the face as Lance¡¯s.

    Lance¡¯s face darkened. As he observed Marc slouched in his seat, utterly intoxicated, a flicker of disappointment and revulsion passed through his gaze.

    Lance¡¯s voice came out ice-cold. ¡°Is this genuinely how you intend to continue?¡±

    Marc dragged his lips into a bitter semnce of a smile. ¡°What other option exists for me? You have some miraculous solution in mind? Confront William directly? Ha¡­ You¡¯ve already attempted that approach. How did that turn out for you?¡±

    Regardless of their efforts, even with Ste¡¯s assistance from within, they remained incapable of bringing William down.

    William operated like a phantom, possessing endless methods to manipte them until they spun in circles, disoriented and powerless.

    Lance¡¯s hand curled into a tight fist, contempt dripping from his expression. ¡°At least I refuse to cower in ces like this, squandering what little time remains.¡±

    The usation struck a nerve. Marc jerked upright suddenly, his eyes zing as they locked on Lance. ¡°Then enlighten me¡ªwhat exactly should I do? Tell me what options I have! Right now, William could snuff me out as easily as stepping on an insect. You¡¯ve got the entire Carter family standing behind you. What do I have? Nothing but myself!¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re abandoning Ste just like that? Exactly like before¡ªyou¡¯ve never been anything but a selfish waste of space. All these years have passed, and you haven¡¯t evolved even slightly.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1515

    ?Chapter 1515:

    Lance had discovered several days earlier that Marc had managed to alienate Hanson.

    He couldn¡¯t fathom how Marc had proven himself so ipetent, failing to secure even a single partnership. Marc hadn¡¯t even taken the elementary step of researching Hanson¡¯s preferences or sensitivities before entering negotiations.

    The fact that this man had once constructed the Walsh Group from nothing seemed almost impossible to believe.

    Marc erupted intoughter as though someone had delivered the universe¡¯s cruelest punchline, moisture spilling down his cheeks unchecked.

    ¡°Our wedding ended in disaster. The entire city is mocking me behind my back. She¡¯s living under William¡¯s roof now. For all I know, their old me has already reignited. Why should I subject myself to further humiliation?¡±

    Self-derision saturated every word.

    Staring at the pathetic shell of a man before him, Lance¡¯s disappointment crested. His fist shot forward, connecting solidly with Marc¡¯s face. ¡°Fabricate whatever justifications you need for your cowardice, but never insult my sister again. My sister possesses the courage to love fiercely and hate equally¡ªunlike spineless cowards like you!¡±

    He rose to his feet, smoothing down his suit jacket as his voice regained itsposure. ¡°Since you¡¯ve proven yourself useless, I¡¯ll take matters into my own hands. From this moment forward, we have no reason to maintain contact. Even if Ste gains her freedom someday, you and she will share no future together.¡±

    Marc went rigid. ¡°What are you implying? What are you nning?¡±

    Lance offered no answer. He simply studied Marc with a prating stare before turning and exiting the establishment.

    Remaining in this pathetic ce for another heartbeat would constitute pure waste.

    The following afternoon found Lance standing before the Briggs Group headquarters.

    L?t?st ?h¦Ápt?rs in g??lnov??l??.??o??

    He made his request to see William. The receptionist maintained her professional smile. ¡°Sir, do you have a scheduled appointment? Without one, I¡¯m afraid meeting Mr. Briggs won¡¯t be possible.¡±

    Lance had anticipated this obstacle. He extracted his phone and ced a call.

    Several minutes psed before Luca emerged from the private elevator, gesturing for Lance to follow him toward the upper floors.

    Once the elevator doors sealed them inside, Luca cast a sidelong nce at Lance. ¡°Mr. Carter, I believe¡­ you¡¯d be better served not proceeding with this meeting.¡±

    His employer had taken up residence in the office over the past several days, and his temperament had grown vtile once more.

    Lance¡¯s visit could easily spiral into disaster.

    Lance directed an expressionless stare at him. Recognizing that Luca held merely an assistant¡¯s position, he saw no point in debate. His reply came out clipped and frigid. ¡°That doesn¡¯t concern you.¡±

    William¡¯s office maintained its characteristic coldness and stark minimalism. He upied the chair behind his imposing desk, absorbed in reviewing documents, never bothering to raise his head as Lance entered.

    Lance positioned himself before the desk, his voice dropping low. ¡°William, we need to have a conversation.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1516

    ?Chapter 1516:

    William offered nothing in return, simply flipping to the next page.

    Lance drew air deep into his lungs before cutting to the heart of the matter. ¡°I¡¯m here about Ste. Sufficient time has passed¡ªsurely you¡¯ve discovered by now that she never betrayed you. Release her. Please.¡±

    Only then did William lift his gaze. His dark eyes held no trace of feeling. ¡°I remember stating my position withplete rity during ourst encounter.¡±

    Lance released augh edged with mockery. ¡°You¡¯re referring to the moment you threatened to destroy the entire Carter family? William, she¡¯s lost every memory she possessed from the past two years¡ªshe recalls nothing. What purpose does imprisoning and torturing her serve? If revenge is your goal, you¡¯ve already achieved it. She exists in constant fear and agony every single day. Hasn¡¯t that satisfied you?¡±

    William¡¯s expression turned even more cial. ¡°Whether it¡¯s sufficient or not remains my decision alone.¡±

    Lance moved closer, nting both palms t against the desk¡¯s surface. ¡°What price will secure her freedom? Money, business ventures,pany shares¡ªwhatever resources the Carter family possesses, state your terms.¡±

    William rose with deliberate slowness, circled around the desk, and closed the distance between them.

    Despite standing atparable heights, the crushing presence William radiated made the air around Lance feel thin and suffocating.

    William¡¯s voice emerged barely above a whisper, yet each syblended with razor-sharp precision. ¡°Lance, nothing infuriates me more than people who refuse to understand their position, who test my patience repeatedly.¡±

    Lance embodied this w. Ste did as well. Even Nina belonged to this insufferable category.

    William genuinely wondered if this defect ran through the entire Carter bloodline¡ªthisplete inability to grasp where they stood in the hierarchy.

    Discover where it all happens: g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m

    ¡°Return home and deliver a message to your grandfather. If he desires even marginally better conditions for Ste, then cease these pathetic schemes involving that worthless fool Marc. Otherwise¡­¡± He allowed silence to stretch between them before his mouth curved into a frigid sneer. ¡°The person who suffers the consequences will be no one but your beloved little sister.¡±

    Lance¡¯s expression transformed into something dark and furious within a heartbeat.

    The implication crystallized with brutal rity. If they persisted in their resistance or machinations, William wouldn¡¯t target the Carter family directly¡ªhe would channel every ounce of his rage into tormenting Ste instead.

    Lance stared at him, disbelief flooding his features. ¡°You¡­ What kind of man are you? Targeting a defenseless woman?¡±

    William¡¯s gaze had already moved away, his expression suggesting Lance¡¯s words held no weight whatsoever.

    Once he¡¯d settled back into his chair, he pressed a button on the inte. ¡°Escort him out.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1517

    ?Chapter 1517:

    Luca appeared instantly, pulling the door wide and motioning toward the exit.

    Lance fixed his eyes on William¡¯s rigid form, rage swelling inside him until it threatened to burst through his skin.

    If only he and Steprised the Carter family, he would sacrifice everything¡ªobliterate the entire family legacy if necessary¡ªto pull her free from William¡¯s grasp.

    But there was still their grandfather to consider. Lance couldn¡¯t stomach the thought of the old man enduring punishment because of his reckless actions.

    Ultimately, he swallowed his fury, pivoted on his heel, and marched out of the office.

    When Lance¡¯s vehicle came to a halt before the Briggs Group building¡¯s entrance, he twisted in his seat to stare up at the massive structure piercing the sky.

    He extracted his phone and typed out a message to Ste. ¡°Ste, this is my failure. I¡¯ve proven myself useless. I failed to protect you, and I haven¡¯t managed to free you yet. But trust me¡ªI will discover a solution. I refuse to abandon you. Hold on and wait for me.¡±

    Once he¡¯d verified the message had gone through, he pocketed the device, turned the ignition, and pulled away from the curb.

    The message reached Ste while she sat in the vi, sending her heart plummeting.

    She understood immediately¡ªher brother had confronted William once more, and the encounter had undoubtedly ended in defeat.

    Perched on the sofa, she gazed through the windows at the brilliant sunshine bathing the grounds outside, yet not a single ray of warmth prated the darkness in her chest.

    From the moment William had dragged her away, everyone in her life had lived in constant anxiety on her behalf.

    M?????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????

    Sharon and Josie. Lance and their grandfather.

    A thought struck her suddenly¡ªif she had existed alone from the start, without connections, without loved ones, would any of this have unfolded? Would they have been spared this endless cycle of worry and suffering?

    While her mind spiraled through these turbulent thoughts, knuckles rapped against the door.

    Jewell entered carrying his medical bag. Finding Ste seated in the living room rather than hiding in her bedroom sparked visible surprise across his features. ¡°Having a better day?¡±

    Ste manufactured a smile tinged with bitterness. ¡°He¡¯s been absent for days, so I felt safe enough to venture downstairs briefly.¡±

    The response clearly caught Jewell off guard. His hand rose awkwardly to rub the bridge of his nose.

    ¡°How have the past few days treated you? Has anything returned to you memory-wise?¡±

    Understanding his purpose involved helping restore her memories, Ste walked him through everything she¡¯d experiencedtely.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1518

    ?Chapter 1518:

    ¡°Memory fragments have been surfacing with increasing frequency. Most feel utterly foreign to me. I can¡¯t determine if they¡¯re genuine recollections or merely constructions of my imagination.¡±

    Jewell lowered himself onto the sofa beside her. ¡°Based on my assessment, the memory fragments you¡¯re experiencing likely correspond to actual events. Complete fabrication seems improbable. That said, certain details within those memories might contain distortions.¡±

    Ste¡¯s brow creased. ¡°So they exist in some middle ground¡ªneither entirely false nor entirely urate?¡±

    Jewell dipped his head in confirmation.

    ¡°Then how do I separate truth from fiction? How do I determine which portions hold uracy?¡±

    Jewell lifted his shoulders in a helpless gesture. ¡°Unfortunately, differentiation isn¡¯t possible at your current stage. The only paths forward involve eitherplete memory restoration or consulting individuals who genuinely knew you before the amnesia.¡±

    Despair washed over Ste.

    She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of those fragmented memories ambushing her consciousness again.

    Jewell registered the frustration etched across Ste¡¯s features and moved to reassure her. ¡°Don¡¯t let the flood of memories overwhelming your mind cause you distress. Their presence actually signals positive progress in your recovery. For the time being, set aside any concerns about whether they¡¯re genuine.¡±

    His reassuring words eased some of the tension knotted in Ste¡¯s chest.

    Throughout the following hour, Jewell guided her through a hypnosis session, and the oues proved reasonably encouraging.

    Once the session concluded, Ste posed a tentative question. ¡°Dr. Vance, there¡¯s something I need to ask you. Are you aware that William suffers from an anxiety disorder?¡±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??????? brings great stories

    Jewell¡¯s hands stilled mid-motion as he gathered his equipment, his gaze lifting to meet hers. ¡°When did this develop?¡±

    ¡°You weren¡¯t aware? I¡¯ve witnessed two episodes recently. He destroyed everything within reach and spiraled into extreme agitation. Has he suffered some kind of trauma? You mentioned his disappearancesting over a month¡ªdid something terrible ur during that period?¡±

    Jewell¡¯s expression grew distant as he sank into contemtion.

    His investigation into William¡¯s whereabouts during that missing month had never ceased. Unfortunately, every lead had dead-ended, yielding nothing. Learning about the severity of William¡¯s anxiety from Ste deepened his concern considerably.

    ¡°Dr. Vance, I¡¯ve attempted to convince him to seek professional help, but he¡¯s shown resistance. Given your friendship with him, perhaps your words would carry more weight than mine.¡±

    A weary smile tugged at Jewell¡¯s mouth.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1519

    ?Chapter 1519:

    In William¡¯s current state, everyone¡¯s advice appeared to fall on deaf ears. Nevertheless, he met Ste¡¯s gaze directly. ¡°I appreciate you bringing his condition to my attention. I¡¯ll devise some approach to address it. I need to leave now.¡±

    Ste observed Jewell¡¯s departure, the weight of worry still pressing heavily against her heart.

    Even Jewell had remained ignorant of William¡¯s severe anxiety disorder. The situation suggested William¡¯s condition wouldn¡¯t yield to simple treatment.

    Meanwhile, across the ocean, inside a VIP suite within an exclusive luxury hotel¡­

    Nina fixed her stare on theputer monitor before her, where Arlo¡¯s scarred face filled the screen.

    ¡°So William has no intention of delivering Ste to us?¡± Arlo¡¯s voice emerged from the speakers,ced with both amusement and calcted curiosity.

    Nina¡¯s head dipped in confirmation.

    Her expression carried a grim quality, purple shadows bruising the skin beneath her eyes¡ªclear evidence that sleep had evaded her for days.

    ¡°He¡¯s keeping her isted inside his vi, refusing to permit anyone ess. When I attempted to approach him previously, it only provoked his fury. He stated explicitly that he would never surrender Ste to anyone¡ªnot even to you.¡±

    Arlo grasped the implication beneath Nina¡¯s words, surprise flickering through him.

    Logic dictated that William¡¯s memories had undergone alteration, which should have eliminated such profound attachment to Ste.

    Arlo dragged his fingers along his jaw, a calcting gleam igniting in his eyes. ¡°Fascinating. Despite everything we subjected him to at the base, he still cultivated this obsession. This Ste woman possesses more influence than I anticipated.¡±

    Nina¡¯s hands balled into fists so tight her nails carved crescents into her palms. ¡°Arlo, William has obviously abandoned our cause. Are you prepared to watch your entire n crumble? We must bring Ste to the base!¡±

    Arlo¡¯s eyes reduced to dangerous slits. ¡°I seem to recall delegating this particr task to you from the beginning.¡±

    Your hub for updates: g?lnovels.c??m

    Nina¡¯s breath caught in her throat before she rushed to respond. ¡°I¡¯m aware, but William continuously blocks every attempt I make to reach Ste. However, you needn¡¯t worry¡ªI¡¯ve already dispatched someone to hispany to administer drugs to him!¡±

    Surprise shed openly across Arlo¡¯s features, his eyes widening. ¡°You¡¯ve been drugging him? Has it produced results?¡±

    Complex emotions flickered through Nina¡¯s gaze. ¡°The drugs should be taking effect. ording to my sources, he hasn¡¯t returned to the vitely, and his emotional state has be wildly unstable. His anxiety symptoms continue escting. He likely harbors deep hatred for Ste now, yet¡­ he¡¯s fighting desperately to contain it.¡±

    As those final words left her mouth, jealousy saturated her tonepletely.

    How did Ste possess the power to make William suffer such torment while maintaining his affection for her? What quality made her so impossibly special?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1520

    ?Chapter 1520:

    Satisfaction curved Arlo¡¯s mouth upward. ¡°You¡¯ve performed admirably. His suffering makes him increasingly malleable to our maniption.¡±

    Though William refused to deliver Ste, his financial contributions had remained consistently generous.

    The most recent transfer hadnded in his ounts yesterday, and the figures revealed an amount exceeding their previous agreement by twenty percent.

    This financial generosity alone had kept Arlo from making trouble for William thus far.

    However, Nina¡¯s current report sparked new schemes forming in Arlo¡¯s mind.

    He remained desperate to ess Ste¡¯s memories.

    The technological knowledge and forms locked inside her mind represented precisely what he craved. Brainwashing William had served this exact purpose, and he refused to relinquish that goal now.

    Should William transform into a genuine obstacle down the line, Arlo possessed no qualms about eliminating him outright.

    Arlo¡¯s smile grew more pronounced as his attention settled on Nina. ¡°The memory alterations haven¡¯t failed entirely. Combined with the pharmaceutical enhancement you¡¯ve provided, I anticipate he¡¯ll lose controlpletely soon and regain his usefulness to me. Nina, exercise patience. What you desire, I will deliver.¡±

    Nina went still for a moment. What she wanted¡­

    Previously, her desire had centered on being with William, but William hadmanded his men to sever one of her fingers.

    She¡¯d already recognized that her affection for him had withered away, reced almost entirely by seething resentment and hatred.

    As long as Arlo facilitated her revenge, she¡¯d willingly maintain their cooperation.

    She¡¯dmit any act necessary, even if it required abandoning whatever remained of her conscience.

    Ambition shed through Arlo¡¯s eyes like lightning. ¡°Our n advances to its next phase. The time has arrived to expand our operations into Choria.¡±

    The announcement caught Nina off guard. ¡°Choria? You intend to move into Choria? But what about William¡ª¡±

    Ice crept into Arlo¡¯s tone. ¡°He requires no knowledge of this for the present. He functions as an effective tool, but excessively sharp tools asionally wound their wielders. Establishing a foothold in Choria ensures that future developments, whatever they may be, won¡¯t impact us significantly.¡±

    Nina¡¯s heart performed an irregr stutter.

    She deciphered the meaning beneath his words. William retained his utility, yet Arlo was constructing contingency ns against the possibility of William slipping beyond his control.

    Arlo¡¯s influence had always concentrated overseas¡ªhis mercenary operations functioned outside legal boundaries across numerous territories.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1521

    Chapter 1521:

    His desire to prate Choria now made his intentions transparent.

    Should circumstances deteriorate to that point, William would inevitably serve as Arlo¡¯s disposable pawn, and anyplications would drag the entire Briggs family into the catastrophe.

    Nina dropped her gaze downward, her response emerging quietly. ¡°I understand.¡±

    Had this urred earlier, anxiety would have flooded through her¡ªconcern for William¡¯s safety would have driven her to extract him from this dangerous entanglement.

    But now, it didn¡¯t matter anymore.

    The call ended, and the screen went dark.

    Nina remained seated alone in the dimly lit hotel room, motionless for an extended period.

    Beyond the window, dense tropical jungle stretched endlessly, sunlight prating thick foliage to paint intricate patterns of light and shadow across the ground.

    She recalled William¡¯s frigid cruelty as he¡¯d ordered his subordinates to remove her finger, recalled how he¡¯d defied Arlo himself for the sake of remaining with Ste.

    The final traces of affection clinging to her heart dissolved entirely, reced by undiluted hatred and fear.

    Since possessing him proved impossible, she¡¯d drag them both straight to hell!

    Consequences awaited her inevitably¡ªshe¡¯dmitted far too many sins to escape judgment. If she managed to destroy William and Ste before her reckoning arrived, that oue wouldn¡¯t be entirely unfavorable.

    She rose from her seat and crossed to the window, conflicting emotions flickering through her eyes.

    Nina ced a call to Amon, who had returned to the country. ¡°Our operative embedded within Briggs Group should be extracted now. Extended cement risks triggering William¡¯s suspicion.¡±

    Exclusive updates live g?ln¦Òv???s

    Amon¡¯s voice traveled through the connection. ¡°What about Marc? Have you decided to abandon him?¡± Amusement threaded through his tone.

    Nina¡¯s response arrived immediately, dripping with contempt. ¡°That pathetic waste. Regardless of how much support we provide, he¡¯ll never achieve anything significant. The project with Hanson was hisst chance from me, and he squandered itpletely.¡±

    Amon upied the driver¡¯s seat of his crimson sports car, absently manipting a lighter between his fingers.

    ¡°Nina, you perplex me sometimes. Do you harbor love or hatred for William? Are you attempting to destroy him?¡±

    Ninapressed her lips into a thin line, her voice descending to a near-whisper. ¡°He brought this upon himself by choosing that bitch Ste. Since his attachment to her runs so deep, let them perish together!¡±

    After ending the call, Amon released a low chuckle as his gaze drifted to the street scene visible through his window.

    Nina, that unhinged woman, truly hadn¡¯t failed to meet his expectations.

    Unfortunately for her, he refused to walk the same path that had led his father to ruin.

    He pushed the car door open, extracted himself from the vehicle, and proceeded into the prison facility, where Alonzo awaited him, dressed neatly.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noa: Have a wonderful day dear readers. God loves you, and Noa wishes you all the best. (?? ? ??)?

    .

 Chapter 1522

    ?Chapter 1522:

    Judging by his conduct while incarcerated, Alonzo should have qualified for early release long ago. Yet even now, there had been no word at all.

    Seated across from him in the visiting room, Amon drew a deep frown from Alonzo, who reached for the phone and spoke the moment he lifted it. ¡°Why are you the one sitting there?¡± His time behind bars was tied far too closely to this defiant son of his.

    Amon gave a small shrug. ¡°Dad, there is no need to get this upset. I have good news to share with you.¡±

    That remark only sharpened Alonzo¡¯s unease. ¡°What have you done this time?¡±

    ¡°Nothing serious. I only organized and submitted another batch of documents outlining your illegal dealings. I figured I should warn you ¡ª you can stop waiting for that release notice. Unless something miraculous happens, you are not leaving this ce.¡±

    Shock froze Alonzo as he stared at the familiar face across the ss, his breath catching painfully in his chest. ¡°What are you talking about? Have you lost your mind? I am your father!¡±

    Completely unmoved, Amon responded, ¡°In all these years, did you ever act like one ¡ª even for a single day? I learned this lesson from you. If you had not tried to destroy the Briggs family, I would not have followed your example and learned that blood ties do not mean a thing.¡±

    Rage robbed Alonzo of speech. He could only re at Amon, his breathing harsh and uneven. ¡°You ¡ª what exactly did you do?¡±

    Amon smiled, wholly unfazed. ¡°I did nothing at all. Being able to adapt to circumstances shows wisdom. I know who I should support now.¡± Alonzo had climbed to his position step by step, once holding real authority in Erebus, so he was far from ignorant. After listening to what his son said, disbelief struck him at once, and shock clouded his gaze.

    ¡°I am not asking you to stare at me like that. I am only trying to stay alive. You know what kind of ce the Briggs family is ¡ª full of danger and chaos ¡ª and one wrong step would leave me with nothing. I would end up just like you, locked away for the rest of my life. I have no choice but to think about whates next for me.¡±

    Never had Alonzo thought his son would grow into someone like this. ¡°Did you end up going to William?¡±

    ???????? ?????????????? ?????????????????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????

    With an indifferent shrug, Amon replied, ¡°William is even harsher and more controlling now. Still, I am his cousin, and as long as I choose his side, there will always be a ce for me within the Briggs family.¡±

    For a moment, Alonzo could not find any words. He had clung to the thin hope that Amon¡¯s visit meant he would finally be released today. That was why he had put on the cleanest clothes he owned.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1523

    ?Chapter 1523:

    Although Erebus had already fallen, and although he would face the Briggs family¡¯s interrogation ¡ª and likely further retaliation from William after his release ¡ª none of that had mattered to him. Freedom alone would have been enough for him to begin again. If necessary, he could leave the country, rebuild his influence, and return at ater time.

    Even confined behind bars, he had never beenpletely cut off from what was happening outside. He was well aware of how tangled things were between William and Ste, and with William¡¯s focus divided, it would not have taken long for him to seize a chance to step back into the Briggs Group.

    What he never anticipated was that the personying the trap would be Amon.

    ¡°After everything I did to raise you, this is what I get in return.¡± Unable to restrain himself any longer, Alonzo struck his palm against the ss, leaving a clear print behind. ¡°If it were not for me, you would be nothing. You are my son ¡ª how can you help people outside our family?¡±

    Across from him, Amon remainedpletely unmoved. He sat back in his chair, the receiver still pressed to his ear, his expression calm.

    ¡°What you call raising me was beating me and tearing me down every time I made a mistake. You told me that if I failed to meet your standards, I would be discarded and stripped of my ce in the Briggs family.¡± He paused. ¡°In that case, I really should thank you. Everything I am doing now started because of you.¡±

    Amon had been shaped by the wounds of his early years. He had never felt affection for his father, and his mother had died suddenly when he was still young. As a child living with the Briggs family, William had yed with him for a time ¡ª but this fledgling friendship was swiftly met with Alonzo¡¯s wrath, not in public, but in private, where Amon faced harsh words and physical discipline.

    From the time he was small, the belief that he had to outdo William was drilled into him. Because Alonzo could not inherit the Briggs Group himself, he poured that resentment onto his son and forced him to shoulder ambitions that were never meant to be his. ording to Alonzo, Amon was expected to carry the same desires and drive as his father ¡ª desires that had always been clear: control over the entire Briggs family.

    Even though Amon had not disliked William as a child, Alonzo forced him to stop seeing him as a cousin. Soon after, he was sent overseas, and the indoctrination never stopped. Hatred surrounded his life like a constant fog, yet he never truly understood where it came from.

    ¡°Father, everything that went wrong in my life happened because of you ¡ª not William, not the Briggs family. You alone.¡± Under Alonzo¡¯s arrangements, he had been pushed into Erebus without ever being given the chance to refuse. Later, when he set his sights on William, he could no longer tell whether he genuinely craved power or whether he was still carrying the weight of Alonzo¡¯s bitterness.

    T??e ??o???? ??????????a?? ????v??l?? §à? ????????o??????s.????m

    That question lingered unanswered ¡ª until Erebus finally fell apart.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1524

    ?Chapter 1524:

    Everything changed the day Amon abducted Ste, intending to force William into an impossible choice ¡ª rescue her or retain his position as heir to the Briggs family.

    Amon found no satisfaction in that moment. Staring at Ste bound to the chair, he recognized something disturbingly familiar, as though he were gazing at a reflection of his own trapped existence.

    rity descended upon him from that point forward.

    He recognized the necessity of living for himself rather than for his father¡¯s ambitions. With Alonzo imprisoned, no one remained to verbally assault or physically abuse him ¡ª the time had arrived to construct his own future.

    So he fled that life entirely. He epted Nina¡¯s calls, manufacturing the illusion of cooperation while systematically extracting intelligence about her schemes with Marc, then delivering every detail directly to William. Marc proved too ipetent, however ¡ª William required no borate tactics to dismantle him. This realization only strengthened Amon¡¯s resolve to align himself with William. Risking his life for an inheritance he genuinely did not desire made absolutely no sense.

    ¡°Amon, I recognized your cowardice from the moment of your birth ¡ª you have never deserved to be called my son. Time has proven me absolutely correct!¡± Stripped of all leverage, Alonzo could only resort to verbal attacks.

    Amon ended the call without hesitation, rose from his seat, and offered a shallow bow to the man who had once held the title of father. ¡°This marks my final visit. You have ceased being my father.¡±

    With those words delivered, he walked out of the prison. Warm sunlight bathed him as he stepped outside, and he drew a long, slow breath into his lungs. Free from Alonzo¡¯s relentless pressure and constant berating, he felt the sensation of an enormous weight lifting from his shoulders.

    Once settled back inside his vehicle, Amon studied the steering wheel for a moment, reached a decision, and redirected his route toward an entirely different destination.

    Inside the bar, he examined Marc seated across from him and said bluntly, ¡°You remain exactly the same pathetic failure.¡±

    Marc had absorbed simr assessments from countless people recently, rendering him nearly immune to the insult. He lifted his gaze toward Amon and released a hollowugh. ¡°What distinguishes you from me, exactly? You are just another failure who could not defeat William.¡±

    ??i???????§Ö?? ??????????n g?????? §à?? ??a??n????§Ö???.??o??

    Theparison did not bother Amon in the slightest. ¡°What has Nina shared with you? Are there aspects of your ns I am unaware of?¡± Since Nina¡¯s departure overseas, hermunications with him had dwindled to almost nothing. If he intended to keep rying intelligence to William, Marc was his sole remaining source ¡ª he needed to extract whatever fragments of information the man still possessed. Questioning Nina directly risked triggering her suspicion.

    Marc copsed forward across the table. ¡°Haven¡¯t you two brilliant strategists been keeping in contact?¡± He saw no superiority in Amon and Ninapared to himself. If they genuinely possessed suchpetence, they would not have allowed his failure.

    Amon¡¯s brow furrowed as he stared down at Marc¡¯s thoroughly intoxicated form. ¡°My patience wears thin. Understand this clearly ¡ª either Nina or I could obliterate your current studio with minimal effort.¡± Not just the studio; even destroying the previous Walsh Group would not be difficult. Despite his conflicts with William and his previous entanglement with Erebus, he remained, ultimately, a member of the Briggs family.

    A tremor ran through Marc¡¯s frame as he hauled himself upright. ¡°She revealed very little. Only that William¡¯s emotional state would be extremely vtile during this period, and that I should exploit that instability to get Ste back.¡±

    Amon¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°What makes her so confident about William¡¯s emotional instability?¡±

    Marc squinted hard, his vision splitting Amon into duplicate images. ¡°What else could exin it? Drugging people remains that woman¡¯s preferred method, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    Amon¡¯s heart performed a violent lurch. Nina had arranged for someone to drug William? She was operating from overseas, and William kept no close associates connected to her. How had she managed it?

    A face materialized suddenly in his mind. He recalled Nina¡¯s recent call instructing him to extract their operative embedded within the Briggs Group ¡ª that individual had been responsible for administering the drugs.

    Everything assembled itself into coherent logic. Nina¡¯s flight overseas and her sudden withdrawal of that operative from the Briggs Group made perfect sense now. She feared that William¡¯s dramatic deterioration would attract attention, potentially triggering an investigation that could trace directly back to her.

    Having reached this understanding, Amon saw no reason to remain. He rose to leave.

    The moment he turned away, however, Marc¡¯s hand shot out and seized the hem of his shirt. ¡°Amon, you share blood with William. Don¡¯t you know his vulnerabilities? Doesn¡¯t some weakness exist that could destroy him in a single decisive strike?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1525

    ?Chapter 1525:

    Ste found herself increasingly concerned about William¡¯s anxiety disorder. She wanted to find out whether he had experienced another episode during his absence.

    She climbed out of bed and padded toward the study, her slippers whispering softly against the floor. The moment her fingers made contact with the door, it drifted slowly inward.

    He had left it unlocked.

    Hope sparked to life within Ste¡¯s chest. The unlocked door ¡ª could it mean he had been waiting for her toe? The thought barely formed before she silently ridiculed herself. Such thoughts were nothing but pathetic delusions ¡ª trulyughable.

    She stepped into the study. ¡°William, I need to speak with you¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, William emerged from the bathroom with only a towel secured around his waist. His entire torso was exposed, revealing sculpted muscle without a trace of excess, the contours gleaming under the overhead light.

    Ste¡¯s breath hitched. She moved to look away ¡ª then her eyes locked onto a wound across his back, still seeping blood. She went rigid.

    ¡°Oh my God. You¡¯re injured?¡±

    Her body responded faster than conscious thought, carrying her instinctively to his side as her hand rose to inspect the wound. William appeared momentarily startled, clearly not anticipating her intrusion.

    ¡°This wound can¡¯t get wet. Wait here ¡ª I¡¯ll retrieve the first aid kit from downstairs. This needs immediate disinfection!¡± Anxiety saturated her voice as she turned toward the door.

    She had barely taken a single step when his hand mped around her wrist. She nced back to meet eyes frozen into chips of ice.

    ¡°Who granted you permission to enter?¡±

    Ste pressed her lips into a thin line. ¡°I noticed the door was unlocked. I wanted to discuss something with you.¡±

    ¡°Leave!¡±

    ???????? ???? a??§å ?????????e §à?? ????l????v§Ö??s.??????

    He threw her hand away, no longer willing to tolerate her presence. But as the abrupt motion drew fresh blood from his wound, Ste¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°I understand your anger toward me persists, but you cannot treat your health with such recklessness.¡±

    William¡¯s absence over the previous days had stemmed directly from managing Arlo¡¯s demands at thepany. Arlo¡¯s ambitions continued expanding ¡ª he had requested substantial funding recently, then demanded additional capital the day before. Every profit generated by the Briggs Group¡¯s projects throughout this period had flowed directly into Arlo¡¯s ounts.

    Even Luca had challenged William repeatedly, questioning whether theseplete transfers were truly necessary. William recognized that Luca¡¯s concern was genuine. However, he was operating under considerations he could not share, and could only instruct Luca to refrain from interfering in the matter.

    He had believed that providing substantial funding would satisfy Arlo. He had forgotten, however, that Arlo had always possessed insatiable ambition. How could someone like him find contentment with merely this sum?

    Prior to returning to the vi, William had traveled to the docks as Arlomanded. Several individuals who had entered the country illegally were waiting for him there ¡ª Arlo had arranged this meeting. Since it involved nothing more than a meeting, William attended alone.

    ¡°Are you William?¡±

    The leader¡¯s gaze traveled up and down William¡¯s frame with undisguised contempt. William positioned himself before the man and gave a slight nod. ¡°What message has Arlo sent you to deliver?¡± He cut directly to the point, requesting only what was essential.

    The group exchanged meaningful looks before responding. ¡°Arlo is ramping up arms procurement for his mercenary operations. This particr shipment requires transportation through Chor¨¹, and he expects you to provide temporary storage.¡±

    Though phrased diplomatically, William grasped the true meaning immediately. Arlo expected him to conceal a weapons shipment. Such activities vited domesticw and would likely not receive approval even in Arlo¡¯s own territory ¡ª which was precisely why Arlo was demanding that William provide temporary concealment.

    ¡°Arlo knows you have containers at the dock. He wants them cleared out for his use.¡±

    These men, emboldened by their status as Arlo¡¯s emissaries, treated William with considerable disrespect.

    William¡¯s expression shifted into something dark and forbidding. ¡°I refuse,¡± he said quietly.

    ¡°Your agreement holds no relevance here. Don¡¯t forget ¡ª Arlo saved your life. Is this how you repay your savior?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. You¡¯re just a corporate suit. The fact that Arlo needs you at all is an honor in itself. Don¡¯t be ungrateful. This shipment will be stored here, whether you like it or not.¡±

    William recognized the futility of further discussion and turned to leave. He would address this with Arlo directly.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1526

    ?Chapter 1526:

    The men Arlo had dispatched ¡ª illegal entrants, all of them ¡ª watched William reject their demands and turn to leave, rage igniting instantly. One barked out, ¡°Hey, who gave you permission to walk away? Stop where you are!¡±

    He reached out and grabbed at William¡¯s clothing. His hand bore the evidence of his illegal entry ¡ª filthy, with grime packed beneath his fingernails.

    William¡¯s expression turned cold and dangerous. In one fluid motion, his leg shot out and sent the man crashing to the ground.

    Witnessing this, the others erupted. ¡°Who the hell do you think you are? We operate under Arlo¡¯s direct orders!¡±

    A sneer twisted William¡¯s mouth. Arlo had nevermanded his respect. ¡°If you possess even minimal intelligence, disappear now. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for whates next.¡±

    Provoked beyond restraint and watching theirpanion lying motionless on the ground, the men lunged toward William. The result was entirely predictable. Even united, they were no match for him. Only after reducing all of them to defeated heaps did William turn to leave.

    Then one man, refusing to ept defeat, produced a dagger from somewhere and drove it toward William¡¯s lower back.

    And so it was that William returned to the vi, showered, and found himself discovered by Ste.

    During his departure, the men hadunched parting threats ¡ª nopliance would provoke Arlo into employing other methods. They had reminded him that everything he currently possessed existed solely because Arlo had permitted his return.

    Those words clung to his consciousness, refusing to dissipate, flooding him with a restless agitation he could not shake.

    By the time awareness fully returned to him, Ste had already retrieved the first aid kit from downstairs and begun disinfecting his wound. Whether the pain was stimting his nerves or those men¡¯s words were still disturbing him, his hand rose instinctively and struck Ste¡¯s arm with considerable force.

    A sharp gasp escaped her, but she refused to relinquish the cotton swab. ¡°Endure just a bit longer. This will finish soon.¡±

    ????§Ö ????s?? r§Ö?????n?? §Ö§ç??§Ö????e?§ã?? ???? ??a????????e????.????m

    Her voice drew his attention instantly. His gaze dropped to her arm ¡ª she wore a short-sleeved shirt, and the climate-controlled room held no chill. A vivid red mark now decorated her skin where he had struck her. Yet not a singleint escaped her lips as she maintained her focus on treating his wound.

    In that moment, something within William¡¯s chest softened.

    Immediately afterward, however, memories of her betrayal crashed over him in a devastating wave. The image surfaced ¡ª her in that white wedding gown, smiling radiantly at Marc during the ceremony.

    He surged upright abruptly, his arm sweeping the first aid kit from its ce and sending it crashing to the floor. ¡°Leave!¡±

    The sudden movement caught Ste unprepared, and she tumbled to the floor. Hurt and confusion flooded her eyes, tears gathering but stubbornly refusing to fall.

    She saw no point in remaining. She pulled herself up, let her gaze linger a moment on his wound, then met his cial stare. ¡°I am leaving now,¡± she said quietly. ¡°Please try not to remain angry.¡±

    His vtile temperament genuinely frightened her.

    Back in her room, Ste eased the door closed behind her. Her gaze fell upon the dim floormp as a long sigh escaped her.

    She had not finished treating his wound ¡ª had not even applied bandaging. Given how violently he had knocked the first aid kit over, his wound had likely torn open again.

    She climbed beneath the covers. Cold moonlight filtered through the sheer curtains, washing over her and carrying with it a profound sense of istion. Here, away from William¡¯s presence, all the fear and anxiety she had felt dissolved ¡ª reced by an overwhelming surge of raw, wounded feeling.

    He seemed to perpetually use her as a target, whether shouting abuse or venting frustrations she had no part in. She understood that his behavior stemmed from his anxiety disorder, from something beyond his control, and yet helplessness consumed her all the same.

    Shey against the soft mattress, eyes burning with unshed tears that would note. She pressed her lips together and let her eyelids fall.

    She had no sense of how much time had passed before her eyes opened again. The moonlight outside looked exactly as it had before. She reached for her phone on the bedside table and checked the time. A mere ten minutes had psed since she had closed her eyes ¡ª yet it had stretched into what felt like hours.

    William¡¯s back injury had appeared severe. She had seen the exposed tissue clearly. Without proper treatment, infection would set in easily. His voice, saturated with rejection, continued echoing through her mind ¡ª and yet concern for him persisted despite everything. Ste drew herself into a tight ball beneath the heavy nket, her nails pressing unconsciously into her own arm, leaving pale crescent impressions in the skin.

    She could not understand it. Why did his injury leave her so miserable she could not sleep? Had he not shown her nothing but coldness?

    Several minutester, Ste switched the floormp back on, pushed herself out of bed, and left the room. She needed to see how he was.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1527

    ?Chapter 1527:

    The thought stopped Ste cold. She should hate William ¡ª she knew that much.

    He had kept her isted and humiliated her with cruel words. He had threatened everyone she loved, and even forced her to jump from that towering bungee tform ¡ª a coerced leap that still haunted her nightmares. She should want him to bleed out and suffer.

    But the instant she had seen blood streaming from his wound, something had seized her heart like an invisible fist, and instinct had driven her forward ¡ª not away ¡ª desperate to stop the bleeding.

    Warm, dimmplight bathed her pale face in soft shadows, but her eyes held nothing but confusion. She could no longer distinguish who actually upied the space in her heart. Was this Stockholm Syndrome? Had she somehow fallen in love with her tormentor?

    She had no answer.

    She only knew that William was bleeding heavily, that the wound had looked dangerously deep, and that he had refused to let her anywhere near him. He had apparently locked himself in the study and had not emerged since. She had no idea what condition he was in now.

    When Ste pushed herself up from the bed, the sudden movement sent darkness rushing to the edges of her vision. She pressed her palm t against the wall and waited for the dizziness to pass before slowly easing her bedroom door open.

    The hour had grown impossiblyte. Darkness nketed the entire vi ¡ª even the corridor lights had been extinguished for the night. Her gaze went immediately to the study. No light seeped through the gap beneath the door.

    Had he fallen asleep, or was he still bleeding somewhere in the dark?

    Ste hovered in her doorway for several long moments before gathering the courage to step into the hallway.

    At two in the morning, she descended the stairs barefoot, the plush carpet muffling her footsteps. Tasha¡¯s room upied the far end of the first-floor corridor. Ste stopped outside the door, hesitated, then finally lifted her hand and knocked softly.

    The door swung open almost immediately. Tasha stood there in her pajamas, eyes heavy with sleep, surprise flickering across her face when she found Ste on her threshold. ¡°Ms. Russell? It is sote ¡ª you are still awake?¡±

    ???????????? ??§à??????n???y ??n ??????????????l?.co??

    Guilt shed through Ste¡¯s expression. ¡°Tasha, could I borrow your phone?¡±

    Tasha blinked, clearly not expecting this. She knew William¡¯s rules about Ste contacting the outside world, and reluctance flickered across her face. ¡°Ms. Russell, Mr. Briggs gave strict instructions that you are not to make calls without his permission.¡±

    Urgency crept into Ste¡¯s voice. ¡°I know, but I need to call Dr. Vance. William is injured and he will not let me help him. I am worried the wound will get infected. If you do not trust me, you can dial Dr. Vance yourself and simply hand me the phone.¡±

    Ste rarely asked Tasha for anything. The handful of times she had requested calls, they had only been to William or Jewell. At the mention of William being injured, Tasha¡¯s entire body went rigid. ¡°Mr. Briggs is injured?¡±

    Ste nodded quickly. ¡°I do not know how it happened. But Tasha, you know I would not lie about something like this.¡±

    Moonlight painted Ste¡¯s face in shades of pale worry, her eyes rimmed with red. That helpless, desperate expression stirred something in Tasha. She had witnessed theplicated, tension-filled dynamic between the two of them for weeks now ¡ª but the concern burning in Ste¡¯s eyes right now appearedpletely genuine. If something serious happened to William¡­

    Tasha made her decision. She pressed her phone into Ste¡¯s hand. ¡°Ms. Russell, go ahead. Just keep your voice down.¡±

    Ste nodded her gratitude, epted the phone with trembling fingers, and quickly dialed Jewell¡¯s number. As William¡¯s personal physician, all the household staff kept Jewell¡¯s work number for emergencies.

    The phone rang once, twice, three times. Each tone ratcheted Ste¡¯s anxiety higher, fear creeping in that Jewell might not answer at all. After seven or eight agonizing rings, someone finally picked up.

    A voice heavy with sleep came through the speaker, words thick and muffled. ¡°Hello? Who is calling?¡± The irritation in his tone sharpened as awareness returned. ¡°Who calls at this hour?¡±

    Ste tightened her grip on the phone, her breathinging faster. ¡°Dr. Vance? It is Ste.¡±

    Silence stretched across the line for several heartbeats. Then recognition hit, and Jewell¡¯s sleepiness evaporated instantly. Rustling sounds suggested he had bolted upright. ¡°Ms. Russell? What has happened? Why are you calling sote?¡±

    ¡°Dr. Vance, I am sorry for the hour, but William is injured. There is a wound on his lower back and it looked deep. He will not let me anywhere near him, and I am terrified it will get infected. I did not know who else to call.¡±

    All traces of sleep vanished from Jewell¡¯s voice, reced by sharp professional concern. ¡°William is injured? When did this happen?¡±

    Ste had no answer to that. ¡°I do not know when it happened. He came home tonight, and when I went to the study, I saw the wound. He had already showered ¡ª with an open wound.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1528

    ?Chapter 1528:

    Jewell found himself momentarily speechless. Only William would be reckless enough to shower immediately after suffering a serious injury. William apparently feared neither pain nor infection.

    ¡°Alright, I understand. I am on my way.¡±

    His voice had shifted back into professionalposure as he instructed Ste to wait for him at the vi. Rustling sounds came through the speaker ¡ª fabric shifting, drawers opening. Ste recognized he was getting dressed and tactfully stayed silent.

    ¡°I am leaving now. Should be there in twenty minutes. If anything urgent happens before I arrive, call me immediately.¡±

    Ste blinked at the phone. Even if there was an emergency, how would she know? She did not dare set foot in William¡¯s study right now. But she agreed anyway. ¡°Okay. Thank you, Dr. Vance.¡±

    After ending the call, she handed the phone back to Tasha, her palms slick with nervous sweat. ¡°Dr. Vance is on his way.¡±

    Tasha caught the worry Ste could not quite conceal and sighed inwardly. ¡°Ms. Russell, you should return to your room. Make sure Mr. Briggs does not discover you came to me. I will let Dr. Vance in when he arrives.¡±

    Ste shot Tasha a grateful look and slipped quietly back to her room.

    Twenty minutester, the doorbell chimed softly downstairs. Ste could not make out what Jewell and Tasha said to each other, but she had no intention of leaving her room. Now that Jewell had arrived, William would be fine. Better for her to stay out of sight.

    Soon, she heard Jewell¡¯s light knock on the study door, followed by muffled conversation ¡ª and then silence descended over the vi once more.

    Inside the study, Jewell crossed to William¡¯s desk. The sharp, metallic smell of blood reached him immediately, and his frown deepened as he took in the scene: William still seated behind his desk, eyes fixed on theputer screen. A wave of helpless frustration washed over him.

    William¡¯s face had taken on an unhealthy pallor, but his posture remained rigid and perfect. Apart from the color draining from his skin, he appearedpletely unbothered.

    ??§Ö§Ñ?? ????????????t in????????????t??????s ???? ??§Ñ???o??e????.??????

    Jewell set his medical kit down with a thud, his tone brooking no argument. ¡°Let me look at that wound.¡±

    William¡¯s head snapped up, surprise flickering across his features. ¡°Why are you here?¡± His voice emerged rough and tired, betraying the toll the injury had taken.

    Jewell did not bother answering. He moved behind William, and his gazended on the blood-soaked fabric clinging to William¡¯s lower left back. The blood had begun to coagte and darken, but the wound beneath remainedpletely untreated.

    Remembering Ste¡¯s words ¡ª that William had refused to let her near him ¡ª Jewell felt a mixture of anger and bitter amusement. ¡°William, if you do not want that wound healing to your shirt, you had better take it off now.¡±

    Tension crept into William¡¯s voice. ¡°Who told you I was injured?¡± He had not intended to tell anyone. If Ste had not walked in and seen it earlier, he would have kept it entirely to himself.

    Jewell nced at him and pulled alcohol and gauze from his kit. ¡°Ste called me,¡± he said evenly.

    William wentpletely still, staring at Jewell in shock. He had never expected it to be Ste. ¡°She¡­¡± He hesitated. ¡°How did she call you? Her phone cannot make outgoing calls.¡±

    ¡°You will have to ask her yourself.¡±

    Jewell had already snapped on medical gloves. When William made no move to remove his shirt, Jewell carefully worked scissors through the blood-soaked fabric at his waist. When the cloth fell away to reveal the wound beneath, his frown deepened into something closer to a scowl. The gash ran deep enough to expose muscle, the edges ragged and uneven.

    ¡°A knife wound? Who attacked you at this hour ¡ª street thugs?¡± Though thest part was meant as a joke, William¡¯s expression did not shift in the slightest.

    His mind had filled entirely with thoughts of Ste.

    He had assumed that, given her temperament, she would retreat to her room after he pushed her away ¡ª embarrassed, hurt, and done with him. He had never imagined she would call Jewell anyway.

    William had no idea how to process such direct, uplicated concern. Had she truly been worried enough to call in the middle of the night? The realization felt absurd, impossible even ¡ª yet he could not shake it from his mind.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1529

    ?Chapter 1529:

    A sharp headache pierced William¡¯s skull as conflicting emotions battled inside him. Part of him refused to believe Ste genuinely cared about his wellbeing. She had to be ying some angle, trying to lower his guard so she could feed information back to Marc.

    But another part of him ¡ª a part he could not control ¡ª felt warmth spreading through his chest at the thought of her concern.

    The two emotions warred inside him, tormenting every nerve. He squeezed his eyes shut and ruthlessly crushed that unwee feeling. When he opened them again, the usual icy coldness had returned, sharp and imprable.

    He fixed Jewell with a cial stare, his voice dropping several degrees. ¡°It is just a scratch. You did not need toe all the way here.¡±

    Jewell ignored the dismissal and focused on treating the wound. His hands moved with practiced efficiency, disinfecting and bandaging the gash in smooth, economical movements. Throughout the entire process, William kept his lips pressed into a thin line, not making a single sound except for the barely perceptible hiss when the needle pierced his skin.

    Once Jewell finished securing the bandage, he straightened and met William¡¯s gaze. ¡°The wound is deep ¡ª it came dangerously close to your kidney. You need rest, no strenuous activity, and the bandages must be changed daily.¡±

    William¡¯s expression darkened at the mention of rest and daily maintenance. He considered it a minor injury, nothing that warranted such excessive precautions.

    Jewell turned and began packing his medical kit. ¡°I am prescribing antibiotics and painkillers. Take the painkillers if you need them, but do not abuse them.¡±

    William gave a curt nod.

    Jewell did not head for the door. Instead, he lingered by the desk, hesitated for a long moment, then spoke. ¡°William, Ste was genuinely worried about you.¡±

    In all his years of practice, no one had ever called him past two in the morning solely to treat someone else¡¯s injury. And given the current state of their rtionship ¡ª the hostility, the forced proximity, the pain ¡ª the fact that she had not simply let William suffer alone suggested she harbored genuine feelings for him. Jewell tried to put himself in Ste¡¯s position. If someone imprisoned him, no matter the justification, he would hate them with every fiber of his being.

    At those words, William¡¯s fingertips trembled ¡ª barely visible ¡ª before curling slowly into a tight fist.

    ???????? ????§Öe ?§àve??s ???? ????????o??el?.co??

    Jewell pressed on, his voice gentle. ¡°Her voice shook when she called me. She was terrified something would happen to you. The fact that she thought to reach out to me at all ¡ª in the middle of the night, in her situation ¡ª proves she is not indifferent to you.¡±

    Jewell had been helping Ste recover her memories over the past few days. William had explicitly ordered him to stop, but his own conscience would not allow him to abandon her. The results had not been dramatic yet, but they proved that William had left an indelible mark somewhere deep in Ste¡¯s memory. Since those memories were not truly gone ¡ª only buried ¡ª continuing the work would eventually help her remember more.

    Just as Jewell opened his mouth to share these insights, William cut him off, his expression turning thunderous. ¡°Enough.¡±

    His voice came out harsh and cutting, his re dark and dangerous. ¡°Jewell, have you been too idletely? Besides acting as my personal physician, do you not have other patients who actually need your attention?¡±

    Jewell refused to be intimidated. He recognized William¡¯s coldness for what it was ¡ª a carefully constructed defense. Besides, people with anxiety disorders often struggled to control their tempers. If he could not handle that, he had no business being a psychiatrist. He kept his voice calm and level, as if they were discussing nothing more serious than the weather.

    ¡°I am speaking as your friend, trying to help you see clearly. Your feelings for her are not purely hatred, no matter what you im. Do you even understand what you are actually feeling, or are you simply too afraid to acknowledge the truth?¡±

    ¡°Jewell, I said that is enough!¡± William¡¯s voice dropped to something dangerously cold, as if one more word would shatter his control entirely.

    Jewell released a long sigh, collected his medical kit, and turned toward the door. At the threshold, he paused. Without turning around, he could not resist one final thought.

    ¡°William, sometimes what terrifies us most is not hatred ¡ª it is realizing we still love someone.¡±

    With that, he opened the door and walked out, leaving William alone with his demons.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1530

    ?Chapter 1530:

    The study slipped back into silence, the air still faintly sharp with the metallic scent of blood from William¡¯s wound.

    William sat alone behind the desk, his eyes fixed on the bandage at his side. Jewell¡¯s words kept circling in his head. He remembered the open worry in Ste¡¯s eyes earlier, the way her gaze had lingered. His lips pressed together as his expression hardened.

    He shut his eyes and brought his palm down hard on the rosewood desk.

    Could he still love her?

    How could he ever love a woman who had betrayed him and walked away? Ste had deceived him again and again, using what little trust he had left to pass information to Marc. Was he really supposed to believe her again ¡ª simply because she had shown concern and panic today?

    A rush of bitterness surged through him, washing away the brief hesitation from moments before. What he felt for her was not love. It was hatred. Hatred, and nothing else. He kept her close only for revenge, and for no other reason.

    Everything Jewell said had to be wrong.

    He repeated this to himself, his breathing turning uneven as anger burned behind his eyes.

    At that moment, a soft knock came from the study door ¡ª so light it could have been missed without listening closely. William pulled himself from his thoughts, his stare locking onto the door as though sheer will could pierce through it. After a few seconds passed without an answer, the person outside knocked again, just as softly.

    Ste stood in the corridor, her heart pounding hard against her ribs. She had heard Jewell leave, and she hade to check. She did not step inside. Instead, she leaned close to the door and spoke quietly. ¡°William, are you okay?¡±

    His breath stuttered. Emotions swirled behind his bloodshot eyes ¡ª anger tangling with confusion and disbelief, twisting together until they blurred into something he could not name. He did not answer, remaining seated in heavy silence.

    Outside, she waited. The room stayed painfully quiet, as though it were empty. She bit her lip, lowered her hand, and turned away. In the corridor, moonlight stretched her shadow long and thin, making her figure look fragile against the dark.

    Inside the study, William remained where he was, still as stone.

    I?????????e ??§à??????§ã?? ???? ???????o??§Ö????.????m

    Choriay wrapped in night, the city swallowed by deep silence. But somewhere far away, the afternoon sun zed brightly.

    Inside a mercenary base hidden deep in the jungle, a massive electronic screen disyed countless surveince feeds. Arlo stood before it with his hands sped behind his back, his sharp eyes glinting with cold intent.

    One of the men smuggled into Choria had just called, reporting that their negotiation with William had copsed. ¡°General, we met with William, but he refused to let the cargo stay at the port ¡ª and he attacked us,¡± the man said, his voice tight with suppressed pain. ¡°We are injured.¡± He carefully omitted the fact that he had stabbed William first, sharing only what cast William in the worst possible light.

    Arlo gave a low chuckle, his expression empty of warmth. ¡°He rejected you outright?¡±

    ¡°Yes. We told him it would only be temporary, but he still refused,¡± the man replied quickly. ¡°General, it feels as though he does not take you seriously ¡ª as though he believes that since you are not in Choria, you cannot reach him.¡±

    The chill in Arlo¡¯s eyes deepened. That lion was proving far harder to control than expected. First, the altered memories had produced no effect, and now his demand had been rejected outright. It seemed the hardships William had endured at the base had done nothing to wear down his natural strength or pride.

    Arlo¡¯s voice remained calm, without a trace of anger. ¡°I sent you to convince William. Since you failed, there is no reason for you to remain there.¡±

    The man on the other end froze, panic flooding his voice. ¡°General, this was not our fault ¡ª it is William, he cannot be controlled!¡±

    ¡°You failed because you are useless.¡±

    Arlo ended the call without pause and quietly instructed the others to deal with the aftermath. He stood in silence for a long moment, then turned his gaze toward the dense green canopy beyond the window. ¡°Young people only learn who holds real power after they have suffered enough,¡± he murmured. Since William believed he could break free from his control and ignore his warnings, he had no one to me if things turned ugly.

    Arlo turned to the subordinate standing quietly behind him. ¡°Tell Viper to send William a gift ¡ª one that reminds him who truly holds the power.¡±

    The subordinate bowed slightly. ¡°Understood, General.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1531

    ?Chapter 1531:

    A malicious smirk curved Arlo¡¯s lips. The game was about to begin, and he could hardly wait to see William¡¯s reaction when he received his gift. Since Arlo had seizedmand of the entire mercenary group, no one had dared refuse his demands. William was the first. He would teach him exactly what it cost to do so.

    Meanwhile, across the ocean in a luxurious hotel suite, another yer prepared to make her move.

    Nina stood before the floor-to-ceiling windows, a silk robe draped across her frame and a ss of red wine cradled in her hand. Her gaze swept over the glittering cityscape far below. The wine swirled inzy circles within the ss, mirroring the cold calction gleaming in her eyes.

    Marc had be utterly useless. ording to hertest intelligence, he was drowning in alcohol and self-pity ¡ªpletely unreliable. The Carter family had suffered devastating losses under William¡¯s pressure and was barely staying afloat. Lance was too concerned about Ste¡¯s safety to risk any moves against the Briggs Group.

    Nina needed new allies. Or more urately, new pawns.

    Her fingers drummed against the rim of the ss as her thoughts churned. At this point, her only real option was Amon.

    As darkness settled over the city, she remained at the window, hatred and jealousy burning in her gaze. ¡°Ste¡­ why does William still care so much about you, even now?¡± Sometimes she wondered if Ste had somehow bewitched him. What other exnation could there be for his obsession? The question tormented her endlessly, stealing any chance at peace.

    She drained the wine in one bitter swallow.

    She could not afford to wait any longer. Arlo¡¯s mounting frustration with William presented the perfect opportunity. If she could prove her worth ¡ª if she could help Arlo regain control over William, or better yet, deliver Ste directly to him ¡ª then her value to Arlo would eclipse William¡¯s entirely. She had reached the point where only Arlo could help her now.

    Another face surfaced in her mind as the n took shape: Amon ¡ª William¡¯s cousin and fellow member of the Briggs family. He was currently her most valuable asset, infinitely more useful than Marc had ever been.

    Nina crossed to the desk, opened herptop, and pulled up Amon¡¯s number.

    J????? ?????? ????????u???t?? ???? ????l??????§Ö????.§ãom

    The phone rang several times before finally connecting. A cold, irritated male voice answered. ¡°I do not appreciate being disturbed in the middle of the night.¡± The immediate displeasure in his tone made clear he already knew exactly who was calling.

    Nina¡¯s voice emerged soft andnguid, carrying a dangerous, seductive edge. ¡°Amon, have you not been idle in Choria long enough? Are you ready for something more exciting?¡±

    Silence stretched across the line for several beats, sleep apparently forgotten. ¡°Nina, are you not worried William might have our phones tapped?¡±

    Nina let out a derisiveugh. ¡°William ispletely obsessed with Ste right now. He is not wasting time monitoring either of us.¡± She understood William better than most. In his eyes, she and Amon were already defeated opponents ¡ª hardly worth his attention. He might track Ste¡¯s every move, but he would never bother with Amon.

    She cut straight to business. ¡°Amon, I know you came back because you are tired of living in your cousin¡¯s shadow. Marc has proven useless, and I am stuck abroad. That leaves only you.¡±

    Amon¡¯s eyebrow arched. He let the silence hang for several seconds before responding, his voice dropping lower. ¡°And why exactly should I risk my neck for you? The original n had me and Nina working behind the scenes while Marc served as the visible opposition to the Briggs Group. Now you want to throw Marc aside and put me in the crosshairs instead. Without substantialpensation, I am not interested.¡±

    Nina had anticipated exactly this response and came prepared. ¡°Amon, it seems your financial situation is not quite what it used to be. The Briggs family cut you off long ago, and you are not exactly employed. Money must be getting tight.¡±

    Amon had kept his return to the country secret from the entire Briggs family, which meant none of the credit cards they had provided him were essible. Whatever funds he had taken when he fled abroad had likely run dry by now. For an ordinary person, that might be manageable ¡ª but Amon had grown ustomed to a life of luxury and excess, and his drastically diminished spending power must be eating him alive.

    A soft chuckle filtered through the line. ¡°So, how much are you offering? Or more importantly ¡ª how much can you actually afford?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1532

    ?Chapter 1532:

    Certain that Arlo would shoulder the cost if everything went ording to n, Nina felt a surge of confidence and named her price. ¡°One hundred million. Does that work for you?¡±

    The number startled even Amon, who had only been probing. That amount was far from small, and it made no sense for Nina to have ess to such funds at this point. ¡°How did youe by that money?¡±

    ¡°That is none of your concern.¡± By instinct, Nina refused to borate.

    ¡°It very much concerns me. If the moneyes from illegal channels, taking it would only drag me into trouble. You understand why I would be cautious, do you not?¡±

    Those words left Nina with no immediate rebuttal. ¡°I can assure you the funds are clean and will not cause you any problems. Will that suffice?¡±

    Seeing her unwillingness to say more, Amon¡¯s gaze darkened slightly. From her guarded reaction, it was clear that someone powerful stood behind her. Without that kind of backing, she would not have been so cautious, nor would she have gone so quiet when pressed directly. Since no further details were forting, he decided to let the matter rest for now.

    ¡°Fine. I am willing to work with you. Tell me what you need me to do.¡± He leaned back and casually propped his feet on the table.

    Nina¡¯s tone hardened, and a flicker of something unhinged crossed her eyes. ¡°I want the Briggs Group¡¯s full expansion ns for the next three years, along with the core codes of their newest technology.¡±

    Once again, Amon was caught off guard. Nina¡¯s ambition far exceeded his expectations. She was not merely venting resentment ¡ª she intended to destroy Williampletely.

    Drawing in a sharp breath, he kept his voice steady. ¡°Nina, leaking the Briggs Group¡¯s most ssified information could put me behind bars. You are asking me to ruin myself.¡±

    ¡°Take the risk if you want the reward.¡±

    In Nina¡¯s view, there was nothing excessive about what she was asking. To Amon, one hundred million was not a trivial sum. With that money, he could recover his footing and perhaps even establish apany capable of standing against William.

    ¡°Amon, if this works out, you can finally stand tall within the Briggs family. When William¡¯s Briggs Group reaches a dead end, you will be the one who takes control of the entire family. That is what you want, is it not?¡±

    ???????§ã??i???? n??v?????? ??? ??a?????????????.c§à??

    Once the n seeded, the Briggs family would inevitably fall into turmoil. When the time came to restore order, no one would bother tracing who had caused the chaos in the first ce.

    Nina stopped talking and waited. She was certain Amon would agree.

    ¡°How am I supposed to get it? The Briggs Group¡¯s security system operates on a separatework, and William will never allow me anywhere near the core areas.¡± Under his current status, appearing in front of William carried considerable risk.

    ¡°You will not need to get to it yourself. There is a private exhibition next Friday night on the top floor of the Briggs Group headquarters. Since you are part of the Briggs family, you should be free to enter and leave as you wish.¡±

    Learning that Nina was aware of such a detail caused Amon¡¯s expression to grow darker still. Only a handful of top insiders in Choria knew about that exhibition ¡ª it made no sense for Nina, operating from overseas, to have found out.

    Nina, unaware of the suspicion forming in his mind, continued. ¡°I will arrange for someone to give you a specially designed USB drive. Once it is plugged into any Briggs Group device, it will automatically copy the data and transmit it to me.¡± Every step had already been nned with care. From her perspective, all Amon needed to do was carry the drive inside, connect it to the server, and the job would be done. During demonstrations, everyone¡¯s attention would be fixed on therge screen ¡ª no one would notice a small, ordinary USB drive.

    Nina¡¯s tone grew colder. ¡°As for the three-year ns, that part is even easier. You understand human nature better than I do. The Briggs Group isrge, and not everyone there is without ws. Not everyone ispletely loyal to William.¡± With the rightbination of pressure and reward, someone would inevitably agree to help.

    Amon swallowed, and a trace of reluctant awe surfaced despite himself. Nina was precise and calcting in a way that unsettled him. If someone like her stood on his side, she would be a formidable ally. If she stood against him, dealing with her would be anything but easy.

    Only then did he fully grasp why William had warned him from the beginning not to reveal where his true loyaltyy. If he were not standing on William¡¯s side now, William might never have learned of Nina¡¯s schemes at all.

    ¡°Everyone has something they want,¡± Nina went on. ¡°Those people are ordinary at heart ¡ª offer them a little incentive and they will work for you. When I was in Choria, I heard that the project director at the Briggs Group has a mother who is critically ill¡­¡±

    She left the sentence unfinished. She did not need toplete it. Amon already understood exactly what she meant.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1533

    ?Chapter 1533:

    ¡°I can help you, but I need proof you are serious about this partnership. Fifty million. Wire it to my overseas ount. You have half a day. Let that window close, and we are done.¡±

    The demand caught Ninapletely off guard. Fifty million was not just sitting in her ount, waiting to be moved. ¡°Amon, you already know the position I am in¡­¡±

    Why couldn¡¯t he simply wait? When everything fell into ce, wouldn¡¯t his cut be just as substantial?

    ¡°Every deal needs coteral up front. You cannot produce fifty million today? Then what makes you think I will believe you can drop a hundred million on meter without blinking?¡±

    Nina¡¯s jaw clenched. ¡°Fine. You will have it in your ount tomorrow. I will arrange for the USB drive to reach you as well. Keep this between us ¡ª no one else hears about it.¡± She ended the call and crossed to the wine cab, pouring another generous ss with an unsteady hand.

    Lines creased her forehead. Paying half upfront left her with exactly one choice: borrowing from someone with deep pockets. Fifty million was serious money, and gathering that amount alone in twelve hours was impossible. But opportunities like this did not knock twice. This was her shot at finally taking William down, and walking away was not something she could stomach.

    She weighed her options, thenposed a message to Arlo. Sheid out the circumstances with calcted honesty and made her request ¡ª fifty million, loaned on trust.

    Arlo¡¯s response came faster than expected. The transfer hit her ount within minutes, apanied by a single warning: ¡°Nina, don¡¯t disappoint me. This falls apart, and I am collecting double.¡±

    The moment the funds cleared, Nina forwarded every cent to Amon¡¯s overseas ount. That fifty million passed through her hands in under an hour.

    Seven days crawled by.

    Nina wore circles into the hotel carpet, anxiety gnawing at herposure. The n called for Amon to act duringst night¡¯s exhibition. By dawn at the absolutetest, the stolen data should have been waiting on herptop.

    Yet every time she checked, the folder stared back at her ¡ª stubbornly empty.

    ????s?????????? ????w s??o??????? on ????????????e???.??????

    From the moment she woke that morning, she had been hitting redial obsessively. Every attempt met the same result: his phone stayed dark and unreachable.

    Cold dread settled into her bones, heavy and suffocating. One exnation made sense, though she hated admitting it: Amon had failed too.

    William possessed a razor-sharp mind, coupled with an almost paranoid awareness of counter-espionage. Amon had failed against him once before, andunching another attempt now meant courting the same disastrous oue.

    Nina copsed onto the sofa and dragged both hands through her hair, agitation radiating through every trembling muscle. She had convinced herself that she had anticipated every possibleplication, that the operation would proceed without a single hitch. Yet here she sat, confronted with Amon¡¯s failure ¡ª an exact replica of Marc¡¯s catastrophic oue. Worse still, every attempt to reach Amon met with silence. The probability loomed heavy and undeniable: he had already fallen into William¡¯s hands.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1534

    ?Chapter 1534:

    ¡°What now? If Amon has failed as well, how can I possibly defeat William¡­¡± she muttered to herself, panic filling her chest.

    She still carried the crushing weight of fifty million owed to Arlo. If this scheme copsed, that number would double ¡ª a hundred million in debt. For her, that would be catastrophic.

    After two more agonizing hours, her phone finally rang. She snatched it up immediately.

    Amon¡¯s voice came through the speaker. ¡°Sorry. The n failed.¡±

    Nina froze, her mind going nk for several seconds before words burst from her. ¡°Why? I nned everything down to thest detail. How could it possibly fail?¡± Her voice climbed higher and higher, turning sharp enough to make Amon wince on the other end.

    ¡°I went to the exhibitionst night as nned. But at some point I had a drink, and everything went hazy. I cked outpletely. I only woke up an hour ago.¡±

    Ice flooded Nina¡¯s veins. ¡°What are you saying? Someone drugged you?¡±

    ¡°William knew I wasing. I warned you before ¡ª phone calls are easy to monitor. Did you forget that?¡±

    How was that possible? How could William have known?

    Nina bit down hard on her lip. ¡°What about the Briggs Group employees you bribed? Did any of them manage to obtain the proposal?¡±

    ¡°Everyone at thepany is fiercely loyal to William. And that director you mentioned ¡ª the one whose mother was supposedly dying? He resigned half a month ago.¡±

    Nina¡¯s grip on the phone tightened until her knuckles ached. How had William predicted her every move with such precision? That director had worked at the Briggs Group for over a decade. How could he have resigned half a month ago? The timing was too convenient to be coincidence.

    Nothing about this felt right. Even her previous failures had never been like this ¡ª never with such impossibly perfect timing, never with every circumstance aligning sopletely against her.

    No. Something was very wrong.

    ??§Ö???? f??e?? n????§Ö??s ???? ??????nov??????.??????

    ¡°Nina, William is already suspicious of me. We are done. I need to protect myself now. Do not contact me again for a while.¡± Without waiting for her response, Amon ended the call.

    The dial tone droned in her ear. Nina could not understand where she had gone wrong. She had checked her phone thoroughly weeks ago ¡ª no listening devices, no malware. What Amon described should not have been possible.

    Unless¡­

    Realization struck her like lightning. A terrifying possibility crystallized in her mind. Whether the n involved Marc or Amon, William had known about it in advance every single time. No matter how clever William was, he could not predict everything with such uracy ¡ª not unless someone was feeding him information. Not unless there was a traitor among them.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1535

    ?Chapter 1535:

    At this point, Marc waspletely lost in his own misery. There was no chance he was the traitor.

    That reality left just one answer. It had to be Amon.

    All at once, Nina remembered something she had overlooked. William had never treated Amon with real hostility ¡ª and even after William personally sent Alonzo to prison, Amon had shown an almost unsettling calm. Perhaps the bond between them had never been as adversarial as people believed. William might have known about Amon¡¯s contact with her from the very start, and instead of stopping it, he had allowed Amon to y along, using the act to uncover every n she made. Nothing else would add up.

    Once that thought settled in, Nina¡¯s breathing turned sharp and uneven. She suddenly hurled her phone across the room.

    From the very beginning, this had been a carefullyid trap.

    Rage shook her from head to toe. Throwing the phone did nothing to ease it, so she stood abruptly and swept everything off the table, sending it crashing to the floor. ¡°You are all liars. Amon lied to my face, and William worked with him to trick me. Damn you both.¡±

    She had fallen for itpletely. To Amon and William, she was nothing but a piece to be moved around, something to toy with at will. She had believed she was carefully setting a trap with no escape for William ¡ª never realizing she was the one standing at its center.

    By the time she stopped, there was nothing left in the hotel room that had not been broken.

    She remained standing among the scattered debris as night slowly swallowed the light outside. A harshugh escaped her throat ¡ª a sound that carried nothing but contempt for herself and quiet derision.

    William clearly knew she was still scheming against him and Ste, and he must have known she was still in contact with Arlo. With that in mind, what move would he make against her next?

    A sharp ache surged through the hand missing a finger, yanking her back to the moment it had been severed. The blood from that day smeared across her vision while panic crashed through her chest in heavy waves.

    She had suffered another defeat. Was there truly no way left to bring William and Ste down?

    ??????a????§Ö ??n?? §âa????????? ??? ??a???o??§Ö????.??????

    She closed her eyes and turned toward the window. The reflection staring back at her was twisted and unsettling.

    She reached for her phone again. The screen was cracked from the fall, but her fingers hovered over a number before she clenched her jaw and pressed it.

    ¡°Marc, do you still want to take Ste away? I can help the two of you run away together.¡±

    For several days, Marc had been drifting in a fog of alcohol. When the call came without warning, his mind still dulled by drink, he took it as a cruel joke. ¡°Get lost. Do note here just tough at me.¡±

    His drunken tone sparked Nina¡¯s temper at once. ¡°You idiot, it is me ¡ª Nina!¡±

    Hearing her name, Marc sobered slightly. He propped himself against the table and sat upright, his brow furrowing. ¡°Nina? Are you not overseas? How are you supposed to help me run away with Ste? I cannot even get close to her now.¡±

    Nina rolled her eyes. If she were not trapped with no options left, she would never have gotten in touch with this fool again.

    ¡°Ste is being held inside the vi by William. Since you cannot get in, why not find a way to get her toe out?¡±

    Marc pressed his fingers to his aching temples. Having been drunk for days, his thoughts moved sluggishly, and he failed to catch her meaning right away. ¡°Tell me what I am supposed to do.¡±

    Drawing a slow breath, Nina restrained her irritation and spoke carefully. ¡°William has been staying at thepanytely and does not return to the vi every night. Find a way inside, or pay someone off. Once a fire breaks out in the vi, Ste will have no choice but toe out.¡±

    Marc froze, his breathing uneven. Why had this idea never urred to him?

    ¡°When everything turns chaotic, you take Ste and leave. No one will be paying attention to you. I will book the ne tickets ahead of time, and you can take her wherever you want to go.¡±

    Uncertainty crept in, and Marc fell silent. He understood that crossing this line meant openly challenging William. If Ste vanished without a trace, William would retaliate without mercy ¡ª and if he himself disappeared, William would surely turn his attention to his mother.

    ¡°Can you help me send my mother out of the country first?¡±

    It had never urred to Nina that there was anyone else to consider. Only through Marc¡¯s words did she realize he still had family.

    ¡°Marc, you are hesitating even now. That tells me you never truly nned to be with Ste. You worry about your mother ¡ª but did it ever ur to you that once Ste leaves with you, the entire Carter family will be dragged into fear?¡± She was putting her whole family at risk of retaliation for his sake, yet he still expected her to arrange a safe escape for his mother.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1536

    ?Chapter 1536:

    Marc stayed quiet for a long while before he finally spoke. ¡°Ste is part of the Carter family too. William will not touch them ¡ª but my mother is different. If something goes wrong, she will be the first person he goes after.¡±

    Regardless of everything Jazlyn had done wrong in the past, and despite how poorly she had treated Ste, she was still his mother. For more than twenty years, she had raised him. He could not bring himself to leave her behind. At this point, William hadpletely lost his sense of reason ¡ª there was no line he would refuse to cross.

    Silence settled over Nina. When a long moment passed, she finally gave in. ¡°Alright. I will make arrangements for your mother. But if you fail, she will not be spared either. Do you understand me?¡±

    This time, Nina refused to walk the same road she once had. She had ced too much trust in Amon, and that blind faith was exactly how both he and William had toyed with her. In her eyes, Marc¡¯s mother was nothing more than leverage, and she was determined to use it carefully.

    With his lips pressed into a thin line, Marc replied, ¡°Alright. I will make sure to take Ste far away from William.¡±

    Only then did Nina release a quiet breath. ¡°There is one more thing. Amon is standing with William now. Do not contact him again.¡±

    Marc stiffened. In that instant, he remembered Amon¡¯s visit from a few days earlier ¡ª the odd questions he had asked about Nina, the strange way he had fixated on who was supporting her. Everything made sense now. From the very beginning, Amon had already chosen William¡¯s side.

    Once the call with Nina ended, Marc went straight home and told Jazlyn to pack her belongings and prepare to leave the country.

    Jazlyn stared at him in disbelief. ¡°I have spent most of my life in Choria. Where do you expect me to go at my age?¡± She refused outright. Lately, she had barely seen her son at all ¡ª only watched him grow more obsessed with Ste to the point of losing all sense. Now he wanted to send her abroad. The bitterness she felt toward Ste sharpened, and she said, ¡°Son, can you not just let Ste be? She does not even care about you. Why must you keep pushing this?¡±

    Marc did not respond to a single word. After giving Jazlyn his instructions, he turned away and continued making his arrangements.

    ??§à??????§à???? P????? ???????? ???? ??§Ñ????§à??e????.????m

    Meanwhile, at the Riverside Vis, Ste stood in the kitchen alongside Tasha.

    Since William¡¯s lower back injury had yet to heal, Ste believed that proper nourishment would help. She had asked Tasha to teach her how to prepare soup. ¡°Tasha, will he return sometime today?¡±

    After tasting the broth, Tasha smiled reassuringly. ¡°Do not worry, Ms. Russell. I will call Mr. Briggs shortly and tell him there is a situation at home. He wille back.¡±

    Warm evening light poured in through the kitchen window. Still wearing her apron, Ste carefully switched off the stove and ced the lid over the pot. Tasha stepped out to make the call, leaving Ste alone in the kitchen.

    The memory of William¡¯s injured back, soaked in blood, lingered in her thoughts and pressed heavily against her chest. Many people said that severe injuries required a long period of rest, yet William had returned to work the very next day, as though the wound meant nothing at all.

    She understood that a simple bowl of hot soup would not solve the problem. At one point, she even imagined him dismissing it without a nce ¡ª and from time to time, his harsh and cutting remarks resurfaced in her mind, striking like des. Even so, she still wanted to make the effort.

    When Tasha came back, she was smiling. ¡°Mr. Briggs mentioned that he will be home tonight.¡±

    A trace of surprise crossed Ste¡¯s face. ¡°Tasha, what exactly did you tell him? Did you let him know I cooked soup?¡±

    Tasha shook her head. ¡°No. He appeared to be in the middle of a meeting, so I kept it brief. I only asked whether he would return tonight.¡±

    That answer eased Ste¡¯s tension slightly. Had William already known about the soup, she would have felt even more unsettled. It was better to wait until he came home.

    Tasha lifted the lid again, leaned close to the pot, and breathed in the aroma. Her smile widened. ¡°This timing could not be better. Mr. Briggs has always had a sensitive stomach, and he usually prefers something light ¡ª just like this chicken soup.¡±

    At the mention of William¡¯s stomach, an odd sense of familiarity stirred inside Ste, as though she had heard the same thing from someone long ago. No matter how much she searched her memory, however, the source refused to surface.

    Her gaze settled on the pot of chicken soup resting quietly before her, and the faint hope she carried in her heart grew a little stronger. She hoped it would be to his taste.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1537

    ?Chapter 1537:

    By eight that evening, Ste gentlydled the soup into a bowl and arranged clean tableware on the dining table. After pausing briefly, she lowered herself into a chair and waited in silence.

    Since she had no idea when William would return, she served only one bowl and left the rest warming on the stove. As the minutes dragged on, a restless feeling crept into her chest ¡ª she was both eager for his return and deeply afraid of it. The sh of those emotions left her unsettled, even to herself.

    At around half past eight, the hum of a car engine sounded outside. Momentster, it cut off, and footsteps followed at the entrance. Ste instinctively held her breath, every nerve drawing tight.

    Not long after, William appeared at the dining room doorway. His eyes settled on Ste.

    She forced a smile at once, her expression slightly tense. ¡°You are back. This is the chicken soup I made. It should help with your injury. Would you like some?¡± The moment the words left her lips, her heart began to race with a mix of hope and unease.

    William¡¯s voice came out slightly hoarse, edged with cold disdain. ¡°There is no need for it.¡±

    Tasha stepped forward at once. ¡°Mr. Briggs, Ms. Russell woke up early to prepare this soup for you. She spent a great deal of time on it¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, William cut her off, his voice stripped of any warmth. ¡°I told you already. I do not need it.¡±

    That detached response sent Ste¡¯s heart plunging.

    William turned to walk away. Without thinking, Ste rose to her feet. ¡°I know you are still upset, but this will help your body. Your back wound needs proper nourishment.¡± Without realizing it, her words carried both urgency and a quiet sense of grievance.

    William stopped and turned around slowly to face her.

    Dressed in a dark gray suit, his paleplexion stood out even more sharply, and the chill radiating from him made Ste shiver despite herself. A mocking curl touched his lips. ¡°Ste, do you really believe this will fool me again? You cook some soup, put on a show of concern, and think I will erase everything from the past?¡±

    ¡°I did not mean to¡ª¡±

    ??????????§Ö?? ????§Ör§å ??e§Ök ???? ??§Ñ????????????s.§ãom

    She wanted to exin, yet she could not find a ce to begin. What she wished to say was that her concern for him was genuine ¡ª that she would never steal those documents again. But none of it mattered. Just as he had said, he did not trust her. Not at all.

    His tone turned even colder. ¡°Stop using these petty tactics. Do you really think one bowl of soup can erase what you have done? Do not waste your effort. I will not believe you again. Not a single word.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1538

    ?Chapter 1538:

    He turned and headed upstairs without hesitation, pulling the study door shut behind him.

    The sound was not loud, yet it struck the most fragile ce in Ste¡¯s heart and left a heavy ache in its wake. She remained rooted to the spot, her eyes growing painfully hot as tears blurred her vision.

    Eventually, she lowered herself back into her chair and stared at the steaming chicken soup. Everything suddenly felt painfully absurd. William was right. This was the result of her own actions ¡ª she had shattered the fragile trust he had only just begun to extend, pushing their rtionship back into a stiff and frozen silence. From now on, she should not allow herself to cling to any unrealistic hopes.

    As that thought settled in, she could no longer hold back her tears. They fell one after another, leaving dark, damp marks on the smooth surface of the table.

    ¡°Ms. Russell.¡± Tasha had quietly drawn closer. She rested a hand gently on Ste¡¯s shoulder and sighed. ¡°Please do not be too sad. Mr. Briggs speaks harshly, but his heart is not cruel. His words sound terrible, yet he may not truly mean them.¡±

    Ste shook her head, her voice trembling. ¡°It is alright. I understand.¡± She wiped her tears away with the back of her hand and forced out a smile that hurt more than crying. ¡°You and the others should have the soup. Do not let it go to waste.¡± Since William had refused it, at least it should not be thrown away. She had spent a long time preparing it.

    Tasha stood and watched as Ste slowly made her way upstairs, then let out a quiet sigh filled with sympathy.

    Once inside her room, Ste made herself take a shower. Afterward, she stood by the window and gazed up at the clear moon outside, though her heart felt heavy and hollow. She climbed into bed, hugged herself close, and squeezed her eyes shut, willing herself not to think about what had just happened.

    As the night deepened, the clock edged toward eleven. After hesitating for a long while, Tasha reheated the chicken soup, poured a small portion into a bowl, and carried it upstairs. At the study door, she raised her hand and knocked softly.

    A voice colored faintly with exhaustion came from within. ¡°You cane in.¡±

    Tasha pushed the door open gently. The study was dim, lit only by the deskmp. William sat behind the desk with one hand pressed against his temple, his brows drawn together in a deep frown.

    F????? ?§àv???? P??F?? ??n ??????n????§Öl?.§ã????

    She set the bowl carefully on the desk. ¡°Mr. Briggs, you did not have anything to eat tonight. Please have some soup.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1539

    ?Chapter 1539:

    William raised his gaze from the desk. His brows drew together the moment he noticed the familiar soup bowl. ¡°I already told you that I do not want the chicken soup.¡±

    Tasha answered gently, her voice careful and measured. ¡°Ms. Russell spent several hours making this. Your stomach is not in good condition, so you should at least drink a little. Ms. Russell has already returned to her room ¡ª she will not know.¡±

    Those words caused William¡¯s hand to stop mid-movement. That final remark aligned precisely with what he had been thinking.

    He let his eyes rest on the bowl. The aroma drifted up in soft traces that refused to dissipate. He had caught the same scent earlier that evening. At the time, he had not wanted Ste to believe that one bowl of soup was enough to soften him, so he had deliberately turned it away.

    Even reheated, the soup still carried its full aroma ¡ª nothing had faded.

    Silence stretched on until Tasha began to believe he would refuse again. In the end, he offered no refusal. He simply reached out and took the bowl.

    Warmth spread from the porcin against his palm, and a subtle sense of ease followed. He lifted a spoonful to his mouth. The vor was far better than he had imagined ¡ª smooth and full-bodied, the broth holding the gentle sweetness of chicken along with a mild herbal finish that lingered briefly. Bnced, neither heavy nor dull.

    Something shifted inside William¡¯s guarded heart, stirred by nothing more than a bowl of soup.

    He finished every drop in silence, then set the bowl down and signaled for Tasha to take it away. Warmth settled in his stomach, and even the sharp ache from his injury softened by a noticeable degree.

    A long moment passed before he finally spoke, his voice rough around the edges. ¡°Did she say anything at all?¡±

    Tasha studied his expression, understanding immediately that he meant Ste. ¡°Ms. Russell did not say much. She only seemed very distressed. I do not believe she is someone without gratitude. Mr. Briggs, is there perhaps a misunderstanding between the two of you?¡±

    Tasha had long been convinced that the hostility between William and Ste stemmed from misunderstanding alone ¡ª that once those issues were cleared away, reconciliation would surely follow.

    ???o????§Ö?? yo?? ??on¡¯?? ?????? ???????? §àn ??§Ñ??????????????.§ã????

    William dropped his gaze back to theputer screen, his tone slipping into its familiar coldness. ¡°You can go now.¡± He chose silence rather than any exnation concerning Ste.

    Tasha recognized her ce, kept quiet, and left the room with the tray.

    After the door shut, William leaned back in his chair and brought his fingers to the bridge of his nose. The warmth lingered in his stomach as his mind filled with memories of Steughing with Marc ¡ª the two things forming an unsettling contrast he could not reconcile.

    He was no longer certain which version of Ste was real.

    Was she the woman from his memories ¡ª someone who had betrayed him and taken advantage of him from the beginning? Was she the one who had stolen his documents and handed them to Marc? Or was she the woman standing before him now, who worried over his injuries and spent hours preparing his soup?

    Had she given up an entire day out of guilt and genuine concern, or was it simply another scheme, hidden deeper than thest?

    A steady, dull pain began to pulse behind his eyes, a warning to stop dwelling on it. Without warning, his gaze snapped to the middle distance, a sharp glint crossing his expression.

    Because of his bipr disorder, controlling his emotions was often beyond him ¡ª and that struggle grew worse whenever Ste was involved. The feeling of slipping out of control grew stronger every time. He despised that sensation deeply, and more than that, he despised Ste for having the ability to disturb him so effortlessly.

    In the early morning hours, a knock at the door pulled Ste from a restless sleep. Faint swelling still lingered around her eyes. She climbed out of bed, crossed the room, and opened the door to find Tasha waiting outside.

    ¡°Tasha, what is it?¡± Her heart clenched instinctively. She nced past her into the corridor, afraid William had already decided on another punishment.

    Tasha¡¯s face held an unusually bright smile. ¡°Ms. Russell, Mr. Briggs says you may go out today and meet your friends.¡±

    Ste stood frozen for a moment. ¡°He is letting me out?¡±

    Tasha nodded. ¡°Mr. Briggs said you can do whatever you like today. You only need to return in the evening.¡±

    A rush of happiness flooded through Ste, and a smile spread across her face before she could stop it. She could finally go out. Only yesterday she had believed she had angered William again ¡ª she had never expected him to permit her to leave the vi today.

    As the excitement settled, a quiet unease followed. ¡°He ¡ª why would he suddenly be willing to let me out?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1540

    Chapter 1540:

    Tasha¡¯s expression softened. ¡°Last night, after you returned to your room, I took a bowl of chicken soup to Mr. Briggs. He ate every bit of it and even mentioned that it tasted good.¡±

    Disbelief struck Ste so suddenly that her heart lurched. He had actually drunk it? At the kitchen doorway the day before, his eyes had lingered on the soup with open contempt, and she had been convinced he despised it entirely. Could that single bowl have eased his temper enough that he was now willing to allow her a small measure of freedom?

    The realization stirred aplicated blend of feelings within her. A faint sense of happiness rose in her chest ¡ª her effort had finally been acknowledged ¡ª yet a bitterness she could not quite name followed quietly behind it. Lately, making her days more bearable required constant effort. She had to appease him, cate him, adjust herself to every shift in his temper. Although every concession was meant to earn freedom, she still found herself bowing her head, offering apologies, and epting me she did not always deserve.

    Ste kept her lips pressed together, uncertain how long such days would continue. Still, the chance to step outside and breathe fresh air felt better than having nothing at all.

    Without lingering, she got herself ready and pushed the vi door open. The guards stationed outside made no move to stop her ¡ª they only watched her in silence as she passed.

    She suddenly remembered that Josie and Sharon lived nearby, in the vi next door. Uncertain whether either of them was home, she rang the doorbell.

    Sharon opened the door, and her face brightened the instant she recognized Ste. She seized her arm and pulled her inside. ¡°Stel! How did you manage to get out? Did that bastard William make things hard for you these past few days?¡±

    The noise drew Josie downstairs, and the moment she spotted Ste, surprise flickered across her face before settling into clear worry. ¡°Stel, did you slip out without permission?¡± If Ste had truly escaped on her own, arrangements would have to be made at once to send her overseas and keep her safe.

    That long-absent concern loosened the tight knot Ste had been carrying inside. She offered a small smile. ¡°He gave his permission. I did not slip away on my own, so there is no need to worry.¡±

    Sharon¡¯s brow arched. ¡°That is unexpected. Are you sure he is not nning something?¡±

    §ã????ne??e ??o??????s ???????????§Ñ??§Ö?? §à?? ??a????????§Ö???.??????

    Ste shook her head and gave a brief ount of the chicken soup she had made for William the day before. She left out his cutting remarks entirely and said only that he had drunk the soup, seemed to be in a fair mood, and allowed her a single day of freedom.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noa: New week with renewed hopes! Have a great week, dear readers. God loves you, and Noa wishes you all the best. (?O?=)? ?

    .

 Chapter 1541

    ?Chapter 1541:

    A look passed silently between Josie and Sharon, both of them wearing expressions filled withplicated feeling. Seeing Ste like this made their hearts ache. It had always seemed as though her life was never meant to turn out this way.

    In their memory, Ste had always lived without restraints. Even during the years of her marriage to Marc, she had managed to find her footing again not long after it ended. Whether immersed in research or running a business, she had always been working toward her own ambitions. Now, William had reduced her to something fragile and confined, needing his approval just to step beyond the door.

    After a brief pause, Sharon lifted her hand with sudden enthusiasm. ¡°Forget all of that. Getting out at all is already a win. We are going shopping and eating out today. We are going to rx properly and leave everything unpleasant behind.¡±

    Josie offered no further objections. She changed her clothes and joined Sharon as the two of them swept Ste off to the mall.

    The whole day passed in a wee haze of ease. Ste had never been particrly fond of shopping, but standing in the crowded mall and watching peoplee and go, she felt a vivid sense of life slowly return to her. By noon, Sharon led them to a newly opened restaurant, and after lunch they made their way to an indoor archery range. Sharon told Ste to picture William as the target. Ste sent arrow after arrow straight ahead.

    Once the weight she had been holding inside finally lifted, the heavy gloom that had lingered over her for so long faded by a noticeable degree. As they prepared to leave, the owner of the range stepped forward, praised Ste for her natural ability, and handed her aplimentary voucher for her next visit.

    The three of them walked out side by side. Inside the elevator on the way down, Sharon turned to her with a serious expression. ¡°Stel, forgive me for bringing this up again, but do you really not want to¡ª¡±

    For a long while, Ste said nothing. Then, just as she had every time before, she slowly shook her head. That decision was not going to change. She had never chosen to run away in the past, and she would not choose that path now.

    Even so, she knew that Sharon and Josie were only acting out of care. Her voice grew gentle. ¡°Sharon, Josie ¡ª I appreciate it.¡± A deep sense of gratitude rose in her eyes. Had she not been lucky enough to have friends like them, her life would surely have been darker than it already was.

    .

    ???????? ?????? ???????????? ???????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????

    .

    .

 Chapter 1542

    ?Chapter 1542:

    Later that afternoon, Ste asked Sharon to drive her to the Carter family mansion.

    When the car came to a stop at the entrance, Josie and Sharon stayed where they were and did not follow her inside. ¡°You can go in,¡± Sharon said. ¡°We will wait here and bring you back to the viter.¡±

    Ste stepped out and walked into the living room. The instant Lance noticed her, astonishment and relief swept across his face. He drew her closer and looked her over carefully, and only after confirming she was unharmed did he release a quiet breath.

    ¡°Ste, why did youe back? Did he give you permission?¡± He guided her to the sofa, his voice weighted with worry. ¡°Did you exchange something with him in order to return here? You must not do that. I will find a way to get you out ¡ª do not confront him directly.¡±

    In the past, Lance had gone to see William more than once, and every visit had ended in refusal. Because of that, Ste¡¯s sudden appearance only deepened his unease. He feared she had acted rashly and agreed to terms she should never have epted.

    Ste reached out and gently held his hand. ¡°Lance, staying at the vi is not as awful as you think. He has a bad temper and his words can be sharp, but he has not done anything truly unreasonable.¡± She deliberately softened the reality ¡ª she did not want to burden him with more worry. ¡°He allowed me toe today.¡±

    Lance studied her noticeably thinner face and the exhaustion she failed to conceal in her eyes. He knew she was not telling him everything. Yet when he noticed how deliberately she was trying to appear at ease, he did not have the heart to challenge her. A pained sigh was all he managed.

    He called for a servant to bring a fresh fruit tter and made sure she needed nothing else before settling beside her on the sofa.

    After a brief pause, Ste could not stop herself from asking, ¡°Lance, how has Marc beentely?¡±

    Although she knew he had deceived her from the very beginning, she could not quite bring herself to erase him from her thoughts.

    Lance¡¯s face clouded over at once, his voice carrying open disdain. ¡°Ste, you need to hear this clearly. No matter whether you remember the past or not, Marc is not someone you should ever rely on. You must stop thinking about him.¡±

    Had this warninge from only one person, Ste might have continued to doubt it. But everyone around her described Marc the same way. At the same time, the fragments of her past that Sharon had mentioned before refused to leave her mind.

    B?? p§Ñr?? ??f ????r ??§à??m???????y §à?? ??a??????????????.§ã????

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1543

    ?Chapter 1543:

    Once, she might have argued with Lance and defended the gentle version of Marc that lived in her memories. Now, after everything she had endured, the way she saw things had quietly changed. She did not argue. Instead, she gave a slight nod. ¡°I understand. Even though I have not remembered everything yet, Sharon already told me what happened back then. If all of that is true, then Marc really is not the right person for me.¡±

    Lance was mildly surprised that Sharon had shared so much with her ¡ª but seeing that Ste appeared steady, he forced his unease down. So long as she was all right in this moment, it was enough.

    They talked about other things after that. Lance steered the conversation deliberately toward lighter subjects, mentioning a few newpany projects, trying to lift the mood. By the time evening arrived, avish dinner had been prepared ¡ª but Ste nced out at the darkening sky and made no move toward the table.

    The moment Lance realized she was nning to leave, tension returned to his expression. His smile faded. ¡°Ste, do not go back this evening. Stay home for the night. We will see how things stand tomorrow, all right?¡±

    Reluctance filled his eyes. He knew William was still a ticking time bomb, and tomorrow was only a way to dy facing it.

    Warmth rushed through Ste¡¯s chest, and she truly wanted to stay ¡ª but Tasha¡¯s words from earlier surfaced in her mind. She had promised to return that evening. Provoking William was not something she dared to do. She did not want this small taste of freedom to be thest she would ever have, and she did not want her own impulsiveness to ce the Carter family in danger.

    She gently drew her hand out of Lance¡¯s grasp and offered him a reassuring smile. ¡°Lance, I cannot stay today. I already promised him. Sharon and Josie are still outside waiting for me.¡±

    The light in Lance¡¯s eyes dimmed, yet he understood. He did not try to stop her. Instead, he pulled her into a tight embrace, his voice rough. ¡°Alright. Go back for now. I will keep finding ways to bring you home as soon as I can.¡±

    Ste returned the hug, her eyes growing slightly damp. ¡°Alright. I will be going now.¡±

    ???????????????? ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????

    By the time Ste stepped out of the Carter family mansion, night had already fallen. She sat in the back seat and watched the city lights slide past the window as a quiet mncholy settled over her. Sharon and Josie kept their silence out of consideration, leaving her alone with the stillness.

    When the car reached the vi, the clock pointed exactly to eight in the evening. Every corner of the house was brightly lit ¡ª but whether William had already returned, she could not tell.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1544

    ?Chapter 1544:

    Ste climbed out of the car, waved goodbye to Sharon and Josie, and headed into the vi.

    When Tasha spotted her, she hurried forward with a weing smile. ¡°Ms. Russell, you are back. Have you eaten dinner yet? Mr. Briggs is in the study ¡ª would you like me to call him down?¡±

    Ste¡¯s hand shot out to catch Tasha¡¯s wrist, nervousness flickering across her face. ¡°No, do not disturb him. I will just head up to my room.¡± She had had a good day. Missing one dinner with William meant nothing, and she refused to let him ruin the mood she had worked so hard to hold onto.

    She climbed the stairs, but her steps faltered as she passed the study. The heavy wooden door stood closed, and no sound came from within. She lingered for several seconds before continuing quietly to her room.

    Moments after her door clicked shut, the study door swung open.

    William stood in the doorway, his gaze locked on the door she had just closed. A storm of emotions churned behind his eyes before finally settling into something dark and unreadable.

    She had actuallye back.

    She had not tried to escape. She had not manufactured excuses to dy her return. She had not sought him out and put on a show ofpliance to lower his guard. She had simply acted as though she had been out with friends and, when the time came, had naturallye home.

    The word home made William go still.

    Had he truly begun thinking of this ce as their home ¡ª his and Ste¡¯s?

    A harsh, sardonicugh escaped his lips. He retreated into the study and pulled the door shut behind him, as though he could close out the implications along with it ¡ª as though he neither knew nor cared that she had returned.

    In the days that followed, William began leaving early and returningte, sometimes disappearing for an entire day withouting home at all. The sprawling vi became Ste¡¯s domain once more, upied only by her and a handful of servants.

    The pattern was not new. She had weed his absence before ¡ª it meant freedom from his cold indifference, relief from the constant vignce of watching every word. It meant not having to brace herself for another cutting remark.

    ????a???? yo???? fa???????t??? ??r§à?? ????????o??§Öl?.c§à??

    But this time, for reasons she could not quite identify, the vi felt unbearably empty and silent.

    Even with Tasha and the other servants moving through the halls, loneliness pressed down on Ste like a physical weight. Sharon and Josie came to keep herpany when they could, but not every day ¡ª and since they were not permitted inside, they could only speak to her through the gate. That arrangement filled Ste with a constant, quiet guilt. She hated making them stand out there on her ount. So even though they lived right next door and wanted to be there every day, she insisted they did not have toe.

    When they were not around, Ste had nothing to do but sink into the sofa and stare at the television. Laughter and cheerful noise poured from the speakers, but none of it reached her. During the day, sunlight flooded through the massive windows and bathed the room in golden warmth, yet Ste wrapped herself in long sleeves and trousers, a persistent chill clinging to her skin. No matter which room she upied, the silence grew so profound she could hear every beat of her own heart, every shallow breath.

    The servants had their duties and could not spend the day keeping herpany. She found unread books in William¡¯s study, but she could not focus for more than a few pages before her eyes grew tired and her thoughts drifted. Television failed to hold her attention. Reading proved equally futile. She even tried following craft videos ¡ª needlework, origami ¡ª but nothing could fill the expanding emptiness in her chest, and destion crept deeper with each passing hour.

    Eventually, she simply copsed against the sofa cushions, sighing again and again, her eyes dull and lifeless.

    Tasha observed all of this in worried silence. She prepared afternoon tea and carried it to the living room, only to find Ste seated by the window again. The booky open in herp, but her gaze was vacant, fixed on the emeraldwn stretching across the garden. The page had not turned in at least twenty minutes.

    Tasha approached carefully and set a delicate porcin cup beside Ste¡¯s hand, keeping her voice soft. ¡°Ms. Russell, I have brought you a new herbal tea. It should help you rx.¡±

    Ste blinked, awareness returning to her eyes, and offered Tasha a wan smile. ¡°Thank you, Tasha.¡±

    She nced at the steaming cup but could not summon the energy to lift it. Within seconds, her gaze had drifted back to thewn, vacant once more.

    Tasha hesitated, torn between leaving and staying. Finally, she spoke. ¡°Ms. Russell, have you been feeling restlesstely? Being confined to the vi like this¡­¡± Extended istion could drag anyone down into mncholy ¡ª especially in Ste¡¯s situation, trapped here against her will.

    Ste lowered hershes, her fingertips unconsciously tightening on the book¡¯s edges. ¡°It is fine. I am getting used to it.¡± She paused, then added in a near whisper, ¡°After all, I am not allowed to leave.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1545

    ?Chapter 1545:

    The words had emerged as barely a whisper, as if Ste were speaking only to herself. But Tasha heard them anyway. Sympathy pierced through her chest, sharp and aching.

    Though Tasha had not worked in William¡¯s household very long, she had witnessed enough of his vtile treatment of Ste. Initially, when Ste first arrived at the vi, Tasha had assumed the woman must have betrayed William somehow ¡ª that confinement was her punishment. But after spending time with her, Tasha hade to realize that was not the truth at all. Yet what could she actually do beyond offering empty words offort? Even if she pleaded with William directly, he would not listen to a servant. He certainly would not release Ste.

    A long stretch of silence followed, filled only by the sound of crickets drifting in from the garden.

    Then Tasha¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Mr. Briggs forbids you from leaving alone, but he has never said you cannot have things brought here to you.¡± She considered for a moment before asking carefully, ¡°Ms. Russell, is there anything you enjoy? Any hobbies or interests?¡±

    The question caught Ste off guard. She searched for an answer, then slowly shook her head.

    She had liked things once ¡ª hobbies that had belonged to a woman who was free. But here, trapped in this gilded prison, what did any of that matter?

    Tasha studied her face. The denial was paper-thin, and they both knew it. She ventured again, her voice gentle. ¡°Ms. Russell, I have heard that pets can be goodpany for someone who spends a lot of time alone. Have you ever liked small animals?¡±

    Ste¡¯s head snapped up. ¡°Small animals?¡±

    Tasha¡¯s expression softened. ¡°Yes. Back home, my neighbor had a daughter who had stopped smiling. Then her parents brought home a parrot ¡ª one of those chatty ones. That bird changed everything. The girl startedughing again.¡±

    Something flickered behind Ste¡¯s eyes ¡ª faint, but unmistakable.

    Memories surfaced: herself as a girl, crouching on sidewalks to stroke stray cats, coaxing nervous dogs closer with patient hands. She and Marc had talked about it too, back when things were different. They had nned to adopt a dog after the wedding. She had always told herself they simply had not married yet. Now she understood ¡ª he had never intended to keep that promise at all.

    The light died just as quickly as it had appeared. Her mouth twisted into something bitter. ¡°Thank you, Tasha. Really. But this is not my home, and William¡­¡± She trailed off. ¡°He would not allow it.¡± She could not picture that man ¡ª so cold, so exacting ¡ª tolerating fur on his furniture or paw prints on his spotless floors.

    ??????d ????§à?? §å?????? §â???????? §àn ??a????§àv?????.§ã????

    But Tasha heard what Ste had not said. The longing was there, raw and undeniable. She squeezed Ste¡¯s hand. ¡°Do not write it off yet, Ms. Russell. Let me talk to Mr. Briggs when hees back. You never know ¡ª he might say yes.¡±

    Tasha¡¯s kindness cracked something open inside her. That buried hope wed its way back to the surface.

    Ste bit her lip. What if this got Tasha in trouble? ¡°Tasha, you do not need to¡ª¡±

    Tasha waved her off. ¡°It is settled. Next time he is home, I will bring it up. Do not you worry.¡± She bustled away before Ste could protest, leaving her standing alone at the window.

    Ste stared at the sprawlingwn below. She pictured a dog racing across the grass, tail wagging, circling back to her as though she actually mattered to someone. Maybe then this ce would not feel so much like a tomb.

    Three nightster, William came home without warning.

    Exhaustion carved shadows beneath his eyes, and beneath that ¡ª barely contained ¡ª something restless and sharp prowled just below the surface. Dinner passed in oppressive silence. The air between them felt thick and suffocating. Ste kept her eyes fixed on her te, chewing mechanically, unwilling to risk even a nce in his direction.

    The pet idea ¡ª the one small hope she had allowed herself ¡ª stayed locked behind her teeth.

    When dinner ended, William stood and disappeared into his study without a word. Ste exhaled slowly, climbed the stairs to her room, and shut the door with a quiet click that echoed louder than it should have.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1546

    ?Chapter 1546:

    At ten that evening, Tasha walked into the study carrying a freshly brewed cup of tea.

    William leaned back in his chair with his eyes closed, fingers pressed to his temples. Themplight revealed the pale cast of his face.

    ¡°Mr. Briggs, Ms. Russell asked me to prepare this for you,¡± Tasha said gently as she stepped closer and set the cup down with care, presenting it as a kind thought from Ste.

    William gave a brief nod, his face unreadable.

    She lingered in front of the desk, hesitated, then drew a slow breath before speaking. ¡°Mr. Briggs, there is something about Ms. Russell that I am not sure I should mention.¡±

    William opened his eyes and looked directly at her. ¡°Go on.¡±

    Her fingers twisted together. ¡°Ms. Russell has grown very quiet these days. She spends hours alone in her room or staring out the window. Seeing her like that worries me. I am afraid it may turn into depression.¡±

    A slight crease formed between his brows. His hand paused on its way to the cup, though his voice stayed distant. ¡°What does she want this time? Did she ask you to convince me to let her out?¡± He remembered allowing her a full day with her friends not long ago. What was she trying to do now?

    Tasha shook her head quickly. ¡°No, she has not asked to go out. She has been very well behaved. People simply need something to upy them ¡ª staying alone in an empty house all day can be too much for anyone.¡±

    William did not answer. He only watched her, waiting.

    She gathered her courage and continued. ¡°I have heard that a small pet can help lift someone¡¯s mood. Animals are lively and keep a personpany. I thought that getting her one might help.¡±

    ¡°A pet?¡±

    The surprise in his voice was unmistakable, as though the idea had never urred to him. In his mind, Ste was a traitor who deserved to be punished ¡ª traitors had no right tofort orpanionship. He had made it clear long ago that he had not brought her here to live an easy life. The more she suffered, the more satisfaction he was supposed to feel.

    Yet after hearing Tasha speak, he found himself weighing the idea despite himself.

    ????????????????? §àf ????????ers o?? ??al?o??§Ö???.c§à??

    Tasha gave a small nod. ¡°I asked Ms. Russell a few days ago, and she mentioned she really likes small animals.¡±

    Knowing that, he fell quiet. He leaned back in his chair, fingers tapping against the desk in a slow, measured rhythm.

    The singlemp cast half his face in shadow. William had not kept a pet since he was young. As the Briggs family heir, something so sentimental was never permitted ¡ª and besides, no one in that household had ever possessed the patience or warmth to care for another living thing.

    Logic told him it was a ridiculous idea.

    And yet Tasha¡¯s words had stirred something he had long kept sealed. He remembered how thin Ste had growntely, how her eyes dulled a little more with each passing day. Even the brief happiness from herst outing had faded the moment she returned. Full freedom was something he could never give her ¡ª but perhaps a pet would amount to nothing.

    Then again, why should her feelings concern him at all?

    The two thoughts shed inside his head, neither winning, only making the ache in his temples pulse harder. He despised anything that unsettled his emotions.

    Atst, he lifted his hand in dismissal, his brows drawn tight. ¡°I understand. You can go now.¡±

    Tasha recognized that pressing further would only upset him and ruin whatever small chance remained, so she left quietly.

    After the door shut, William remained in the stillness for a long time. He reached for his phone, his finger hovering over the screen before he opened his chat with Luca and typed: What kind of animal actually makes a good pet?

    He read it back. A sharp sense of disbelief hit him. He deleted the message immediately and set the phone face down on the desk with a firm thud.

    He had to be losing his mind.

    The next morning, William was heading out just as Ste came downstairs. Her figure looked so fragile that the slightest breeze might have toppled her. He nced at her in passing, unsettled by how diminished she had be under this roof. Every meal was carefully prepared ¡ª yet the dullness in her eyes never lifted.

    Tasha¡¯s words from the night before surfaced again. His lips pressed into a thin line. He turned away and strode out of the vi.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1547

    ?Chapter 1547:

    The sound of the door closing made Ste flinch. What had she done wrong this time?

    She sat alone at the table, a bitter smile twisting her lips. He was already so exasperated by her existence. There was no way ¡ª absolutely no way ¡ª he would let her have a pet. Tasha had been wise not to bring it up at dinner the night before.

    William drove to the office in silence. After a morning meeting, he summoned Luca and Steven to discuss contract details. Steven left first. The moment the door clicked shut, William drummed his fingers against the desk and spoke quietly. ¡°What kind of animal makes a good pet?¡±

    It was the question he had been meaning to ask Luca the night before, and now he could no longer hold it back.

    Both men looked visibly caught off guard. ¡°Mr. Briggs, are you thinking about getting a pet?¡±

    William¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Not for me. I am just asking.¡±

    Understanding flickered across Luca¡¯s face. ¡°It depends on personal preference, really. Cats are more independent ¡ª self-sufficient. Dogs are needier, more affectionate and demanding. Mr. Briggs, are you considering getting one for Ms. Russell?¡±

    William did not answer. He simply waved Luca toward the door.

    Once alone, he pulled out his phone and opened his conversation with Jewell. As Ste¡¯s therapist, Jewell might have better insight into what she would actually enjoy. He typed the same question and sent it. Jewell¡¯s reply came almost instantly. ¡°A pet? For Ste? Long-term istion can be genuinely damaging to mental health ¡ª apanion animal could help. As for what kind¡­ why not just ask her what she prefers?¡±

    Both of them had thrown the question right back at him. William rubbed his temples and set his phone aside.

    Ask Ste directly?

    The idea struck him as almostughable. Since when did he need to concern himself with what his prisoner actually wanted? Would he really go and consult the woman he had personally dragged back here?

    He shoved the entire idea aside and forced himself not to dwell on it.

    ?????? §ã??§Ñ?????????? ????§Ö???? w§Ö???? o? g§Ñ??n????e??s.§ã§à??

    Yet over the following two days, the thought kept returning like a persistent ghost. Every evening when he came home, there she was ¡ª sitting alone in the garden with a book clutched to her chest, looking impossibly fragile and isted. During meals, she barely touched her food, a tangible gloom settling around her a little more with each passing day. Her profound loneliness seemed to seep into him somehow, deepening the inexplicable restlessness that had taken root in his own chest.

    The next morning, the dining room was filled with nothing but the soft, rhythmic tter of silverware against porcin.

    Ste kept her head bowed, taking small, careful sips of her milk while trying to make herself as invisible as possible. When William set his coffee cup down against the saucer, the sharp crystalline sound seemed to echo through the silence. Ste¡¯s entire body went rigid on instinct, her fingers clenching around her silverware until her fingertips drained of color.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1548

    ?Chapter 1548:

    William had not realized how terrified of him she had be. He cleared his throat, his gaze drifting to the soft whorl of hair at the crown of her head, and spoke in a deliberately t tone.

    ¡°Tasha mentioned you wanted a pet.¡±

    He kept his voice purposely casual ¡ª as though he were asking about the weather.

    Ste¡¯s head snapped up. Her pupils contracted sharply, disbelief flooding her face. She stared at him as though she could not trust her own hearing.

    His expression remainedpletely impassive. He was not even looking at her ¡ª just absently brushing invisible specks from the tablecloth with his fingertips.

    Ste caught her bottom lip between her teeth, her voiceing out small and uncertain. ¡°I ¡ª I was just thinking out loud. I know you would not agree. I was not seriously expecting to actually bring one home¡­¡±

    Her heart had begun racing involuntarily, every nerve stretched taut.

    ¡°What do you want to get?¡± William cut off her rambling and finally lifted his eyes to meet hers. His dark gaze revealed nothing. ¡°A cat or a dog?¡±

    Ste sat frozen in stunned silence, her eyes wide withplete incredulity. Was he actually asking her preference? Did that mean he was genuinely nning to get one for her?

    Joy welled up inside her chest so suddenly it took her breath away. An involuntary smile broke across her face. Images of a golden retriever bounding happily through green grass shed vividly through her mind. ¡°A dog. I would like a dog.¡±

    The words had barely left her lips when reality crashed down on her. A dog would need walks ¡ª daily walks outside the vi grounds. Panic seized her immediately. ¡°No ¡ª wait. A cat would be better, actually. Cats do not need walks, so I could stay here in the vi without causing any trouble.¡± She lowered her head again, her voice growing smaller as she chose the option that would not inconvenience him.

    Truthfully, the mere fact that he was willing to get her any pet at all was more than enough. As for which kind, she did not feel she had the right to make demands.

    William studied her downcast face, watching the way hershes cast shadows on her cheeks. He could see the light in her eyes flicker and die, quenched by her own doubt. Was she that frightened he might change his mind and withdraw the offer?

    He sat in silence for several long seconds, an inexplicable tightness constricting around his chest. Her constant self-effacement and endlesspromises grated on him far more than any outright defiance ever could. He had asked her what she wanted ¡ª so why did she insist on shrinking herself this way?

    Y?????? ??e???? ????????r????e ??§Ö§Ñ?? ???? ??? ??§Ñ??????????????.c??m

    ¡°Suit yourself.¡± The words came out more harshly than he intended. He pushed back from the table and strode out of the dining room, leaving Ste staring after him inplete, bewildered silence.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1549

    ?Chapter 1549:

    Ste watched William¡¯s retreating back, and the small spark of hope that had risen inside her slowly dimmed. He had not really meant to get her a pet ¡ª just as she had expected. She never should have allowed herself to hope. Perhaps her words had irritated him again.

    The realization left a bitter taste on her tongue and stung her eyes with unshed tears. She finished the rest of her breakfast in silence, then returned to her room.

    She did not dare think about pets again, especially since he had note home for several nights. Work had likely imed him once more.

    Two afternoonster, while she was reading in the study, a faint sound drifted up from downstairs ¡ª soft, uneven whimpering. Confused, she set her book aside and walked toward the staircase.

    Tasha stood in the living room with a warm smile, holding a cardboard box. When she spotted Ste on thending above, her smile widened and she waved her down. ¡°Ms. Russell,e quickly!¡±

    Ste¡¯s heart began to race for no clear reason. She hurried down the stairs, and as she drew closer, she saw a small, fluffy shape wriggling inside the box, scrambling to climb over the edge.

    It was a golden retriever puppy ¡ª no more than two or three months old, with soft drooping ears and wide, shining eyes full of curiosity. When it noticed her, it lifted its pink nose, sniffed the air, and let out a cheerful bark.

    Something gentle seemed to strike her straight in the chest.

    Her hands trembled as she slowly reached out toward it. He had actually bought this for her ¡ª a puppy. She had believed the subject of pets was entirely closed, convinced she had annoyed him during his absence. Yet here it was, alive and warm, right there in the vi.

    The puppy leaned eagerly into her touch without hesitation, nudging her fingertips with its damp nose before giving a quick lick with its tiny pink tongue. The sensation sent warmth spreading through her, gently lifting the heaviness that had clung to her for days.

    Ste lifted her head, eyes shimmering. ¡°Did William really buy this?¡± The words came out barely above a whisper. It felt like a fragile dream, and she was afraid to raise her voice in case it shattered.

    ?????? b?????? ????????§Öw?? ??? ??a??????????????.??o??

    Tasha smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, Mr. Briggs bought it. His assistant Luca brought it over and said it was a gift for you, Ms. Russell.¡±

    With careful hands, Ste lifted the puppy from the box and held it close. The little one rxed almost immediately, nestling into her arms with a small, contented sound. Its warmth spread through its soft fur and wrapped around her like a gentlefort. She lowered her head and stroked its fluffy crown, and tears slipped quietly into the thick fur without her even noticing.

    Outside the window, the sunset painted the vi in shades of gold, filling the room with warmth.

    At the Briggs Group office, William stood by the floor-to-ceiling windows. Three minutes earlier, Tasha had called from the vi to report Ste¡¯s reaction. In his mind, he pictured her smiling as she held the puppy, and the tight crease between his brows ¡ª tense for days ¡ª finally eased. His lips stayed pressed together, yet a warmth stirred in his chest that he could not fully exin. Just as Tasha had said, having a pet clearly lifted Ste¡¯s spirits.

    She named the golden retriever Felix, hoping the name might bring her luck ¡ª even though she knew it was only wishful thinking. Still, she had to admit Tasha was right. Everyone needed something to hold on to.

    Felix was energetic and affectionate, exploring every corner of the vi while the staff doted on him. Perhaps it was fate, but his favorite person was her ¡ª he circled her feet constantly and nudged her with his wet nose at every opportunity. Caring for the little creature quickly filled her days, upying her time and energy while gently dissolving the loneliness she had been carrying.

    When the staff went out to shop, Ste asked them to pick up a few toys for Felix. She knew teething puppies needed things to chew on. Watching him gnaw away without a care, William¡¯s cold expression sometimes drifted through her thoughts ¡ª and yet Felix was a gift from him. Without his consent, she would not have had this warm presence beside her each day, even if her current circumstances existedrgely because of him.

    A quiet sense of gratitude slowly took root in her heart. Perhaps he was not as distant and unfeeling as he appeared. Perhaps her homemade soup had softened him, just a little. Whatever the reason, she hade to believe he liked it more than he had ever let on.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1550

    ?Chapter 1550:

    Over the past few days, Ste had not seen William at all. She finally took the initiative to ask Tasha whether he was always this busy.

    Tasha, who had only been hired after Ste moved in, did not know much about his schedule. ¡°I suppose managing such argepany on his own must keep him extremely busy,¡± she said after a moment of thought.

    Ste fell into quiet contemtion. If his days were always this packed, did he even remember to eat properly?

    Wanting to thank him for Felix, she decided to make lunch for him again ¡ª this time, more than just soup. Even if it was only her own hopeful gesture, she felt she could not let it pass unsaid.

    On a bright morning, Ste walked into the kitchen, gently declined Tasha¡¯s help, and tied an apron around her waist. She prepared several light home-cooked dishes and a small pot of soup to ease his stomach, handling every dish with care and asking Tasha to taste each one first in case anything needed adjusting. The entire morning passed with her moving steadily through the kitchen.

    At eleven sharp, Ste packed the food into a thermal container, changed into a simple beige dress, and drew a steady breath. ¡°Tasha, I want to take lunch to William myself.¡±

    Tasha had known the food was meant for him ¡ª but seeing Ste ready to leave, she hesitated. ¡°Why not ask the guards at the door to take you, Ms. Russell? I think Mr. Briggs would be d to see you,¡± she suggested gently.

    Ste was not so certain. Would he really be d? Or would he meet her effort with the same cold words that had cut her down before?

    Felix wagged his tail at her feet, as though sensing her hesitation, offering clumsy but sincere encouragement.

    Holding the lunch box firmly, Ste opened the front door and addressed the guards at the entrance. ¡°I want to see William. Please take me to hispany.¡±

    The request caught them off guard, and they exchanged an uncertain look. William had told them not to let her leave on her own, but he had never said she could not go to see him at the office. After a pause, one of them spoke. ¡°Ms. Russell, we will need to check with Mr. Briggs first.¡± Without his approval, neither of them dared let her go.

    Just as one reached for his phone, Ste stopped him. ¡°Wait. Please just take me there. Are you worried I will run off once I arrive at the Briggs Group building? It is the middle of the workday ¡ª I might even interrupt a meeting. If that concerns you, you can wait for me at the entrance.¡±

    W??a?? e????ry?????? ???? ????????????? o?? ????????§à??el??.??o??

    The guards fell quiet. Their eyes drifted to the lunch box in her hands, and understanding settled across their faces. In the end, they agreed and drove her to the Briggs Group.

    This was only her second time at the headquarters. The first time, he had brought her here against her will, and fear and unease had followed her every step. Now, standing beneath the towering ss building with her palms damp and her heart already racing, her feelings were entirely different.

    The receptionist noticed the guards escorting her and said nothing, only watching as she stepped into the private elevator bound for the top floor. As the numbers climbed past, her grip on the lunch box tightened without her realizing it.

    The doors slid open onto the silent executive floor. Luca was nowhere in sight. She drew a slow breath, walked to the frosted ss door, and knocked softly.

    ¡°Come in.¡± William¡¯s voice came from inside ¡ª deep, steady, and unreadable.

    She pushed the door open and lifted her eyes to take in the room. The spacious office looked exactly as she remembered: clean and modern, flooded with sunlight pouring through the tall windows behind the desk. He sat reading a document, the light casting sharp lines across his slightly furrowed brow.

    At the sound of her footsteps, he looked up.

    When he realized it was Ste, surprise shed briefly across his eyes. His gaze dropped to the lunch box in her hands, and the fingers wrapped around his pen faltered for just a moment. Sensing his stare, she felt a wave of nerves surge through her, warmth creeping slowly into her cheeks.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1551

    ?Chapter 1551:

    Ste took a long moment to steady herself before stepping forward and setting the lunch box at the edge of his desk. She kept her voice even. ¡°You have seemed very busytely, so I made something simple and brought it here for you.¡±

    William¡¯s eyes moved from her face to the lunch box, lingered there, then lifted again to her faintly flushed cheeks. The words meant to send her away hovered on his tongue ¡ª but the moment he met her clear gaze, he stopped himself. The way she stood so carefully, her nerves barely concealed, felt like a light brush against his chest.

    He knew she hade because of the golden retriever he had bought for her. Otherwise, she would never have been the one to reach out first. Perhaps she wanted something else from him now. Still, this was the first time she hade here just to bring him homemade food ¡ª and even before losing her memory, she had rarely done that.

    An unfamiliar feeling surfaced, leaving him unsure how to respond.

    He watched her in silence. Unable to read his thoughts, she stood there, her unease growing by the second. As the quiet stretched on, her heart slowly sank, certain he was about to say something sharp. Just as she prepared to apologize and turn away, William finally spoke, his voice lower and less cutting than usual. ¡°Leave it there.¡±

    Only three words. There was no warmth in them ¡ª yet there was no rejection either.

    Her heart skipped. A small spark of happiness slipped quietly into her chest.

    She lifted the lid and set out the warm dishes one by one, her voice soft. ¡°You should eat while it is still warm. Cold food is not good for your stomach.¡±

    The scent of the food spread through the office, carrying with it an unexpected sense offort. William looked at the dishesid before him, a quiet hunger stirring. Ste stood beside the desk, twisting the hem of her clothes without realizing it. She did not dare meet his eyes, yet a faint hope lingered as she waited to see if he would eat.

    William set his pen aside and leaned back slightly, his gaze settling on her. ¡°You made all of this yourself?¡±

    She nodded, her voice soft and uncertain. ¡°I am not sure if it suits your taste. If it is not good, you do not have to eat it. I just somehow felt¡­¡±

    ?????? ??????? ??§Öa???????? §Öx§â§Ö????????c?? ???? ??§Ñ?????ve????.§ã????

    She stopped mid-sentence, a flicker of panic crossing her eyes. While cooking, she had felt ¡ª without knowing why ¡ª that he would like these particr dishes. But where had that certaintye from? It felt as though those preferences had been buried deep inside her, suddenly rising to the surface and leaving her unsettled.

    He did not question her further. He picked up a small piece of fish. The meat was tender and cooked just right, lightly seasoned with lemon, garlic, and a touch of rosemary ¡ª clean and fresh on his tongue. He tasted the shrimp and vegetables next: crisp and firm, each bite just as satisfying. So satisfying, in fact, that even the dull ache lingering at his temples eased slightly.

    Jewell had prescribed medication for him before, but he rarely took it. Later, after she had brought him candy, he had remembered it now and then. The results had been minimal, and Jewell had said it needed time to work. Yet the relief he felt now, after eating her food, surpassed all of that. The realization caught him off guard ¡ª almost hard to believe.

    Still, he said nothing and continued eating quietly, his movements smooth and unhurried.

    Ste stood nearby, watching as the rising steam softened the sharp lines of his profile. Her heartbeat slipped out of rhythm without warning. The office was silent except for the faint sound of cutlery. Aware of her own racing pulse, she forced herself to look away.

    Was she really feeling shy simply from watching him eat? Her thoughts only grew more tangled.

    After a few bites, he looked up suddenly and asked in a low voice, ¡°Have you eaten?¡±

    Ste had not expected that. She paused, then shook her head. ¡°I ¡ª I will eat when I get back.¡±

    She had spent the entire morning cooking, too worried about missing his lunch break to eat anything herself.

    William pressed his lips together. His eyes shifted to the chair across from the desk, and his voice stayed even, carrying quiet authority. ¡°Sit.¡±

    She did not dare refuse. She sat down obediently, hands resting on her knees like a well-behaved student.

    He slid the untouched dishes toward her. ¡°I will ask Luca to bring clean tableware.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1552

    ?Chapter 1552:

    Before Ste could speak, William had already lifted the phone and called Luca¡¯s extension.

    Luca arrived quickly. When he noticed Ste, surprise flickered across his face before easing into a knowing smile. He set down the tableware and left at once, pulling the door shut behind him and leaving them alone.

    ¡°Eat,¡± William said, looking at her briefly, his voice firm.

    Ste nced at the shrimp he had just ced onto her te, then lifted her eyes to him, clearly stunned. He had actually served her food and asked her to stay and eat with him.

    After that, he lowered his gaze calmly and took a sip of soup, not sparing her another look. His thickshes cast soft shadows beneath his eyes. The clean line of his nose and his slightly pressed lips looked even more striking in the sunlight.

    Heat rushed to her face. She quickly lowered her head, picked up the shrimp, and put it in her mouth, trying her best to hide her racing heart.

    He ate more than usual, his manner rxed as though he were in a decent mood. She, on the other hand, could not focus ¡ª her attention drifted back to him again and again.

    In the end, they finished the meal without a single word. The silence felt faintly awkward, yet it was not ufortable. If anything, it carried a strange, quiet calm.

    Afterward, she bent down to gather the lunch box. As she leaned forward, the space between them suddenly shrank. Startled, she stepped back instinctively ¡ª but her foot caught the desk leg. Just as she lost her bnce, his hand shot out and pulled her in, one arm firm around her waist.

    She fell against him without control. When she looked up, their gazes met, and the air between them turned soft and charged.

    His throat moved, as if he were about to speak ¡ª and then the office door swung open.

    ¡°Boss, the documents for the afternoon meeting need your signature.¡±

    Luca rushed in with a stack of papers, not even pausing to knock. He stopped mid-step, words dying in his throat. He stared at the scene before him, then stiffened as the realization hit and embarrassment washed across his face.

    ¡°Sorry, boss ¡ª I did not realize you hadpany,¡± he said quickly, his voice tight with awkwardness.

    J????n ?????? ???????????????? §Ñ?? ??????n§àv§Ö????.c§à??

    William¡¯s expression darkened at once, irritation shing in his eyes.

    Ste was even more startled, frozen like a deer caught in bright lights. She pulled away in a rush, her cheeks burning, and moved aside to fumble with the lunch boxes. ¡°I am sorry ¡ª I am done eating. I will leave now.¡± The words spilled out in a rush. She gathered the tableware without looking at either of them and fled the office as though making an escape.

    The door shut behind her, leaving only William and a thoroughly flustered Luca.

    William fixed Luca with a sharp look that sent a chill straight through him. Luca lowered his head immediately. ¡°I am sorry, boss. The documents are urgent.¡± He truly had not meant it. Had he known they were in the middle of something, he would never have barged in, no matter how pressing the papers were.

    ¡°Give them to me,¡± William said, extending his hand. His tone had returned to its usual cold calm, as though nothing unusual had just urred.

    Luca handed them over quickly ¡ª though he could not stop himself from sneaking a nce at his boss, his thoughts inplete chaos. William had actually eaten lunch with Ste. That alone was staggering enough.

    Ste jogged into the elevator, her breathing uneven. Only when the doors slid shut did she lean back against the cool metal wall and exhale.

    She pressed a hand to her chest, feeling her heart still pounding. The warmth on her cheeks would not fade. The image of him cing food on her te reyed again and again, leaving her thoroughly flustered.

    She had never imagined he would ept her lunch, let alone ask her to stay and eat with him. Beforeing, she had already braced herself for him to toss everything straight into the bin.

    Did that mean his attitude toward her had genuinely shifted ¡ª even if only a little? The thought stirred something difficult to name in her chest, washing away the quiet dread she had carried on the way there.

    She lowered her head. The corners of her lips lifted without her noticing.

    When she stepped out of the Briggs Group building, her stride felt noticeably lighter. She was about to g down a taxi back to the vi when a familiar voice called out from behind.

    ¡°Stel!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1553

    ?Chapter 1553:

    Ste whirled around and saw Marc stepping out from behind a nearby pir, urgency etched across his face.

    She froze. She had never expected to encounter this man ¡ª the one she had once thought about day and night ¡ª here of all ces.

    He looked far more worn than before. Dark circles sagged beneath his eyes, stubble shadowed his jaw, and his suit was creased as though he had slept in it for days. He was nothing like the polished,posed Marc she remembered.

    Confusion flickered through her chest, followed immediately by sharp, instinctive fear. Why was he here? This was right outside the Briggs Group building. If William saw them like this, she could not begin to imagine what would follow.

    Marc closed the distance in a few long strides and grabbed her wrist without warning, trying to pull her away. The grip was rough and tight, and pain shed across her face.

    ¡°Stel, I finally found you. I have been waiting here for days,¡± he said hoarsely, his voice strained as he tugged her toward a narrow alley beside the building.

    She struggled and twisted her arm, but it made no difference. He kept moving without slowing, not once checking whether she could keep up. Disgust and unease surged through her as curious nces began to turn their way from the building entrance. Instead of letting go, he tightened his hold and hauled her into the alley.

    The space was cramped and shadowed, with only thin lines of sunlight pressing through from above.

    She finally wrenched herself free and stumbled back two steps, keeping her distance as she watched him with guarded eyes. A sharp ache pulsed in her wrist where his fingers had been.

    ¡°Marc, if you have something to say, then say it clearly. You hurt me.¡±

    Marc was still catching his breath, his eyes roaming her face with a restless intensity. After so long, seeing her again ¡ª seeing that she was safe ¡ª loosened the tight knot in his chest. He stepped closer, his voice rushed and strained. ¡°Stel, how have you been? Did that bastard do anything to you? Do not be scared. I figured something out. Just listen to me.¡±

    Ste took in the picture before her: that devoted expression, those urgent words ¡ª all designed to convey how terribly worried he had been. Yet she felt no warmth at all. Only a chill.

    ??om???????? ?????? ??a?????on §à? g??l??§àv?????.??§à??

    Everything Sharon and Lance had told her flooded back. She did not answer him right away. She only looked at him quietly, and the eyes that had once held trust now held nothing but distance.

    When he finally ran out of words, she spoke ¡ª surprised by how steady her voice sounded. ¡°Marc, answer me honestly. Were we really just a couple? Was I actually in aa for two years? And did you ever tell me the truth?¡±

    Her questions froze the anxious affection on his face. He stared at her, stunned.

    Panic shed through his eyes before he could conceal it. He had not expected this. He cleared his throat, avoided her gaze, and forced a shaky smile. ¡°Stel, what are you saying? How could I lie to you? We have known each other for years. Do I really need to exin myself? I love you.¡±

    With every word, her heart grew heavier ¡ª until it finally sank.

    ¡°Sharon told me everything,¡± she said calmly. ¡°You lied to me more than once. Even now, you are still trying to dodge it. From the start, you never nned to tell me the truth.¡±

    Resentment red hot in his chest at her words. Sharon. It was Sharon who had told her.

    Seeing him fall silent, the restraint she had been holding finally snapped. She shoved him hard in the chest.

    ¡°Say something,¡± she demanded, her voice shaking. ¡°You said you loved me. Then why did you betray me? Why did you cheat? Why did you lie to me?¡± Her voice broke, a jagged edge of its former self. She needed the truth about those two missing years ¡ª and she needed it from the man who had sworn he loved her even as he tore her world apart.

    ¡°Stel, please listen to me,¡± Marc said quickly, stepping forward and reaching for her hand.

    ¡°You only have to answer me,¡± she said, pulling back and fixing him with a cold stare. ¡°Yes or no.¡±

    She drew a slow breath and forced her emotions down, her gaze remaining sharp and steady, refusing to let him sidestep it.

    His lips trembled. His eyes darted away.

    Under her unyielding stare, every excuse and lie he had prepared stuck in his throat. His silence said everything.

    As the quiet stretched on, her heart sealed itself shut piece by piece. Thest fragment of hope she had been holding shatteredpletely. More than anything, she had wanted him to tell her it was all wrong ¡ª that Sharon and William had deceived her. That none of it was true.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1554

    ?Chapter 1554:

    If only Marc had never caused her pain.

    Ste closed her eyes. When she opened them again, determination had settled into her gaze. ¡°We are done, Marc. It does not matter whether I loved you or what I may have forgotten. The moment I knew you lied to me, our future ended.¡±

    Panic seized Marc. He stepped closer, words spilling out in a rush. ¡°No, Stel, you are misunderstanding this. I had my reasons. I love you. This has to be William ¡ª he influenced you, kept you locked away, messed with your head.¡± He spoke as though he was no longer sure who he was trying to convince.

    Ste¡¯s face stayed cold. There was no trace of affection left in her eyes. ¡°Go. I will pretend you never showed up today. From now on, my life has nothing to do with you.¡±

    She had waited for his call day after day, holding on to hope. Yet the call never came. It finally made sense why he had nevere looking for her after William took her away at the wedding. Long before that, their marriage had already been over, their lives no longer tied. That wedding had never truly belonged to her.

    ¡°Stel, please stop. You do not even know what you want right now. Come with me ¡ª I will exin everything. We can make things the way they were,¡± Marc pleaded.

    Ste almostughed. Even now, he refused to take any responsibility.

    She faced him and spoke with careful rity. ¡°I was not brainwashed. You did those things, did you not? Do you really dare deny it? I may not remember everything yet, but I know this: someone who truly loves me would never lie to me or manipte me.¡±

    Shock and panic filled his eyes. He had hesitated for so long, doubting Nina¡¯s n again and again. Only two days ago had he finally resolved to take Ste away from Choria. And now, after finally standing before her again, he was hearing words he could not ept. Ste no longer wanted him.

    She turned her eyes away and stepped back, her voice distant. ¡°Goodbye, Marc. Forever.¡±

    She did not wait to see the disbelief on his face. Turning sharply, she walked out of the alley without looking back.

    Taxis lined the street ahead. She raised her hand, and one stopped immediately. As she reached for the door, Marc¡¯s voice rang out behind her.

    ??????o????????d ????????????§Ö????.c§àm ???? ??§àu?? ??ri??nd??

    ¡°Stel ¡ª Ste, are you really going to let him keep you locked away for the rest of your life?¡±

    He stayed rooted in ce, unable to chase her, watching helplessly as she climbed in. The taxi pulled away fast, dust spiraling in its wake.

    Marc stood alone in the shadows, breathing hard, rejection burning behind his eyes. Everything had copsed. She knew the truth now. The realization filled him with dread.

    Time passed. Then his gaze slowly sharpened.

    No. He could not surrender yet. Ste was hisst chance to reverse everything. He had gone to great lengths to erase William from her heart, and fate had even granted him the gift of her forgetting those two years. He refused to let it all end here.

    Then a thought struck him, sparked by something she had said. Sharon. That woman had destroyed everything. If she had kept silent, his n would already beplete.

    His decision formed quickly. He would confront Sharon. As long as Ste had not recovered her memories and still trusted her, a single denial might be enough to cast doubt. Malice settled into his eyes. He smoothed his creased suit and walked away with purpose.

    Sharon and Josie had just finished their workout at the nearby gym. As they reached the vi entrance, someone rushed out and blocked their path.

    Marc stood before them, eyes zing. ¡°Sharon.¡±

    Sharon startled, then recoiled in disgust the moment she recognized him. ¡°Marc? What are you doing here? Move.¡±

    Josie¡¯s frown was immediate and firm. ¡°You do not belong here.¡±

    This was an upscale vi district. Marc could no longer afford even the smallest ce nearby.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1555

    ?Chapter 1555:

    Marc¡¯sugh was bitter and cold, his eyes boring into Sharon. ¡°Whether I show up here is hardly your concern. What gives you the right to fill Ste¡¯s head with all that garbage? Or have you forgotten what the doctor said? Are you trying to get her killed?¡±

    Sharon knew exactly what he meant, and her voice dripped with contempt. ¡°Please. You are just scared people will find out what a fraud you are. I told Ste the truth because I am done watching you string her along. What is wrong ¡ª now that your house of cards has copsed, you cannot handle it?¡± The truth would surface eventually. It always did. And Marc was exactly the kind of person Ste needed to see clearly.

    ¡°The truth?¡± Marc¡¯s voice dropped, low and dangerous. ¡°Is your version of the truth actually helping Ste?¡± His words came faster, sharper. ¡°You turned her against me. Made her refuse to leave with me. You are putting her in danger ¡ª leaving her trapped with that lunatic William. And you think you are doing her a favor?¡±

    Sharon did not flinch. ¡°At least William did not cheat on her and steal her work. At least he did not y the devoted fianc¨¦ while she was lying there unconscious.¡±

    That stopped Marc cold. After a long pause, he forced the words out through clenched teeth. ¡°So you want her to stay chained to William forever? Let him control her, lock her away? Sharon, you im to be her best friend, but you cannot even see what actually matters right now.¡±

    Sharon¡¯sugh was sharp and humorless. ¡°Do not try to guilt-trip me, Marc. Put your hand on your heart and tell me ¡ª how much do you actually care about Ste? You just want to use her and the Carter family connections to w your way back to the top. Now that everyone sees through you, you want to make me the viin? Dream on.¡±

    Josie¡¯s voice cut in, cold and measured. ¡°Marc, Ste does not want to see you. Stop harassing her, or we will be forced to take action.¡± If anyone started digging into Marc¡¯s past and really turning over stones, he would have a great deal to answer for.

    Under the weight of their usations, Marc¡¯s face cycled from pale to flushed with rage. He knew he was cornered, but the frustration boiling inside him had killed any trace of self-control. ¡°Fine. So you are all on William¡¯s side now? Sharon, mark my words ¡ª this is not over. I will take Ste away. Count on it.¡±

    He shot them onest venomous look before storming off, his exit closer to a retreat than a departure. There was nothing left to gain here anyway.

    §Ñ????????§Ö c????mu???ty ???? ????????????els.§ã§à??

    Sharon and Josie watched him go, exchanging a nce loaded with disdain.

    ¡°That waste of space,¡± Sharon muttered. ¡°Useless when you need him, but suddenly full of bravado.¡±

    Josie¡¯s brow furrowed with worry. ¡°His showing up today was not random. And the way he was talking ¡ª so confident he could take Ste away ¡ª I think someone is backing him. Otherwise, knowing him, if he had a real n he would have acted on it long ago. He would not have waited this long.¡±

    Sharon fell quiet, her thoughts tangled and heavy. Finally, she sighed. ¡°I think he went to see Ste today, got nowhere, and threw a tantrum. We should warn her to stay on guard. Thest thing she needs is to fall for his maniptions again.¡±

    Back at the vi, Ste held Felix as he bounded into her arms, but her mind was somewhere else entirely. Marc¡¯s words kept circling back, relentless. Then another image surfaced ¡ª eating lunch with William, sunlight catching the side of his face and softening the hard edges he usually wore.

    Two men. One a liar. The other an enigma. She did not know what to do with either of them.

    Meanwhile, after being shut down by Sharon and Josie, Marc returned to his studio like a storm cloud ready to break.

    He mmed the door hard enough to rattle the frame, then swept his arm across the entrance table. A tall cdon vase crashed to the floor and exploded into pieces. The thin thread of control he had been clinging to finally snapped.

    ¡°Why?¡± he roared, kicking over the trash can, his face twisting with rage and something uglier ¡ª bitterness. ¡°Why is everyone working against me?¡±

    He had been so close. He had already won Ste back. If William had not reappeared out of nowhere, they would be remarried by now, living the life Marc had mapped out. But everyone kept getting in his way ¡ª William, Sharon, Josie, everyst one of them. And now even Ste looked at him as though he were a stranger.

    He had nned everything down to thest detail. Once he got Ste back, his studio would recover. He would reim his reputation, his sess ¡ª everything that was rightfully his. But now it was all falling apart.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1556

    ?Chapter 1556:

    Marc panted hard, a wild glint shing through his bloodshot eyes. He stepped toward the window and stared at the darkening sky, jaw clenched as his resolve hardened around Nina¡¯s n.

    If gentle persuasion had failed, then force would have to work.

    When the vi went up in mes and Ste had no way out, he would arrive at precisely the right moment and be the one who saved her. In the chaos, no one would notice him taking her away ¡ª and once they were overseas, he would find a way to erase her recent memories. Cut off from everyone, with no one to rely on but him, she would stay obediently by his side. After so many years with her, he believed he understood her far better than William ever could.

    Once the thought took hold, it refused to fade. His heart, which had hovered near despair only moments before, burned back to life. This was the only answer he had left.

    The following day, Marc began preparing without dy.

    Although the fire had been nned alongside Nina, he still had to move cautiously and keep it hidden from Amon. Through discreet underground contacts, he obtained several barrels of highly vtile elerant along with a timed ignition device. Nina had already secured the viyout for him. He studied the n for hours, searching for the best point to strike, reying every step again and again until the details were embedded in his mind. He spent the night without sleep, his eyes heavy yet lit with a frantic energy.

    Once every detail was confirmed, he rubbed his sore temples and leaned back, his breathing slowly settling. Before carrying it out, onest task remained ¡ª getting his mother Jazlyn out of Choria as soon as possible. He had already asked Nina to book her on the final outbound flight that night.

    It was already three in the afternoon. He showered and headed straight for Jazlyn¡¯s ce. He knew William was ruthless and never let things go. Once he made his move, whether he seeded or not, there would be consequences ¡ª and he could not leave Jazlyn exposed to danger. She was the only family he had left.

    That evening, Marc drove to the Walsh family home.

    ????n?? ??????§Ö?? PD???? ???? ??a??n§à??????s.co??

    Jazlyn was watching television in the living room and startled when he walked in. She was about to speak, but the exhaustion and anxiety carved into his face made her frown immediately. She stood up, worry clear in her voice. ¡°Marc, why are you here today? You look awful.¡±

    Marc dropped his jacket and sank onto the sofa with a tired breath. ¡°Pack your things. You are flying to Sharbesy tonight and staying there for a while.¡±

    Jazlyn stared at him in disbelief. ¡°Sharbesy? Why there, and why so suddenly? What is going on?¡±

    He avoided her eyes, his tone deliberately t. ¡°Nothing is wrong. It is just a trip. You always said you wanted to travel. The ticket is already booked. I will take you to the airportter.¡±

    Her expression darkened. She stepped closer and studied his face carefully. ¡°Marc, tell me the truth. What are you actually nning?¡±

    She did not believe for a second that he would send her abroad on a whim ¡ª not with this kind of urgency. Her instincts told her it had something to do with that cursed woman again.

    ¡°Mom, I am doing this for your own good,¡± he said, his voice rising, irritation shing in his eyes. ¡°You lose nothing by going abroad, and you can rx and enjoy yourself. What is wrong with that? Why are you questioning me?¡± She hadined so many times about wanting to travel ¡ª yet now that he was arranging it, she refused. It made no sense.

    But the harder he pushed, the more uneasy she felt. She knew him too well, and his behavior made it in that this was far from a simple holiday.

    Jazlyn leaned back against the sofa and crossed her arms, her voice firm. ¡°I am not going. If you do not exin everything clearly today, I am not stepping anywhere.¡±

    Marc¡¯s frustration was immediate and visible, a vein pulsing at his temple. He had not expected her to be this unyielding. His n was already at its final stage ¡ª if he failed to convince her now, everything would have to stop. That was thest thing he could afford.

    ¡°This is not the time to argue. You have to leave tonight,¡± he said sharply.

    Jazlyn met his rigid tone with equal coldness. ¡°Marc Walsh, I am your mother.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1557

    ?Chapter 1557:

    ¡°Why are you so desperate to send me away? Nothing about this feels right. Tell me the truth ¡ª is this because of Ste?¡±

    Marc raked his fingers through his hair, shoulders sagging as fatigue crept into his voice. ¡°I am getting Ste out of that vi. If you stay here, you will be in danger. The moment William notices anything, the first person he will go after is you.¡±

    Jazlyn went still, fear spreading across her face. ¡°What are you trying to do? What kind of danger are you talking about? Son, listen to me ¡ª can you not just let Ste go?¡± After all these years, he still could not release her.

    Her refusal pushed him to the edge. He spun around and snapped, ¡°I will not back down. No matter what happens, I am taking Ste away. Once the vi is set on fire, she will have no choice but toe out.¡±

    Silence crashed over the living room.

    Jazlyn stared at him as though looking at a stranger, the color draining from her face. Her mouth opened, and it took a long moment for words toe. ¡°What did you just say? Burn the vi? Have you lost all sense? That is William Briggs. You know how powerful he is. You cannot fight him. Is one woman really worth this?¡±

    If Ste had never existed, their family would not have fallen apart. Those prosperous days were gone, his studio had barely survived before being destroyed again because of her ¡ª and now her own safety was being dragged into it.

    Jazlyn jumped up and grabbed his arm, her voice trembling. ¡°Son, please listen to me. Stop this now. What is so special about Ste? I know plenty of good girls. If you did not like thest one I introduced, I will find another ¡ª someone better. With everything you have to offer, are you really afraid you cannot find someone better than her?¡±

    He shook her off, his eyes zing with a fixed intensity. ¡°Ste belongs with me. Stop interfering. Pack your things and leave now. If you wait any longer, it will be toote.¡±

    ¡°I am not going.¡±

    Jazlyn finally broke. Tears streamed down her face as she cried, ¡°If I leave now and you provoke William, I may never be allowed toe back. I have lived in Choria my entire life. I am not leaving.¡±

    Once Jazlyn made up her mind, Marc could no longer move her. He had not expected her to refuse him this fiercely. He turned to face her, his voice t and almost cruel in its calm. ¡°You will not leave? Then stay. When I am done and Williames looking for you, do not expect me toe back for you.¡±

    ?????? ??h????s???????? §à?? ???????? ???? ???????o??§Ö????.??????

    The threat hit Jazlyn like ice poured over her head.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1558

    ?Chapter 1558:

    She looked at her son ¡ª at the obsession twisting his gaze ¡ª and felt the warmth drain from her body. If he truly went after Ste, William would not hold back. She had known for years how dangerous he could be. Anyone who crossed him paid a heavy price. Thest time, the Walsh Group had copsed entirely. She had barely managed to secure a ce to live. If she angered him again, she might not survive it.

    Fear overwhelmed her. Her legs gave out. She sank onto the sofa, buried her face in her hands, and broke into sobs.

    After a long while, she raised her tear-streaked face and looked at him. He showed no emotion. She spoke in a hollow voice. ¡°Fine. I will leave. Is that enough for you?¡± Their family truly owed Ste a debt ¡ª like a curse that would not lift, she kept crashing back into their lives.

    Only then did Marc¡¯s tightly wound nerves loosen. His voice softened. ¡°Mom, do not be afraid. Once everything is arranged, I wille for you. I will not abandon you.¡± Whether it was Choria or somewhere else, as long as they stayed together ¡ª was that not enough? Besides, there was nothing left here worth holding on to.

    She did not argue. She nodded numbly and went upstairs to pack.

    He exhaled slowly, the pressure in his chest easing. After reminding her several more times, he rushed her to the airport and watched until she disappeared past the security gate. Only then did the tension finally settle.

    The moment he walked away from the terminal, however, Jazlyn turned around and exited through security. Once she was certain he was gone, she took out her phone and dialed a number. The call connected almost immediately.

    ¡°Hello, Livia? This is Jazlyn.¡± Her voice was rough and broken from crying. ¡°I need your help. Tomorrow, when you are at work ¡ª can you try to approach Marc?¡±

    The conversationsted a long while. Only after she felt somewhat calmer did she end the call, thanking the person on the other end several times.

    She stood in the middle of the crowded airport, exhaustion weighing down every part of her body. She knew she still had to board the flight to Sharbesy that day ¡ª if she did not, Marc would soon realize she had never actually left. She could not stop him on her own, so turning to someone else was her only option. She could not simply watch him rush headlong toward disaster.

    Livia Clifford worked as a designer at his studio ¡ª fresh out of school, young, attractive, and quietly fond of him. Jazlyn had noticed her for some time and believed she was far morepliant and sensible than Ste. She had even once considered bringing the two of them together.

    ????d???????????? ????§àr?????? ??n ????l??????e????.??o??

    With everything arranged, she listened to the boarding announcement echo through the terminal and walked back through the security checkpoint, blending into the flow of travelers.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1559

    ?Chapter 1559:

    After watching Jazlyn leave, Marc received the flight alert on his phone. He showered and finally sank into a heavy sleep.

    At dawn the next day, he arrived at the studio. Design drafts were stacked everywhere. He slipped the materials he had secured into a storage cab, and as he straightened, a knock sounded at his office door. He stiffened immediately and stepped in front of the cab without thinking.

    A young woman¡¯s voice came from outside, clear and calm. ¡°Mr. Walsh, it is Livia.¡±

    Livia. He frowned, the name ringing only faintly familiar. She had joined the studio recently ¡ª she had talent and a clean, pleasant look ¡ª but his attention these days had been consumed entirely by Ste. He had hardly noticed anyone else.

    The door opened. Livia stepped in wearing a simple dress and a knitted cardigan, a mild smile resting on her face.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Marc answered evenly, his expression giving nothing away.

    She moved inside and began gathering the scattered sketches with practiced ease. ¡°Nothing urgent. I wanted to let you know the nning department finished the proposal. It needs your signature.¡±

    nning matters belonged to that department. She was a designer, not his assistant, and this was not her responsibility. Still, he gave a short nod. ¡°Noted. Anything else?¡± The meaning was clear ¡ª if there was nothing more, she should leave.

    She had not expected the cold response. A flicker of difort crossed her face, but remembering Jazlyn¡¯s words, she pressed on. ¡°Mr. Walsh, you look exhausted. Have you been overworking, or are you unwell?¡±

    Her gaze rested on him ¡ª soft, bright, her concern openly disyed.

    He had seen that look many times before and recognized the admiration behind it. Once, it might have amused him. Now, his thoughts held only Ste. Livia was a newly graduated designer with no influence or backing. Aside from being young, she offered no real advantage. There was no possibility he would ever think of her in any other way.

    He waved a restless hand. ¡°I am fine. Thank you for asking. You may leave.¡±

    She stayed where she was, then stepped closer and spoke gently. ¡°Mr. Walsh, you have been frowning the entire time. I know some massage techniques. Let me help you rx ¡ª it might make you feel better.¡±

    I??s??a???? §Ñ??§ãe??s ???? ????l????v??????.??o??

    Before he had the chance to refuse, her pale, slender fingers settled lightly against his temples. The cool contact sent a faint shiver through him. Her touch was controlled, kneading slowly with measured pressure, and his instinct was to push her away.

    Yet the constant mental tension he had been carrying for days began to loosen under her hands. As the relief spread, he closed his eyes and did not stop her. Her technique was clearly practiced ¡ª the pressure steady and well ced. Little by little, his nerves unwound, and his thoughts drifted into a dull haze.

    A light, pleasant scent surrounded him as her fingers moved. Time passed unnoticed, and his body sank fully into rxation, his eyelids growing too heavy to lift. He vaguely registered her voice near his ear, guiding him gently toward the sofa, a thin nket draped over him. He wanted to tell her to go, but no sound came.

    Just before consciousness slipped away entirely, he felt her fingers graze his chest, her scent still lingering around him. After that, everything faded.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1560

    Chapter 1560:

    Marc snapped awake from a nightmare.

    In it, Ste stood beside William as they questioned him, while Jazlyn wept and demanded to know why he had chosen such a path. Ste would not go with him ¡ª she rested against William¡¯s chest and met his gaze with chilling distance.

    He jerked upright, a dull, hangover-like pain throbbing through his skull and forcing a low groan from his throat. The familiar rest area of his office slowly came into focus. He was lying on the small bed, fingers pressing against his temples. He could not recall falling asleep. His memory stopped at Livia offering him a massage ¡ª and then nothing.

    That gap made his body stiffen.

    The nket beside him shifted. The faint sound of a woman¡¯s breathing brushed his ear. He turned his head slowly, movements rigid.

    Clothing littered the floor. His shirt was tangled with a woman¡¯s dress, both discarded carelessly. His pupils shrank as his eyes followed the trail to the bed. The space beside him was no longer empty. A slim figurey there, long hair spread across the sheets like spilled ink.

    The shock hit him all at once.

    He sat up sharply, the nket sliding down to expose his bare chest. Beside him, Livia stirred as well ¡ª equally unclothed ¡ª and lifted heavy-lidded eyes to look at him.

    His mind wentpletely still.

    What had happened?

    Outside the window, the sky had already darkened, yet he remembered arriving at the studio that very morning.

    She noticed him sitting up and flushed at once, pulling the nket over herself. ¡°Mr. Walsh, you are awake,¡± she said in a soft, timid voice. After a pause, she added quietly, ¡°Does your head still hurt?¡±

    His throat was rough. He stared at her, disbelief edging into his words. ¡°Why are you here? What happened?¡±

    Livia¡¯s flush deepened. Hershes dropped and she drew herself inward, looking small and fragile. ¡°This morning you had a terrible headache, so I helped with a massage. Later you fell asleep, and then you grabbed me and would not let go. You were mumbling things that made no sense. I tried to get away, but I could not break free ¡ª so I stayed, and then it just¡­ happened.¡± Her voice broke more than once before she buried her face beneath the nket, unable to continue.

    ??o????????§Ñ?? PD???? ???????? §à?? ??§Ñ??n????§Ö????.??§à??

    Marc felt as though something heavy had mmed into him.

    He had held onto her and done something like that? It could not be real. His mind had beenpletely foggy ¡ª he had no memory of anything that followed. How could he have crossed that line?

    He looked at her beside him, her bare shoulder exposed, and his eyes held no warmth ¡ª only irritation. ¡°Leave.¡±

    She had expected him to calm her, tofort her, perhaps even to take some responsibility. She had not expected the very first word out of his mouth to be that.

    She stared at him in disbelief, tears welling fast. ¡°Mr. Walsh¡ª¡±

    Her crying only sharpened his temper. ¡°You work here,¡± he cut her off. ¡°If you saw me asleep, you should have walked out. Livia, do not pretend I cannot see what you were trying to do. Drop those thoughts right now.¡±

    He had lived long enough to recognize certain intentions. Apart from Ste, other women had been around him before ¡ª he had no difficulty reading this. Even if he had been half-conscious, holding her loosely, she could have shaken herself free and left. Instead, she had stayed. She had ended up in his bed, her resistance nothing more than surface pretense.

    His words frightened her. Tears spilled down her cheeks as she shook her head vigorously. ¡°That is not true, Mr. Walsh. How could you think that of me? I admit I admire you, but I never meant to do anything wrong. You were the one who started it.¡±

    Watching her cry so helplessly, he could not fully gauge how much of it was genuine.

    But no matter what, what had happened could not be undone.

    He threw the nket aside, paid no attention to his own exposed state, and dressed quickly ¡ª not once looking back at the trembling figure on the bed.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noa: Good afternoon dear readers. God loves you and Noa wishes you all the best. (? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?

    .

 Chapter 1561

    ?Chapter 1561:

    Marc paused at the door and spoke without turning, his voice sharp and cold. ¡°I will give you money. If you tell anyone about today, I will make sure you have no ce left in Choria. Choose wisely.¡±

    He walked out of the lounge, leaving Livia sitting alone on the bed, tears falling freely.

    Even though this was what Jazlyn had told her to do, his indifference still cut deep. It had been her first time, and he had shown her no care whatsoever. No matter how calcted her intentions had been at the start, she had truly given herself to him. Her hands curled into fists. Remembering Jazlyn¡¯s warning to dy him by any means necessary, she gritted her teeth, pulled on her clothes, and rushed after him.

    By then, he had already left the studio. As dusk settled over the street, dizziness hit him in waves. He did not know what she had used to dull his senses, but one thing was clear ¡ª this had been nned. He had noticed the marks on her skin and the rumpled state of the bed before leaving. It made no difference to him. She had chosen this path. If she thought he would take responsibility, she was mistaken. Money was all she would receive.

    Elsewhere, Ste crouched in the garden, smiling as Felix rolled happily across the grass,pletely unaware of what had just unfolded.

    On the second floor, William stood at the study window, his gaze fixed on her below ¡ª dark and unreadable. Luca¡¯s message remained open on his phone, detailing Marc¡¯s recent movements.

    ¡°Marc,¡± he said quietly, a cold smile touching the corner of his lips. If trouble was being sought, he was more than willing to give it a push.

    What happened between Marc and Livia had only slowed his ns by a single day. At dawn the next morning, he dismissed Livia and called Jazlyn to confirm she hadnded overseas.

    On the call, Jazlyn could not hide her unease. ¡°Son, did something happen yesterday? Are you really still going after Ste?¡± She had arranged for Livia to dy him. It should have worked.

    The moment he heard her tone, he understood. A coldugh escaped him. ¡°Mom, did you really think sending a woman to my bed would make me change my mind?¡±

    A????????t?v?? ??o????l?? §à?? ?????????????????.??????

    Jazlyn stiffened. ¡°What are you talking about? I have no idea what you mean!¡± she denied at once.

    He did not bother arguing. ¡°That is enough. I am moving forward as nned. As for Livia ¡ª I gave her money and sent her away.¡±

    Her voice broke as desperation crept in. ¡°Marc, I am begging you. Just stop, all right? If you did not like Livia, I can find someone who looks like Ste. That should be enough, should it not?¡±

    She had assumed youth and beauty would be sufficient. She had underestimated his fixation entirely.

    He shook his head. ¡°No one else is Ste. She is right in front of me. Why would I look for a recement?¡± He ended the call without another word and set Jazlyn¡¯s number to Do Not Disturb.

    At this point, Ste was no longer merely a means to reim what he had lost. She had be an obsession carved into the very core of his existence. He had never been consumed by any woman like this ¡ª and every time he reached for her, someone ced themselves in his way. The more resistance he faced, the stronger his resolve became. He refused to believe William could keep her forever.

    That night, under a moonless sky, Marc learned that William would be attending an elite banquet in Choria. He drove quietly toward the vi where Ste was staying and parked where the shadows were deepest, tension coiled tight inside him ¡ª madness edged with a terrible certainty.

    He approached from the side facing the mountains, where thick trees obscured the sightlines and security cameras were sparse. Several canisters of powerful elerant were packed into a discreet ck backpack. Dressed in a dark tailored suit, he slipped into the forest behind the vi. The wind moved softly through the branches, swallowing every sound of his footsteps.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1562

    ?Chapter 1562:

    Marc¡¯s heart hammered violently against his ribs. Sweat had soakedpletely through his shirt, yet his eyes burned with manic excitement. Crouched behind a massive tree trunk, he kept his gaze locked on the brightly lit vi in the distance.

    He moved in a low crouch, working quickly as he poured elerant across thewn behind the vi. The sharp chemical stench spread through the air instantly, but there was no one around to notice.

    He pressed a finger to his earpiece. ¡°Nina, have you disabled the security system yet?¡± Without breaching the vi¡¯s defenses, there was no way he could take Ste with him.

    Nina¡¯s low chuckle crackled through as her fingers flew across the keyboard. In the next instant, every light in the vi went dark.

    ¡°Now!¡±

    The moment the signal came through, Marc vaulted over the perimeter wall without hesitation. The bodyguards stationed around the vi were already rushing inside to investigate the sudden ckout. Seizing his window, Marc sprinted along the outer wall, sshing the remaining elerant across the ground in wide arcs. He hoisted himself through an unlocked window and, groping blindly through the darkness, emptied thest of the container across the interior floor.

    Once it was spent, he eased open a nearby door and pressed himself into the shadows, back t against the wall, gasping as adrenaline surged through him. Only when the footsteps outside faded into silence did he crouch low, flick open the lighter in his trembling hand, and hurl it toward the elerant-soaked floor.

    mes exploded to life instantly. Cold sweat slicked his palms and his throat had gone bone-dry, but he spun around and bolted for the staircase. Nina had told him exactly where to find Ste ¡ª second floor, east wing.

    The heat and orange glow of the spreading fire pressed against his back. A flicker of genuine fear passed through him, followed immediately by the thought of Ste soon in his arms, both of them far beyond William¡¯s reach ¡ª and that wave of possessive obsession crushed everything else beneath it. The mes leapt higher, devouring the curtains and upholstery with terrifying speed. In what felt like seconds, the entire garden side of the vi had been swallowed. The ze roared upward through the darkness, surging toward the living room and racing for the second floor.

    Marc forced down the manic exhration threatening to overwhelm him and began searching the second floor systematically.

    ??????? ???????? ??????o??????e ??o??????s ??n ??§Ñ??????v????s.c????

    At that very moment, Stey fast asleep. Felix was curled into a tight ball on the rug beside her bed, his small body rising and falling with soft, rhythmic snores. The room was utterly peaceful. She had not noticed the power outage, and she had no idea that mes were already consuming the floor below.

    The acrid, choking smell of something burning finally pulled her from sleep.

    She sat up groggily, disoriented. Before she could reach for the bedsidemp, she heard frantic footsteps pounding through the hallway, apanied by distant, panicked shouting.

    ¡°Fire! The back garden is on fire!¡±

    ¡°Someone call emergency services! Get Mr. Briggs on the phone now!¡±

    Thick gray smoke began seeping through the crack beneath her bedroom door, carrying with it waves of suffocating heat. Terror jolted her fully awake. She coughed violently, threw herself out of bed, and lunged for the door ¡ª only to recoil the moment the metal handle burned her palm.

    More smoke poured through the gaps around the frame. Felix erupted into frantic, high-pitched barking.

    ¡°Felix! Come here!¡±

    She bent down and scooped him up, uncertain what to do. Tears streamed down her face. The first person who shed through her mind was William. Where was he right now? Did he know what was happening? Would hee for her? Or was this his final punishment ¡ª letting her burn?

    The thoughts crashed together inside her skull, making her head throb.

    Just as despair began tightening its grip around her, the door burst inward with explosive force. A tall figure ¡ª backlit by roaring mes and shrouded in thick, billowing smoke ¡ª charged through the doorway into her room.

    ¡°Stel! Come with me now!¡±

    A hand grabbed her wrist firmly. His voice was muffled by smoke and chaos ¡ª but that silhouette looked like William. Ste squinted desperately, trying to make out his features through the haze, but the smoke stung her eyes and made it impossible to see clearly. Her free hand brushed the fabric of his suit jacket ¡ª expensive material, exactly the kind William always wore.

    William. He hade back. He hade back to save her.

    Dizzy and disoriented from the smoke, Ste followed him toward the exit with Felix still clutched in her arms, her consciousness already beginning to blur at the edges. A strong hand held hers. The fear in her heart eased almost miraculously. She found herself leaning on him instinctively, stumbling forward.

    ¡°William¡­¡± She tried to call his name, but only a broken, rasping sound escaped her smoke-damaged throat.

    ¡°Do not talk ¡ª just follow me!¡±

    Marc deliberately lowered his voice to a rough growl. He pressed a damp cloth firmly over her mouth and nose and half-dragged, half-carried her toward the vi¡¯s back garden exit, moving as fast as he could.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1563

    ?Chapter 1563:

    Amid the chaos, Ste could barely make out Tasha and the other servants shouting in panic. She wanted to ask why William was pulling her toward the back garden ¡ª his pace so fast that she stumbled more than once.

    Felix was not small. Even though she had only been raising him for a short time, his weight quickly became too much for her smoke-weakened arms. Once they reached a spot where the mes thinned, she had no choice but to set him down.

    The dog immediately darted in the opposite direction, stubbornly refusing to follow.

    Terror surged through her. She clutched at William and cried out, ¡°William, Felix ran off. I need to go after him.¡± Felix was a gift from William ¡ª a life in her care. Yet the man beside her only tightened his grip and dragged her forward without slowing.

    She was hauled through choking smoke and rolling heat, stumbling until they finally broke free from the vi with the fire roaring behind them. The cold night air crashed into her lungs, thick with ash and the sharp scent of burning. She sucked in breath greedily, coughing hard as tears streamed down her face.

    Before she could think, Marc pushed her into a car hidden among the trees. He jumped into the driver¡¯s seat, started the engine, and mmed down on the elerator. The vehicle tore down the road like an arrow fired into the dark.

    It was only after they left the vi area and reached the main road that her breathing finally began to steady. She copsed against the back seat, chest still heaving. She was wearing nothing but a thin nightgown with a coat he had thrown over her in haste.

    She lifted her head, intending to look at William in the driver¡¯s seat and ask why he had not waited for Felix ¡ª why they had fled so quickly. Should he not have stayed behind to handle the fire?

    ¡°William, why did you¡ª¡±

    Before she could finish, the passing streetlights swept across the side of the man driving.

    The blood drained from Ste¡¯s face. Her eyes widened. ¡°Marc? How is it you?¡±

    He was wearing the exact suit William had had on earlier. That was how she had been deceived.

    Marc met her gaze in the rearview mirror, urgencyced with faint, smug satisfaction. ¡°If it was not me, who did you expect? Do you honestly think William cares whether you live or die?¡±

    R???????§ã?? ?????? ??§Ñs??????? o?? ??????nov????s.??????

    Ste snapped her head aside and grabbed for the door handle ¡ª locked. She red at him, the relief of surviving the fire stripped away in an instant, reced by anger and rising panic. ¡°Let me out right now. What do you think you are doing?¡±

    Catching her resistance in the mirror, Marc pressed the elerator harder, the car surging forward. ¡°Stel, I will exin everything ¡ª just not here. When we arrive, I will answer whatever you want.¡±

    She ignored him. Her senses sharpened, and a harsh smell ¡ª like gasoline ¡ª filled the car. Something clicked into ce. ¡°You started the fire, did you not?¡±

    Marc pressed his lips together and said nothing. The silence was answer enough.

    Shock rooted her for a moment before she lunged forward and struck his shoulder. ¡°Are you out of your mind? Do you have any idea what you have done?¡± It was arson. There had been people still in that vi ¡ª and Felix too. She did not even know if they were safe.

    ¡°Marc, turn the car around right now. Do you hear me?¡±

    He absorbed her blows without reacting, her strength nothing to him. ¡°Stel, calm down. You want to go back? Then look behind you.¡±

    She twisted around. Through the rear window, the distant sky glowed red. The vi was still burning, the fire zing against the night.

    Her heart dropped without end.

    When she turned back to face him, resentment and disbelief filled her eyes. ¡°Marc, I never thought you were capable of this. This is a crime. Do you even understand what you have done?¡± This was truly the gentle Marc she once thought she knew?

    Her words ignited his anger. Eyes fixed on the road, he spoke through clenched teeth. ¡°If I had not done this, you would never have gotten away from William. Do not pretend you have not started caring about him again.¡±

    Ste stiffened. ¡°Of course not. But that does not justify setting the vi on fire.¡±

    Marc let out a coldugh. He believed she was lying to herself, and his voice dropped lower. ¡°The vi is burning, and William is nowhere near you. He did note to save you. Right now, he is at some exclusive banquet, holding another woman as they dance. In his world, you mean nothing. To him, you are just a tool for his anger.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1564

    ?Chapter 1564:

    After the words left his mouth, Marc gripped the wheel with one hand and flung his phone into the back seat with the other.

    Ste looked down and caught sight of a photo on the screen. William was at an extravagant party, his smile tilted slightly to one side, standing beside a stunning woman in a revealing dress. The woman was holding his arm, looking up at him ¡ª their stance unmistakably intimate.

    The image pierced through Ste¡¯sposure. She drew a sharp breath, but inhaled cold air instead and broke into a harsh coughing fit. Real or not, tears welled in her eyes, bringing with them a crushing wave of misery. She set the phone down, but the image was too vivid to unsee, and her tears kept falling.

    Marc caught her breaking down in the rearview mirror, a heavy feeling settling in his chest. She had fallen for William again, even after losing her memory. The realization made his voice grow more desperate. ¡°Stel, do you really want to spend the rest of your life trapped in that vi? Come with me. We will leave this ce, go somewhere nobody knows us, forget all of this, and start fresh. Please.¡±

    Ste stared at the streets rushing past outside, too overwhelmed to put her thoughts into words. Should she actually leave? And was William truly being intimate with another woman at this very moment?

    She nced at Marc behind the wheel, her emotions inplete disarray. Perhaps he had a point. What did staying with William offer her except continuous torment and the ever-present threat of his vengeance? She had told Sharon earlier that no matter what, she would eventually find a way out ¡ª she would work through theplications step by step. She would not remain in that vi indefinitely as William¡¯s possession.

    It was precisely what Marc was suggesting now.

    Noticing her wavering, he pressed on. ¡°Stel, I know you are still angry with me ¡ª but let me exin everything. Once we reach our destination, I will bepletely honest. If you still decide to leave afterward, I will not try to stop you.¡± He needed to show her he was nothing like William. If she was not ready to be with him now, he would respect that. After she had time to process everything, they could try building something new.

    Ste slowly closed her eyes, silent tears tracing their way down her cheeks. She felt utterly drained. She kept asking herself why her life threw obstacle after obstacle in her path. All she had ever wanted was an ordinary existence with someone she loved ¡ª and instead, she was here, trapped in this chaos.

    Perhaps getting away truly was her only option.

    ?????????????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????

    After a long silence, she heard her own voice emerge ¡ª rough and strained. ¡°Alright. I wille with you.¡±

    Marc¡¯s expression brightened at once. He elerated toward the airport and opened her door when they arrived. Nina had already secured false documents and seats on the next overseas flight. Everything proceeded withoutplication or suspicion.

    Ste moved through it all like an empty shell, letting Marc guide her through security in a fog and onto the crowded aircraft. The ne climbed and broke through the clouds. The city she knew shrank below ¡ª scattered lights dissolving one by one into darkness.

    She pressed her forehead against the window, gazed into the ck expanse for a long moment, then closed her eyes and said nothing. She had no idea what had be of Felix, or whether Tasha had gotten out safely ¡ª but none of it felt connected to her anymore. Her time at the vi seemed like a dream. More urately, a nightmare.

    Now that nightmare appeared to finally be over.

    Hours drifted by in a haze, and the ne touched down somewhere saturated with an unfamiliar culture. Only once they hadnded safely did Marc allow himself to breathe. He guided Ste toward the contact Nina had arranged.

    The contact turned out to be a middle-aged man with calcting eyes who spoke perfect English and offered them transportation. He drove a worn-out jeep away from the airport, through roads neither of them recognized.

    Marc watched the exhausted Ste beside him and reached for her hand. ¡°Stel, we will be out of danger soon. He is taking us somewhere William will not be able to track us.¡±

    Ste registered the warmth of his palm but said nothing, withdrawing her hand gently.

    Her detachment made Marc¡¯s expression harden. He started to speak, then stopped himself and held back. ¡°Try to rest. You could not have slept much on the flight.¡± He turned his gaze elsewhere and decided not to push any further. She needed time alone with her thoughts ¡ª he could see that clearly enough.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1565

    ?Chapter 1565:

    The jeep wound its way through bustling city streets, and Marc felt the tension in his shoulders begin to dissolve as everything appeared normal.

    But before long, the vehicle veered onto a narrow path and the surroundings transformed ¡ª growing increasingly isted as the road deteriorated into something bumpy and uneven. Initially, Marc lost himself in borate fantasies of a future with Ste. As time stretched on and the scenery beyond the window turned progressively deste, however, an unsettling unease took root within him.

    Was the safe house Nina had mentioned truly supposed to exist somewhere like this?

    He leaned forward, eyes finding the driver. ¡°Where exactly are we headed? Nina told me it would be close to the city.¡±

    The driver nced back, revealing a mouthful of darkened teeth, and muttered, ¡°This is the location the boss arranged. We will arrive soon.¡±

    Arrive soon? Thisndscape looked like the middle of nowhere. Where was thefortable ce Nina had promised?

    Marc¡¯s heart plummeted as foreboding washed over him in cold waves. His mind circled back to Nina¡¯s calcting nature and her longstanding conviction that Ste had stolen William from her. What if Nina had never intended to help him at all? Then why go so far as to help them leave the country?

    His gaze fell on Ste sitting beside him ¡ª eyes squeezed shut, brows drawn together in difort ¡ª and realization crashed over him like ice water.

    What if Nina¡¯s true target had been Ste from the very beginning?

    The thought chilled him to his core. He whipped his attention back to the driver and snapped, ¡°Stop this car right now. I am getting out!¡±

    The driver behaved as though the words had never reached him, pressing the elerator instead.

    The jeep continued bouncing along the dirt road for another agonizing ten minutes before swerving abruptly into an abandoned warehousepound concealed by towering trees. It screeched to a halt, sending up a billowing cloud of dust.

    The warehouse door gaped open, its interior swallowed in pitch-ck darkness. Only a handful of shadowy figures were faintly visible inside.

    Just as Marc pulled Ste from the car, the distinctive click of high heels echoed from within. Nina materialized from the dim interior, dressed in a sleek ck leather ensemble with wless makeup ¡ª looking entirely transformed from the disheveled state in which she had fled Choria.

    ????????§ãt?????? ???????????? ???? ????ln??v§Ö???.c§à??

    Her attention bypassed Marc entirely, settling on Ste, who stood pale and uncertain behind him.

    Nina¡¯s voice dripped with bitter sarcasm. ¡°Well, my dear cousin ¡ª here we are again. You do remember me, do you not?¡±

    Ste felt a surge of revulsion at Nina¡¯s artificial, condescending manner. Though she could not recall the past, her recent encounters with Nina had made one thing abundantly clear ¡ª she thoroughly disliked this woman. ¡°Do not address me like that.¡±

    The contempt in Ste¡¯s expression mirrored exactly how she had looked at Nina before losing her memory. It provoked Nina, who began to advance with slow, deliberate steps. Just as she prepared to strike, Marc immediately stepped in front of Ste, shielding her.

    ¡°Nina, what is the meaning of this? What is this ce?¡± He kept Ste firmly behind him, frustration thick in his voice. This bore no resemnce to the safe haven they had discussed ¡ª it was nothing but remote wilderness. He had wanted to let Ste rest before exining everything, to slowly rebuild her trust. Not this.

    Nina¡¯s gaze locked onto him, a sneer twisting her features. ¡°Marc, did you honestly believe I was helping you and Ste build some happy ending together?¡± Ste¡¯s existence had demolished her life. How could she possibly help them reconcile without a shred of resentment?

    Hearing Nina¡¯s admission, Marc¡¯s expression shifted dramatically. ¡°You deceived me? What are you nning? I will not let you hurt Ste.¡±

    Ste remained behind Marc, genuinely moved by his deration. She studied his broad back ¡ª it looked as steady and reassuring as she remembered from fragments of the past.

    Had Sharon never revealed the truth about her lost memories, she would never have suspected Marc had been manipting her all along. Even now, she found herself struggling to determine whether his feelings for her were authentic, or simply one more borate performance.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1566

    ?Chapter 1566:

    ¡°What am I nning? It is quite simple. I am handing her over to Arlo. He wants the memories of her mother¡¯s research that are locked inside her mind. With those memories, he can restart research that was halted years ago.¡±

    Marc stared at her, convinced Nina had lost her sanity entirely. ¡°You cannot do this. She is your cousin. You are both part of the Carter family. How can you side with outsiders? And Arlo ¡ª do you really believe he will not turn on you?¡±

    Nina¡¯s eyes burned with resentment, disgust shing openly as she looked at Ste. ¡°Cousin? If it were not for her, would I have lost everything? Why does she get everything I spent half my life fighting for?¡± What Nina hated most was sharing blood with Ste. If Ste had never been the Carter family¡¯s lost child, perhaps she could have epted it ¡ª but there was no going back now, and she med Ste for all of it.

    ¡°If I cannot have it, neither will she.¡± A twisted smile crossed Nina¡¯s face. ¡°Marc, rx. Arlo will take very good care of her ¡ª just as he did with William back then.¡± When she mentioned William now, there was no admiration left in her voice, only raw hatred. ¡°Since you helped me get her out, I will let you walk away alive. Now leave.¡±

    Nina knew his nature well and pressed on. ¡°Arlomands a heavily armed mercenary force overseas. Even William could not stand against him. Are you really willing to risk your life for Ste?¡± After all, Ste¡¯s heart had always belonged to William ¡ª never to him.

    At those words, the man standing protectively in front of Ste wavered.

    Understanding settled over Ste. Of course he would not give his life for her. If he had been lying to her from the beginning, then his selfishness ran deeper than she had ever imagined.

    What neither Ste nor Nina anticipated was that after a brief pause, Marc stepped closer ¡ª cing himself fully in front of her.

    ¡°Nina, stop. If you want to take Ste, you will have to go through me.¡±

    For someone usually driven by self-interest and fear, the thought of what awaited Ste in Arlo¡¯s hands had erased every trace of hesitation. He held his ground, then turned to nce back at her stunned expression, his voice firm. ¡°Stel, I promised I would protect you. William or anyone else ¡ª it does not matter. No one is taking you from me.¡±

    She stared at him, caughtpletely off guard, words lodged in her throat. She could not understand what he was thinking anymore. So many questions pressed against her chest ¡ª above all, why he had betrayed her if he cared this much. But there was no time.

    ??????d ?????? ??????e??t ??????n???? §à?? g??????????????s.????m

    She clenched her jaw and fixed her gaze on Nina, whose scowl was deepening by the second. ¡°Nina, you can still stop now. Whoever this Arlo is ¡ª however powerful you believe him to be ¡ª that power is overseas. You are still part of the Carter family. Thew will catch up to you.¡± Turning back was the only way to lessen what wasing.

    Nina¡¯s expression darkened further, malice shing in her eyes. ¡°You chose the hard path when an easy one was right in front of you, Ste. Do you really think I would change my mind now? Even if I go down, I am taking you with me.¡±

    From the moment William cut off her finger, retreat had never been an option.

    She pped her hands once ¡ª sharp and decisive ¡ª and three tall men stepped out of the warehouse shadows. They were Arlo¡¯s mercenaries, sent to ensure Ste was taken without fail.

    One of them stepped forward and reached for her.

    Marc shoved the man¡¯s arm away with force. ¡°Do not touch her.¡±

    The mercenary¡¯s gaze hardened, cold hostility spreading from him. Marc stood no chance against a trained fighter. With a single swing, the man sent him crashing to the ground like a discarded object. He struggled to rise, pain tearing through his body as though it were breaking apart. A hoarse groan escaped him as blood seeped from the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°Marc!¡± Ste cried out, shock cutting through her voice.

    The mercenary advanced again, hostility rolling off him as he closed in on Marc, who had barely managed to push himself upright.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1567

    ?Chapter 1567:

    To get their hands on Ste, the mercenaries had to deal with Marc first. To them, he was nothing more than a minor obstacle ¡ª one that would be cleared soon enough.

    When she saw the man moving to strike Marc again, Ste felt her heart drop. She ran toward him, her body reacting before her mind could catch up. The years she had spent with Marc had not fadedpletely. Even knowing he had lied to her, she could not stand by and watch him be beaten.

    Nina saw Ste rush forward and barked an order at once. ¡°Take her.¡±

    Another mercenary moved in fast, reaching out to grab her arm.

    Marc shook his head, forcing strength from somewhere deep inside, and suddenlytched onto the mercenary¡¯s calf, sinking his teeth in and refusing to let go. The man hissed in pain, impatience shing across his face as he lifted his leg to drive his heel into Marc¡¯s skull.

    That blow could have killed him ¡ª or left him permanently damaged.

    Ste¡¯s pupils shrank. Without thinking, she threw herself forward, using her slight frame to shield him. The mercenary could not stop his kick in time. His foot mmed into her abdomen.

    A dull impact echoed as her body flew backward like a broken doll and crashed onto the ground. Her head struck the trunk of a tree, and her vision spun wildly as darkness edged her sight.

    ¡°Stel!¡± Marc¡¯s scream of anguish tore through the air.

    Agony ripped through her body, leaving her sprawled on the ground, unable to move.

    And then ¡ª images she had never remembered flooded her mind.

    Scenes filled almost entirely with her and William. Memories sealed away for so long burst open like a shattered dam and rushed into her consciousness all at once. In mere minutes, what surged back surpassed everything she had recovered since waking in the hospital more than a month ago.

    Her memories with William came crashing back, beginning the day they met and ending with the promise they had once made to spend their lives together. She saw them on the base rooftop, standing shoulder to shoulder as they shared a telescope and watched the vast universe unfold above them. That night, he spoke quietly about his dreams, and it became the first time their hearts had truly opened to each other.

    Later, back in their homnd, working side by side only deepened what they felt. He dropped to one knee, lifted a red velvet ring box, and revealed the same brilliant diamond ring she had seen so often in her dreams.

    ?????? ???????? ?????????????? ???????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????

    On what should have been their perfect wedding day, she had stood in her gown, ready to vow her life to him ¡ª only for Nina to drag her away to the cave. Thest memory followed with cruel rity: Nina pressing a needle into her skin, icy liquid flooding her veins, and Marc¡¯s blurred silhouette appearing just before everything went dark.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Ste grabbed her head as a sharp scream tore from her throat. The pain of every buried memory returning at once drove her hands into the ground, her cry echoing across thepound.

    She remembered. Every single detail.

    William was the man she loved with her entire heart. She had never betrayed him.

    Marc, on the other hand, had taken up with Haley after their marriage ¡ª betraying her, abandoning her without mercy. Every apology he had ever given had served only himself. There had been other women too. It had never been the pure love he imed.

    The image of William¡¯s cold and using gaze burned behind her eyes, sending a sharp ache through her chest. She had forgotten their past and chosen Marc again. How was that anything but a betrayal? Regret and pain surged through her as she lowered her head, her fingers pressing deep into the dirt.

    Then she snapped her head up.

    The fear and confusion were gone. In their ce was a chilling calm. Her gaze swept across Nina¡¯s stunned face and settled on Marc ¡ª bloodied, sprawled on the ground, unable to crawl closer.

    He looked back at her and rasped, ¡°Stel, do not be afraid. I will take you away.¡±

    She looked at him, her voice quiet and cutting. ¡°Marc, after lying to me and betraying me ¡ª what right do you have to say that? Is this situation not entirely of your own making?¡±

    Each word struck his ears with merciless rity. She stared at him without concern, without affection, without confusion ¡ª as though she were looking at something utterly repulsive.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1568

    ?Chapter 1568:

    Marc¡¯s heart jolted. ¡°Stel, do not talk like that. I failed to protect you, but¡ª¡±

    She cut him off without hesitation. ¡°Marc, you disgust me more than the people who actually hurt me.¡±

    Color drained from his face at once. He stared at her unfamiliar eyes, realization crashing down on him as shock and disbelief flooded his expression. ¡°Stel, you¡­ you remember?¡±

    His voice shook. A fragile hope flickered in his eyes, praying she would deny it the way she had so many times before.

    This time, she did not.

    A cold, mocking smile curved her lips. ¡°Thanks to you ¡ª that kick brought back everything from those two missing years. Marc, you make me sick.¡±

    She remembered now: how he and Nina had worked together to drag her away from her own wedding, how he had exploited her amnesia to y the role of a devoted lover. Her eyes gleamed with icy rity as her voice dropped further. ¡°Marc, the milk drinks you kept giving me back then ¡ª there was something in them, was there not?¡±

    She had once believed it was simply milk ¡ª a gesture of care. Now, with her memories fully restored, she understood. He had pushed her to drink it deliberately. There had been drugs in it meant to suppress her memories.

    ¡°No, Stel, listen to me¡ª¡±

    Panic overtook him. The Ste standing before him now was no longer someone he could manipte. Whatever feelings she had once held werepletely gone.

    Listen. The thought almost made herugh. ¡°I am done listening to your lies. Save your excuses for the moments when you are alone and need to fool yourself.¡±

    Nina, who had been watching from the side with cold detachment, suddenly burst outughing. Seeing Marc broken and humiliated while Ste fixed him with undisguised hatred ¡ª there was a twisted thrill in it.

    Marc scowled and snapped at her. ¡°What are youughing at, Nina?¡±

    Nina pped her hands and strolled over to Ste, malice and smug delight in on her face. ¡°I amughing at the two of you, obviously. When she lost her memory, it was all love and devotion. Now that she remembers, it is nothing but sharp words. Is that not fascinating?¡± Her gaze swept over Ste¡¯s disheveled appearance, lingering on the fresh blood trickling from her forehead.

    ¡°Ste, do you even know who you love? Or does your love really change that easily? You loved Marc when you forgot everything, and now you hate him after remembering. Does that not feel ridiculous to you?¡±

    ???????? o?? ?????? ????v????§Ö o?? gal?o??e???.??????

    Ste met Nina¡¯s gloating stare with icy calm and shot back without missing a beat. ¡°That is still better than you. At least I have been loved before. You never have.¡±

    The words hit their mark. Nina¡¯s face twisted. She raised her hand and pped Ste hard across the cheek, her expression ugly with rage. ¡°You are a bitch, Ste!¡±

    Ste barely reacted to the sting. In the next breath, she swung her own hand and pped Nina right back.

    ¡°I do not see it that way. What is truly pathetic is never being loved at all.¡±

    Nina had plotted for years ¡ª all to win William¡¯s attention and secure her ce in the Carter family. She had spent her entire life chasing love, only toe up empty every time. Fury burned through her as she raised her hand again, but the presence of the mercenaries nearby forced her to stop.

    She circled Ste slowly, clicking her tongue with mock pity. ¡°It does not matter. You can talk tough all you like right now. Do you honestly think you are getting out of here today?¡± She gestured toward the mercenaries behind her. ¡°They were sent by Arlo to take you. As for Marc ¡ª he is finished. My dear cousin, once you are in Arlo¡¯s hands, you will finally understand what a nightmare you cannot wake from truly feels like.¡±

    Once, she and William had tasted despair under Arlo¡¯s control. Now it was finally Ste¡¯s turn. The thought alone made her eager to watch her break.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1569

    ?Chapter 1569:

    Ste fixed her gaze on Nina, the hatred burning in her eyes undiminished ¡ª nowced with an additionalyer of contempt.

    ¡°Nina, you are nothing more than a pathetic creature cowering in the shadows. You have exhausted every scheme imaginable and transformed yourself into a hollow shell of who you once were. What have you actually gained? Oh, that is right ¡ª you have be Arlo¡¯sckey. Nothing beyond an obedientpdog groveling at his feet.¡± The once aloof and prideful Nina had been reduced to working for a shady mercenary. She had copsed from grace long ago. What was there to be proud of in bing someone¡¯s dog?

    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡±

    Nina¡¯s smile evaporated in an instant, her expression twisting into something grotesque with rage. Her fingers quivered as she thrust them toward Ste. ¡°Grab her! Why are you all standing there like statues? Do you not want Arlo¡¯s reward when you return?¡±

    The mercenaries surged forward immediately, moving with practiced efficiency to restrain her.

    But at the precise moment their hands were about to make contact, an intensifying roar thundered from above the warehouse roof. The sound escted rapidly ¡ª violent enough to shake loose dust from the rafters. Everyone snapped their gaze upward.

    Two helicopters materialized into view.

    Nina stood momentarily frozen. Then her eyes zed with unrestrained joy. These helicopters had to have been dispatched by Arlo ¡ª he wasing personally to im Ste. She understood exactly how much Arlo valued her, his obsession with extracting her memories. She could not suppress the triumphant grin spreading across her face as she whirled toward Ste. ¡°Ste, there is no escape! Arlo ising to collect you himself!¡±

    Marc stared up at the circling helicopters in absolute terror, drowning in hopelessness. He wanted desperately to grab Ste and run, but he could not summon the strength to push himself upright. His bones felt pulverized ¡ª the mercenary¡¯s blows had almost certainly fractured his ribs, and the agony was excruciating. He twisted toward Ste, his voice breaking. ¡°Ste, run! I know you despise me. I do not dare ask for your forgiveness. Just get away ¡ª do not let them take you!¡±

    Ste remained standing perfectly straight, a flicker of shock crossing her features. She had no idea who this Arlo that Nina kept invoking was, but she recognized him as the person responsible for William¡¯s torment. So despite William¡¯s absence, she felt apulsion to confront him ¡ª to demand answers about why he had targeted William so ruthlessly.

    ????????? ???????? f??????????t???? f??§à?? ????????ove????.??o??

    The powerful downdraft generated by the helicopters whipped everyone¡¯s clothing into a violent frenzy. The aircraft descended with deliberate slowness, their doors swinging open to release boardingdders.

    Nina¡¯s smile stretched even wider. She had delivered Ste directly to Arlo. He had given her his word ¡ª once he possessed Ste, every one of her conditions would be met. And her primary demand was for William to experienceplete ruin ande crawling to her in desperation. She craved to see him taste the devastating bitterness of losing the one he cherished, forced to beg someone he had always regarded with contempt. The mere anticipation of it made her erupt into wild, unhingedughter.

    Until ¡ª a towering,manding figure appeared in the helicopter doorway.

    The altitude was too great for Nina and the others to make out his features clearly, but the overwhelming aura radiating from him ¡ª cial, authoritative ¡ª made Nina instinctively recoil with a shudder.

    Her triumphant smile disintegrated in a heartbeat, reced by sheer terror and disbelief.

    The man in the helicopter doorway was not Arlo.

    It was William.

    Nina¡¯s heart lurched into immediate panic. She frantically pushed her wind-ravaged hair aside, desperate to see more clearly. This had to be an illusion. How could it be William? How could he have tracked down this location so quickly?

    William did not descend immediately. He remained at the helicopter entrance, his frigid gaze sweeping methodically across the scene below. When his eyes finally settled on Ste ¡ª her forehead bleeding, yet still standing with unwavering defiance ¡ª his expression ignited with volcanic fury.

    The t, open terrain at the warehouse entrance provided the perfectnding zone. Amid the deafening roar of the rotors, William descended, dramatically backlit by the helicopter¡¯s intense light. Behind him came local police officers in full uniform, moving with tactical precision as they swiftly surrounded Nina and the mercenaries, forming an imprable circle before any of them could process what was happening.

    ¡°Drop your weapons immediately! On the ground ¡ª do not move!¡±

    Witnessing the police arrive, the mercenaries instinctively tried to scatter ¡ª only to find themselves trapped on all sides with no escape route. Recognizing that resistance was futile, they exchanged brief, defeated nces before reluctantly releasing their weapons and dropping into crouched positions with their hands sped over their heads.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1570

    ?Chapter 1570:

    Nina stood rooted to the spot, her legs trembling, barely able to support her own weight. She did not spare the police a single nce. Her eyes were locked on William as he walked toward Ste ¡ª step by deliberate step. From start to finish, he never once looked at Nina, as if she were nothing more than empty air.

    His attention never left Ste.

    He stopped directly in front of her, his gaze deep and unreadable as it settled on her face. At such close range, Ste could clearly see the dust clinging to his trench coat, stirred up by the helicopter¡¯snding. Red lingered in his eyes, his thin lips drawn tight, his jaw clenched hard. Though he was clearly holding himself back, the restrained fury rolling off him made Ste¡¯s heart tighten.

    Being taken by Marc had been unexpected ¡ª yet agreeing to leave the country had been her own decision. She knew he had every reason to be angry. She tried to exin. ¡°William¡­¡±

    He did not let her continue. He lifted his hand, his fingertips cool as they brushed the dried blood at her temple ¡ª a tenderness in the motion that even he seemed unaware of.

    Her words died in her throat. She could only look up at him, forgetting how to breathe.

    His voice came out rough, thick with emotions she could not fully read. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    Tears rushed to her eyes at once. She shook her head, a few broken sounds slipping from her lips.

    Even believing she had chosen to leave with Marc again, he was still holding back his anger to ask about her injury. Now that her memories had returned, Ste knew clearly that he still cared for her. She did not know what he had endured during that lost month, yet their past feelings had not disappeared. In that moment, a fragile spark of hope quietly took root. Once everything was resolved, she would exin it all to him. They could still find their way back to each other.

    Noticing her reaction, William pulled his hand away. The softness in his eyes vanished, reced by icy distance. He turned toward Luca. ¡°Marc and Nina are suspected of kidnapping, arson, and intentional injury. Have the local authorities take them into custody.¡±

    Luca responded at once and ryed the order to the armed officers nearby.

    ??§Ñv§Ö §å§àu?? ????vo??i???? ???????????? on ??a??n§àv??ls.??????

    The moment she heard the word arrest, Nina snapped out of her daze. She stared at William in disbelief and screamed, ¡°You cannot arrest me! Did you forget we are on the same side? If you arrest me, Arlo will¡ª¡±

    Before she could finish, William looked at her. His gaze was sharp enough to silence her without a single word.

    Nina began to shake, tears spilling down her face as fear consumed her. No. This was not how it was supposed to end. How had he known Marc and Ste were here? The location was hidden. She had told no one except Arlo¡¯s men.

    The police moved in and restrained both Nina and Marc, forcing them to their feet. Even as the cuffs closed around her wrists, Nina still looked at William and cried out, ¡°You knew my n from the start, did you not? You knew the moment Marc put Ste on that ne?¡±

    Her voice cracked, sharp and desperate, searching for where she had gone wrong.

    William did not respond. To him, she did not exist.

    Marc, by contrast, stood still and hollow, offering no resistance at all.

    After both of them were escorted onto the helicopter, William turned back to Ste, his gaze steady. ¡°Can you walk?¡±

    She nodded.

    He said nothing more and started forward. Ste followed, soon falling into step beside Luca.

    Unable to hold back, Luca leaned closer and lowered his voice so William could not hear. ¡°Ms. Russell, you hurt Mr. Briggs again. He rushed to catch the next flight the moment he learned you had been taken. The moment hended, he arranged the helicopter ¡ª he was worried about you.¡±

    Her heart sank. Her eyes burned, but she refused to let the tears fall. She bit her lip and said softly, her voice unsteady, ¡°I know. I disappointed him many times while I had no memory. It will not happen again.¡±

    Luca stared at her, stunned.

    She met his gaze. ¡°Luca, I remember everything now.¡±

    He parted his lips as if to speak, then said nothing and helped her into the helicopter.

    Inside the narrow cabin, Ste watched William sit in silence ¡ª distant, restrained. The words I am sorry and I remember everything hovered at the edge of her lips, but she did not speak. She would tell him everything once they were home.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1571

    ?Chapter 1571:

    The private jet carried them home through clouds thick with unspoken dread, the air inside so heavy it pressed against their lungs.

    Despite the cabin¡¯s sprawling luxury, Nina and Marc sat shackled to reinforced seats in the rear, two bodyguards standing watch over them like silent sentinels. Foreignw enforcement had no jurisdiction over citizens from another country, leaving William with a single option ¡ª escort them home where justice could reach them.

    Nina¡¯s tears flowed without cease, her swollen eyes fixed on Luca¡¯s back several rows ahead. Her voice emerged barely above a whisper. ¡°What will he do to me?¡±

    Luca harbored a deep dislike for Nina, and her question drew a cold snort from him before he could stop himself. ¡°Miss Carter, after everything you have done ¡ª stealing Mr. Briggs¡¯s memories, nearly ending Ms. Russell¡¯s life ¡ª what exactly do you expect him to do?¡±

    The words struck her like a physical blow, sending her heart into freefall. ¡°Does he want me dead?¡±

    Luca kept his eyes on the documents that would soon find their way into police hands once theynded, his tone stripped of emotion. ¡°Mr. Briggs is not one of those mercenaries you have dealt with before. He will not kill you.¡±

    Nina dropped her gaze to her mutted hand, studying the space where a finger used to be. A hollowugh escaped her lips. ¡°Luca, you have stood beside him for years. Do you actually believe what just came out of your mouth?¡±

    Luca lifted his head and met her stare with steady, untroubled eyes. ¡°Miss Carter, you should count yourself fortunate. Anyone else would have ended your life the moment they had the chance.¡± The damage would not have stopped at a few missing fingers.

    The statement rendered Nina mute.

    Beside her, Marc had exhausted his capacity for questions hours ago. He slouched in his seat, gaze lost somewhere in the clouds beyond the window. After a long stretch of silence, he suddenly turned toward Luca. ¡°Can I see Ste?¡±

    That Marc still held Ste in his thoughts made Luca press his lips into a thin line. He shook his head. ¡°I am sorry, Mr. Walsh. That will not be happening.¡±

    ??§Ö ????e fi????? ??o ??e§Ñd o?? g??????o????????.??om

    The main cabin held only William and Ste, positioned in separate rows with Ste facing him directly. She watched him rest, eyes sealed shut against the world.

    He upied the window seat, wrapped in a tension so dense it threatened to choke anyone who drew too close ¡ª heavier and more dangerous than she had ever witnessed. He had traded his ck coat for a in shirt and trousers, though the change did nothing to soften him. His profile cut a harsh silhouette against the pale light filtering through the clouds.

    A soft nket Luca had provided earlier was draped around Ste¡¯s shoulders. After boarding, she had tended to the gash on her forehead alone in front of a mirror, managing to stop the bleeding with basic supplies.

    She stole nces at William repeatedly, each one twisting something deep in her chest ¡ª an invisible hand wringing out equal parts pain and tenderness. When the ne shuddered beneath them, something inside her finally broke. She could not hold her silence another second.

    She gathered what courage remained. ¡°William¡­¡±

    He gave her nothing ¡ª not a flicker of hisshes, not the slightest acknowledgment.

    She pushed her voice louder, though her heart had climbed into her throat. ¡°William, I know you are awake. Please just listen. I have remembered everything ¡ª every memory I lost hase back to me.¡±

    His eyelids gave the barest flutter, but he did not open them or offer a single word in response.

    Ste¡¯s hands curled into fists at her sides, discouragement settling over her like frost. She had imagined this revtion would crack his facade, force some reaction from him. Instead, he remained unmoved, as if her recovered memories meant absolutely nothing.

    Silence stretched between them. She pressed forward anyway. ¡°I remember everything we shared ¡ª every moment. I never betrayed you, William. I do not know who nted that lie in your mind, but it is exactly that ¡ª a lie. Those memories they gave you are fabrications. I love you. I have only ever loved you.¡±

    Her voice wavered, tears threading through every word, each one drawn from the wounded depths of her heart. What she felt for him burned genuine and fierce inside her chest, and the instant her memories returned, telling him had be the only thing that mattered.

    William¡¯s eyes opened with deliberate slowness. When his gaze finally met hers, she found noplicated emotions there ¡ª only a calm soplete it bordered on emptiness. He looked at her as though she were a stranger, and that foreignness in his stare drove a spike of grief straight through her chest.

    ¡°Finished?¡± The question emerged calm ¡ª yet so saturated with detachment it felt deliberately cruel.

    Panic raced through Ste¡¯s veins. ¡°You still do not believe me? Everything I am saying is the truth. I will swear on anything, I¡ª¡±

    ¡°You are being noisy.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1572

    ?Chapter 1572:

    William cut her off, his voice even and distant. Just as disappointment pricked her heart, he suddenly asked, ¡°Ste, do you really think I would believe anything you say now?¡±

    Ste¡¯s breath hitched. Disbelief shed across her face. He did not trust her?

    ¡°You say you remember everything, but that changes nothing for me. It only makes my resentment deeper. This time, you chose to leave with Marc, did you not?¡±

    The color drained from her face. ¡°I ¡ª I admit I wanted to go, but Marc showed me pictures of you dancing with another woman and told me you had ignored the fire at the vi. William, please do not be so cruel to me.¡± Tears trembled at the corners of her eyes, desperation bleeding through every word.

    William¡¯s lips curved faintly, devoid of warmth, his gaze icy. ¡°Ste, once trust shatters, it never returns the same. You chose to believe Marc. That is a fact. You boarded the ne and left. That is also a fact.¡± His eyes drifted toward the pitch-ck night beyond the window, his voice sinking low. ¡°I am exhausted. I do not want to hear this anymore.¡±

    Tears slipped free. Ste reached for his sleeve ¡ª and he avoided her touch without hesitation.

    He hade to save her. He clearly cared. So why did he feel so impossibly distant?

    ¡°William, you were never like this before. What happened to you? Did that Arlo Nina mentioned do something to you?¡± After recovering her memories, Ste sensed something was deeply wrong with him. Even if he believed she had betrayed and forgotten him, he would never have treated her this way. This was not the William she remembered.

    Hearing her questions, he said coldly, ¡°Get out.¡±

    He closed his eyes, shutting her outpletely.

    All the words she wanted to say lodged painfully in her throat. A sudden sharp ache red at the back of her head, making her wince and release a faint, pained sound.

    William gave no response at all.

    The aircraft cut smoothly through the dark sky, the low drone of the engines filling the otherwise hushed cabin. Ste curled up with her arms wrapped around her legs, her gaze fixed on the darkness beyond the window as her thoughts churned.

    Time slipped by unnoticed. Eventually, restlessness overtook her and she rose and made her way toward Luca. She needed answers about William.

    ??????e???? ???? ?????????? ???? g??????§à???????.????m

    When Luca noticed her approaching, he straightened reflexively. He remembered what she had said about recovering her memories, and uncertainty flickered across his face.

    Ste took a seat, nced briefly at Nina and Marc sitting opposite, then spoke in a cool, measured tone. ¡°William was missing for over a month and was most likely captured by a mercenary leader named Arlo. His memories are now disordered ¡ª he believes I betrayed him. Arlo is undoubtedly the cause.¡±

    Luca¡¯s eyes brightened instantly. After weeks of fruitless searching with Steven, they had finally found a direction. Identifying Arlo could reveal everything William had endured.

    Ste shifted her gaze to Nina, whoseplexion had gone ashen. Her voice dropped even colder. ¡°Nina, what did you do to him?¡±

    Nina red back, hatred zing in her eyes. ¡°Why should I tell you anything? Do not delude yourself, Ste. I hope William never forgives you. Better yet, I hope he never gets better.¡±

    Ste recovering her memories hadpletely disrupted Nina¡¯s ns. Now she wanted William to remain broken forever ¡ª she wanted them to love each other while trapped in endless misunderstanding, reaching for one another and never connecting.

    Ste met Nina¡¯s venom with quiet contempt. ¡°You call this love? Do you understand how much his fractured memory has tortured him?¡±

    Nina clenched her jaw. ¡°When he ordered my finger cut off, did he care about my pain?¡± The loss had be a permanent wound ¡ª a mark of her ipleteness.

    Ste replied calmly. ¡°You are the one who turned him into this. The William I loved would never have done something like that to you.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1573

    ?Chapter 1573:

    Ste fixed Nina with a piercing stare, her voice cold enough to cut ss. ¡°You turned William into a monster and still dare to me him for it. Nina, you make me sick.¡±

    Nina mped her lips together, her gaze driving into the floor with poisonous resentment. She refused to acknowledge what Ste had said ¡ª even though she knew it was undeniable. If she had never taken William to Arlo, none of what followed would have happened.

    She looked up at Ste, jealousy and bitterness flooding her eyes. ¡°What choice did I have, Ste? You drove me to this! If you had not taken everything from me, I would never have turned to Arlo, and I would never have handed William over to him!¡±

    In reality, regret gnawed at her over the torment William had endured. But at that time, Arlo had been the only one willing to extend a hand. William had been hovering between life and death after jumping off the cliff for Ste, and she had no option but to let Arlo save him. The price, however, was the maniption of his memories and binding him to Arlo¡¯s control.

    Nina strained violently against the handcuffs biting into her injured wrists, struggling uselessly toward Ste. ¡°This is all because of you! Why did you have to steal everything from me!¡±

    Ste had no intention of debating fantasies that had never existed. As a member of the Carter family, being brought back was only natural ¡ª it was Nina¡¯s jealousy that had twisted the truth, not Ste taking anything from her. She also knew that no exnation would ever reach Nina now. If Nina had possessed even a shred of genuine remorse, things would never have reached this point.

    Marc sat off to one side, listening to the exchange between the two women as though his spirit had already left his body. Only when Ste rose to leave did he suddenly lift his head, eyes fixed on her, lips trembling as if he wanted to speak.

    Ste held his gaze for a fleeting second before turning away. The wounds Marc had inflicted left her unwilling to have anything to do with him. Yet seeing that he wanted to say something ¡ª and recalling William¡¯s chilling detachment ¡ª she paused and slowly sat back down.

    A spark red in Marc¡¯s eyes the moment she did. ¡°Stel, I will tell you everything I know. Please ¡ª can you forgive me?¡±

    Disgust crossed Ste¡¯s face. ¡°Marc, if forgiveness is what you want, do not treat the truth like a bargaining chip. Say it or do not. I truly do not care.¡±

    R§Ö??§à????e???? ??a??????????????.??om ??§à y??u?? ??????e??d??

    The hope drained from his gaze. His shoulders slumped, and after a long silence, he spoke in a low voice. ¡°When I found you at the cliff that day, Nina had already taken you and was about to inject you. I fought her like a madman to pull you back. She never nned to let you survive.¡± Even now, the memory sent a chill crawling down his spine. Had the dosage been stronger, Ste would not have merely lost her memories.

    He slowly lifted his head and met her eyes, emotions tangled and heavy. ¡°Everything afterward was also part of her design. She ordered me to move against the Briggs Group, and this time she told me to run away with you and promised we would be safe. I never thought she would turn on me too.¡± He should have taken Ste far away himself, instead of trusting Nina.

    ¡°That Arlo is a mercenary leader ¡ª cruel and ruthless. All he wants are your mother¡¯s memories so he can restart the old experiment.¡±

    ¡°Enough, Marc!¡± Nina suddenly cut him off, her eyes sharp and venomous. ¡°You useless coward.¡± She locked onto him with a sneer. ¡°What is the point of pretending now? Were you not the one who wanted William ruined? You drugged Ste to suppress her memories and lied about her being in aa for two years. None of that came from me.¡±

    Marc went silent, fury burning red across his face.

    As the two turned on each other, Ste signaled Luca to watch them. She sank back into her chair, her breathing growing uneven.

    Her mind filled with imagined scenes of William¡¯s memories being altered, day after day, under Arlo¡¯s control. She did not know the exact method ¡ª only that it must have been unbearable. The image of William locked alone somewhere, screaming until his voice broke, stabbed painfully at her heart.

    Only now did she understand that what he had endured far exceeded anything she had imagined. She could notprehend how someone as proud as William had been forced ¡ª through drugs and hypnosis ¡ª to ept such twisted, fabricated memories into his mind. Thinking back to how he had imprisoned her in the vi, his cruelty and hostility suddenly made sense. Those emotions had been born from memories forced into him against his will. It was no surprise that such tampering had left him with severe bipr disorder as a devastating aftereffect.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1574

    ?Chapter 1574:

    After a long moment passed, Ste turned toward Nina, her eyes hardening to ice. She spoke each word deliberately, with careful precision. ¡°Tell me exactly how Arlo altered William¡¯s memory, and tell me how to restore it. How do we erase those false memories he forced into William¡¯s mind?¡±

    Her voice climbed despite her efforts to contain it, but her awareness of William sitting just ahead made her mp down hard, wrestling it back under control.

    Nina looked as though she¡¯d just heard the most delicious joke, her lips twisting into something malicious and triumphant all at once. ¡°Ste, you¡¯re impossibly naive. Arlo¡¯s methods don¡¯t leave room for reversal. Those memories are buried deep in William¡¯s mind now, rooted there. You can¡¯t simply delete them.¡± Memories weren¡¯t words scribbled on paper that could be crossed out and forgotten. Once changed, they remained permanent ¡ª irreversible and immovable.

    Nina drank in the sight of color draining from Ste¡¯s face, savoring it like fine wine before continuing. ¡°Do you honestly think this is over? Arlo knows you¡¯ve recovered your memories by now. He knows William refused to surrender you. Do you really believe he¡¯ll just walk away?¡± Nina leaned forward, something wild and unhinged flickering behind her eyes. ¡°Without you in the picture, William would still be Arlo¡¯s most trusted partner ¡ª protected, safe. But you¡¯ve dragged him into danger, and Arlo won¡¯t show mercy now. Just wait. You¡¯ll watch yourself destroy the very man you im to love.¡±

    Ste shot to her feet, emotions churning violently in her chest. She stared down at Nina with an expression carved from stone, words dying before they could reach her lips.

    Luca had been listening from his position nearby, and he recognized the despair settling over Ste. He stepped in quickly, his voice reassuring. ¡°Ms. Russell, don¡¯t let her poison get to you. There¡¯s definitely a way to restore Mr. Briggs¡¯s memories.¡±

    Ste tried to convince herself that every problem carried a solution somewhere within it, but Nina¡¯s words had already nted ice in her veins. She knew little about Arlo beyond his name, yet the fear radiating from Nina told her everything she needed to know ¡ª his reach extended far, and his influence ran deep.

    If Arlo nned to retaliate against William for protecting her, she needed to move first, before Arlo struck.

    Nina settled back into her seat, throwing a contemptuous look between Luca and Ste. ¡°You¡¯ll discover soon enough whether I¡¯m speaking nonsense or truth.¡± The smug certainty on Nina¡¯s face sent a wave of helplessness crashing over Ste.

    ??o???? ??ex?? f§Ñ???????????? ???????? ??? ???? ??§Ñ????§à????l??.??????

    She didn¡¯t waste a single nce on Marc sitting beside Nina. Instead, she rose and made her way back toward William.

    When she stepped into the main cabin, William hadn¡¯t moved from his earlier position. His eyes remained closed, his body angled against the seat as though the entire world beyond him had ceased to exist.

    She lowered herself back into her seat, drew in a steadying breath, and began, ¡°William, I just spoke with Nina and Marc. They told me¡ª¡± The words hadn¡¯t fully left her mouth when William¡¯s eyes snapped open.

    Ste¡¯s breath caught in her throat. She hadn¡¯t expected such a sudden movement, and surprise shed across her features before she couldpose herself.

    William¡¯s eyes held nothing ¡ª no anger, no curiosity, nothing but the t calm of stagnant water. He turned his gaze toward the window, where familiar city shapes were gradually emerging below. His voice came out low, edged with irritation. ¡°I asked for quiet. Must you talk so much?¡±

    The words struck Ste with sudden rity ¡ª he had heard every syble of her conversation with Nina. He had simply chosen not to care.

    Every word she had prepared lodged itself in her throat as she watched him turn away with cold precision, shutting her outpletely. The rejection squeezed her heart until breathing became an active struggle.

    Thirty minutes crawled past before the ne touched down smoothly on the private section of Choria International Airport¡¯s tarmac.

    The cabin door swung open, releasing a flood of cool air that hit Ste like a physical blow. Dressed in nothing but thin pajamas, she began shivering immediately, unable to stop. Marc had dragged her from the vi wearing only these flimsy pajamas, leaving her no time to grab anything warmer. She had worn Marc¡¯s coat briefly while abroad, but it had slipped away somewhere during her violent confrontation with Nina.

    Choria ran at least ten degrees colder, and summer had clearly surrendered to something harsher. Ste wound her arms tightly around herself, desperately trying to hold in what little warmth remained.

    William rose first, refusing to spare Ste even the briefest nce before striding directly toward the airstairs and descending without pause.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1575

    ?Chapter 1575:

    Below on the tarmac, a line of cars waited, specifically arranged to transport William and his group. Several uniformed police officers stood beside the vehicles, their postures rigid and official. Bodyguards escorted Marc and Nina down the airstairs, and terror flooded both their faces the moment they spotted the waiting officers.

    The airfield stretched vast and open around them, offering no escape routes, no shadows to hide in. They could only watch helplessly as hands guided them toward the waiting police vehicles. Their expressions diverged sharply as officers ushered them forward. Nina lifted her chin high, refusing to disy even a flicker of weakness. Her rended on William and Ste with vicious intensity, her red-rimmed eyes overflowing with pure, concentrated hatred.

    Marc, by contrast, had grown so weak his legs barely supported his weight. Officers practically dragged him into the vehicle, his body offering little resistance. Even as the police car doors swung shut, his gaze remained fixed on Ste, clinging to her image.

    Yet Ste¡¯s attention belonged entirely to William, who stood distant and unreachable before her. She remainedpletely oblivious to Marc watching from inside the vehicle.

    Crushing despair wrung a lowugh from somewhere deep in Marc¡¯s chest ¡ª he couldn¡¯t tell if he was mocking himself or Nina seated beside him. Fate had ced them side by side in the same car.

    The sound of hisughter convinced Nina he¡¯d finally lost whatever remained of his sanity.

    ¡°Marc, your ipetence led William straight to us. No wonder Ste never loved you.¡±

    Words like those would have cut Marc to the bone weeks ago, but now they barely registered as background noise. Hisughter died abruptly as he turned toward her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you equally useless? Arlo handed you every advantage imaginable, and you still ended up in William¡¯s hands. We¡¯re not so different when you really look at it.¡±

    Nina¡¯s re turned poisonous, her response firing back on pure instinct. ¡°You¡¯re delusional! I¡¯m nothing like you ¡ª don¡¯t you darepare me to your pathetic kind!¡±

    Marc lifted his shoulders in a careless shrug. ¡°Deny it all you want, but we¡¯re both heading to the same cell, Nina. ept reality ¡ª you were never a match for Ste. You were always destined to lose.¡±

    Addictive stories on

    Nina ground her teeth together, preparing another venomous response, but the police officer in the front seat cut through with a sternmand to silence them both.

    Outside the vehicle, William exchanged several clipped words with themanding officer before turning and striding toward the ck Maybach positioned at the front of the convoy.

    ¡°William, wait for me!¡±

    The words burst from Ste before she could stop them, and she broke into a hurried stride to catch up. William¡¯s hand stilled on the car door handle, but he didn¡¯t turn around.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1576

    ?Chapter 1576:

    Ste rushed to his side, her hand reaching toward his sleeve. ¡°I need to talk to you about those memories Arlo imnted ¡ª please!¡±

    William caught the movement of her approaching hand and sidestepped smoothly, avoiding contact. He turned his head just enough to acknowledge her presence, offered no words, and met her desperate gaze with eyes like winter ice before ducking into the car and pulling the door shut behind him.

    The lock engaged with an audible click before she could even reach for the handle. Perhaps he had never intended to let her ride with him at all. Ste remained frozen outside the car, uncertainty washing through her limbs.

    Before her memories had returned, she had fantasized endlessly about William releasing her from his grip. If he had rejected her like this back then, she would have celebrated her freedom. But now everything had changed. Her memories had returned, bringing with them the absolute certainty that she loved him. Watching him shut her out with such finality felt like watching someone tear her heart straight down the middle.

    She rapped her knuckles lightly against the window. ¡°I want to ride with you!¡±

    William turned his head deliberately away, acting as though her voice had never reached his ears.

    Ste raised her hand to knock again when Luca materialized beside her. ¡°Ms. Russell, Mr. Briggs arranged a separate car for you. We can discuss everything once we¡¯re home.¡±

    Ste stayed rooted to the spot, watching William¡¯s car elerate sharply and vanish down the airport road until nothing remained but empty pavement. Morning wind whipped through her hair and cut straight through her thin pajamas, dragging icy fingers down her spine.

    Eventually, she climbed into Luca¡¯s car, and they made the journey back to the vi she had once called home.

    Despite the cleanup crews¡¯ best efforts, evidence of the fire lingered everywhere she looked, and the air still carried traces of smoke like a ghost haunting the property.

    Shock and joy crossed Tasha¡¯s face simultaneously when she spotted Ste, and the other servants quickly gathered around them. ¡°Ms. Russell, are you alright? We searched everywhere for you. When we couldn¡¯t find you, we feared the worst. Thank goodness you¡¯re safe!¡±

    Tasha and the others knew nothing about Marc abducting Ste from the burning vi. Simply seeing her standing before them flooded them with overwhelming relief.

    ??d???c??iv?? ?§à???????? ??n g??l??????e????.????m

    Mid-sentence, Tasha¡¯s gaze caught on the bandage wrapped around Ste¡¯s forehead. Her eyes widened. ¡°Ms. Russell, you¡¯re injured?!¡±

    Ste waved it off, forcing a pale smile. ¡°Tasha, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    The words did little to convince Tasha, who could see the exhaustion carved into every line of Ste¡¯s face. She chose not to push for more answers. The fire had rendered the vi temporarily uninhabitable, which exined why Tasha and the others were systematically packing belongings to transport to another property.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1577

    ?Chapter 1577:

    Luca had brought Ste here on William¡¯s direct orders ¡ª orders that included making her witness the consequences of her actions firsthand. Luca kept that particr detail to himself, though. William had spoken those words in anger, and Luca saw no reason to inflict them on Ste now that her memories had returned. The knowledge would only deepen wounds that were already bleeding.

    The second vi sat close by, barely ten minutes away by car. Its interior design mirrored the previous vi almost exactly, dominated by the same ck, white, and gray color scheme William preferred.

    Ste worked alongside Tasha and the other servants to organize the house, nning to wait for William¡¯s return that evening so she could finally talk things through with him. But William never came that evening, and to her growing dismay, he didn¡¯t appear in the days that followed either. He had exiled her to this vi and then vanished from her life entirely.

    Meanwhile, inside the interrogation rooms at Choria police station, harsh white fluorescent lights beat down on Nina¡¯s and Marc¡¯s faces, throwing every detail of their disheveled appearances and mounting fear into sharp relief. Authorities had separated them immediately upon arrival and conducted their interrogations in different rooms. The police clearly possessed substantial evidence already ¡ª the questioning served more as procedural formality than genuine investigation. Of course, demonstrating genuine remorse might shave time off their eventual sentences.

    Nina initially chose silence, mping her mouth shut and refusing to offer even basic cooperation. But the moment police mentioned notifying the entire Carter family ¡ª including her parents ¡ª panic cracked through her resolve. She pivoted immediately, attempting to shift all me onto Marc and Arlo while painting herself as nothing more than a threatened, powerless woman caught in circumstances beyond her control.

    ¡°Arlo and Marc forced me into everything. Marc¡¯s unhealthy obsession with Ste pushed him to extreme measures ¡ª sabotaging Briggs Group, attempting to kill William. He never truly cared about Ste. He just wanted to exploit her skills to engineer his owneback.¡± Nina locked eyes with her interrogator, her gaze burning with desperate conviction. ¡°As for Arlo ¡ª you know his reputation. He¡¯s a ruthless mercenary trying to force his way into the domestic market. I had to follow his orders to protect William¡¯s life. I¡¯m just an ordinary woman. How could I possibly stand against someone as dangerous as a mercenary leader?¡±

    The more she spoke, the more wronged she felt. She thrust her mutted hand toward the interrogator, disying the missing finger like evidence of her victimhood. ¡°Look at me! I¡¯m disabled. What could I possibly have done? I¡¯mpletely innocent!¡±

    Di?????v§Ö?? ????dd§Ön ????m?? on ??????????????????.§ã????

    Nina believed her fabricated story held together perfectly. If she maintained this narrative without deviation, surely they would show her leniency. What she didn¡¯t know was that Marc, sitting in a different interrogation room, had already exposed nearly every crime she hadmitted.

    Armed with Marc¡¯s testimony, policeid out Nina¡¯smunication records with Arlo in front of her ¡ª messages, emails, even recorded phone conversations. Finally, they produced Ste¡¯s medical examination report, physical evidence documenting the drug Nina had injected into her system.

    In Marc¡¯s room, police presented their own arsenal of evidence ¡ª proof of his arson, documentation of his collusion with Nina, and detailed ns outlining the sabotage of Briggs Group.

    Separated by walls and circumstance, both Nina and Marc crumbled under the weight of it all, their voices rising to shouts and screams as they each insisted they had been coerced.

    The interrogator studying Nina leaned forward, voice measured and deliberate. ¡°Nina, Marc insists you masterminded everything ¡ª that you contacted Arlo, nned Ste¡¯s kidnapping, and orchestrated the arson. Do you have anything to say to these usations?¡±

    Nina erupted immediately, her voice climbing to a shriek. ¡°He¡¯s lying through his teeth! Marc approached me first, spewing hatred about William and demanding revenge. He¡¯s the one who tracked Ste¡¯s location and drugged her. The arson? That idiotic n was entirely his creation ¡ª I had nothing to do with it!¡±

    Across the building, the officer facing Marc delivered a simr blow. ¡°Nina ims you initiated everything ¡ª that you approached her with ns to destroy Briggs Group and suggested delivering Ste to Arlo.¡±

    Marc¡¯s eyes flew wide, rage sending tremors through his entire frame. ¡°She convinced me to run away with Ste, but her real n was delivering Ste straight to Arlo! Her twisted, unrequited feelings for William drove every vicious attack on Ste. She¡¯s the one who injected those drugs into Ste¡¯s system ¡ª drugs that stole her memories! Nina¡¯spletely unhinged!¡±

    In their desperation to save themselves, both Nina and Marc began to expose each other¡¯s secrets, revealing details of their past coboration. Within hours, police hadpiled aprehensive case against them both.

    They believed they were fighting for survival,pletely oblivious to the fact that every word tumbling from their mouths only tightened the noose around their own necks. Their confessions,bined with the mountain of physical evidence already collected, created an irond case against them both. A long prison sentence awaited them each.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1578

    ?Chapter 1578:

    In a vi situated far from the police station, Ste remainedpletely oblivious to the interrogations unfolding in those sterile rooms.

    She sat beside the window in her room, watching workers rearrange the garden in the courtyard below while cradling Felix ¡ª who had miraculously escaped the fire without injury ¡ª in her arms. Her mind wandered somewhere distant and unreachable.

    William hadn¡¯t returned her phone after bringing her here, leaving her cut off from the outside world. Fortunately, Jewell¡¯s number remained burned into her memory.

    She watched Tasha dusting furniture several feet away and wrestled with the decision of whether to reach out to Jewell. William had made his feelings brutally clear ¡ª he wanted neither her presence nor her voice. But she couldn¡¯t simply surrender to inaction and waste away in this vi doing nothing.

    Nina¡¯s words clung to her consciousness like a waking nightmare. Though she had never encountered Arlo personally, the knowledge that he wouldn¡¯t release William from his grip poisoned her sleep every single night. Then there remained the problem of William¡¯s corrupted memories. Despite Nina¡¯s insistence that they couldn¡¯t be erased, Ste refused to ept that verdict without consulting Jewell first. She couldn¡¯t stand by while William lived the rest of his life carrying the weight of fabricated memories.

    Ste drew in a steadying breath, rose from her seat, and crossed the room toward Tasha.

    Before Ste could form the question, Tasha extended her phone as though she had read Ste¡¯s mind. ¡°Ms. Russell, please take it.¡±

    Surprise flickered across Ste¡¯s features. ¡°Tasha, how did you know I needed¡ª¡±

    Tasha reached out and smoothed Ste¡¯s hair with maternal tenderness, the gesture carrying the quietfort of a mother soothing her troubled child. ¡°Ms. Russell, I don¡¯t know exactly what happened between you two, but Mr. Briggs hasn¡¯t set foot in this vi since the fire. That tells me some terrible misunderstanding has wedged itself between you.¡±

    The misunderstanding had settled over them like heavy fog, obscuring everything. Tasha had reassured Ste countless times that resolving it would fix everything, but she understood the painful truth ¡ª if exnation came easily, they never would have spiraled to this devastating point. Still, Tasha remained willing to help Ste fight this battle, no matter how many attempts it required. As long as Ste¡¯s feelings for William remained alive, hope hadn¡¯t diedpletely.

    Ste cast Tasha a look brimming with gratitude, epted the phone, and immediately dialed Jewell¡¯s number without allowing herself time to reconsider.

    ????e????i???? n§àv§Ö???? §à?? g??l??????el??.??o??

    Jewell picked up after only two rings, his voice flooding through the line warm and worried. ¡°Ste? Are you alright? Word about the vi fire reached me.¡± He had attempted to reach William repeatedly over the past several days, but every call went straight to voicemail or rang endlessly unanswered. Only his ability to reach Luca and confirm William¡¯s physical safety had kept Jewell from storming Briggs Group headquarters demanding answers. Receiving a call from Ste caught himpletely off guard, and he hadn¡¯t drawn any connection between her and the fire, simply assuming the incident had frightened her badly.

    His concern sent warmth spreading through her chest. ¡°I¡¯m physically fine, but I desperately need your help. Can youe to the vi if you have time?¡±

    Too many details required face-to-face conversation ¡ª a phone call couldn¡¯t possibly capture everything she needed to exin. Confusion colored Jewell¡¯s response, but he agreed immediately. Just as he moved to end the call, Ste added one more request. ¡°Bring Steven with you.¡±

    The request caught Jewell off bnce, but before he could voice his question, the line went dead.

    Jewell and Steven pulled up to the vi within moments of each other. Tension saturated the living room air, thick enough to choke on. Ste upied the sofa with a bandage still wrapped around her forehead and pallor draining herplexion, but her eyes burned with startling intensity. Felix rested quietly at her feet, periodically pressing its head against her leg in wordlessfort.

    Steven spotted the unfamiliar dog immediately, curiosity sparking as he reached down to engage with it ¡ª the gesture softening his usually serious expression. ¡°What¡¯s going on? You summoned us here urgently just to introduce us to your dog?¡± he teased, though his gaze caught on her forehead injury for a fraction too long before deliberately moving away.

    Ste swatted his hand away from Felix, leveled a frown at him, and inhaled deeply before speaking. ¡°I asked you here because you need to know the truth. The reason William has changed so drastically ¡ª someone forcibly imnted false memories into his mind during that missing month. Memories of me betraying him.¡±

    She walked them through recent events in concise detail, focusing particrly on Nina¡¯s coboration with a mercenary leader to corrupt and manipte William¡¯s memories. With each revtion, Steven¡¯s and Jewell¡¯s expressions darkened further.

    The moment Ste finished, Steven¡¯s fist crashed down on the armrest, disbelief and fury bleeding together in the impact. His eyes flew wide. ¡°I knew something was wrong! William would never change that drastically on his own. Someone actually tampered with his mind!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1579

    ?Chapter 1579:

    Previously, Steven had been trying to trace where William had gone during that period, but every lead had ended in nothing. It turned out that the one who had taken William away was a mercenary leader ¡ª someone highly skilled in counter-surveince. That exined why Steven hadn¡¯t uncovered a single clue.

    Jewell, far calmer than Steven, understood far better what this level of mental control and memory maniption implied. ¡°So it seems a major source of his anxietyes from fighting against memories that don¡¯t belong to him,¡± Jewell said. ¡°Because he can¡¯t erase their influence, his emotions spiral, and he bes violent and loses control.¡±

    Jewell¡¯s words struck Ste like a physical blow, tightening her chest with sudden pain. She had seen William lose control with her own eyes. Even though she hadn¡¯t remembered everything at the time, looking back now made those scenes feel even more terrifying.

    Tears welled up, blurring her vision, and her body trembled despite her efforts to steady herself. William had been suffering in silence, while she ¡ª because of her amnesia ¡ª had once seen him as the viin, the man who had destroyed her happiness.

    Steven and Jewell didn¡¯t interrupt her. They remained quiet, giving her the space she needed to release her emotions.

    After a while, Ste wiped her tears away and lifted her head. Urgency burned in her eyes as she looked at Jewell. ¡°Dr. Vance, there¡¯s another reason I asked you here today. I want to know if there¡¯s any way to remove the memories in his mind that don¡¯t belong to him.¡±

    The question clearly caught Jewell off guard. The living room fell silent. Steven turned to Jewell as well, waiting for an answer he desperately hoped to hear. Those memories had hurt William deeply. If they could be erased, it would be the best possible oue.

    Jewell frowned, his fingers unconsciously tapping against the coffee table. After a long pause, he slowly shook his head, his voice heavy with regret. ¡°I wish I could give you a clear answer, but with what we have now, what you¡¯re hoping for is extremely difficult ¡ª almost impossible.¡±

    Even though Ste had prepared herself for this, hearing the word impossible still made her heart sink. ¡°Is there really no way at all?¡± she asked, refusing to let go so easily.

    ¡°Memories imnted through such deep hypnosis are incredibly hard to remove,¡± Jewell exined, deliberately keeping his words simple for Ste and for the still-confused Steven. ¡°It¡¯s beyond what current medicine can handle. To erase them, we¡¯d need highly advanced technology, specialized equipment, and a full understanding of the techniques and drugs used by the man you mentioned ¡ª Arlo.¡±

    Y?????? ?§Öx?? f?????????t§Ö ????a?? ???? §à?? g§Ñ????????e????.??o??

    Aside from knowing Arlo¡¯s name, they had nothing. No background, no methods, no leverage. How could they possibly break what had been nted so deeply in William¡¯s mind?

    Steven¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°So we¡¯re just supposed to watch William suffer like this? Maybe we should find that Arlo and ask him directly.¡±

    Ste stayed silent. She knew that idea was even less realistic. Mercenaries were driven by profit and survival ¡ª they didn¡¯t share their secrets. Worse, Arlo wanted to use William for his own ends. He would never willingly let him go.

    Jewell thought for a long moment before speaking again, his tone slow and measured. ¡°Conventional treatment might help stabilize William¡¯s emotions and ease his restlessness, but that¡¯s the limit. As for removing the influence of those memories, I¡¯m afraid it would barely make a difference.¡±

    Hope felt fragile, like soap bubbles rising only to burst one after another. Ste¡¯s face drained of color. Her fingers clenched tightly around the hem of her clothes, as if that small pain could anchor her. Was there truly no other way? She couldn¡¯t ept a future where William lived under constant torment from memories that weren¡¯t his.

    Suddenly, Steven seemed to think of something. His eyes lit up. ¡°What if we use the same kind of method Arlo used? We imnt a new memory ¡ª make William believe Ste never betrayed him.¡± If Arlo could alter memories, why couldn¡¯t they do the same?

    Jewell pressed his lips together before responding. ¡°In theory, it could work. But altering memories like that puts extreme strain on the body and mind. I¡¯m worried that William might not survive going through that kind of pain again.¡±

    Ste shook her head immediately. She didn¡¯t see it as a solution at all. ¡°If he ends up with two false memory sets plus his real memories,¡± she said, her voice tight, ¡°that¡¯s threeyers colliding in his mind. He wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it.¡± At that point, William wouldn¡¯t just suffer ¡ª he wouldpletely lose himself.

    The spark of hope in Steven¡¯s eyes faded once more. His shoulders slumped as frustration crept into his voice. ¡°Then what are we supposed to do? We can¡¯t just let this go on.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1580

    ?Chapter 1580:

    Something sparked in Jewell¡¯s mind, shifting his entire train of thought. ¡°We can¡¯t erase William¡¯s corrupted memories with current technology, but I¡¯d bet everything that Arlo possesses an antidote.¡±

    Both Ste and Steven turned to Jewell simultaneously.

    He pressed forward with his reasoning. ¡°If Arlo¡¯s people sessfully rewrote William¡¯s entire memory structure, logic dictates they would have developed a corresponding countermeasure.¡± Such a remedy would serve as insurance ¡ª a failsafe in case their experimental technology malfunctioned or produced catastrophic side effects. Which meant Jewell felt absolutely certain that somewhere in Arlo¡¯s possession, an antidote existed.

    Hope reignited behind Ste¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are you absolutely certain?¡±

    Jewell nodded firmly. ¡°Mental maniption like this cuts both ways. They need William controble, but they can¡¯t risk him turning dangerous if something goes wrong. The real problem is that we don¡¯t have the faintest idea what Arlo looks like, which makes tracking down the antidote nearly impossible.¡±

    Silence descended over Ste and Steven like a heavy nket.

    A dark thought crept into Ste¡¯s mind ¡ª perhaps Nina dragging her to meet Arlo wouldn¡¯t have ended inplete disaster. At least she might have secured the antidote for William. At minimum, she would have seen Arlo¡¯s face with her own eyes.

    Steven dragged his hand across his nose, frustration carving lines into his expression. ¡°Arlo operates from overseas territory where his influence runs deep. Even William couldn¡¯t touch him before. I¡¯ve spent months investigating and turned up absolutely nothing. How are we supposed to find him?¡± Beyond that, even if they miraculously located him, what made them think Arlo would simply surrender the antidote? Confronting him directly would be suicide ¡ª a battle lost before it began. Involving local police presented equally daunting obstacles; even armed with concrete evidence, domesticw enforcement struggled to extend jurisdiction beyond their own borders.

    All three sat frowning in contemtion, solutions evading thempletely.

    Ste¡¯s head snapped up abruptly, realization striking like lightning. ¡°We can use Nina!¡±

    Confusion crossed both Jewell¡¯s and Steven¡¯s faces. Why would Ste want anything to do with Nina now? Arlo had clearly abandoned her ¡ª what possible assistance could she provide?

    ????pu?????? s??o??????? o?? ????????????el??.??????

    Jewell voiced his concern carefully. ¡°Nina¡¯s unpredictable even behind bars. Approaching her carries considerable risk.¡± His caution made perfect sense, but they had no other leads to pursue.

    ¡°Nina¡¯s met Arlo face to face. If we convince her to describe his features and bring in a sketch artist, we might finally put a face to the name. That narrows our search considerably, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    Jewell¡¯s and Steven¡¯s gazes locked, fresh hope sparking between them in silentmunication. The solution had been sitting right in front of them all along,pletely overlooked.

    ¡°Ste, you¡¯re absolutely brilliant!¡± Steven¡¯s praise came without hesitation.

    Ste pressed her lips into a thin line, tempering their enthusiasm. ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee she¡¯ll cooperate honestly. She might feed us lies just to watch us chase ghosts.¡± Nina carried an ocean of resentment toward both her and William, and now a lifetime behind bars stretched ahead of her. Getting Nina to cooperate wouldn¡¯t be easy.

    Steven stepped forward immediately. ¡°I¡¯ll handle the police station visit.¡± Nina would m the door on Ste or William without hesitation, but Steven upied different territory in her mind. He shared no personal grievances with Nina, and he suspected that somewhere beneath all that hatred, remnants of her feelings for William still lingered. If he approached her carefully, appealing to whatever empathy and logic remained intact, he refused to believe Nina would staypletely unmoved. And if emotional appeals failed, he still had leverage ¡ª the tantalizing possibility of reducing her sentence.

    Ste¡¯s gaze drifted toward Steven before she nodded with quiet determination. ¡°Thank you. Whatever it takes, get that description from her.¡±

    Steven nodded his agreement, though confusion still clouded his expression as their eyes met. Her concern for William today ran unusually deep and passionate. Had she somehow fallen for him all over again? But hadn¡¯t she lost her memory?

    Ste remained oblivious to Steven¡¯s internal spection. She had saved one more request for him. Her voice dropped lower, almost conspiratorial. ¡°Steven, could you get me a phone? Without William¡¯s knowledge. He can¡¯t find out.¡±

    Steven recoiled slightly, as though her words hadn¡¯t registered properly. ¡°Wait ¡ª a phone? William explicitly forbade you from having one. If he discovers I gave you one, he¡¯ll have my head on a tter. Besides, how do I know what you n to do with it?¡± They were all working toward William¡¯s benefit, certainly, but Ste had lost all memory of their shared past. Complete trust felt impossible under these circumstances.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1581

    ?Chapter 1581:

    Ste held Steven¡¯s gaze without flinching, her eyes steady and clear. ¡°I know you¡¯re reluctant to defy William¡¯s orders, but tell me ¡ª does imprisoning me here and severing all my outside connections actually solve anything?¡±

    The question rendered Steven momentarily speechless. Silence stretched between them before he finally shook his head. ¡°No, Ste. I can¡¯t offer youplete trust right now.¡±

    Ste refused to break eye contact. ¡°Why? Because I lost those memories?¡± Her words struck true, stealing his ability to argue back. She pressed forward without mercy. ¡°What if I told you I¡¯ve remembered everything? Would you give me a phone then?¡±

    Disbelief flooded Steven¡¯s expression, as though his ears had betrayed him. ¡°Are you saying you¡ª¡±

    Ste nodded with unwavering certainty. ¡°I¡¯ve remembered everything. The entire two years with William ¡ª every event, every conversation, every detail.¡±

    Steven stood frozen, torn between belief and skepticism. Jewell¡¯s attention snapped back to the bandage wrapped around Ste¡¯s forehead, realization dawning in his eyes. ¡°The head injury triggered your memory recovery?!¡±

    Ste drew in a long breath before answering. ¡°Yes. One of Nina¡¯s mercenaries shoved me while we were abroad. I hit my head hard, and suddenly everything came flooding back.¡± She had never anticipated such a crude solution. Jewell had spent countless hours conducting sophisticated memory recovery therapy without progress, yet one violent blow aplished what months of treatment couldn¡¯t. If she had known the answery in blunt force trauma, she might have asked Jewell to crack her skull weeks ago.

    Steven epted her words with cautious trust, though hesitation still colored his voice. ¡°Going behind William¡¯s back like this ¡ª what happens when he inevitably finds out?¡±

    Ste cut him off with sharp finality, emotion reddening the whites of her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s the worst he can do? Keep me locked in this vi forever? I¡¯m already isted from everyone who matters. But if even the smallest possibility exists of securing that antidote and purging those fabricated memories from his mind, I refuse to give up.¡± Fear of consequence had never governed her decisions. If she allowed William to suffer under the weight of false memories simply because she feared his anger, what right did she have to im she loved him?

    She ground her teeth together, locking eyes with Steven and Jewell in turn as she delivered each word with deliberate force. ¡°Steven, he¡¯s not just your friend. He¡¯s the man I love.¡±

    ??????d fr???? ???????????? ???? ??§Ñ??????????????.??§à??

    Her final words shook Steven to his core. The Ste standing before him now ¡ª memories intact and burning with purpose ¡ª loved William more fiercely than anyone else alive. How could he possibly question her loyalty?

    William¡¯s disturbing behavior over recent weeks shed through Steven¡¯s mind, each instance proving his friend was bing someone unrecognizable. His fist opened and closed repeatedly as he wrestled with the decision.

    Jewell turned toward Steven, his voice carrying serious weight. ¡°Ms. Russell¡¯s n carries risk, certainly, but the logic is sound. Give her the phone. It¡¯ll allow us to coordinate efforts and share information as we find it.¡± With her memories restored, Ste had transformed from potential threat to invaluable ally. More than that, she had more motivation than anyone to see William whole again.

    Steven remained silent for a full sixty seconds before releasing a heavy breath and nodding his eptance. He met Ste¡¯s eyes directly. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll get you a phone. But I need your word ¡ª any n you develop, you bring to us first. No reckless solo missions. You¡¯re the woman William loves, which means you don¡¯t get to throw yourself into danger alone. Understood?¡±

    Ste nodded with fierce conviction, gratitude burning hot behind her eyes. ¡°Thank you, Steven!¡±

    Steven waved off her formality with one hand while massaging his temples with the other. He rose from his seat and pped Jewell¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Dr. Vance, stay here and examine that forehead wound. Make sure there¡¯s no infection developing. I¡¯ll handle acquiring the phone myself.¡± He could have delegated the task easily enough, but something made him want to handle it personally. With that settled, he strode purposefully out of the vi.

    Watching Steven leave, Jewell turned his gaze to Ste, who still looked grave on the sofa. He spoke gently. ¡°Ms. Russell, I don¡¯t know the specific memories you share with William, but I imagine they¡¯re precious. I¡¯m genuinely d you¡¯ve recovered them.¡±

    Ste looked at Jewell gratefully. ¡°Dr. Vance, I understand the danger this presents, and I hate pulling you into it. But my capabilities alone won¡¯t be enough.¡±

    Jewell¡¯s voice remained gentle, though steel threaded through his words. ¡°William¡¯s my friend as well. Don¡¯t waste energy feeling guilty about involving us.¡±

    He conducted a thorough examination of her forehead wound, relief washing over him when he confirmed nothing serious had developed. He followed up with a basic neurological assessment to verify the memory recovery hadn¡¯t triggered additionalplications, then posed his next question. ¡°William hasn¡¯t returned here in days?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1582

    ?Chapter 1582:

    Ste summoned a wan smile at the question. ¡°William¡¯s trust in me has evaporatedpletely. I understand why. If staying away brings him peace, I won¡¯t force my presence on him.¡±

    Jewell studied her as she spoke, noting how profoundly she had changed from the woman who once dissolved into tears at the slightest provocation. Two years had forged her into someone entirely different ¡ª harder, more resilient.

    Evening shadows crept across the vi when Steven returned, pressing a brand-new silver phone into Ste¡¯s waiting palm. ¡°My private number¡¯s already programmed in. Call whoever you need ¡ª no tracking software, no monitoring systems.¡± He pressed his lips together before dropping his voice lower. ¡°I installed anti-tracking measures, but exercise caution anyway ¡ª don¡¯t leave it powered on longer than necessary. The SIM card¡¯spletely anonymous. Even William couldn¡¯t trace it back to its source.¡±

    He had never envisioned a scenario where he¡¯d find himself conspiring with Ste to hide things from William. The realization carried an oddly thrilling edge.

    Ste epted the phone, wrapping her fingers around it protectively. ¡°I¡¯ll be extremely careful.¡± This phone had cost her significant effort to obtain ¡ª she wouldn¡¯t allow William or anyone else to discover it through carelessness.

    After Steven and Jewell delivered their final warnings and reminders, they departed the vi together.

    Silence reimed the space the moment they left. Ste sank into the living room sofa, watching sunset colors bleed across the sky while heavy thoughts circled through her mind. Tasha moved through the kitchen preparing dinner, having overheard every word exchanged between Jewell, Steven, and Ste ¡ª yet she harbored no intention of reporting any of it to William. Someone had vited William¡¯s mind and corrupted his memories. Ste and Steven were fighting to restore him. Under these circumstances, Tasha refused to y informant.

    Gazing at the empty vi from the dining table, Ste let out a quiet sigh. ¡°Tasha, about everything that happened today ¡ª I need you to keep it from William.¡±

    Tasha nodded immediately, conviction hardening her features. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Russell. My lips are sealed ¡ª I won¡¯t breathe a single word.¡±

    Surprise flickered across Ste¡¯s face. She had fully expected Tasha¡¯s loyalty to William to override everything else, and had already been mentally rehearsing persuasive arguments.

    D?????§àv??r ????????e?? ge??? ??? ????ln??????l?.??????

    ¡°Everything you¡¯re doing serves Mr. Briggs¡¯s best interests. I want him to find happiness again too. Ms. Russell, you have my full support.¡±

    Tasha¡¯s deration sent warmth flooding through Ste¡¯s chest. The realization struck her then ¡ª William wasn¡¯t alone in this world. Beyond her love, he possessed genuine friendships with people who would move mountains for him.

    Finding the antidote presented massive obstacles, certainly, but Ste refused to surrender to passivity. She would seize control and hunt down that cure herself. And if she managed to drag Arlo to justice in the process, all the better.

    She remained at the dining table, fingers tracing the cool surface of the phone case while determination ¡ª not doubt ¡ª burned behind her eyes. Her thoughts turned toward Nina and the task of extracting Arlo¡¯s physical description, which pulled memories of her abduction flooding back. Nina¡¯s expression when she had spoken Arlo¡¯s name remained burned into Ste¡¯s memory ¡ª smugness warring with profound, bone-deep terror. Nina genuinely feared that mercenary. Perhaps Ste could weaponize that fear and use it to pry the truth from Nina¡¯s lips.

    Night deepened around the vi, but appetite eluded Stepletely. She managed a few bites of dinner before retreating to her room to strategize her next moves.

    Across the city, William stood beside the floor-to-ceiling windows of Briggs Group¡¯s executive floor, wrapped in a cold so pervasive it seemed to radiate from within. He remainedpletely ignorant of Ste and Steven¡¯s conspiracy, though his mind churned with enough chaos to generate a vicious, pounding headache.

    Meanwhile, Ste sat in her room with Felix curled in herp, her fingers absently caressing the silver phone Steven had delivered hours earlier. She hesitated briefly before pulling up the dial pad and entering Lance¡¯s number with careful precision. Memory loss had severed most of hermunication with the Carter family, but now that those memories had returned, Lance and Karson deserved to know. Beyond William, Lance and Karson represented her most trusted family in the world. She had no confirmation yet whether Steven had managed to persuade Nina, and if he had failed, the Carter family might provide another avenue of ess.

    Ste drew in a fortifying breath, moved to stand before the window, and dialed Lance¡¯s number.

    The phone rang endlessly before someone finally picked up. Lance¡¯s voice came through heavy with exhaustion. ¡°Hello? Who¡¯s calling?¡± The unfamiliar number had put caution into his tone.

    Ste kept her voice low, emotion catching in her throat. ¡°It¡¯s me. Ste.¡±

    ¡°Ste?!¡±

    Recognition transformed Lance¡¯s voice entirely, lifting it several octaves as disbelief bled through every syble. ¡°Ste! Why are you calling from a number I don¡¯t recognize? We heard about the fire at William¡¯s vi days ago. Are you alright?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1583

    Chapter 1583:

    Lance had spent the past several days attempting to reach William, desperate for any information about Ste¡¯s condition. Even if William refused to release her, Lance needed confirmation that she remained safe and unharmed. Yet William ignored every call, and even when Lance made the trip to Briggs Group headquarters personally, security turned him away without an audience. Hearing Ste¡¯s voice tonight had caught himpletely unprepared.

    Sensing the worry in his tone, Ste quickly reassured him. ¡°Lance, I¡¯m physically fine. Marc started that fire deliberately. I¡¯ll be direct ¡ª I need your help.¡±

    She walked him through Marc¡¯s abduction, the injury that followed, and the miraculous return of her memories. Then she delivered the devastating truth ¡ª William¡¯s disturbing behavior stemmed from deliberate memory maniption.

    Silence stretched across the line for several long moments, broken only by Lance¡¯s breathing growing heavier and morebored. Ste could picture the shock coursing through him and granted him the silence to process it.

    Lance wrestled with the information for what felt like an eternity before his voice returned. ¡°Ste, what do you need from me?¡± He knew her well enough ¡ª she wouldn¡¯t risk contacting him without apelling reason. More than that, with her memories restored, whatever she needed must carry serious weight.

    ¡°Lance, William¡¯s suffering exceeds anything I¡¯m experiencing. He¡¯s trapped in a constant war against fabricated memories someone forced into his consciousness. Which means I need you to visit Nina on my behalf.¡±

    Nina¡¯s name sent Lance¡¯s expression plummeting into shadow, helplessness flooding his chest. ¡°She¡¯s reaping exactly what she sowed. I warned her repeatedly, but she refused to listen to reason.¡± He remembered their rtionship before Ste joined the Carter family ¡ª back then, he and Nina had genuinely cared for each other. She had been his beloved younger cousin, vibrant and capable. He couldn¡¯t pinpoint the exact moment she had transformed into someone unrecognizable.

    Ste brushed away tears that had escaped without her permission and pressed forward with renewed determination. ¡°Lance, none of us know what Arlo looks like. Nina¡¯s the only person who¡¯s seen his face ¡ª we need her to describe him.¡±

    Lance quickly grasped her meaning.

    Ste continued without pause. ¡°You¡¯re part of the Carter family and Nina¡¯s rtive. You can request visitation under the guise of encouraging her to cooperate, to earn leniency through good behavior. The police might grant that. Lance, you¡¯ve known Nina for over twenty years. If she refuses everyone else, you¡¯re my only hope of reaching her.¡±

    ???????? ??h?? ??o????u????y ???? ga????????el??.??o??

    Ste understood the burden she was cing on Lance¡¯s shoulders. Nina remained the cousin he had watched grow from childhood, and now Ste was asking him to face her through prison ss and somehow pull her back from the edge of self-destruction. But Ste had no other choice.

    Several more seconds of silence passed before Lance spoke, his words measured and deliberate. ¡°I understand what needs to happen. Ste, stay at the vi and keep William in the dark. I¡¯ll see Nina tomorrow.¡± He paused, resignation seeping into his tone. ¡°Regardless of her crimes, she carries Carter blood. Even if prison bes her home, I refuse to watch herpound her mistakes.¡± This represented the only help he could offer Nina now.

    The weight in his words sent conflicting emotions churning through Ste. ¡°Thank you, Lance.¡± Gratitude had be her most frequently spoken phrase these past days. Her eyes gleamed slightly as a different thought crossed her mind ¡ª once William recovered, she would absolutely make him repay all this umted debt with interest.

    The following afternoon, Lance¡¯swyer negotiated sessfully with the authorities, securing him visitation rights as Nina¡¯s family member.

    The detention center¡¯s visiting room carried an atmosphere of suffocating bleakness. Lance sat waiting, his expression twisting into somethingplicated as guards escorted Nina through the door. Her hair hung in disheveled tangles, herplexion turned sallow and sick ¡ª nothing remained of her usual polished vibrancy. Cold metal handcuffs encircled her wrists, and exhaustion had carved itself into every line of her face. Clearly she had found little rest within these walls.

    They hadn¡¯t told her who had requested the visit, so Lance¡¯s presence sparked genuine surprise in her eyes before panic gradually overtook it. She wrestled her anxiety back down and made her way slowly to the chair across from him, lowering herself with deliberate care.

    She dragged the corner of her mouth upward into something resembling a mocking smile, her voice emerging rough and hoarse. ¡°Did Ste send you? She wanted you to witness firsthand how miserable my existence has be behind bars?¡±

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noa: Nice morning dear ones, there will be a new novel release in a few hours. God loves you and Noa wishes you all the best. (?>?<?)

    .

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!